Skip to main content

Full text of "The Gospel in all lands"

See other formats 


This  is  a  digital  copy  of  a  book  that  was  preserved  for  generations  on  library  shelves  before  it  was  carefully  scanned  by  Google  as  part  of  a  project 
to  make  the  world's  books  discoverable  online. 

It  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  expire  and  the  book  to  enter  the  public  domain.  A  pubUc  domain  book  is  one  that  was  never  subject 
to  copyright  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expired.  Whether  a  book  is  in  the  pubUc  domain  may  vary  country  to  country.  PubUc  domain  books 
are  our  gateways  to  the  past,  representing  a  wealth  of  history,  culture  and  knowledge  that's  often  difficult  to  discover 

Marks,  notations  and  other  marginalia  present  in  the  original  volume  will  appear  in  this  file  -  a  reminder  of  this  book's  long  journey  from  the 
publisher  to  a  library  and  finally  to  you. 

Usage  guidelines 

Google  is  proud  to  partner  with  Libraries  to  digitize  public  domain  materials  and  make  them  widely  accessible.  Public  domain  books  belong  to  the 
public  and  we  are  merely  their  custodians.  Nevertheless,  this  work  is  expensive,  so  in  order  to  keep  providing  this  resource,  we  have  taken  steps  to 
prevent  abuse  by  commercial  parties,  including  placing  technical  restrictions  on  automated  querying. 

We  also  ask  that  you: 

+  Make  non-commercial  use  of  the  files  We  designed  Google  Book  Search  for  use  by  individuals,  and  we  request  that  you  use  these  files  for 
personal,  non-commercial  purposes. 

+  Refrain  from  automated  querying  Do  not  send  automated  queries  of  any  sort  to  Google's  system:  If  you  are  conducting  research  on  machine 
translation,  optical  character  recognition  or  other  areas  where  access  to  a  large  amount  of  text  is  helpful,  please  contact  us.  We  encourage  the 
use  of  public  domain  materials  for  these  purposes  and  may  be  able  to  help. 

+  Maintain  attribution  The  Google  "watermark"  you  see  on  each  file  is  essential  for  informing  people  about  this  project  and  helping  them  find 
additional  materials  through  Google  Book  Search.  Please  do  not  remove  it. 

+  Keep  it  legal  Whatever  your  use,  remember  that  you  are  responsible  for  ensuring  that  what  you  are  doing  is  legal.  Do  not  assume  that  just 
because  we  believe  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  the  United  States,  that  the  work  is  also  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  other 
countries.  Whether  a  book  is  still  in  copyright  varies  from  countiy  to  country,  and  we  can't  offer  guidance  on  whether  any  specific  use  of 
any  specific  book  is  allowed.  Please  do  not  assume  that  a  book's  appearance  in  Google  Book  Search  means  it  can  be  used  in  any  manner 
anywhere  in  the  world.  Copyright  infringement  Liability  can  be  quite  severe. 

About  Google  Book  Search 

Google's  mission  is  to  organize  the  world's  information  and  to  make  it  universally  accessible  and  useful.  Google  Book  Search  helps  readers 
discover  the  world's  books  while  helping  authors  and  publishers  reach  new  audiences.  You  can  search  through  the  full  text  of  this  book  on  the  web 


at  http  :  //books  .  google  .  com/ 


iri 


O-  Q.  \3^G 


INDEX  FOR  GOSPEL  IN  ALL  LANDS 

I^  O  E.     "2"  E -A.  H     ISSS. 


i 


General. 

Bequeets  to  tlie  MUsIocorr  Society,  18. 

Tba  WorM  tor  CJiri«r,  il. 

KTaucellcal  Alliance  In  Wuhln(ton,  S3. 

Th«  Hope  ot  PageuilBni,  43. 

WakmaLrT  Dlotlonarr,  ii,  436,  4M,  S16. 

Placeof  the  I'uiled  Swiea  to  Uie  Converaloa  of 

tbe  World,  64. 
Catalogue  ot  Books  oa  the  Countries,  Peoples, 

and  iilaetoiie  o(  the  World,  («. 
OompartaoQ  of  ProtesMnt  ChrUllao  Workers  In 

the  United  Slates  with  those  In  tbe  Foreign 

Field.  9i. 
Home  for  the  Chlldrea  uf  Uts&lourtrles,  91, 
Black  IlliU  Mission,  tM. 
Paul's  Argument  for  the  Ueathen,  117. 
What  one  dollar  did,  127. 
Wurktog  tor  Missions,  rM. 
A  UeatbeD  Womao'8  Friend,  ISO. 
Baddhaanil  HudJUIani,  182. 
Bow  a  MUclonnry  yool^tf  was  Organized,  166. 
]lh»lons  and  Wuman's  Work  In  t&em.  1S7,  SOO. 
Tbe  ResponttblUty  Of  Not  Uolog,  175. 
One  nr  Wore  Missionary  Secretaries,  184. 

O'lr^   ■■— '  Rducatloual  Problem,  227. 

Q'  -lODS,  a«9. 

A::  :  of  the  Missionary  Society,  231. 

Ut  ii^.,^,^i  ,.i,iacopm  Church  In  the  South,  233. 

A  United  Jdeihodlsm,  S36 

Oeneral  Conferecce  .Action  on  Hlssloiu,  ST5. 

Oar  Missionary  Secretaries,  iTJ. 

The  Mlatlonary  Bishopric.  f!7. 

Bishop  Taylor's  Self  9ui>portlDg  Work,  881. 

Methodtst  Deaoouessep,  2!i3,  3I7. 

Relomlng  Money  to  ibo  Dalles  Claimants,  283. 
Mlsalonary  Training  Sctiool,  817. 
Baddba  attd  Ule  Religion,  320. 
A  Three^  jcar-old  MltslODarr,  329. 
Ella's  MLsalocsry  Bank,  330. 
Bu»  NeU  I'OQtrlbuted  to  Missions,  331. 
Oeneral  Conference  /ctlon  Kespectlug  Church 

Ejii«n*lon  Society,  93 j. 
General  Cooference  Ac  ion   Respecting  Freed- 

men'a  Aid  Society,  833. 
Our  Charch  lo  tbe  South,  333. 
OtBc«rs  and  Committees  ot  ite  Board  ot  Man- 
agers ot  the  Missionary  Society,  334. 
Mlaaloos  In  Loultlana,  335 
Tbe  World's  Missionary  Conference,  >!T9. 
Tribute  to  Bishop  Fliz<ierald,  382. 
R«*olutlbos  on  the  Rum  Trafflc  with  Africa,  388. 
The  Spirit  of  Mlaelonsrles,  3S.1. 
Methodist  Episcopal  C'hurrh  In  Annlstoa,  888,  573. 
iDtemattcnal  Mls^lonary  Union,  S8S. 
Htadents'  Vacation  Work  for  Missions,  384. 
Deads  to  Propeity  In  Bishop  Taylor's  Mlsalons, 

Mobammedaa  Doctrine,  401. 

The  Moslem  seeking  Commuolou  with  Ood,  407. 

Ouestlona  and  Answers  on  the  Mos'ems,  414, 

OooTerbloos  of  Mohammedans,  425. 

The  Good  of  Foreign  Missions,  4-.!U. 

Final  Saocess  ol  Christianity,  tS2. 

MeUkOdlsm  and  Missions,  IS4. 

Missionary  Life  for  a  Boy,  473. 

Praying  and  C>l«log,  474. 

mrtngof  Christian  Chinese  In  America,  476. 

Increasing  the  Collections,  478. 

Tbplos  for  Mlselooary  Sermons,  479. 

The  Purpose  ot  the  Ages,  4M. 

Motlthly  MUMlooary  ^errlcea,  486. 

Mlaalonary  Debt  and  Mlnelonary  Potatoes,  Sia 

Freedmen's  Aid  society,  51&. 

Mlaalonary  Mice,  &23. 

A  Cheerful  Giver  to  Missions,  623. 

A  Mlsalonary  Lesson  Eaerclse,  &S3. 

Annual  Meeting  ol  the  American  Board,  38S. 

Oar  Duty  to  Missions,  533. 

The  Monthly  Concert  t  f  Prayer  for  Mlsstoos,  635, 

The  Meaaage  and  our  Responsibility,  68S. 

Receipts  of  the  MethodUt  Missionary  Society, 

Mlnutea  ot  the  Annual  Meeting  of  the  Oeneral 

Missionary  Committee,  649. 
Our  Mbalon  Fields  and  Missionaries,  660. 

DialoKoea. 

Dialogue  on  the  Chinese,  10. 

Dlalogae  on  Ulrlog  for  Missions,  44. 

Dialogue  on  Mexico,  W. 

Dlalflfae  on  India,  140. 

DUIogna  CO  Banna,  178. 

Dialogue  on  ttam,  ItW. 

Offerings  to  tbe  Genius  of  Christianity,  234. 

A  Hasty  Wish,  836, 

Dialogue  on  ibe  Berbara,  iS8. 

Dialogue  on  the  Malaya,  Vft. 


Dialogue  on  Madagascar.  258. 
Dlalogus  on  the  Hawaiian  Kingdom,  840. 
Dlalogae  on  the  Pl]l  Islands,  2C1 
Dialogue  OD  the  Children  otludla,  383. 
Dialogue  on  Singapore,  SS3. 
Dialogue  on  Our  Indian  Cousins,  3M. 
Dialogue  on  Kores,  372. 
Dlal'gue  on  Perblau  Children,  4:i. 
Dialogue  on  Persia,  418, 
Dialogue  on  Soutb  America,  468, 
Dialogue  on  the  Congo  Free  State,  469. 
Dialogue  on  Syria,  518. 
Dialogue  on  the  ChUdren  of  Syria,  519. 

Poetry, 

One  Penny  a  Day.  48. 

Japat  ese  Babies.  126. 

Over  the  Oceop,  I£B. 

MlBBlPiiory  Kecltotton,  129. 

Take  the  World  for  Jeju»,  ail. 

A  Cry  lor  LIgbr,  3.15. 

The  Light  Is  Breaking,  235. 

Au  Appeal  to  Christian  Women,  240. 

Tbe  Silver  Sixpence,  240. 

fray.  Work,  Give,  280. 

Come  to  the  Concert.  414. 

A  here  Is  the  Gold?  42U. 

Cbrtsi's  Command  and  Promise,  468. 

Grandmother  Gray  to  Grandmother  Brown,  514. 

BloEraphF. 

Mr.  Ira  David  Sankey,  15. 
Mr.  Dwiglit  Lymau  Moody.  16. 
Rev,  G<orge  Bowen  of  India.  185. 
Rev.  81a  8ck  Dug  of  china,  2.%. 
Hpv.  B.  H.  Badley,  D.D    of  lD'ltB,2«4. 
.Vndrio^  tbe  Christian  Fakeer,  265. 
K«v.  T&l  .sio  Sblh  of  China,  461. 
Yu  Cbl,  tbe  Literary  Graduate,  601. 

Nonb  America  and  niaaiona. 

Mission  Work  In  Alnaka,  616. 

^r■w  xixioo. 

New  Mexico  and  In  Resonrcea,  SO. 

New  Mexico  Three  Hundred  Vean  Ago,  63. 

People  ot  New  Mexloo,  B6. 

A  Saint  Day  Among  the  Pueblos,  57. 

Melbodtam  In  New  Mexloo,  69L 

Missions  Among  the  English-speaking  People  of 

New  Mexico.  (0.  ••  »         v 

New  .Mexico  Spanish  Methodist  Mission,  «i. 
Letter  from  New  Mexloo,  95. 
RecoUrctloQS  of  Santa  Fe,  181. 


The  Mormon  Delusion.  194. 

Five  ludlctments  Against  Mormonlsm,  196, 

Mnrmou  Theology  2l)0. 

Some  Uoctrlues  of  Mormonlsm,  301. 

A  Look  at  Morraoulsra  in  Salt  Lake  City,  808. 

Marriage  Among  tbe  .Mcirmoax,  'JC>i. 

Uelbodlst  .MlttaluuH  AmuuK  tbe  Mormons,  905, 

The  Presbyleriau  Cburcbin  Utah,  808. 

Priestly  Rule  in  Diah,  987. 

Annual  Meeting  of  the  Utah  HIsalOD,  431. 

miRICAN  INDUKB. 

Conversion  ot  an  loijlan  Girl,  129, 
Dialogue  on  Our  liidian  Cousin*,  324. 
Lake  Mobouk  Indlau  Conference,  624. 

Mcxtca 

A  Missionary  Tour  In  Mexico,  76. 
Housekeeping  In  tbe  City  of  Mexico,  TV. 
Dialogue  on  Mexico  80. 
The  Progress  ot  Mexico,  81. 
Mexloo  M,  E,  t^ouferecoe,  186. 
Mexico  M.  S.  South  Coaferenoa,  188. 
General  Assembly   ot   Missionaries   In  Mexico. 
186. 

South  America  and  maalons. 

Argentina,  Uruguay,  and  Paraguay,  s6,  484. 

Meitiodlst  Mission  in  Argentina,  eta,  109. 

Tbe  South  American  Missionary  Society,  129. 

The  Bible  Socli  ty  In  South  America,  120, 

Our  Mission  Workers  In  Somh  America,  237. 

Emancipation  In  Broall,  284. 

Tbe  South  American  Natlonf,  434. 

Bible  Work  lo  Argentina,  etc,  447. 

Tbe  Pelican  Procession  In  Chill,  447. 

Need  for  Mlssloaarles  In  South  America,  448. 

Outlook  for  Missions  in  South  America,  +18. 


Report  ot  Rev.  J.  B.  Nelson  ot  Brazil,  460. 
Dialogue  on  South  America,  468. 
Missionary  Exercise  on  Souih  America,  473. 
Portecatlon  In  BraxiL  477. 

Europe  and  niaslona. 

Methodist  Mission  In  Finland,  187,  207. 
Methodist  Mission  In  Denmark,  9-97, 467. 


People  and  Religion  of  Russia.  890. 

A  Russian  Wedding,  894. 

Sects  In  Russia.  296. 

Joeepb  Rabinowlix  ot  Russia,  89B. 

Easter  la  Ruaeta,  899. 

A  Russian  Monastery  and  Clergy,  tKNL 

Distribution  ot  the  Bible  In  Russia,  801. 

Worship  ol  the  Jews  In  Russia.  839. 

BUIXJAIIU. 

Is  the  Bulgarian  MIi'.<«Iud  a  Failure?  28. 
Methodist  Mlsslotk  lu  Bulearin.  187,  608. 
Le<:turoa  In  :>l.><tol,  Bulgaria,  2)t7. 
PruHi'blog  the  Gospol  !u  Tlruova,  963. 
I.n;  liiK  a  Corner-*toue  at  SUtof,  376. 
colpi'i'teurB'  Work  In  Bulgaria,  504. 

ITALT. 

Dedication  at  Peragta,  Italy,  75. 
Milan  Dlsti  let  ol  Italy  Conference,  883. 
Vfsllgla  of  SL  Paul  lu  Italy,  271. 
Pei.l.lif  Rii.l  Kellgloii  of  Italy,  308. 
Tbn  ItKliaii  (iovornnn-ut  and  the  Vatican,  808. 
A  KellKlous  HpfnrmRtloa  lu  Italy,  309. 
Protestantism  In  Italy,  310. 
Arrest  of  a  Protoatont  In  Italy,  431. 
I'he  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  lu  Italy,  811. 
Position  of  Women  In  Italy,  313. 
A  .Methodist  Sunday  School  Beuevolent  Society  In 
Italy,  330. 

BWITZKRLAND. 

Switaorlond  and  Its  People,  2. 

Thi<  SwlHs  Nation,  4. 

Beside  a  Swiuerland  Lake,  A. 

Religious  Liberty  lu  Swlizerland,  8. 

Religious  Life  In  Switzerland,  9. 

Swltxerlond  Methodist  Conference,  10. 

Asia  and  nisaions. 

Dialogue  on  Slam,  180. 

A  Trip  Tbruugh  tbe  .Malay  Poulusiila,  m. 

TBI  HOLT  LA.N'O. 

Population  ot  Polesiiiie  and  Syria,  183. 

A  Picture  of  Belru',  182. 

The  .Martyr  of  Lebanon,  484. 

Progress  lu  Syria,  487. 

Jews  now  lo  Palestine,  189. 

A  Day  In  Joppa,  491. 

Protectant  .Mlseious  In  Syria  and  Palestine,  498i 

la  mid  .Around  ihe  Uoly  City,  511. 

A  Syrian  Baptism,  513. 

Dialogue  on  .Syria,  618. 

Dialogue  oa  Tbe  ChUdren  of  Syria,  519. 

bi;km4. 
Letter  from  a  Burmese  Boy,  134. 
Burma  and  Itii  Noods,  UA. 
rutervleva  wlib  Burmese  Royalty,  149. 
Dr.  Judson  and  tbe  Burmese  Boy.  158. 
MeiLmllst  Church  lu  Haogoou,  164. 
Protestant  MLbbIdus  In  Burma,  157, 
Upper  Burma  as  a  MIsslou  Field.  159. 
Vi  urk  Among  Kngllsh  Sjieaklng  People  In  Burma 

and  India,  164. 
Munlc  .\inuug  the  Burmese,  177. 
DlBlogui)  ou  Burma,  178. 
A  Burmou  Village,  179. 
Marriage  CuHloins  of  the  Karens,  180. 
The  First  Karon  Olsolple,  Isn. 
Priests  .\mong  the  Shaiut,  180. 
Tbe  S.  P.  U.  Mission  In  Mandoloy,  192, 

riHSi.*. 
Touring  In  Persia,  17,  7a 
Country  and  People  of  Persia,  388, 
Life  Among  the  Persians,  388. 
Tbe  Parses  Child  and  the  Astrologsr,  804. 
A  Persian  Legend,  S96. 
Protestant  Missions  In  Persia,  896, 
Dialogue  on  the  Children  of  Persia,  411. 
Dialogue  on  Persia,  412. 
Supplying  Koords  with  tbe  Goapel,478. 
Commencement  and   Progross  of    RvaogaU«aJl 
.Missions  In  Persia,  648. 


Index  of  Gospel  in  All  Lands  for  1888. 


] 


nntcEr. 

Tba  Turklab  Eiupirn,  3vr. 

Babies  Id  Turkey,  399. 

The  Womeu  of  Turkor,  899. 

The  Baiar  at  Stamboul,  40S. 

Foiuiaiug  of  Rotwn  College,  401. 

The  American  Board  in  Turkey,  406, 

Tlalo^ue  on  Turkey,  400. 

Dialogue  ou  Turkish  CbUareu,  411. 

Darkliih  Oo^ernmeot  tod  Armeu^uu,  <?& 

KOBtA. 

Tbe  People  of  Korea,  135. 
The  Korean  M.  E.  MUaion.  1-tS. 
ProteslaDt  Progress  lu  Korea,  803,  S87. 
CuBtoma  lu  Korea,  3M. 
The  Gods  of  Korea,  3814. 
Korea  aod  Its  Needs,  370. 
Proieslant  MlesloDorlee  lu  Korea,  371. 
Dialogue  on  Korea,  UTi. 
North  Korea  District,  47(1. 


A  Japanese  Mother  Savlug  ber  Sou,  48. 

Letter  from  FIIroi«aki,9S. 

iDiago  Wnmhlp  la  Japan,  Ijfl. 

The  .^Inos  of  Japan,  187. 

A  Japanese  Boy  at  Breakfaat,  1$T, 

A  Great  Question  for  Method  Um  In  Japan,  174. 

Methodist  Misaion  in  SeuUal.  ItU. 

Reacilooary  MoTameDt  lu  jApau,  180. 

MetboiJiDt  Union  in  Japan,  Hi. 

At  Work  In  Japan,  l!07. 

A  Letter  from  Norlhern  Japan,  273. 

Organising  tbe  Methodist  Church  of  JapAD,  8S. 

Game  of  Prorerbs  In  Japan.  3gO. 

The  Japanese  ReTolutloa,  88& 

New  Japan,  840. 

Sducatlon  lu  Japan,  341. 

Reforms  in  Japan,  34S. 

A  Romanoe  lu  Japan,  315. 

The  Qospel  Story  In  ./aoan,  318. 

The  ^tory  of  Sakunia,  i4U. 

ItlnerntluK  lo  tbe  Uokkaldo,  3iM>. 

Among  the  Mountains  la  Japan,  361,  433. 

A  Trip  to  liakodale  In  Winter,  aul 

Six  ilunilred  .MUfs  lu  Nmilierii  Japan,  858L 

Voihod'st  Episcopal  MIm-iIoii  In  Jnpnii,  361. 

Slatlsucs  of  Pro  ohiiui  .MWkIoiih  Iu  Japan,  862. 

Nsmo»  of  Protoatant  Ml9.-ionarloi»  In  ilapau,  303. 

Some  Ja|>an»si(3  Provitrtts*,  'ii>.'. 

Autouoiii}'  for  Jaiiau  .Mo  h<j<llsin,  ii\  647, 

Aoiuorl  Dtsii-ict  Con  fort  nee,  430. 

A  ollnip«o  of  KlU!tbiu,  Jai>&u,  450, 

Au  Idol  l(i'jei-i»i  lu  .lapau,  4*1. 

MIsn'oii  Notes  from  Japan,  4TT. 

IIlMtorloul  Sketi-h  of  Japan,  MIL 

The  MIkHko  and  the  Monkey,  SOS, 

Kew  Japan  and  Kducallou,  539. 

A  Plea  tor  Japan,  MS. 


Industrial  Department  of  Cobleigh  Semiuorr, 30. 

Boys  and  UlrUt  In  China, .%. 

WorHlilp  of  CoDfucluii  In  China.  31. 

From  Shai  glial  Into  Wosteru  China,  3.S. 

BludrancoH  lo  MIbsIou  Work  In  China,  37. 

Chinese  Proclamailou  ol   l  oleratiou,  38. 

Central  China  Metho<ll<9i  .\n«slon,  99,  43, 14a 

Sammary  of  Mtseloiis  lu  China,  39. 

Dialogue  on  Tbe  Chinese,  40. 

Korth  China  Methodist  Mlselon,  42. 

West  CblOR  Methodist  Mlssloo.  4S,  198,373. 

Poochow  Metbodlst  Miselou,  13,  96,  118, 184. 

A  Mlinlouary  Tour  In  Western  China,  78. 

Ploo<l  and  Drought  In  China,  9}. 

Fersecutlun  in  Cblua,  IW. 

The  Kitchen  (iod  of  China,  123. 

A  Uueer  Hide  in  China,  124. 

Babies  in  China,  IM. 

Wahu,  China,  and  ItH  Mission,  141. 

Bok  Chiang  UUtrlct  Couforonce,  170 
,  A  Trip  to  Wuchau,  ITS. 
[  Katlve  Prea.'hers  lu  Fcochow  Inglltulo,  190. 

Imponauoeof  Native  Chinese  Ministry,  IBl. 

StatUilcs  of  Pi-Qteslaut  Mlaelooe  In  China,  191. 

Power  of  Christianity  In  China,  937, 

Beponfrom  Tleaislu,  China,  WT. 

PhllaiiaeriSniilb  EIoHplial  at  Nanking,  31S. 

Dow  .Moi  KoHans  Pray,  319. 

Wiley  Iu»  Itute  at  Peking,  335. 

Little  Gsle  of  China,  3i6. 

TKuislii  and  Itt  I'rotostant  Missions,  874. 

Report  of  n.  Naiire  ChtnoEe  Presiding  Elder,  416. 

Outlorik  on  tbe  Kipo<:bow  I'Istrlel,  480. 

Narlau,  tbe  Pebble  (i.Hl,4Ti 

Origin  of  a  Chinese  Klver,  472. 
,  A  MIdLlgbt  Quarterly  Conference  lu  China,  47B. 

Trial  Before  a  Wooden  Judge,  ,V)3 
^  The  Chinese  Ood  of  Wealth,  513. 

ISDU. 

'  Work  suiong  Seamen  lu  Calcutta,  47. 
CouTerslODS  la  Blacktown,  Madras,  47. 
Village  i^obools  in  South  India,  188. 
Aborigines  of  the  Cooiral  PrOTlnoes,  131. 
Gaucab,  ibe  Illudu  Ood  of  Ilo«ts,  ISi. 
Little  Kalu  and  her  .Mother,  131. 
Ibe  Sacred  Muukoya  of  India,  13S, 
Tloma  of  India.  134. 


Methodist  Episcopal  Church  In  India,  134. 

Ajmere  District.  India,  13& 

Bengal  M.  E.  Conference,  138. 

North  India  .Vt.  K.  Conference,  139. 

Dialogue  ou  India,  140. 

Nalnl  Tal.  India,  lOa 

Dbtrict  Conference  and  Mela,  169. 

India  Theological  Seminary,  18S. 

Ill  isBlonarles  In  Luoknow,  1S8. 

South  India  Methodist  Coafereoce,  188. 

The  Kooloo  Valley.  atS. 

The  Hindu  widow,  888. 

Tao  leading  Native  Hulers  of  India,  889. 

Metbiyllrit  Mlulon  Work  In  Ibdla,  8311 

The  Oudb  Camp-nieeUng  and  Cocttereiice,  S8& 

VldUlug  tbe  Zenana)  of  India,  S39. 

A  Recent  Baptism  In  India,  8S5. 

Tbe  Gospel  lo  a  Palace,  86S. 

Bible  Woman's  Work  in  Bombay,  SIS. 

"  nappy  Land  '  )u  India,  380. 

Dialogue  on  The  Children  o(  India,  388. 

Prom  Das,  a  eoDTeried  priest  of  Indi*,  Sff, 

Tbe  Word  of  God  In  India,  388. 

A  Little  Blodu  Christian,  389. 

Methodist  Church  at  Mbow,  415. 

New  Openings  lu  India,  430. 

A  llludu  Convert  at  Hyderabad,  439. 

Country  and  People  of  Nepaul,  45-V 

MlK9louary  Experience  lu  DotI,  Nepaul,  4H. 

The  City  of  Lucknow,  800. 

The  Klugdoin  Coni'ng  lu  India,  SOT. 

The  Story  of  SIddappas'  Baptism,  SSO. 

The  WI»o  Physician  Ifl  India,  Ml. 

A  CurlouH  Quertloii  In  India,  531. 

Couvervion  of  OM  Kouga  of  India,  591. 

Re<iae»t  of  ihe  Kiuauce  Committee  of  the  BoDgol 

Conference,  52rt. 
New  MieSlOD  VVork  In  Jubbolpur,  BSA. 
Curing  a  Cattle  Plsgue  In  India,  587. 
Jesus  Wor-hlppod  In  the  House  of  Devi,  S88. 
NoGIrlbood  In  India,  !M. 
Tbe  Oanfali  Festival,  517. 

Africa  and  maalona, 

Cou:itry  and  People  of  Abyfslnlo,  11. 
Tlilingi  from  Dcudo,  46. 
Malaiige  .Vfrlcat  Mlaslon.  47,  8.^. 
Bishop  Taylor's  Congo  Conference,  144. 
Kabyle  Mission  lu  Morcco  and  Tuul«,  198. 
Buropeau  GoTommeut  and    Control    In  Africa, 

809. 
Proiesiaat  Missions  In  Africa.  313. 
Bishop  Taylor's  Mlwlors  lu  Angola,  810. 
Alrica  IbeUpen  8oro  of  iba  World,  818. 
MIsMoDOry  Support  In  Angola,  81U. 
Dialogue  on  Africa,  2d0. 
Baptizing  Coptic  Babies,  iJl. 
Nortb  .Vfrlca  and  Its  Proteaiaut  Missions,  S48. 
Egypt  .MiNHlon  of  tb?  United  Preebyterlona,  844. 
Tbe  Cliy  of  .\lexandria,  344. 
A  Coptic  Funeral  lo  Efypt,  840. 
Among  tbe  Moors  of  Morocco,  319. 
Ulalogao  on  The  Berbers,  858. 
Mr.  Baldwin's  Wort  lo  .Morocco,  314. 
Ptay  an<l  Playtbiogi  ol  African  Boya,  SU. 
The  Jews  of  .Morocco,  488. 
Dialogue  ou  Tho  Co  ugo  Free  State,  409. 
Good  News  from  Africa,  470. 
Rev.  F.  s.  Amot  lu  Central  Africa,  530. 

The  lalanda  and  RlUatona, 

Dialogue  ou  Madagoecar,  898. 

The  Gospel  In  FIJI,  18S. 

Tbe  Fill  Islands,  8Se,  961. 

Gowl  Sign*  In  Fl]i,  478. 

The  Bible  and  the  New  Zeolanders,  S87. 

The  Wonderful  Story  of  New  Zealand,  500. 

New  Guinea  and  Its  People,  377. 

Singapore,  Slraili  Settlementa,  856. 

Dialogue  ou  Singapore,  nan. 

Methodist  .Mltslon  In  Singapore,  479,  ML 

The  MaurltEui-,  85a 

Dialogue  on  Hawaii,  860. 

MhiHlon  to  tbe  Japanese  la  Hawaii.  463. 

The  GoHpel  In  the  Loochoo  Island',  47o, 

The  New  ilebrtdee,  461. 

Norfolk  Islacd,  509 

Illnalrattona. 

A  Swies  Herdsman,  1, 

Entrance  to  tbe  Church  of  Guin,  SwltMrlaud,  t. 

City  of  Berne,  HwllEerlond,  5. 

City  of  Zurlcb.  Switzerland,  6, 

City  of  Banel,  Switzerland,  7. 

City  of  SL  i;alleii,  Switzerland,  7. 

A  Sceue  In  Switzerland,  11. 

Mr.  Ira  D.  Sankey,  16. 

Mr.  Dwight  L.  Moody,  16. 

GtrlB  In  China.  31. 

Temple  of  Confucius,  38. 

Indian  luduAtrlal  School  at  Albuquerque,  49. 

Oapllol  Building  hi  Hauia  Fe,  51. 

A  Sctue  In  Mosllla  Valley,  New  Mexico,  S5. 

ludlauB  of  Now  .Mexico,  56,  57. 

Interior  of  a  ZunI  House,  58. 

Art  Parlors  In  .Mbuquerque, 59. 

Diagram    Showing    Distribution    cf    Protestanl 

Christian  Workers,  93. 
Diagram  Sbowlug  Wealth  of  Protestant  Church 

Members  lu  Vulted  Slates,  93. 
Natives  of  Paraguay,  37. 


Tr.  Celman,  President  of  the  Argentine  Repub- 
lic, 96. 

Pier  at  Buenos  Ayres,  101. 

A  Pacsgonlan  Eucampment,  108. 

Monkeys  of  India,  131 

Rev.  George  Bowen  of  India,  I.')s. 

A  Burman  Cart,  145. 

Karen  Women  of  Burma,  145. 

A  Burmese  Girl,  146. 

Burmece  Nobleman,  1 18. 

A  Buddhist  Garden,  151. 

A  Burmese  Monaaiery,  135. 

A  Burmese  Dinner,  155. 

City  of  Calcutta,  165. 

City  of  Maudalny,  105. 

Bobo  Canyon,  Utah,  193. 

Hand  Car  ou  Railroad  approaching   Salt  Lakol 
City,  195.  1 

Gate  at  Entrance  of  a  Mormon  School  in  Baltl 
Lake  City.  f 

B  >use  where  Brlgham  Toung  reelded   at  Skit: 
Lake  City.  197. 

Tbe  Narrows,  Utab,  199. 

Sign  of  a  Mormon  Store,  '4D3. 

Travelling  In  Congo  Land,  811. 

Mlaslonary  Steamer  "Ueury  Reed"  on  the  Upper  J 
Congo,  ill. 

Fceues  lu  Central  Africa,  813. 

Hangwa,  King  of  Vgaiida,SlB. 

An  African  Chief  Dancing,  8I&. 

Scenes  lu  Kooloo,  India,  eit. 

The  Nawab  of  Bhawalpur,  888. 

The  Nizam  of  Hyderabad,  388. 

ScsuM  On  aud  Near  tbe  Nile,  841. 

Bedouins  of  Egypt,  345. 

Scene*  in  Alexandria.  Egypt,  'J47, 

City  of  Coiro,  Egypt,  218. 

Scenes  lu  the  FIJI  Islands,  855. 

Rev.  Dr.  Badley  of  India,  flS4. 

AndrloB  of  India,  ^!A5. 

A  Tckutchia  of  Siberia,  Wit. 

Scenes  In  Rneala,  391. 

Toung  People  of  tbe  Ural  Mouutalai.  SM 

Nevakl  Proeplkt  In  St.  Poter»burK,  UB. 

Ladles  of  Southern  Rusiila,  895. 

Bisbop  of  tbe  Russian  Church,  897. 

Priests  of  the  Russian  Cburcb,  Wt, 
Joeepb  Rabiaowlixof  Russia,  809. 
Eeenee  In  Western  Siberia,  30U. 

Church  of  the  Saviour,  Moscow,  301. 

Tbe  Kremlin  In   Moscow,  301. 

Natives  of  Lapland,  3(B. 

Scenes  lu  Italy,  307. 

Baptistery,  Calbedrol  aud    Leaning  Tower  of 

Plaa,309. 
Hand  Praying  Wheel,  31-2. 
Water  Prailng  Wheel,  319. 
A  Old  of  India,  381. 

Pareee  Cblldreo,  38'. 
Sacred  Cattle  of  India,  381. 
A  Japaneoe  Woman  Preparing  a  Meal,  337. 
A  Japanese  Tea  Party,  mM. 
A  Japanese  Priest  Beating  a  Temple  Drum,  848. 
A  Japaaese  Woman  Playing  a  Koto,  348. 
A  Japanese  Poeieos,  M8. 
Japanese  Cbtldreo,  348. 
Crossing  a  River  In  Japan,  S44 
A  Japan  oae  Doctor,  344. 
A  Famous  Bridge  In  Tokyo,  347. 
Mr.  Appenzeller's  School  at  Seoul,  887. 
Pagoda  la  Palace  Grounds  lu  Seoul,  887. 
Mausoleum  of  Imam  All  Kezaat  Mesbed,  Persia. 
885.  ^ 

Eldest  Sou  of  Shah  of  Persia.  3H7. 
Heir-Apparent  of  the  Sbob  oi  Persia,  387 
Scenes  in  Persia,  StiS. 
Mohammed,  895, 
Ccurt  of  a  Turkish  Bouse,  399. 
In  a  Turkish  Barem,  400. 
Turkish  Porters  in  Constantinople,  403. 
Robert  College  at  Constantinople  and  Its  Founder, 

Natives  of  Paraguay,  433. 

Kmperor  of  Brazil,  495. 

Hmpreesof  Dracll.  486. 

Scenes  (n  chill,  488. 

Indians  of  the  L'pp»r  Orinoco,  440. 

Guajeuro  Woman  of  South  America,  441 

Traveling  In  IJollvar,  lis. 

Zumaie  ludlaus  of  tbe  Upper  Orinoco,  410. 

Joeepb  Habluowltch  near  Jerusalem,  481 

City  of  Hebron,  4t3. 

City  of  Beirut,  488 

River  Jordan,  485, 

Mouut  Lebanon,  485. 

Naz.areth,  488. 

Jeruealem  aud  Vicinity,  490. 

Sea  of  Galilee,  498. 

Blahop  Gubat,  49:1. 

Jew  Phylacteries,  498. 

Child  Life  lu  Cblca,  512. 

A  Native  Chief  of  New  Zealand,  589. 

Natives  of  New  Zealand  aud  FIJI,  531. 

Methodist  Mission  Buildings  at  Singapore,  M3. 

Gammon  School  of  Theology  at  Atlanta,  SOg. 

nape. 
Map  of  New  Mexico,  «o. 
Map  cf  South  America,  100. 
Map  of  I'lab,  808. 
Map  of  Egypt,  842. 
Map  of  North- West  Africa,  843. 
Map  of  South  America,  4B1. 


Eugene  R.  Smith, 

Editor. 


JANUARY,    1888, 


N*w  York  City. 


A  SWISS  HKBT>SMAN. 


SWITZERLAND. 


A 


^tujturlantj* 


Switzerland  and  Its  People. 

The  first  iahabitants  of  Switzerland,  are  supposed  to 
have  been  of  Celtic  origin  and  named  Helvetians.  They 
came  from  the  northeast  and  settled  in  Switzerland 
about  loo  years  before  the  birth  of  Christ.  For  several 
centuries  Swizerland  remained  a  Roman  province.  In 
the  5th  century  the  Burgurdians,  Alemanni,  and  Goths 
divided  the  country  among  themselves.  In  the  6th 
century  it  was  brought  into  subjection  to  the  Franks, 
and  Christianity  was  introduced,  and  ere  long,  became 
the  religion  of  the  whole  country.  A  part  of  the  coun- 
try came  afterward  under  the  control  of  the  Germans. 

The  independence  of  the  country  came  from  three 
cantons  the  inhabitants  of  which  are  believed  to  have 
descended  from  emigrants  from  Sweden.  These  can- 
tons named  Uri,  Schwyz,  and  Unterwalden  united  on 
January  i,  1308,  in  a  Swiss  Confederation.  The  Con- 
federation in  1353  numbered  8  cantons,  and  in  1513 
numbered  13  cantons.  In  1798  was  formed  the  Helvetic 
Republic  with  18  cantons,  which  lasted  but  four  years. 

In  1803  a  new  Confederation  was  formed  composed 
of  19  cantons  which  was  increased  to  22  cantons  in 
1815,  and  these  are  the  number  now  forming  the  Re- 
public of  Switzerland.  Three  of  the  cantons  are  polit- 
ically divided. 

In  1850  Switzerland  had  an  area  of  15,747  square 
miles,  and  a  population  of  2,392,740,  The  last  census, 
taken  Dec.  i,  t88o  reported  a  population  of  2,846,102 
and  an  area  of  15,892  square  miles. 

Switzerland  is  remarkable  for  its  magnificent  and 
picturesque  scenery.  It  is  covered  throughout  its 
whole  extent  by  the  Alps  which  rise  to  an  elevation  in 
some  places  of  15,000  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea, 
and  covered  with  perpetual  ice  and  snow.  The  glaciers 
of  the  mountains  are  the  reservoirs  which  feed  some  of 
the  largest  rivers  of  western  Europe. 

The  Rhine  and  the  Rhone  rise  in  Switzerland.  The 
Ticino  flows  through  the  canton  of  the  same  name  into 
Italy.  The  lakes  are  beautiful  and  most  of  them  are 
traversed  by  steamboats.  The  most  important  lakes  are 
those  named  Geneva,  Constance,  Neufchatel,  Bienne, 
Lucerae,  Zurich,  Zug,  Sarnen,  Lugano,  and  Lago 
Maggiore. 

The  minufacture  of  watches  is  an  important  industry 
and  they  constitute  an  important  article  of  export. 
Cotton  goods  and  cheese  are  also  exported  in  large 
quantities. 

"  The  population  of  the  republic  is  formed  by  four 
ethnical  elements  distinct  by  their  language,  as  Ger- 
mans, French,  Italian,  and  Roumansch,  but  the  first  con- 
stituting the  great  majority. 

"  The  German  language  is  spoken  by  the  majority  of 
inhabitants  in  fifteen  cantons,  the  French  in  five,  the 
Italian  in  one,  and  the  Roumansch  in  one.  It  was  re- 
ported in  the  census  returns  of  1880,  that  2,030,792 


spoke  German,  608,007  French,  161,923  Italian,  and 
38,705  Roumansch.  The  number  of  foreigners  resident 
in  Switzerland  at  the  dale  of  the  census  was  211,035, 
of  whom  95,262  were  German,  53,653  French,  41,645 
Italians,  12,735  Austrian,  2,812  British,  1,285  Russian." 

"Of  the  total  population  in  1880,  1,138,678  were  de- 
pendent on  agriculture  and  dairy  farming;  971,052  on 
manufacturing  industry;  206,003  °"  commerce;  112, 
440  on  transport  ;  42,879  on  the  public  service;  56,055 
on  their  incomes  or  pensions  ;  86,837  "''  alimentation  ; 
30,616  on  service;  24,926  without  calling;  the  remainder 
on  mining,  silk  culture,  the  chase,  professions,  etc.  The 
soil  of  the  country  is  very  equally  divided  among  the 
population,  it  being  estimated  that  there  are  nearly 
300,000  peasant  proprietors,  representing  a  populatioti 
of  about  2,000,000." 

The  population  dwell  chiefly  in  small  towns,  hamlets, 
and  villages.  The  principal  towns  in  1880  reported  the 
population  as  follows  :  Geneva,  68,320;  Berne,  44,087  ; 
Lausanne,  30,179;  Zurich,  25,102;  Chaux-de-Fonds, 
22,456  ;  St.  Gallen,  21,438  ;  Luzerne,  17,850  ;  Neuchatel, 
15,612. 

About  59  per  cent,  of  the  population  are  Protestants, 
and  about  4 1  per  cent,  are  Roman  Catholics,  According 
to  the  census  of  1880  the  number  of  Protestants 
amounted  to  1,667,109  ;  Roman  Catholics,  1,160,782  ; 
Jews,  7,373, 

The  government  of  the  Protestant  Church  is  Cal- 
vinistic  in  doctrine  and  Presbyterian  in  form,  and  is 
under  the  supervision  of  the  magistrates  of  the  various 
cantons,  to  whom  is  also  entrusted,  in  the  Protestant 
districts,  the  superintendance  of  public  instruction. 

The  Constitution  of  1874  provides  :  "  There  shall  be 
complete  and  absolute  liberty  of  conscience  and  of 
creed.  No  one  can  incur  any  penalties  whatsoever  on 
account  of  his  religious  opinions.  No  one  is  bound  to 
pay  taxes  specially  appropriated  to  defraying  the  expenses 
of  a  creed  to  which  he  does  not  belong.  The  free  ex- 
ercise of  worship  is  guaranteed  within  the  limits  com- 
patible with  public  order  and  proper  behavior.  The 
order  of  Jesuits  and  its  affiliated  societies  cannot  be  re- 
ceived in  any  part  of  Switzerland  ;  all  functions  clerical 
and  scholastic  are  forbidden  to  its  members,  and  the 
interdiction  can  be  extended  to  any  other  religious 
orders  whose  action  is  dangerous  to  the  State,  or  inter- 
feres with  the  peace  of  different  creeds.  The  founda- 
tion of  new  convents  or  religious  orders  is  forbidden," 

There  are  four  universities  in  Switzerland,  situated  at 
Basel,  Berne,  Zurich,  and  Geneva.  There  is  a  Poly- 
technic School  at  Zurich  and  a  military  academy  at  Thun, 
both  maintained  by  the  Federal  Government.  There 
are  al.so  academies,  high  schools  and  primary  schools. 
Education    is  compulsorj-  and  is  very  widely  diffused, 

The  supreme  legislative  and  executive  authority  are 
vested  in  a  parliament  of  two  chambers,  a  "  Standerath," 
or  State  Council,  and  a  "  National  rath,"  or  National 
Council. 

The   State  Council   is  composed    of    44    members, 


J 


chosen  by  the  22  cantons  of  the  Confederation,  two  for 
each  canton.  The  National  Council  consists  of  145 
representatives  chosen  by  the  people  at  the  rate  of  one 
deputy  for  every  20,000  persons.  Both  chambers 
united  are  called  the  "  Bundes-Versammlung,"  or  Fed- 
eral Assembly.  The  chief  executive  authority  is  de- 
puted to  a  "  Bundesrath"  or  Federal  Council,  consist- 
ing of  seven  members,  elected  for  three  years  by  the 
Federal  Assembly. 

The  president  and  vice-president  of  the  Federal 
Council  are  the  first  magistrates  of  the  republic.  Both 
are  elected  by  the  Federal  Assembly  for  the  term  of  one 
year,  and  are  not  re-eligible  till  after  the  expiration  of 
another  year.  The  President  for  1887  was  Numa  Droz, 
and  the  Vice-President  for  1887  was  W.  F.  Hertenstein. 

There  is  also  a  Federal  Tribunal  consisting  of  nine 
members,  elected  for  six  years  by  the  Federal  Assembly. 
It  decides  on  all  matters  of  dispute  between  the  various 
cantons  of  the  republic,  as  well  as  between  the  cantons 
and  the  Federal  Government,  and  acts  in  general  as 
high  Court  of  Appeal. 

The  cantons  are  sovereign  so  far  as  their  indepen- 
dence and  legislative  powers  are  not  restricted  by  the 
Federal  Constitution  ;  each  having  its  local  government 
based  on  the  principle  of  the  absolute  sovereignty  of 
the  people.  A  general  election  of  representatives  to 
the  Nitional  Council  takes  place  every  three  years. 
Evary  citizen  of  the  republic  who  has  attained  the  age 
of  twenty  years  is  entitled  to  a  vote,  and  any  voter, 
not  a  clergyman,  may  be  elected  a  deputy.  The  Con- 
stitution of  1874  abolished  the  penalty  of  death,  but 
by  a  popular  vote  taken  in  May,  1879  it  was  decided, 
by  a  majority  of  195,000,  against  180,000,  that  each 
canton  should    have   liberty   to   re-enact  the  infliction 


of  the  penalty,  and  Lucerne  and  Uri  have 
Rev.  Dr.  D.  H.  Wheeler  writes  as  follows  : 
"  Like  the  Dutch,  the  Swiss  have  made  their  land. 
One  people  have  rescued  it  from  the  bottom  of  the  sea; 
the  other  has  built  it  on  the  mountains.  It  is  difficult 
to  tell  which  process  has  been  most  laborious.  Both 
people  show  the  courage  and  hardihood  of  their  tasks* 
The  valleys  of  Switzerland  are  deep  and  narrow.  Few 
realize  how  deep  they  are,  how  far  down  towards  sea 
level  the  waters  cut  in  their  first  dash  from  the  moun-  _ 
tain  sides.  The  fat  plains  made  by  the  streams  are  in  ■ 
other  countries — in  France,  Germany  and  Italy.  Here 
the  mountains  reign,  and  the  hardy  Switzer  deals  with 
them.  There  are  bits  of  valley  where  old  lakes  have 
been,  but  even  these,  are  like  the  lakes  which  remain, 
narrow  and  steep  sided.  At  best,  the  Swiss  farmer  haa 
a  disproportion  of  hillside  to  deal  with.  It  is  probable 
that  they  have  a  land  at  all  solely  because  they  were 
from  the  first  Quixotic  in  their  instincts  or  their  intelli- 
gence, or  both.  They  kept  the  forests  to  guard  what  fl 
they  won,  and  customs  of  caution  settled  into  law,  so 
that  now  no  man  can  cut  a  tree  except  under  legal 
restraints.  He  must  cut  his  land  clean  and  replant  it  in 
a  term  of  years,  so  that  the  early  processes  are  always 
going  on.  An  acre  or  less  or  more  is  cleared  of  trees, 
every  twig  being  utilized  for  fuel,  and  then  the  land  is 
cropped  and  trees  planted  again  in  two  or  three  years  ; 
so  the  steepest  crags  arc  kept  under  a  green  veil  of 
foliage,  and  the  harshness  of  the  average  mountain 
landscape  is  never  felt  below  the  timber  line  which  rises 
above  the  general  average  of  the  hills,  so  that  the  coun-  ■ 
try  looks  like  one  vast  park.  Even  in  the  valleys  the  tree 
breaks  the  hardness  of  the  continuous  field  views,  for 
fruits  and  vines  diversify  the  scene." 


I 


ENTRANCE  TO  THS  CSDBiCa  OF  OCTIM,  OAJITOM  FRBtBtTBO. 


The  Swiss  Natton. 

BY   REV.  D.  U.  WHEELER.  D.D. 

Switzerland  is  a  curiosity  among  nations.  Its  exist- 
ence in  a  unity  nearly  perfect  politically  sets  at  defiance 
most  of  our  modern  theories  on  the  subject  of  national 
union.  It  has  no  unity  of  language  ;  there  are  four 
tongues  in  its  Parliament.  It  is  not  united  in  religion  ; 
the  people  are  both  Catholic  and  Protestant,  and  the 
ardent  controversies  of  former  times  have,  if  not  fires, 
at  least  live  ashes  still  burning.  They  are  not  of  one 
race  ;  three  great  races  are  represented.  And  the  Italian- 
Swiss  is  an  Italian,  the  French-Swiss  is  a  Frenchman, 
and  the  German  is  a  German,  in  all  except  those  feelings 
and  mental  trails  which  go  to  make  up  that  mysterious 
human  modification  which  we  call  national  character. 
This  character  is  found  alike  in  Italian,  Frenchman,  and 
German,  and  alike  also  in  Catholic  and  Protestant. 

The  first  impression  is  that  the  union  is  loose  and  in- 
efficient, because  the  central  Government  has  so  little 
power.  But  the  real  union  is  in  national  features  of 
mind  and  sympathy,  and  it  is  a  very  strong  union — prob- 
ably there  is  no  stronger  one  in  the  world.  The  existence 
of  the  nation  is  not  forced  upon  them  by  any  geographi- 
cal lines.  The  Alps  do  not  unite,  they  divide  them.  The 
Italian-Swiss  must  cross  the  Alps  to  reach  his  capital 
city  of  Berne ;  lower  ranges  shut  off  the  German  of 
Zurich  and  the  Frenchman  of  Geneva,  while  the  Swiss 
of  the  Grisons  must  traverse  other  parts  of  the  Alps  to 
reach  Berne.  Geographically  no  other  nation  is  united 
against  so  many  natural  obstacles  to  union.  It  would  be 
easy  to  distribute  the  people  by  race,  by  language,  and 
by  geography  among  the  three  great  bordering  nations, 
each  of  which  could  capture  the  greater  part  of  its  slice 
without  other  difficulties  th.in  those  made  by  the  barriers 
of  Swiss  patriotism. 

The  existence  of  such  a  nation  with  an  integrity  so 
perfect  shows  better  than  any  other  modern  example 
that  nations  grow  and  are  not  made.  The  Swiss  Repub- 
lic is  a  historical  growth  ;  a  long  union,  in  fact,  has  been 
developed  into  a  solid  union  in  feeling.  They  are  one 
nation,  because  time  has  cemented  them  together  and 
created  invisible  and  intangible  ties  which  are  stronger 
than  language,  race,  religion,  or  geography.  The  fact 
is  simple  enough,  though  it  is  a  curiosity.  Contrast  it 
with  the  Irish  relation  to  England.  In  Ireland  English 
influence  has  wiped  out  the  language  and  the  institutions 
without  making,  after  centuries  of  trial,  a  union  of 
thought  and  feeling.  Force  has  not  accomplished  in 
Ireland  what  a  voluntary  union,  originally  artificial  and 
almost  accidentally  produced  by  external  pressure,  has 
developed  and  consolidated  into  a  national  character  in 
which  the  different  sections  are  "distinct  like  the  billows, 
yet  one  like  the  sea." 

It  is  well  known  that  the  central  Government  has  been 
making  gains  of  power  for  some  years.  The  universal 
movement  toward  centralization  has  been  checked  and 
modified  in  Switzerland  ;  but  it  has  not  been  arrested. 


Still  its  progress  has  been  slow,  and  will  require  more 
time  than  elsewhere  to  reach  its  normal  development. 
A  weak  Government  in  a  small  State  will  prevail  but 
slowly  over  the  natural  antagonism  of  local  feeling  and 
politics.  But  if  centralization  does  not  become  odious 
elsewhere,  it  will  gain  its  reasonable  bounds  in  Switzer- 
land. It  is  only  a  case  in  which  more  time  is  re- 
quired. 

Mankind  are  generally  agreed  that  the  worst  Govern- 
ment is  that  by  your  next-door  neighbor.  In  that  Gov- 
ernment all  the  prejudice  and  passions  and  animosities 
of  social  life  and  competition  play  at  full  tide,  and  reduce 
the  rational  element  to  a  zero.  It  was  the  vice  of  .Athe- 
nian democracy  and  of  mediaeval  Italian  aristocracy  and 
democracy  combined.  It  is  the  vice  of  our  American 
city  governments,  and  in  a  less  measure  of  our  State 
governments.  If  the  judge  in  a  nation  of  one  thousand 
souls  is  your  enemy,  you  cannot  get  justice.  If  in  a  vil- 
lage your  enemy  could,  by  a  cabal,  capture  all  j'our 
rights,  you  would  soon  have  none.  The  possible  appeal 
to  a  disinterested  power  over  us  all  makes  local  self- 
government  valuable.  It  becomes  a  hateful  despotism 
wherever  it  has  no  superior  and  imperial  authority  to 
check  it. 

It  is  the  most  disagreeable  of  the  forecasts  for  home 
rule  in  Ireland  that  the  Protestants  may  have  no  rights 
when  "the  nation  gets  its  rights."  It  is  this  feature  of 
the  case  which  our  people  seem  slow  to  grasp,  and  it  ex- 
plains the  attitude  of  men  like  John  Bright  toward  Mr. 
Gladstone's  imperfectly  defined  home  rule.  Their  fear 
is  that  home  rule  may  mean  the  power  of  the  majority  to 
extinguish  the  minority.  Our  Constitution  was  made  by 
men  who  believe  in  State  rights  as  none  of  us  now  believe 
in  them  ;  but  they  took  care  to  say  with  emphasis  what 
States  would  not  do  Mr.  Gladstone  has  so  far  failed 
to  imitate  the  framers  of  our  Constitution  in  this  re- 
spect. 

In  Switzerland  I  find,  through  means  of  study  which 
are  peculiarly  excellent,  that  local  government  has  all 
the  faults  which  might  have  been  anticipated,  and  the 
wiser  and  broader-minded  are  seeking  to  escape  from 
its  worse  evils  by  means  of  an  extension  of  Federal  au- 
thority. The  movement  will  gain  strength  as  it  proves 
the  wholesomeness  of  its  aims  by  small  trials.  But  it  is 
a  nation  of  peasants  and  hotel-keepers;  that  is  to  say,  a 
nation  of  small  men,  and  every  small  man  on  whom  the 
present  system  has  conferred  any  favor  naturally  clings 
to  it.  There  is  no  conservatism  in  the  world  outside 
quite  as  conservative  as  the  Swiss  brand.  What  exists 
is  right,  not  merely  because  it  exists,  but  because  "me 
and  my  wife  and  my  son  John"  get  some  good  out  of  it, 
or  think  we  do,  or  will.  And  the  magnates  of  the  vil- 
lage who  manage  a  Swiss  State  (Banton)  are  likely  to 
lose  wherever  Federalism  prevails  over  localism. 

The  centralizing  movement  has,  as  is  generally  known, 
adopted  a  peculiar  device  which,  with  some  modifica- 
tions, seems  capable  of  great  usefulness  in  modern  democ- 
racies.    I  refer  to  the  submission  of  laws  to  popular  vote. 


^ 


It  is  not  uncommon  in  our  country  to  demand  and  obtain 
a  popular  vote,  in  a  State,  on  the  principle  of  some  measure. 
But  this  is  with  us  a  matter  of  local  Government,  whereas 
in  Switzerland  it  is  the  National  Legislature  which  submits 
its  work  to  popular  approval  or  rejection.  And  it  is  the 
finished  law,  not  its  principle,  which  is  voted  upon.  It  is 
as  though  the  Inter-State  Commerce  bill  had  gone  to 
our  whole  people  before  it  became  a  law.  It  is  evident 
that  among  us  such  a  method  would  reduce  the  amount 
of  legislation  and  defeat  many  bad  measures.  It  is  hardly 
possible,  for  example,  that  the  River  and  Harbor  bill  of 
the  average  Congress  could  become  law. 

The  system  here  interested  me  as  one  of  the  most 
promising  devices  for  limiting  the  powers  of  representa- 
tives, and  during  a  recent  visit  to  Switzerland  I  made 
some  inquiries  respecting  the  working  of  the  system.  It 
appears  not  to  work  in  a  very  satisfactory  manner;  but 
this  may  be  due  to  the  peculiar  way  in  which  the  system 
is  applied.  For  example,  30,000  names  of  voters  are 
enot^h  to  secure  a  general  vote  upon  a  bill.  This  num- 
ber can  be  too  easily  obtained  by  popular  petition,  and 
it  is  probably  not  the  best  way  to  call  for  such  a  vote.  If 
a  minority  in  the  law  making  body — say  one-fifth  or  one 
fourth — could  compel  the  reference  of  a  law  to  the  peo- 
ple, it  might  work  more  satisfactorily. 

In  the  second  place;  there  appears  to  be  no  limit  to 
the  right  of  30,000  voters  to  arrest  the  passage  of  a  bill 
into  a  law.  Any  bill  may  be  so  arrested.  For  example, 
a  bill  was  passed  increasing  the  salary  of  the  Swiss  Min- 
ister to  our  Government  from  $8,000  to  $10,000.  An 
appeal  was  taken  to  the  people,  and  the  increase  in  salary 
voted  down.  The  Swiss  peasant  thinks  $8,000  a  great 
deal  of  money,  and  knows  nothing  of  the  cost  of  living 
as  the  representative  of  a  foreign  Government  in  Wash- 
ington. It  is,  of  course,  a  question  for  the  judgment  of 
experts. 

But  a  graver  difficulty  is  that  a  great  number  of  laws 
may  be,  on  the  Swiss  system,  sent  down  to  be  voted  up- 
on, and  the  careless  habit  which  would  grow  from  it 
might  take  away  all  value  from  the  system.  Such  laws 
as  the  Oleomargarine  and  Inter-State  Commerce,  each 
involving  advances  in  legislation,  would  seem  to  be  prop- 
er subjects  for  popular  voting.  And  a  settlement  of 
tariff  issues  might  be  reached  in  the  same  way.  Unless 
Legislatures  and  Congresses  improve  in  quality  and  use- 
fulness, some  means  of  revising  their  work  will  become 
necessary.  Perhaps  the  fundamental  principles  of  the 
Swiss  appeal  to  the  people  may  contain  the  desired  rem- 
edy. 

Considerable  progress  will  be  made  in  Switzerland 
under  their  peculiar  method.  The  local  politician  is  apt 
to  be  more  conservative  than  his  constituents.  He  fears 
that  they  may  punish  him  for  supporting  a  measure  which 
takes  some  power  from  the  local  Government,  or  adds 
some  power  to  the  Federal  Government,  If  his  work  is 
to  be  submitted  to  his  fellow  citizens,  this  representa- 
tive may  dare  to  use  his  judgment,  and  silence  his  fears 
of  popular  condemnation.  Useful  measures  have  already 


become  laws  which  could  not  have  been  enacted  without 
the  provision  for  submitting  them  to  the  people.  It  is  to 
be  feared,  however,  that  under  any  possible  system  local 
Government  in  this  small  nation  will  always  be  too 
strong,  and  that  the  protection  of  personal  rights  will 
continue  to  be  imperfect.  Only  a  great  nation  can  main- 
tain central  and  Supreme  Courts  and  Legislatures  con- 
trolled by  wisdom  and  reason.  Even  the  large  nation 
may  fail;  the  small  one  must  fail.  The  individual  is 
jeopardized  by  the  dominion  of  the  few,  and  by  the 
power  of  the  hostile  neighbor.  Aristides  is  banished 
merely  because  a  peasant  is  "tired  of  hearing  him  called 
The  Just." — Chrislian  Advocate. 


I 


Beside  a  Switzerland  Lake. 

BY  J.  A.  J. 

After  a  lapse  of  four  years  I  find  myself  again  in  this 
lovely  spot,  whose  beauty  it  is  very  hard  to  put  into 
words.  A  few  strokes  of  the  brush  would  be  worth 
pages  of  description,  although  that  would  be  far  below 
the  reality. 

How  shall  I  describe  this  exquisite  little  lake,  fremtd 
in  lofty  mountains,  which  at  one  end  pile  themselves  in 
dim  distances  behind  each  other,  creating  a  hazy  idea  of  I 
infinitude  in  the  entranced  soul  ?  How  can  I  make  you, 
so  far  away,  to  see  the  emerald-green  waters  glittering, 
dancing  under  the  clear  blue  sky,  the  fir-clad  mountain  1 
sides  sloping  down  nearly  to  the  water's  edge,  with  just 
enough  level  ground  at  their  feet  to  allow  a  little  past  ure 
land,  a  few  orchards,  and  at  distant  intervals  a  pretty 
little  town  or  a  liny  village,  from  which  the  chuich  spire 
shoots  up  literally  an  "arrow,"  as  the  French  call  it. 
toward  heaven?  The  quaintness  of  the  houses,  the 
shyness  of  the  children  (an  ever-increasing  rarity),  the 
cleanliness  and  neatness  of  the  whole  country,  the 
masses  of  flower-pots,  with  gayest  colored  flowers  at 
every  window — how  can  I  tell  it  in  mere  words? 

Then  the  twitter  of  the  birds,  the  splashing  of  the 
water  as  the  dainty  little  steamer  arrives  just  under  my 
window,  the  soft  hum  of  the  children's  voices  in  the 
neighboring  village  school,  and  the  sweet  sound  of  the 
little  chapel  bell  calling  to  morning  and  evening  pray- 
ers— not  even  a  painter  could  portray  them  ! 

What  a  loving,  gracious  expression  of  the  forethought 
of  God  for  mankind  is  this  little  land — Swil/erland — 
the  land  of  the  Swiss,  but  siill  more  the  land  of  human- 
ity at  large !  Not  only  do  its  glaciers  cool,  cleanse,  and 
nourish  the  most  important  part  of  Europe,  but  they 
afford  rest  and  refreshment  to  the  overworked  brains  and 
the  weary  hearts  of  thousands  from  every  part  of  the 
globe.  "Who  has  not  seen  Switzerland,"  said  the  young 
Swiss  governess,  with  tears  in  her  eyes,  in  the  presence  of 
her  English  pupil,  "knows  not  the  glory  of  God" — and 
the  child  who  heard  the  remark,  and  who  was  destined  to 
become  a  writer  of  great  purity  and  grace,  treasured  it 
up  and  did  not  rest  till  the  vision  of  God's  glory  became 
hers. 


I 

i 


Yet  danger  lurks  ever  near  to  these  regions  of  enchant- 
ment, and  the  avalanche,  the  landslide,  the  thunder- 
storm, are  perpetual  wi'.nesses  to  the  tremendous  power 
that  lies  silent  amid  these  mountains. 

I  went  yesterday  by  the  little  steamer  across  to  Zug, 
to  see  what  may  be  seen  of  the  terrible  disaster  of  a 
few  weeks  ago. 

A  strip  of  the  quay  broken  away,  a  great  quantity  of 
wood,  rafters,  aud  beams  piled  up  on  the  edge  of  the 
lake,  the  attic  windows  of  a  house  peering  from  out  of 
the  water — that  is  about  all.  Nature,  where  she  is  most 
traitorous,  is  usually  quickest  in  burying  her  dead  out  of 
her  sight.  Four  years  ago  I  spent  a  peaceful  night  in 
the  pretty  hotel  whose  attic  windows  alone  remain  in  sight. 

How  well  I  remember  it  all  !  The  clean,  snug  bed- 
room, the  spacious,  cool  dining  room,  the  prettily  laid- 
out  garden,  with  its  vine-covered  arbors,  close  to  the 
water's  edge,  and  the  lovely  view  enjoyed  from  under 
their  shade.  The  lake  of  Zug  has  always  been  a  favor- 
ite spot  in  my  Swiss  pilgrimages,  having  afforded  me  re- 
freshment at  various  times  ;  and  a  disaster  here  comes 
home  to  me. 

It  is  a  region  exposed  to  disasters,  however,  for  it  still 
bears  the  traces  of  the  terrible  landslide  which  took 
place  at  the  beginning  of  this  century,  destroying  four 
villages  with  five  hundred  of  their  inhabitants.  Then, 
as  I  walked  through  the  narrow  streets  of  the  oldest  part 
of  the  town,  I  found  an  inscription  over  a  fountain  to 
this  effect :  "  In  the  year  1432  two  rows  of  houses  in  this 
neighborhood  sank  into  the  earth,  withsi.xty-six  persons." 
Here  was  a  terrible  calamity  for  this  lovely  district  of 
country  when  America  was  yet  undiscovered!  Yet  no 
amount  of  calamity  drives  people  away  from  their  old 
homes  in  this  old  world,  and  they  rebuild  age  after  age 
over  the  ruins  of  former  desolations.  A  strange  kind  of 
calmness  seems  to  dwell  amid  these  old  places,  and  the 
people  accept  disasters  and  reverses  with  a  placid  sub- 
mission almost  melancholy  to  witness. 

I  talked  with  one  woman  whose  earthly  all  had  disap- 
peared with  the  pretty  home  sunk  into  the  lake,  and  who 
was  indebted  to  charity  for  the  clothes  she  wore  ;  but  no 
complaint  escaped  her  lips,  and  no  tear  came  from  her 
eye.  Carpenters  were  working,  in  their  seamed  and 
cracked  workshops,  close  to  the  ruins,  with  the  utmost 
quietness  and  self-possession,  waiting  till  the  houses 
should  be  finally  demolished  ;  and  women  were  washing, 
knitting,  or  minding  their  children  close  to  the  site  of  the 
catastrophe,  as  though  nothing  unusual  had  happened. 
Better  so  !  I  find  myself  wondering,  as  I  look  at  these 
broad-built,  solid,  and  stolid-looking  men,  whether  they 
do  not  partake  of  the  stone  of  their  mountains  as  it  is 
washed  away  by  their  streams,  sucked  up  by  their  veget- 
ables and  taken  in  by  their  cattle.  Nor  is  the  idea  un- 
reasonable, but  probably  quite  scientific,  though  it  did 
not  come  to  me  in  scientific  fashion. 

I  can  well  understand  that  the  forefathers  of  these  men 
beat  the  legions  of  Julius  Ca;sar,  and  that  after  ages  of 
struggling  they  swept    away   the   dominion   of    Rome, 


Yet  they  are  not  what  they  once  were.  Tobacco  and 
bad  liquors  are  telling  upon  this  strong  race,  and  poverty 
of  blood  is  becoming  a  prevalent  disease  among  the  once 
hardy  Swiss. 

I  have  had  a  long  talk  with  mine  host  here  on  this 
very  subject,  and  he  says,  with  feebly  kindling  eyes, 
"  Ja,  madam,  sie  haben  recht,"  and,  touching  his  own 
large  head,  he  adds,  "  You  have  thought  a  good  deal, 
and  you  have  very  good  foundation  principles  "  (Grund- 
siitze). 

"I  hope  so,"  I  replied. 

Poor  Europeans  !  poor  Swiss  !  they  do  not  know  what 
to  do  with  their  land  since  the  grain  fields  of  America 
supply  the  world  with  bread,  and  the  cattle  of  New  Zea- 
land and  Australia  with  meat.  Here  the  only  agriculture 
of  any  value  consists  of  vines  and  tobacco,  and  these,  as 
I  explained  to  mine  host,  put  a  little  cash  into  one  of  his 
pockets  to  take  it  out  of  the  other.  But,  in  the  mean- 
time, what  shall  they  do  ? — Christian   Union, 

Immensee,  Lakb  of  Zug. 


Religious  Liberty  in  Svitzerland. 

BV    REV.    PHILIP  SCIIAFF,    D.D. ,   LL.D. 

Switzerland  approaches  nearest  the  United  States  m 
her  republican  organization,  though  differing  in  nation- 
ality and  language.  She  is  the  oldest  republic  in  Europe, 
dating  from  the  "  eternal  covenant"  of  Uri,  Schwyz  and 
Unterwalden,  concluded  August  ist,  1291. 

Originally  the  Swiss  republic  was  a  loose,  aristocratic 
confederacy  of  independent  cantons,  and  recognized  only 
one  religion,  the  Roman  Catholic  in  the  Middle  Ages, 
and  after  the  Reformation  two — the  Roman  Catholic  and 
the  Reformed  {i.  e.  the  Church  founded  by  Zwingli  and 
Calvin).  There  are  no  Lutheran  congregations  in  Switz- 
erland, but  Baptists  and  Methodists,  at  first  only  toler- 
ated, are  now  legally  recognized. 

In  1848,  after  the  defeat  of  the  SonJerbund  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  cantons,  which  obstructed  all  progress, 
the  constitution  was  entirely  remodeled  on  democratic 
principles,  and  we  may  say  after  the  American  example. 
The  confederacy  of  cantons  was  changed  into  a  federal 
state  with  a  representation  of  the  people,  and  with  a  cen- 
tral government  acting  directly  upon  the  people.  The  leg- 
islative branch  of  the  government  {Bundesversavtmlung, 
Congress)  was  divided  into  two  houses,  the  Standcrath, 
corresponding  to  our  Senate  and  consisting  of  forty-four 
deputies  of  the  twenty-two  cantons  (which  constituted 
the  old  Diet),  and  the  Nationalrath  or  Hou.se  of  Repre- 
sentatives, elected  by  the  vote  of  the  people  according  to 
population  (one  to  every  20,000  souls). 

The  executive  department  or  Bundtsrath  consists  of 
seven  members,  appointed  by  the  two  branches  of  the 
legislature  for  three  years.  They  constitute  the  Cabinet. 
The  President  and  Vice-President  of  the  Swiss  Republic 
are  not  elected  by  the  people,  as  in  the  United  States; 
but  by  the  Cabinet  out  of  their  number  and  only  for  one 
year.        The  judicial    department   or    Supreme    Court 


I 


JtELIGlOl/. 


[BuMdesgericht)  is  composed  of  eleven  judges  elected  by 
the  legislature  for  three  years,  and  decides  controversies 
between  the  cantons. 

The  Constitution  of  1848  was  again  revised  and  still 
more  centralized,  May  29th,  '74,  with  reference  to  the  re- 
lation of  the  Federal  Government  to  railroads,  post  and 
telegraphs,  liberty  of  commerce,  emigration,  etc.  The 
revision  was  submitted  to  the  vote  of  the  people  and  ac- 
cepted April  loth,  '74,  by  340,199  votes  against  198,013 
and  by  i4)'2  cantons. 

The  Constitution  of  1848  guaranteed  "the  free  exer- 
cise of  divine  worship  to  the  recognised  confessions"  (»'.  e. 
the  Roman  Catholic  and  Reformed),  but  forbade  the 
order  of  the  Jesuits.  The  Constitution  of  1874  went 
further  and  comes  nearer  the  American  by  declaring,  with- 
out qualification,  that  "freedom  of  belief  and  conscience 
are  inviolable,  that  no  one  can  be  forced  to  accept  or 
support  a  religion,  or  be  punished  on  account  of  religious 
views,  and  that  the  free  exercise  of  worship  is  secured 
vithin  the  limits  of  morality  and  public  safety." 

But  the  sams  constitution,  like  that  of  184S,  excludes 
the  order  of  the  Jesuits  and  affiliated  orders  from  Swiss 
territory,  and  prohibits  their  members  to  exercise  any 
kind  of  activity  in  church  or  school.  The  same  prohibi- 
tion may  be  extended  to  other  spiritual  orders  which  are 
deemed  dangerous  to  the  State  or  which  disturb  the  peace 
of  the  Confessions.  The  Constitution  forbids,  moreover, 
the  estabHshment  of  new  or  the  re-establishment  of  abol- 
ished convents  and  religious  orders. 

These  restrictions  are  un-American,  and  an  abridg- 
ment of  religious  liberty. 

Another  important  difference  is  that  this  principle  has 
not  yet  worked  its  way  into  the  several  cantons.  Each 
canton  has  still  its  own  established  Church — either  Roman 
Catholic  or  Reformed — supported  and  ruled  by  the  civil 
magistrate.  In  recent  times  the  politicians  and  so-called 
Reformers  have  controlled  the  Church  in  the  interest  of 
prevailing  rationalism,  and  have  forced  the  faithful  ad- 
herents of  the  Reformation  creeds  to  found  free  churches 
in  Geneva,  the  Canton  de  Vaud,  and  Neuchatel.  The 
advanced  liberal  or  radical  parly  in  Switzerland  is  very 
illiberal  and  intolerant  toward  positive  Christianity.  It 
would  be  far  better  if  the  connection  between  Church 
and  State  in  the  different  cantons  was  dissolved,  and  re- 
ligion allowed  to  take  its  natural  course. 

The  free  churches  in  French  Switzerland  are  on  the 
sane  footing  as  the  English  Dissenters;  that  is,  they  are 
self-supporting  and  self-governing,  but  have  to  bear  their 
share  of  taxation  for  the  support  of  the  national  Church, 
— Independent. 


The  Religious  Life  or  SwiUBrlaai]. 

PROP.   WM.    WKLLS,    U..D. 

The  lakes  and  peaks  of  the  Switzer's  land  are  well 
known  to  all  either  by  actual  view  or  the  enthusiastic 
story  of  eye-witnesses,  and  one  and  all  agree  that  in 
theie  respects  it  is  a  Und  blessed  of  Gjd.     Even  the  in- 


valid who  was  forced,  perhaps,  to  remain  here  against 
his  will,  and  whose  heart  secretly  longs  for  his  own 
home  and  fireside,  looks  on  these  great  works  of  nature 
as  food  for  the  weary  soul  as  well  as  a  tonic  for  the  weak 
body. 

And  yet  the  heart  that  asks  for  secret  communion 
with  God  in  addition  to  these,  his  gre^t  works  of  na 
ture,  is  frequently  but  poorly  fed,  for  a  fullness  of 
Christian  feeding  and  life  is  not  any  too  easily  found. 
Free  Switzerland  is  so  free  in  the  matter  of  Christian 
confession  that  it  is  sometimes  quite  difficult  to  find  any 
true  and  heart-felt  Christian  altars.  The  result  is  that 
any  sanctuary  where  the  American  can  find  the  teach- 
ings and  the  practice  of  his  native  confession  is  doubly 
welcome  in  this  foreign  land.  It  is  therefore  exceeding- 
ly agreeable  to  the  Christian  heart  on  a  Sabbath  morn- 
ing, while  hearing  the  bells  of  the  National  church  and 
seeing  the  open  and  inviting  dftors  of  the  Eg/ise  Libre^ 
to  know  that  it  can  find  even  a  more  welcome  altar  than 
any  of  these. 

In  Geneva  especially,  and  in  several  other  parts  of 
Switzerland,  English-speaking  evangelical  churches  have 
been  maintained  for  years  to  the  gratification  of  travel- 
ers and  tourists,  and  some  of  these,  as  in  Geneva,  have 
been  largely  supplied  by  preachers  of  the  Methodist 
faith.  The  Germans  have  also  of  late  been  quite  active 
on  the  banks  of  the  lake  of  Geneva  and  have  at  last  suc- 
ceeded in  erecting  a  handsome  edifice  in  the  centre  of 
Montreux,  where  the  pure  evangelical  Gospel  is  promul- 
gated, without  special  dogma,  to  those  who  desire  their 
spiritual  food  in  that  tongue. 

This  liberty  of  faith  in  Switzerland  has  naturally 
drawn  thither  many  enterprises  of  a  religious  and  be- 
nevolent character  for  a  general  assembly  of  their  work- 
ers or  adherents  from  surrounding  lands.  And  the  fall 
months  is  the  period  most  favorable  to  these  conven- 
tions, which  follow  each  other  in  quick  succession  and 
which  have  just  held  their  anniversaries.  The  first  in  order 
was  the  convocation  of  the  National  Church  of  the  Canton 
of  the  Valais,  which  has  just  come  off  victorious  in  a  long 
contest  with  the  government  in  regard  to  the  distribu- 
tion of  the  parishes.  The  pastors  have  of  late  been  too 
conservative  for  the  Department  of  Public  Worship, 
which  resorted  to  a  species  of  gerrymandering  of  the 
parishes  that  these  might  be  diminished  and  the  unwel- 
come pastors  crowded  out.  Consistories  and  congrega- 
tions opposed  the  decree  with  such  energy  and  deter- 
mination that  the  government  recalled  it  and  the  par- 
ishes remained  unaltered. 

Another  notable  convention  of  the  Swiss  Pastoral 
Association  was  recently  held  in  Schaffhausen  and  was 
attended  by  nearly  two  hundred  pastors.  This  assem- 
blage was  not  of  a  popular  but  rather  of  a  professional 
character.  Reports  were  made  and  addresses  delivered 
on  the  doctrine  of  reconciliation  as  taught  by  the  famous 
Ritschl,  and  the  victory  seemed  to  rest  on  the  banner  of 
the  Gottingen  professor.  Another  German  professor 
spoke  for  nearly  two  hours  on  the  duty  of  t.K«.ciV.ci«j^tTi>. 


faculties  in  the  preparation  of  the  candidates  for  the 
ministry,  in  which  many  excellent  thoughts  were  ex- 
pressed on  the  matter  of  sermons,  doctrine  and  pastoral 
care, — the  three  principal  activities  of  the  pastoral 
office.  The  principal  result  of  this  meeting  was  the  dis- 
appearance of  the  groups  know'n  as  Reformed  and  Piet- 
ists, and  the  formation  of  a  new  middle  party,  the  gen- 
eral tendency  here  as  elsewhere  being  towards  a  liberal 
growth. 

A  great  deal  of  excitement  exists  in  the  canton  of 
Berne  on  account  of  severity  toward  a  conservative 
minority  in  one  of  the  churches.  At  the  anniversary  of 
the  Evangelical  Association  at  Berne  there  were  present 
some  five  thousand  persons  from  all  the  surrounding 
parts  of  the  canton.  This  body  resolved  at  its  principal 
session  to  grant  to  the  minority  excluded  from  the 
church  the  use  of  its  chapel  for  morning  service  and 
also  for  the  administration  of  the  sacraments.  And 
this  association  pays  the  salary  of  a  preacher  to  serve 
this  minority  which  is  thus  thrust  out  into  the  cold  by 
the  government.  This  is  all  the  result  of  the  growing 
liberalism,  or  rather  license,  in  religious  belief  in  the 
land.  An  evangelist  was  brought  to  Berne  in  this  inter- 
est and  in  two  weeks  preached  twenty-five  times  for  the 
good  cause.  This  gave  new  life  to  the  conservative  ele- 
ment, which  now  shows  unusual  activity.  The  peasan- 
try shows  itself  very  active  in  the  works  and  meetings 
of  the  association.  Pastor  Heiniger.  an  octogenarian, 
has  just  founded  a  Christian  association  for  women 
which  is  very  successful,  and  the  director  of  the  Dea- 
conesses has  built  a  hospital  that  was  dedicated  during 
the  festive  week. 

In  addition  to  these  home  movements  several  foreign 
benevolent  associations  prefer  Switzerland  fortheirgen- 
eral  conventions.  Among  these  we  note  the  British  As- 
sociation for  the  suppression  of  the  system  granting 
license  to  vice.  This  was  recently  held  in  Luzerne  and 
was  attended  by  representatives  frcm  England,  France, 
Germany  and  Belgium.  This  movement  was  started  by 
the  well  known  philanthropic  lady,  Mrs.  J,  C.  Butler, 
and  its  great  object  is  to  kill  the  vile  system  of  legaliz- 
ing and  organizing  prostitution  on  the  part  of  govern- 
ments. The  work  of  this  body  has  been  attended  with 
great  success  in  England  and  other  countries,  and  its 
idherents  are  determined  to  push  their  efforts  with  still 
Tigreater  zeal,  as  they  reason  that  the  system  simply  needs 
to  be  understood  by  the  Christian  and  moral  world  to  be 
condemned.  The  workers  in  this  association  were 
'greatly  encouraged  by  the  words  of  the  Christian  phi- 
losopher, Professor  Secretan,  of  Lausanne:  "Woman 
was  created,  it  is  true,  for  the  home  ar.d  the  family,  but 
our  social  conditions  urgently  demand  that  there  be 
opened  to  her  careers  where  by  honorable  occupation 
she  may  be  able  to  support  herself  by  her  education  and 
culture." — Northern  LItristian  Advocate. 


The  Swilzerland  Methodist  CoafereBce. 

The  German  and  Switzerland  Conference  of  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church  was  organized  in  1856.  At  the 
Conference  held  in  Zurich,  Switzerland,  June  24-30, 
1886,  the  Conference  was  divided  into  two  conferences, 
one  to  be  known  as  the  Germany  Conference,  and  the 
other  as  the  Switzerland  Conference. 

The  last  session  of  the  Switzerland  Conference  was; 
held  in  Berne,  Switzerland,  April  23-27,  1887,  Bishop 
Ninde  presiding. 

The  statistics  reported  showed  there  were  4,638  mem- 
bers, an  increase  of  238;  996  probationers,  an  increase 
of  97;  4  local  preachers;  180  Sunday-schools  with  935 
officers  and  teachers  and  12.255  scholars;  25  churches 
valued  at  $207,652;  4  parsonages  valued  at  $21,175; 
present  indebtedness  on  church  property,  $101,832.  The 
collections  had  been  $576  for  Missions,  $88  for  Church 
Extension,  $35  for  Sunday-school  Union,  !|^40  for  Tract 
Society,  $44  for  Education,  $37  for  American  Bible  So- 
ciety, $68  for  Women's  Foreign  Missionary  Society,. 
§7,404  for  Pastors,  Presiding  Elders  and  Bishops,  $254, 
for  Conference  Claimants. 

The  Conference  has  two  Districts  and  the  appoint- 
ments made  were  as  follows: 

Berne  District,  I.conhardt  Peter,  PrtiiJittg  Elder.  Berne,  Jacob 
Sporri.  Bid  and  Soloihurn,  L.  F'cier,  lieinrich  A.  Gut.  Genf, 
Jean  Wuhrroann.  La  Chaux-de-Foiids,  Golllieb  Spgrri.  Langnau, 
Ernst  K.  Schmidtmann.  Lausanne,  Edmund  Diem,  Lyst,  Johana 
Wellslein.  Neucbatel,  Gotifried  Krauss.  Saint  Imicr,  to  be  sup- 
plied. 

Zi^RiCH  District,  II,  Jacob  Bretter,  PresUing  Elder,  Aflbltei 
am-Albis.  H.  Huber.  Aussersihl,  Heinrich  Hartwig.  Basel,  August 
Rcwlemcyer.  Bulach,  Ferdinand  Sclimidt.  Chur,  Friedrich  Dep- 
eler.  Frauenfcld,  Ludwig  Brandle,  Itorgen,  H.  Geerdess  Odinga. 
Leniburg  and  .^arau,  Ka.«parGlatt!l.  Lie&lal,  Johannes  Schneebele. 
Nieder  Utswyl,  Johann  Harle.  Kheincck,  Ileiiiiieh  Brunner.  Saint 
Gallea  and  Herisau,  Andreas  Rnppanner.  Schaflhau&cn  Ob,  Ilallnu 
and  Slein.  Bemhard  Sctiroder.  Thalwcil,  GoUfricd  13.irT.  Tuibeu- 
th.il,  Jacob  Gearing.  Uster,  Heinrich  Kienast.  Winterthur.  Gott- 
fried Frei.  Zurich,  Gerhard  Bruns  and  Abraham  Lcrch.  Director 
of  Book  Concern  in  Bremen,  Heinrich  Neulsen. 


ma 
up-J 


The  French  system  of  money,  weights  and  measures 
lias  been  generally  adopted  in  Switzerland. 


"Christianity   was  first    introduced   into    Switzerland! 
about  A.D.  610  by  St.  Gall,  a  native  of  Ireland  and  a  pu-| 
pil  of  Cokimban.     He  was  one  of   twelve    Irish   monks 
who   labored   to    disseminate    Christianity    throughout 
Europe.     They  first  took  up  their  residence  at  the  head 
of  Lake  Zurich,  and,  burning   with    zeal,  set  fire  to  the 
pagan  temples,  casting  the  idols  into  the  lake.     Driven 
away  by  the  inhabitants,  they  settled  at  Bregentz,  but  atJ 
the  end  of  two  years  were  banished  from  this  place  also, 
and  all  left  for  Italy  except  St.  Gall,  who  was  too  ill  to 
be   removed.     He   repaired  to  a  sequestered  spot,  and.J 
with  a  few  adherents  built  the  Monastery  of  St.  Gall  in  the! 
canton   of  the   same  name.     After  his  death,  several  of ■ 
his  scholars  and  monks  from  Ireland  continued  his  work, 
until  paganism  lost  its  hold  and  Romanism  was  substi- 
tuted in  its  place." 


J 


12 


BEQUESTS. 


General 


Beqaesls  to  the  Missionary  Society  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

BY  REV.  J.  N.  FITZGERALD,  D.  D, 
RvcordlnK  SecreUry  of  the  Missionary  Society  of  the  M.  8.  Church, 

The  frequent  failures  of  the  Missionary  Society  of 
the  Metho  dist  Episcopal  Church  to  secure  moneys  and 
lands  which  benevolent  testators  have  designed  for  it, 
have  prompted  the  writing  of  this  article. 

Much  might  be  said  concerning  the  making  of  wills 
in  general  ;  the  importance  of  making  them  at  once, 
while  health  remains;  of  seeing  to  it  that  they  are 
drawn  with  the  utmost  care  by  competent  persons,  and 
in  strict  conformity  with  the  requirements  of  the  local 
law,  etc.  The  design  at  present,  however,  is  to  con- 
sider more  especially,  but  of  necessity  in  a  somewhat 
hasty  ma  nner,  certain  questions  relating  to  one  feature 
of  wills  under  which  the  Society  above  named  is  a 
beneficiary. 

Before  taking  up  these  questions  it  may  be  worth  the 
while  to  give  some  definition  of  certain  terms  herein  to, 
be  employed,  to  the  end  that  the  reader  may  get  a  clear 
idea  of  th  e  distinctions  between  them  in  law,  since  their 
constant  recurrence  might  otherwise  be  productive  of 
some  mental  confusion. 

A  Gift  is  "anything  the  property  of  which  is  vol- 
untarily bestowed  without  compensation."  It  is  of  the 
essence  of  a.  gift  that  it  shall  be  gratuitous  and  accom- 
panied by  a  transfer  of  possession,  together  with  all 
title  and  interest  therein. 

With  regard  to  gifts  of  real  property  there  are  certain 
distinctions  which  are  recognized  by  law,  but  into 
which,  at  present,  it  is  not  advisable  to  enter.  He  who 
gives  a  thing  is  called  the  "donor;"  he  who  receives 
it,  "the  donee." 

A  Devise  is  "a  gift  or  disposition  of  lands  or  other 
real  property  by  a  last  will  and  testament"  He  who  makes 
it  is  the  "  devisor  ; "  he  who  receives  it  is  called  the 
"devisee." 

A  Bequest  is  a  term  which  is  properly  confined  to  a 
gift  of  personal  property  by  will.  Such  gift  is  a  legacy, 
and  he  who  receives  it  is  the  "legatee." 

In  common  parlance  the  meaning  of  the  word  "be- 
queath" is  sometimes  broadened  so  as  to  cover  the 
meaning  of  "  devise,"  but  according  to  the  best  authori- 
ties this  is  improper. 

Many  persons  who  have  been  successful  in  accumu- 
lating large  sums  of  money,  and  many  others  who,  by 
dint  of  eco  nomy  or  self-denial,  have  succeeded  in  saving 
small  sums,  s  eek  through  their  last  wills  and  testaments 
to  place  t  hese  moneys  where  they  will  aid  in  carrying 
forward  the  work  of  Christian  missions.  A  fair  pro- 
portion of  such  persons  are  identified  with  the  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  Church.  But  through  some  carelessness 
in  the  drawing  of  the  wills  their  object  maybe  defeatedi 


,ce 


and  the  money  pass  to  persons  out  of  whose  hand^ 
perhaps,  they  have  been  especially  anxious  to  keep  it.  ■ 

It  becomes,  then,  a  matter  of  no  little  moment  that 
the  testator,  the  execution  of  whose  designs  is  to  bt 
left  to  others,  should  see  to  it  that  his  will  be  so  drawn 
with  such  precision  of  terms  and  such  certainty  with 
regard  to  the  objects  in  view,  as  to  reduce  the  chance 
of  successful  contest  to  the  minimum,  and  to  render  t 
defeat  or  non-execution  of  his  purpose,  as  nearly 
may  be,  impossible. 

It  is  true  that  in  all  cases  strenuous  endeavor  is  made 
to  ascertain  the  true  intent  and  meaning  of  the  testator, 
and  that  frequently  the  objections  urged  by  contestants 
against  the  probate  of  a  will,  or  against  the  execution 
of  a  given  part  of  it,  are  overruled  by  the  courts.  Still, 
these  objections,  often  merely  technical  and,  indeed, 
frivolous,  give  rise  in  too  many  instances  to  protracted 
litigation,  which  is  always  costly  and  often  bitter.  And 
when  at  length,  if  it  so  happen,  the  objections  a^ 
overruled,  the  intent  of  the  testator  ascertained,  ana 
the  will  established,  it  is  many  times  found  that  the 
estate  has  suffered  severely,  and  that  the  fund  from 
which  legacies  are  to  be  paid  has  been  materially 
diminished.  Thus  the  attainment  of  the  object  which 
the  testator  had  in  view  is,  in  a  measure,  prevented, and 
the  work  which  he  wished  to  advance  is  hampered  and 
delayed  for  months,  perhaps  for  years.  For  it  must  not 
be  forgotten  that  the  costs  of  both  parties  are  quite  too 
frequently  borne  by  and  paid  out  of  the  estate.  Further- 
more, there  are  always  certain  other  expenses  incident 
to  such  litigation,  which  cannot  be  estimated  as  any  part 
of  the  "costs,"  but  which  must,  nevertheless,  be  de- 
frayed either  out  of  the  legacy  or  out  of  other  funds 
belonging  to  the  Society  defending. 

Again,  when  a  Society  is  obliged  to  defend  a  will 
which  is  contested,  and  the  will,  as  not  seldom  happens, 
is  broken,  whatever  expense  is  incurred  is  just  so  much 
taken  out  of  that  treasury  which  the  testator  desired  to 
replenish  and  not  to  deplete.  How  different  is  such 
result  from  the  one  he  intended  !  Instead  of  fu 
thering  the  good  cause  which  was  so  near  his  heart, 
he  actually  hinders  it.  Instead  of  adding  to,  he  takes 
from,  those  funds  which  constitute  so  important  an 
agency  in  carrying  the  Gospel  to  the  ends  of  the  earth, 

Another  evil  effect  of  these  legal  contests  is  that  they 
are  apt  to  give  rise  to  strong  and  even  bitter  prejudices 
in  the  minds  of  persons  who  previously  were  friendly,  oi 
to  say  the  least,  not  inimical,  to  the  Society  or  the  cause, 
Heirs  who  consider  themselves  injured  will  talk  of  theii 
wrongs  to  sympathizing  friends  and  neighbors  until  all 
agree  that  these  "  grasping  institutions  "  are  perfectlj 
willing  to  rob  the  widow  and  the  fatherless,  if  so  be  thai 
their  own  ends  may  be  thus  promoted.  In  this  waj 
there  are  aroused  strong  and  widespread  prejudices 
which  are  always  difficult  to  overcome,  and  which  ofter 
cause  those  who  entertain  them  to  resolve  to  withbolc 
or  withdraw  all  sympathy  and  support  from  such 
"  charities." 


J 


But  if  the  clause  in  the  will  be  clear  and  precise, 
leaving  no  room  for  dispute  as  to  the  manifest  intent 
of  the  testator,  the  amount  will  usually  be  paid  without 
arousing  any  great  antipathy  toward  the  beneficiary.  If 
the  heirs  feel  that  they  have  any  grievance,  it  will  be 
r>ne  the  respjnsibility  for  which  will  lie  with  the  testa- 
tor, and  not  with  the  legatee.  In  any  case  there  will 
be  none  of  the  friction  and  bitterness  sure  to  be  engen- 
dered by  a  contest. 

These  contests  are  engaged  in  on  a  great  variety  of 
grounds,  the  verye.xistenceof  which  could  be  prevented 
in  a  vast  majority  of  cases  by  a  little  forethought  and 
care.  The  consideration  of  these  grounds  might  be 
entered  into,  not  only  to  the  advantage  of  the  Mission- 
ary Society,  but  also  to  the  satisfaction  of  some  indi- 
viduals who  may  be  at  a  loss  to  know  whether  provisions 
already  made,  or  likely  to  be  made,  in  their  wills,  are  so 
expressed  and  guarded  as  to  render  their  execution 
certain.  But  space  is  limited,  and  therefore  such  con- 
sideration must  be  left  for  future  articles.  A  single 
defect  which  leads  to  much  strife,  and  results  in  great 
loss  to  the  missionary  cause,  is  all  that  can  be  noted  at 
present. 

That  defect  is  "  Misnomer." 

Nothing  gives  executors  more  perplexity  than  this. 
In  their  own  minds  they  may  be  satisfied  as  to  the  design 
of  the  testator,  but  whether  the  letter  of  the  "  will  "  will 
warrant  them  in  executing  what  //»n- think  to  be  his  pur- 
pose, is  a  question  in  regard  to  which  they  entertain 
grave  doubt.  And  for  their  own  protection  they  make 
application  to  the  courts  to  have  the  will  "construed," 
a  part  of  the  expense  of  such  application  being  ordi- 
narily paid  out  of  the  amount  to  which  the  Missionary 
Society  is  entitled. 

Sometimes  executors  venture  to  pay  over  the  amount 
specified,  upon  receipt  of  a  duly  executed  Bond  of  In- 
I  demnity  given  by  the  Society  and  some  responsible  in- 
dividual as  security.  And  yet,  even,  this  involves  some 
expense  and  delay,  and  gives  occasion  for  anxiety  lest 
some  disappointed  heir  may  charge  the  executor  with 
failure  to  properly  "execute,"  and  subsequently  endeav- 
or to  make  his  charge  good. 

Legion  is  the  name  of  the  contests  that  have  been  en- 
tered into  and  carried  forward  on  this  single  ground  of 
Misnomer.  As  remarked  above,  the  contestants  are 
many  times  defeated,  but  never  without  expense  to  the 
Missionary  Society.  At  other  times,  however,  they  suc- 
ceed, and  the  result  of  each  of  those  times  is  as  pre- 
viously set  forth.  And  it  must  be  conceded  that  many 
of  the  decisions  against  the  Missionary  Society,  on  this 
ground  of  misnomer,  cannot  well  be  excepted  to,  the 
reason  being  that  the  defects  are  so  flagrant  as  to  ren- 
der it  impossible  for  impartial  tribunals  to  decide  in  any 
other  way.  Reasons  for  the  defects  upon  which  such 
decisions  are  based  are  not  difficult  to  find.  Too  many 
persons  either  draw  their  own  wills,  without  any  ade- 
quate knowledge  of  the  necessary  legal  forms  and  re- 


quirements, or  they  permit  them  to  be  drawn  by  persons 
almost  as  incompetent  as  themselves. 

Often  those  who  are  presumed  to  be  familiar  with 
the  real  name  of  "The  .Missionary  Socif.tv  ok  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church"  make  bequests  or  de- 
vises to  something  totally  different  when  they  think 
they  are  making  them  to  that  Society. 

That  which  they  specify  as  the  object  of  their  charity 
not  only  is  not  known,  but  never  existed.  The  conse- 
quence is  that  such  bequests  or  devises  are  void,  and 
very  reasonably  so,  because  of  uncertainty  or   illegality. 

The  records  of  legacies  in  the  office  of  the  Missionary 
Society  exhibit  many  striking  examples  which  might  be 
viewed  with  profit  by  persons  intending  to  make  some 
provision  in  their  wills  for  the  advancement  of  mission- 
ary interest.     Here  are  a  few: 

"  I  give  $s<^  to  the  Methodist  Misiiontry  Society  in  the  city  of 
New  York." 

"  I  give  and  bequeath  five  hundred  dollain  each  to  the  I^rome  and 
Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Epi&copal  Church." 

"I  give  and  bequeath  to  the  miMionary  cause  five  hundred  dol- 
lar*." 

"  I  give  and  bequeath  the  sum  of  thirteen  hondred  doUars  to  (he 
cause  and  for  the  support  of  the  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  of  the  United  States." 

"I  give  and  desire  that  the  residue  of  my  properly,  if  any, 
*  *  *  be  given  to  the  authorized  agent  of  the  Home 
and  Foreign  Missionary  Society  to  aid  in  the  propagation  of  (lie 
holy  religion  of  Jesus  Christ." 

"Five  hundred  dollars  to  the  Home  Missionary  Society,  and  five 
hundrel  dollar.^  tu  the  Foreign  Missionary  Society," 

"One  thousand  dollars  •  *  •  to  spread  the  Gotpet 
among  the  aborigines  of  the  West  through  the  Methodist  mission- 
aries." 

To  these  might  be  added  many  others,  but  more  are 
not  necessary. 

Some  of  the  provisions  above  quoted  are  found  in  the 
wills  of  persons  who  possessed  large  wealth,  and  some 
in  those  of  persons  who  had  only  moderate  means,  each 
testator  having  desired  to  contribute  according  to  his 
ability  toward  the  advancement  of  the  great  cause  which 
"The  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episco- 
pal Church"  seeks  to  promote.  And  yet  in  no  one  of 
these  cases  is  the  Society  properly  specified,  while  in  a 
part  of  them  the  designation  is  so  uncertain  and  indefi- 
nite as  to  render  it  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  for  any 
one  to  fix  definitely  upon  the  intended  recipient, 

A  single  letter  addressed  to  the  Mission  Rooms  at 
New  York  would  in  each  case  have  secured  all  neces- 
sary information  in  regard  to  the  title  of  the  Society 
and  the  form  in  which  the  bequest  should  have  been 
made;  and  thus  there  would  have  been  saved  to  the 
Missionary  Society  thousands  of  dollars.  Let  those  who 
still  live,  and  who  intend  that  the  great  cause  of  Chris- 
tian missions  shall  be  benefited  under  their  wills,  take 
note  of  this,  and  see  to  it- that  the  legatee  is  properly 
named. 

.\ll  pastors  feel  a  deep  interest  in  the  work  of  mis- 
sions, and  give  freely  of  their  time,  labor,  and  substance 
for  its  promotion.    They  are  striving  earnestly  and  coa- 


J 


stantly  to  secure  contribtitious  to  the  end  that  the  good 
work  may  not  only  not  cease  for  an  instant,  but  that  the 
field  of  libor  may  be  continually  widened,  Nevetheless, 
the  sums  collected,  though  ^ometImes  large,  are  fre- 
quently small,  and  are  olten  secured  only  after  great 
wear  and  tear  of  both  body  and  mind.  To  the  faithful 
pastor  who  thus  labors  in  order  to  secure  such  meagre 
results,  it  seems  that  many  of  those  who  have  abund- 
ance of  this  world's  goods  are  quite  out  of  sympathy 
with  the  great  work  winch  the  Master  gave  orders  to 
have  carried  on  until  all  nations  should  experience  its 
benrfits. 

But  though  men  often  seem  unwilling  to  be;- tow  large- 
ly while  they  have  the  rapacity  to  enjoy  their  posses- 
sions, there  is  usualh  d' covered  an  inclmalion  to  give 
freely  of  that,  the  usufrut  t  or  indeed  even  the  use  of 
which  they  c  .n  no  loTig»-r  enjoy.  Thus  it  comes  to  pass 
that  pastors  frequently  succeed  in  nfiuencing  men  to 
bestow  through  their  wll,  for  missionary  purposes, 
sums  which  they  will  not,  und  perhaps,  in  justice  to 
themselves  and  others,  cannot,  give  during  iheir  lifetime. 
By  watching  for  and  improving  such  opportunities, 
many  a  pastor  has  by  a  s'ngle  stroke  secured  for  the 
great  cause  an  smoui  t  equ.  )  in,  and  possibly  above, 
that  given  by  his  chaige  for  an  eniir*-  yedr. 

Often,  too.  members  of  the  Church  wtth  whom  the 
pastor  ha.s  had  no  communicatifn  on  the  subject,  con- 
ceive the  purpose  of  leaving  a  legacy  to  the  Missionary 
Society,  and  then  make  knowi'  thai  purpose  to  him.  At 
the  same  time  they  ask  advice  or  direction  as  to  the  best 
form  in  which  to  declare  their  wish.  The  pastor,  being 
anxious  to  encourage,  gives  a  word  of  advice,  or  an  ex- 
planation of  some  particul  r  point,  feeling  grateful  that 
he  has  the  privilege  of  aiding  so  good  a  work  in  such  a 
way.  Hut  what  must  be  the  measure  of  his  regret  when, 
the  testator  having  died,  and  the  will  having  been  offered 
for  probate,  he  learns  th.it  dis.'^atisried  heirs  have  con- 
cluded to  contest  on  the  ground  that  the  object  is  not 
sufficiently  stated  or  the  beneficiary  correctly  named.  He 
neglected  to  make  sure  that  the  bequest  or  devi.se  was  to 
•'Thf.  Misskinakv  Sociftv  of  the  Methodist  Episco- 
pal Church,"  and  the  mistake  may  be  so  serious  as  to 
prevent  the  amount  specified  from  reaching  the  treasury 
for  which  it  was  designed. 

A  pastor  upon  whom  the  responsibility  for  such  a  mis- 
take becomes  fixed,  generally  finds  that  no  one  is  as  slow 
as  himself  in  granting  forgiveness  of  such  an  error.  Far 
different  is  his  experience  from  that  of  the  minister  who 
is  permitted  to  see  the  fruit  of  his  carefulness  and  pre- 
cision in  the  full  amount  paid  over  under  a  will, 
one  provision  of  which  at  least  was  made  under  his 
supervision. 

Some  preachers  are  so  alive  lo  this  matter  thai  when 
they  learn  of  the 'existence  of  a  will,  the  maker  of  which 
has  kindly  remembered  the  Missionary  Society,  they  ven- 
ture to  inquire  whether  the  Society  is  specified  by  its 
corporate  name,  and  iheydo  n«it  rest  until  they  learn  that 
all  is  right,  or  until  they  see  corrected  any  error  or  inac- 


curacy that  may  exist.     In  many  instances   invaluable 
service  has  been  thus  rendered. 

Any  person  who  will  consider  the  matter  will  certainly' 
see  the  great  advantage  that  would  result  to  the  Church 
if  presiding  elders  and  pastors,  who  are  in  constant  con- j 
tact  with  the  laity,  would  properly  inform   themselves  asl 
to  the  technical  corporate  name  of  "  The  Missionary 
Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,"  asj 
well  as  to  the  form  necessary  to  make  legacies   to  said  ' 
Society  good  in    law.     These   officers  would   frequently 
find  themselves  in  a  position  where  they  might  be  instru- 
mental  in  so  guiding  the  framers  of   wills,  as  to  render 
impossible  the  raising  of  objection  on  the  ground  we  are 
specially  considering.     Such  information  is  by  no  means 
difficult  to  obtain,  and  once  acquired,  the  result  would  be 
that  many  thousands  of  dollars  would  be  secured  toward 
the  advancement  of  the  great  cause  which  "The  Mis- 
sionary   Society     or     the     Methodist     Episcopal 
Church  "    was     organized   and     incorporated   to  sub- 
serve. 


The  (Gantry  and  People  of  Abyssinia. 


BY   HON.    N.    P.    GRAVES. 


I 


There  is  a  good  deal  of  romance  in  the  early  history 
of  Abyssinia,  and  at  this  late  period  it  is  very  difficult  to 
separate  the  romance  from  the  history. 

The  natives  call  the  country  "  Habesh,"  which  is  an 
.Arabic  word  which  signifies  mixed.  It  is  an  appropriate 
name,  for  the  country  has  a  great  variety  of  physical 
features,  and  very  sudden  transitions  in  its  productions, 
and  its  inhabitants  are  of  many  races  of  men  with  many 
systems  of  religion. 

They  claim  for  themselves  a  descent  by  a  regular 
succession  of  emperors  from  the  time  of  Solomon.  They 
claim  that  the  Queen  of  Sheba  was  their  sovereign  and 
she  was  married  to  Solomon  and  that  the  crown  was  thus 
transmitted  lo  her  son  Menilek.  That  Menilekcameto  the 
throne  in  the  year  986  B.C.  He  was  educated  and 
crowned  in  Jerusalem.  Whin  he  returned  to  his  own 
country  he  took  with  him  a  colony  of  Jews,  with  a  copy 
of  the  laws  and  some  priests  to  interpret  the  laws.  This  ■ 
is  a  tradition  claimed  by  them  and  is  sustained  by  the 
fact  that  Judaism  was  in  all  their  early  historj'  the  re- 
ligion of  most  of  the  people,  and  is  now  held  by  a  large 
number  of  Jews,  who  for  centuries  kept  themselves  in 
the  central  provinces  and  were  governed  by  their  own 
rulers. 

It  is  claimed  that  there  are  now  near  200,000  of  these  _ 
people  who  have  the  Old  Testament  in  an  Ethtopic  version  I 
and  they  still  adhere  to  the  Mosaic  ceremonies.  At  the 
time  of  the  great  dispersion  a  great  number  of  Jews 
found  their  way  to  Ethiopia  and  joined  their  brethren, 
and  there  married  wives  of  the  natives,  they  both  being 
Semetic  in  nationality  as  well  as  language. 

There  is  a  similarity  in  the  people  of  Abyssinia,  but 
the  whole  are  distinct  from  the  Negro  and  Arabian,  They 
generally  have   regular   features,  with  black   hair  and 


J 


DAVID  SAHKEY. 


15 


bronze  complexion.  They  are  ignorant,  superstitious,  as 
vrell  as  warlike. 

They  are  divided  into  several  tribes. 

The  Falashes,  the  descendants  of  the  Jews  occupy 
the  mountains  of  Samen.  They  profess  Judaism  and 
claim  that  they  originally  came  from  Palestine. 

The  Tigrani  occupy  the  provinces  of  Tigre.  It  is  a 
hilly  country.  The  rivers  in  this  province  run  westward. 
Some  of  the  plains  are  well  watered  and  in  a  state  of 
cultivation.  The  mountainous  part  of  the  province  is 
covered  with  a  dense  forest  and  has  a  sparse  population. 

The  Amharans  occupy  the  province  of  Amhara.  It 
contains  the  highest  mountains  in  Abyssinia.  The  Ab- 
ba-yaret  peak  rises  15,000  feet  high.  The  sides  of  the 
mountain  are  clothed  with  trees  and  fine  grass,  and  the 
bottoms  are  either  meadows  or  fields,  where  good  crops 
are  raised.  It  is  a  fine  climate  with  an  abundance  of  rain 
ia  every  month  of  the  year.  That  part  of  the  mountain 
not  covered  with  snow  is  pasture  grounds  and  equal  to 
the  famous  .\lpine  pastures  of  Switzerland. 

The  Gallas  inhabit  the  banks  of  the  Hawash  and  are 
a  savage  race,  warlike,  and  seem  ready  to  make  an  at- 
tack upon  slightest  provocation.  The  habits  and  prac- 
tices of  this  Gerce  tribe  are  very  singular  and  interest- 
ing. The  emperor  or  king  is  the  sovereign  of  the  whole 
coatitry,  but  his  authority  is  only  nominal.  There  are 
no  large  towns  in  the  country.  There  is  no  stability  and 
the  people  do  not  gather  in  towns,  but  rather  hide  away 
in  the  mountains  for  self-protection.  There  are  many 
Mohammedans  all  over  the  country.  The  Abyssinians 
profess  to  be  Christians,  but  it  has  but  little  inflluence 
upoa  their  lives.  .They  are  divided  into  parties  which 
oppose  each  other  with  great  bitterness  and  even  vio- 
lence. 

They  retain  many  forms  and  ceremonies  of  Judaism. 
They  practice  circumcision,  keep  both  Saturday  and 
Sunday  as  Sabbaths,  and  have  many  fasts — but  a  man 
cin  piy  a  small  sum  of  money  and  be  released  from 
fasting.  The  Coptic-patriarch  of  Cairo  is  considered 
the  head  of  their  church.  They  have  monasteries  and 
have  unbounded  veneration  for  the  Virgin.  They  were 
converted  to  Christianity  in  the  fourtli  century  and  they 
have  ever  since  been  nominal  Christians. 

There  has  been  a  good  deal  of  missionary  work  done 
in  Abyssinia  and  really  very  little  accomplished  for  the 
great  labor  bestowed;  but  the  promise  now  is  good  and 
it  is  believed  that  great  results  will  follow. 

Samuel  Gobat,  who  is  justly  celebrated  for  a  life  of 
great  devotion  and  as  being  the  Bishop  of  Jerusalem,  and 
Christian  Kugler  both  received  their  missionary  educa- 
tion and  training  in  the  seminary  near  Basle. 

They  went  to  Egypt  to  reach  Abyssinia  in  1825  but 
.  there  were  so  many  hindrances  in  the  way  that  they  did 
not  reach  that  country  until  1829.  While  in  Cairo  they 
learned  the  language  and  did  what  mission  work  they 
could.  Gobat  acquired  the  language  in  a  comparatively 
short  time.  He  acquired  a  foreign  language  much  more 
rapidly  than  most  persons.     It   was   said  of  him   later 


that  he  could  use  eleven  languages  and  could  preach 
Christ  in  them  all. 

These  brave  men  settled  in  the  province  of  Tigre 
where  the  governor  was  friendly.  They  immediately 
established  scho^Ls  an  J  after  a  year  Gobat  went  further 
in  th2  interior  to  Gander,  the  capital.  He  was  well  re- 
ceived and  had  interesting  religious  conversations  with 
the  priests,  the  king,  and  many  of  the  leading  men.  Mr, 
Gobat  returned  to  the  first  station  and  said  "the  people 
were  hungering  and  thirsting  for  the  word  of  God,  such 
as  I  have  never  found  elsewhere,"  Soon  after  war  broke 
out  and  Gobat  and  Kugler  had  to  flee  to  the  monastery 
at  Debra  Damo.  The  monastery  was  perched  high  on 
a  rock,  and  was  reached  by  a  rope,  and  there  they 
preached  to  the  monks,  but  the  country  was  in  such  a 
distracted  condition  that  they  were  compelled  to  escape. 

In  1834  Gobat  and  the  missionary  Isenberg  went  to 
Abyssinia  and  attempted  to  found  a  mission  at  Axum, 
the  ancient  capital,  but  soon  after  Mr.  Gjbat's  health 
failed  and  he  returned  to  Europe,  and  soon  the  governor 
took  of!i:e  and  ordered  all  missionaries  to  leave  his 
country.  After  order  was  restored  and  in  1859  Rev.  H. 
A.  Stern  was  appointed  to  visit  the  Jews  in  Abyssinia. 
He  found  them  in  a  depressed  condition,  but  found 
them  and  others  ripe  for  missionary  labor  and  very 
earnest  to  hear  the  word  of  life. 

In  i86i  Rev.  J.  M.  Fladt,  who  had  once  been  driven 
out  of  the  country  returned  and  was  allowed  to  enter 
the  country,  but  not  to  remain.  Irc  asked  permission  to 
teach  the  Jews,  The  king  said  to  him:  "  If  those  who 
are  my  subjects  teach  them  and  bring  them  for  baptism 
into  our  church,  I  shall  be  happy  and  promise  to  give 
them  my  protection,  but  I  do  not  wish  to  have  any 
European  in  my  country." 

Soon  after  this  all  the  missionaries  who  did  not  escape 
from  the  country  were  imprisoned  and  beaten  and  re- 
strained of  their  liberty  unt'.l  .\pril  14,  1868,  when  Gen. 
Napier  captured  the  stronghold  of  the  king,  when  all 
the  missionaries  were  again  free. 


Ira  David  Sankey. 

Mr.  Ira  D.  Sankey  was  born  at  Edinburgh,  Pa.,  in 
1S40,  his  father  being  the  Hon,  David  Sankey,  for  many 
years  a  prominent  member  of  the  Legislature  of  Pennsyl- 
vania and  a  member  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 
He  early  showed  a  great  fondness  for  music  and  has  ac- 
complished great  good  through  the  power  of  song. 
About  a  year  ago  the  London  Christian  published  the  fol- 
lowing concerning  him  : 

"Brought  up  under  the  best  spiritual  influences,  Mr. 
Sankey  dates  the  conscious  definite  acceptance  of  Christ 
as  his  Savior  in  his  fifteenth  year,  when  he  joined  the 
church  of  which  his  parents  were  members.  In  the  suc- 
ceeding years,  he  held  various  positions  of  trust  and  re- 
sponsibility in  connection  with  the  church  and  congrega- 
tion.  He  became  leader  of  the  choir,  superintendent  of 
the  Sunday-school,  class-leader,  and  ultimately  president 
of  the  Y.  M.  C,  A.  in  his  town.    lt^a&\sv.>>s\vs.\as!(.-'<!Ci.\!B«.^ 


capacity  that  he  was  delegated  to  the  Indianapolis  Con- 
vention, where  he  met  the  great  crisis  of  his  life.  Here 
it  may  be  mentioned  that  though  fortune  has  since  led 
him  to  sojourn  in  many  towns  and  cities,  both  in  America 
and  Europe,  he  has  remained  loyal  in  heart  and  in  inter- 
est to  the  home  of  his  youthful  days  and  the  scene  of  his 
earliest  efforts  in  Christian  work. 

"In  1870,  at  Mr.  Moody's  earnest  .solicitation,  Mr. 
Sankey  resigned  a  lucrative  appointment  in  connection 
with  the  Internal  Revenue  of  his  native  State,  and  went 
to  Chicago  to  assist  in  the  Christian  work  which  the  for- 
mer evangelist  had  been  carrying  on  in  that  great  and 
growing  city.  Previous  to  this,  however,  he  had  achieved 
quite  an  extended  reputation  as  a  singer,  and  leader  of 
Christian  song,  and  was  in  much  request  at  conventions 
and  other  religious  gatherings  throughout  Pennsylvania 
and  the  neighboring  States.  '1  he  call  to  Chicago  i>roved 
to  be  the  beginning  of  bis  real  life  mission. 

"He  is  not  e.xclusively  a  singer,  for  no  otiie  has  been 
more  active  in  the  work  of  the  inquiry-room,  and  many 
sonls  have  been  given  to  him  for  his  hire,  during  the^e 
years,  through  his  exercise  of  the  gift  of  personal  con- 
verse and  speech,  as  well  as  directly  through  the  Gospel 
proclaimed  in  song.  To  this  unity  of  purpose,  of  spirit, 
.  and  of  endeavor,  on  the  part  of  both  evangelists,  may 
be  attributed  the  fact  that  God  has  so  manifestly  given 
hem  favor  with  the  people  wherever  they  have  gone." 

■  #  * 

Dwight  Ljman  Moody. 

Mr.  D.  L.  Moody,  the  noted  evangelist,  was  born  on  a 
farm  near  Northfield,  Massachusetts,  in  1837.  His  father 
died  when  he  was  but  four  years  old  and  his  early  life 
■was  spent  in  hard  toil.  His  educational  advantages  were 
few.  When  he  was  17  years  of  age  he  entered  the  store 
of  an  uncle  in  Boston.  A  few  years  afterward  he  went 
to  Chicago, 

His  earnest  Christian  spirit  exhibited  itself  in  the  for- 


mation of  a  mission  and  in  successful  efforts  to  lead  peo- 
ple to  Christ.  His  abilities  were  recognized  by  his  be- 
ing elected  President  of  the  Young  Men's  Christian  As- 
sociation. 

In  1862  he  was  married  to  Miss  Emma  C.  Revell  wbi> 
has  ever  been  a  true  helpmeet. 

He  has  held  meetings  in  the  principal  cities  of  the 
United  States  and  Great  Britain  and  many  have  been 
led  to  Christ  through  his  instrumentality. 

Lately  he  has  given  himself  largely  to  educational 
work  having  erected  school  buildings  fpr  girls  at  North- 
field,  and  for  boys  at  Mount  Hermon. 

Concerning  the  school  at  Mount  Hermon  Mr,  Moody 
writes : 

"Our  object  in  this  school  is  to  train  and  educate  young 
men  who  have  natural  ability,  but  whose  opportunities 
for  education  have  been  limited;  and  especially  young 
men  of  this  class  who  Icok  forward  to  Christian  wotk» 
thus  filling  a  gap,  and  not  coming  at  alt  intoccmpetiticn 
with  other  schools.  lam  convinced  that  if  the  lower 
classes  of  our  cities  are  ever  to  be  reached  for  Christ  it 
must  he  through  the  agency  of  men  trained  specially^ 
not  perhaps  in  classical  education,  but  in  methods  of 
work  and  in  knowledge  of  the  Bible.  We  need  in  our 
American  cities  more  work  like  that  of  Mr.  McAlI  in 
Paris,  led  by  earnest  and  consecrated  men  who  will  held 
meetings  as  many  evenings  a  week  as  (he  theatres  acd 
saloons  are  open,  and  thus  win  the=e  thieatenirg  and 
dangerous  classes  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  I  earnestly 
desire  to  reach  as  many  of  these  young  men  as  possible 
and  train  them  for  evangelists,  city  missionaries,  secre- 
taries of  Y.  M.  C.  A.'s.  fkc,  giving  them  a  good  English  , 
education  and  such  additional  training  as  may  be  neces- 
sary for  the  work.  We  have  already  in  attendance  young 
men,  some  of  them  very  promising,  gathered  from  al- 
most all  parts  of  the  world — England,  Ireland,  Scotland, 
Germany,  Austria,  Armenia,  Greece  and  Japan." 


Touring  in  Persia. 

rV    RKV.    P,   Z.   EASTON. 

When  two  years  ago  I  was  about  to  set  out  from  Tiflis 
on  a  journey  to  the  Turcoman  country,  I  was  detained 
two  months  before  I  could  get  off.  This  year  I  had  a 
somewhat  similar  experience,  When  just  about  to  leave 
in  the  beginning  of  April  on  a  tour  to  Kurdistan,  to  the 
south  of  Lake  Oroonuah,  the  Evangelical  Armenian 
pastor  in  Tabriz,  who  had  just  returned  from  a  trip  in 
that  direction,  reported  that  the  roads  to  the  south  of 
Maragha  were  in  such  a  state  that  it  would  be  very  diffi- 
cult to  get  through  to  Kurdistan 

I  put  off  my  journey,  therefore,  for  a  week  or  two,  and 
then  when  just  ready  to  start  news  came  from  New  York 
which  detained  me  another  month.  My  time  being 
limited,  and  not  having  more  than  three  weeks  to  give 
to  the  journey,  I  now  made  a  change  in  my  plan,  and 
determined  not  to  go  further  south  than  Maragha. 

On  Wednesday,  May  28th,  I  had  made  all  my  prepa- 
rations, the' horses  were  at  the  door,  and  I  was  just 
about  to  mount,  when  word  came  from  Dr.  Holmes,  the 
medical  missionary  of  the  Presbyterian  Board,  asking 
me  to  wait  a  little.  After  some  time,  I  got  word  from 
htm  that  he  had  just  received  a  telegram  from  Maragha, 
giving  information  in  regard  to  the  state  of  affairs  there 
which  necessitated  another  change  in  my  plans. 

Before,  however,  telling  of  the  journey  itself,  I  must 
go  back  and  give  you  a  little  of  the  elementary  informa- 
tion you  ask  for.  Of  course  you  understand  that  in 
making  a  journey  here  something  more  is  necessary 
than  to  pick  up  a  carpet  bag  and  set  out.  There  is, 
first,  the  question  of  horses.  If,  as  in  the  present  case, 
the  party  is  a  small  one  and  the  baggage  is  reduced  to 
a  minimum,  one  may  get  along  with  one's  own  horses, 
of  which  missionary  families  generally  have  two,  and 
sometimes  three,  or  even  more. 

In  our  case  we  have  two,  one  a  carriage  and  the  other 
a  riding  horse.  As.  however,  there  were  three  in  the 
party,  ray  eldest  boy,  Cassie,  who  was  nine  in  July, 
going  with  me,  every  one  thought  we  should  at  least 
have  three  horses,  but  I  concluded  to  get  along  with 
two,  and  had  no  reason  to  regret  the  decision.  If, 
however,  the  party  is  a  large  one,  or  if  a  small  party 
desires  to  take  much  baggage,  it  is  necessary  to  hire  a 
muleteer  or  charadar,  as  he  is  called  here,  who  will 
furnish  the  number  of  horses,  mules  or  camels  that  are 
needed.  The  latter,  however,  are  almost  exclusively 
used  for  transporting  goods.  During  the  fourteen  years 
I  have  been  in  the  East  I  have  only  once  been  on  a 
camel's  back,  and  that  only  for  a  short  distance,  in 
crossing  a  stream. 

Having  got  your  horses,  you  must  see  that  they  are 
in  good  order,  that  they  are  well  shod,  that  their  backs 
;ire  free  from  sores  and  swellings,  which  would  make 
the  journey  a  very  uncomfortable  one  both  for  man 
and  beast,  etc.  If  the  horse  is  a  saddle  horse,  you  can 
only  put  on  him  a  pair  of  moderate  sized  hoorjins  or 
saddle   bags   and  a  roll  of   bedding  or   clothing,  both 


strapped  to  the  back  of  the  saddle,  the  hoorjins  also 
having  a  strap  which  passes  under  the  horse's  belly. 
The  extra  weight  which  my  horse  carried,  exclusive  of 
rider  and  saddle  was,  perhaps,  about  thirty-five  pounds. 

The  load  horse  has  what  is  called  a  palan,  a  frame 
stuffed  with  straw  and  covered  with  carpet,  which  cov- 
ers most  of  the  horse's  back.  On  this  is  placed  either 
a  pair  of  large  hoorjins  or  what  are  called  "mafresh," 
which  differ  from  hoorjins  in  that  they  have  end  pieces 
like  a  box,  and  are  thus  better  adapted  for  carrying 
bedding.  I  had  two  mafreshes,  which,  like  the  hoorjins. 
are  made  of  carpet.  The  load  horse,  a  much  stronger 
animal  than  the  one  I  rode,  in  addition  to  the  servant 
and  Cassie,  carried  a  weight  of  seventy  or  eighty 
pounds. 

Now  as  to  baggage.  One  must  always  carry  consid- 
erable clothing.  I  had  no  occasion  to  wear  my  over- 
coat, but  it  would  have  been  folly  to  have  gone  without 
it,  as  in  case  one  travels  very  early  in  the  morning  or 
late  at  night,  the  change  of  temperature  is  very  great. 
As  it  was  the  rainy  season,  one  must  have  rubbers,  not 
only  coat  and  shoes,  but  leggings  and  hat,  although  I 
have  made  very  little  use  of  the  last  article.  Next  comes 
bedding. 

It  has  been  my  usual  practice  in  place  of  a  mattress  to 
take  an  empty  cover  and  have  it  filled  with  straw  at  the 
places  where  we   stop  over   night;    but  it  is  not  alvvays 
possible  to  do  this,  and  especially  at  this  season,  when  ■ 
old  straw  is  scarce.     I  took,  therefore,  a  light  mattress 
for   Cassie   and    a    bag  for  myself,  slept  on  the   floor, 
and  took  a  light  wooden  camp    bedstead    for    Cassie.  ■ 
Sheets,  a  colored  blanket  or  rug,  a  traveling  shawl  and  ■ 
a  small  pillow  for  Cassie  made  up  our  list  of  bedding. 

For  cooking  utensils,  a  copper  kettle  (most  of  the 
Persian  vessels  are  of  copper  lined  with  a  white  metal), 
a  small  teapot  (a  most  necessary  article  on  a  journey, 
tea  wonderfully  refreshing  one  after  a  hard  day's  ride), 
a  kazan  or  pot  for  cooking  meat,  rice,  etc.,  and  a  "  shish  " 
or  iron  skewer  on  which  small  pieces  of  meat  are  placed  I 
to  broil  before  the  fire.  Towels,  cups,  saucers,  plates, 
knives,  forks,  spoons,  etc.  If  in  Europe  it  is  well  to 
have  one's  own  soap  and  candles,  here  one  must  have 
them,  also  hand  towels,  comb,  brush,  etc. 

In  addition  to  writing  materials  and  a  couple  of  Eng- 
lish books  besides  the  Bible,  one  of  them  Perthe's 
"  Taschen  Atlas,"  the  other  the  last  number  of  the 
"Asiatic  Quarterly  Review,"  a  Persian  and  Turkish 
New  Testament,  a  number  of  Gospels  in  Persian  and 
Turkish,  pack.ige  of  Scripture  Texts  in  Persian,  and  a 
number  of  what  might  be  called  hand-bills  in  Persian, 
one  side  of  which  is  filled  with  an  illustration  of  the 
Parable  of  the  Sower,  with  the  text  and  the  fourth  chap-  _ 
ter  of  John  around  the  sides.  I 

I  had  intended  to  take  a  larger  number  of  .Scriptures 
with  me,  but  just  before  leaving  Tabriz  two  colporteurs 
had  been  arrested  by  the  order  of  the  Governor,  and  ■ 
although  soon  released,  yet  as  orders  had  been  issued 
forbidding  the  sale  of  Scriptures  by  col'^<itVR.N3A<5.,\\N\«v'5,'t<^ 


I 


I 


J 


it  best  to  be  a  little  careful,  especially  as  Ramazan,  the 
month  of  fasting,  when  Mohammedans  are  more  easily 
€xcited  than  at  other  times,  was  at  hand. 

A  small  piece  of  carpeting,  a  rubber  blanket  to  cover 
the  load  in  case  of  rain,  bread,  cake,  butter,  home-made 
crackers  and  a  sort  of  zwieback,  a  cooked  chicken  and 
some  other  miscellaneous  articles,  including  horse  blan- 
ket, halters,  servants'  bedding  and  clothing,  etc.,  made 
up  our  loads. 

At  lo  A.  M.  on  Thursday,  May  19th,  we  are  ready  to 
start.  Passing  along  a  street  lined  with  dead  wall  on 
either  hand,  with  here  and  there  a  door  leading  into  the 
courts,  around  which  the  houses  are  built,  we  soon  reach 
a  small  bazar,  roofed  over  the  street,  and  a  few  hundred 
feet  beyond  another  with  little  shops  on  each  side,  on 
getting  out  of  which  we  are  outside  of  the  city  walls  in 
the  suburbs,  which  cover  a  great  extent  nf  ground.  The 
street  here,  although  narrow  for  a  European  city  is  much 
wider  than  inside  the  wall. 

On  the  left  hand,  surrounded  by  higher  walls,  we  pass 
the  Presbyterian  Mission  premises,  consisting  of  a  build- 
ing for  a  missionary  family  and  a  female  seminary  with 
a  considerable  extent  of  ground,  and  on  the  right  hand 
the  residences  of  two  Europeans.  Soon  we  come  out 
on  a  large  cemetery,  a  mass  of  mounds  and  upright 
stones  (in  Mohammedan  lands  only  Mohammedans  are 
allowed  to  set  a  stone  upright  by  a  grave),  but  there  are 
neither  trees,  nor  sod,  nor  anything  to  make  the  place 
attractive.  Crossing  the  cemetery  we  turn  into  a  road 
going  southwards  and,  although  for  a  mile  or  so  there 
are  houses  on  either  side,  these  gradually  give  place  to 
gardens,  or  rather  vineyards  and  orchards  which  extend 
almost  all  round  the  city. 

Looking  down  from  above,  the  city  looks  like  a  huge 
village,  or  rather  a  collection  of  villages  in  the  midst  of 
vineyards  and  orchards,  a  characteristic  of  most  Persian 
cities.  Even  the  day  laborer,  whose  daily  wages  isabout 
ten  cents,  has  around  his  mud  hut  a  little  plot  of  land 
with  trees  and  shrubs  for  which,  if  he  has  not  the  few 
dolljfrs  necessary  to  purchase  the  place,  he  pays  a 
monthly  rent  of  from  fifteen  to  twenty  cents. 

There  is  a  fact  worthy  of  the  consideration  of  those 
writers  who  tell  us  that,  though  the  heathen  may  be 
saved  without  the  (iuspel,  yet  nevertheless  it  is  neces- 
sary to  send  it  to  them  for  their  temporal  well  being. 
As  regards,  however,  air,  water,  food,  and  other  material 
comforts,  the  common  people  here  are  not  only  much 
better  ofT  than  the  masses  in  Russia  and  in  Europe  gen- 
erally, they  are  much  better  off  than  multitudes  of  the 
laboring  classes  in  America,  shut  up  most  of  their  time 
in  crowded  tenements  and  factories.  It  is  only  in  fam- 
ine time  that  the  laborer  is  unable  to  get  wheat  bread, 
and  in  the  summer  he  has  an  abundance  of  fruit. 

A  little  over  two  miles  from  the  house  we  came  out 
on  the  open  plain.  f)n  the  left  a  range  of  hills  runs 
along  parallel  with  the  road.  Back  of  these  moun- 
tains, and  still  further  back  the  higher  peaks  of  Shend, 
11,000  feet  above  the  sea,  the  level  of    Tabriz  being 


about  4,500.  The  snow  remains  on  the  higher  peaks 
till  July  and  the  cool  winds  from  thence  do  much  to  tem- 
per the  summer  heat.  Hot  nights  are  almost  unknown. 
The  city  is  nearly  surrounded  by  mountains,  the  west 
only  opening  out  on  the  plain  in  the  direction  of  Lake 
Oroomiah, 

This  plain  is  mainly  a  salt  desert,  once  covered  by  the 
waters  of  the  lake.  Here  and  there  are  small  villages, 
but  all  those  of  any  size  are  either  near  or  among  the 
mountains.  This  salt  desert  however  has  much  to  do 
with  the  heakhfulness  of  Tabriz,  its  name  signifying 
"fever  disperser."  Where,  as  in  the  rich  plains  of 
Oroomiah  and  K.hoi,  there  is  much  stagnant  water  in 
the  canals  which  irrigate  the  fields,  sickness,  especially 
fever,  is  rife. 

On  our  way  we  meet  trains  of  donkeys  going  to  the 
city,  most  of  them  carrying  milk,  not  only  cows  but  also 
sheep  milk  which  is  much  used  here.  The  donkey  here 
is  a  very  useful  animal.  In  fact,  without  him  the  peas- 
ant would  hardly  know  what  to  do.  He  can  be  pur- 
chased for  $4  or  $5,  costs  but  little  to  keep,  is  a  very 
hardy  animal,  and  in  proportion  to  his  size  and  value 
carries  much  more  than  the  horse. 

It  is  a  common  thing  to  see  a  good-sized  man  riding 
a  small  donkey  with  his  feet  almost  on  the  ground,  and 
the  large  donkeys,  which  however  cost  more,  carry  from 
I  So  to  200  pounds,  whereas  300  is  a  good  load  for  a 
horse. 

About  five  miles  out  we  come  again  on  cultivated 
fields  and  stop  at  an  arkh  or  small  stream  which  runs 
across  the  road,  to  water  the  animals  and  readjust  the 
load  which  hangs  over  on  one  side.  A  Mussulman 
stands  here,  and  asks  for  a  present  but  as  he  will  not 
give  Cassie  a  drink  out  of  the  pail  which  he  holds  in 
his  hand,  on  the  plea  that  it  would  thereby  be  defiled,  I 
decline  to  give  him  anything.  It  is  always  necessary  to 
have  a  cup  or  glass  or  something  of  the  sort  handy,  as 
the  Persian  Mohammedans  {not  the  Turks)  generally 
refuse  to  allow  a  Christian  to  drink  out  of  an  earthen 
vessel. 

A  little  way  further  on  a  man  rides  up  with  a  gun 
slung  behind  his  back.  As  it  is  a  very  common  thing  for 
people  to  carry  weapons,  guns,  pistols,  swords,  daggers, 
etc.,  his  appearance  excites  no  comment.  In  this  case, 
however,  it  was  perhaps  as  well  that  we  met  him  as  he 
met  us  where  he  did — on  the  broad  highway  and  not  in 
some  lonely  place  among  the  hills  or  defile  in  the  moun- 
tains.    His  antecedents  are  worth  noticing. 

Some  ten  miles  further  on  among  the  mountains  there 
is  a  large  village  or  town,  called  Ueski,  of  perhaps  5,000 
inhabitants.  The  place  is  notorious  through  all  the 
country  round  for  the  disorderly  character  of  its  inhab- 
itants. Especially  is  it  noted  for  its  looties,  cutthroats, 
highwaymen  who  have  been  the  terror  of  the  region.  It 
is  not  easy  to  find  a  ruler  to  keep  this  people  in  check. 
Not  long  ago  they  rose  and  expelled  their  governor.  I 
had  some  experience  of  them  some  years  ago. 

I  visited  the  place,  taking  some  Scriptures  with  me, 


and  sent  out  my  servant  to  sell  them  in  the  bazar.  He 
soon  came  back,  saying  that  a  man  had  taken  some 
books  from  him  and  was  trying  to  fasten  a  quarrel  upon 
him.  It  was  with  difficulty  that  I  got  back  the  books, 
and,  on  leaving  the  place  narrowly  escaped  being  robbed. 
Two  of  the  looties,  as  I  afterwards  heard  had  concerted 
a  plan  to  waylay  me  on  the  road.  They  calculated, 
however,  that  I  would  remain  longer  than  I  did,  and  al- 
though they  started  after  me  as  soon  as  they  heard  of 
my  departure,  I  was  too  far  ahead  for  them  to  catch  up. 

The  man  I  have  just  referred  to  was  from  this  place, 
and  not  only  so  but  was  a  notorious  looter  himself. 
Some  five  years  ago  he  found  it  expedient  to  go  to  Ker- 
bila,  the  sacred  place  of  the  Shies.  Returning,  he  re- 
ceived word  from  the  Vali  Ahd  (Crown  Prince)  at  Ta- 
briz, that  he  wished  to  see  him  and,  on  going  thither, 
was  made  a  servant  of  the  Prince  with  a  view  of  keep- 
ing him  away  from  his  former  associates  and  career. 
This  is  by  no  means  an  uncommon  policy  in  Persia. 
Last  year  three  desperadoes  who  had  been  the  terror  of 
the  easterly  districts  of  Tabriz,  levying  black-mail  upon 
the  inhabitants,  and  killing  any  who  dared  to  oppose 
them,  were  caught  and  killed-  Previously,  however,  an 
attempt  was  made  to  win  over  the  leader  of  the  band  by 
ofTering  him  a  place  and  salary  in  the  Governor  Gen- 
eral's service.  He  soon  tired  of  this  and  returned  to  his 
former  habits. 

Entering  into  conversation  with  this  man  he  informed 
me  that  he  had  rented  a  village,  a  mile  or  two  to  the  left 
of  the  road  and  invited  me  to  call  on  him  there.  As  I 
visit  the  place  it  is  not  impossible  I  may  some  time  ac- 
cept his  invitation,  and  may  find  the  influence  of  this 
former  robber  useful  in  advancing  the  interests  of  the 
kingdom  of  God. 

.\scending  a  hill  we  now  had  a  fine  view  of  the  vine- 
yards and  orchards  of  this  village  of  Serdan  which  lay 
below  us,  presenting  an  aspect  the  more  agreeable  be- 
cause of  the  contrast  with  the  barren  mountains  and 
plains  aroand.  The  Orient  is  a  land  of  contrasts.  Where 
there  is  water,  there  is  life;  wliere  it  ends,  there  is 
death,  although  the  contrast  in  May  is  not  as  sharp  as 
later  on,  as  the  Spring  showers  call  forth  a  certain 
amount  of  vegetation  even  in  the  salt  desert. 

It  is  now  past  noon  and  the  heat  would  be  very  great 
but  thunder  clouds  have  arisen  in  the  east  and  cut  off 
the  hot  rays  of  the  sun.  At  the  door  of  a  caravanserai 
our  road  acquaintance  leaves  us  and  we  press  on  as  I 
do  not  wish  to  make  a  halt  yet.  I  had  been  there  only  a 
couple  of  weeks  before  and  had  stopped  at  a  little  tea 
shop  at  the  end  of  the  village. 

By  the  way,  it  may  interest  some  of  your  prohibition 
friends  to  know  that  the  Shah  of  Persia  lately  judged  it 
expedient  to  shut  up  tea  and  cofTee  houses.  Some  of 
the  grounds  of  this  decision  were  as  follows:  That  such 
places  were  the  resort  of  disreputable  characters;  that 
tea  drinking  and  opium  smoking  were  closely  connected 
together;  that  fathers  and  husbands  spent  too  much  of 
their  time  and  money  there,  and  that  tea  being  a  foreign 


product,  there  was  ground  to  fear  that  the  country  would 
be  impoverished  by  a  rapid  increase  in  the  sale  of  that 
article.  As  a  result  of  this  decision,  the  larger  places 
have  been  shut  up,  but  under  one  pretext  or  another  the 
smaller  are  opening  again. 

But  to  come  back  to  my  visit.  I  had  been  to  the 
place  a  number  of  times  before,  and  as  soon  as  I  entered 
the  tea  house  a  crowd  gathered  around.  It  was  scarcely 
necessary  for  me  to  speak,  for  as  soon  as  they  were  seated 
on  the  matting,  one  of  them  who  seemed  to  be  a  man  of 
some  influence  said  to  the  others;  ''You  know  what  we 
are,  liars,  thieves  and  evil-doers,  but  these  are  men  who 
speak  the  truth,  are  honest  in  their  dealings."  "There 
must  be  something  in  their  religion  to  account  for  this." 
The  others  assented  and  I  thus  had  a  good  opportunity 
of  setting  forth  Jesus  Christ  as  not  only  the  great 
teacher  but  as  the  life  giver  and  purifier  from  sin. 

I  mention  this  here  in  connection  with  the  question 
so  often  asked  as  to  the  result  of  missionary  work.  If 
tested  by  the  number  of  converts,  the  results  of  mission- 
ary work  among  Mohammedans  in  Tabriz  are  as  yet 
very  small.  This  is,  however,  by  no  means  the  only  test. 
The  preaching  of  the  Gospel  is  itself  a  result.  Where- 
ever  the  Gospel  has  been  preached,  there  the  commission 
as  given  in  Mark  has  been  fulfilled,  and  it  is  with  the  ful- 
fillment of  this  side  of  the  commission  that  the  end  of 
all  things  is  connected.  (Mat.  24:  14.) 

Answering  the  question  from  this  standpoint  I  can 
say  that  especially  during  the  early  years  of  missionary 
work  in  Tabriz  and  the  country  round,  from  1873  to  1877 
or  1878,  the  Gospel  was  proclaimed  to  tens  of  thousands. 
This  is  not,  however,  the  special  point  to  which  I  here 
desire  to  call  attention.  Leaving  this  out  of  view,  the 
number  of  converts  is  not  the  only  test  of  the  results  of 
missionary  work.  There  is,  as  in  the  case  above  men- 
tioned at  Serdari,  a  preparation  for  the  reception  of  the 
Gospel  which  is  of  great  importance. 

When  I  first  came  to  Tabriz,  in  1873,  there  was  a  pre- 
judice on  the  part  both  of  Mohammedans  and  Armenians 
against  Evangelical  Christianity.  By  the  former  we 
were  regarded  as  atheists  and  the  latter  circulated  a  story 
to  the  effect  that  we  had  a  picture  of  the  Virgin  Mary 
which  we  first  spat  upon  and  then  trampled  under  foot. 
This  was  the  sort  of  testimony  which  was  borne  to  us  in 
those  days.  The  change  from  this  to  the  testimony  at 
Serdari  is  a  great  one,  and  testimony  such  as  this  is  a 
common  thing  in  these  days. 

Leaving  Serdari  behind  us  we  come  to  a  place  where 
two  roads  meet,  the  left-hand  road  going  to  Ueski  and 
other  villages  in  the  mountains,  while  that  to  the  right, 
which  we  follow,  is  the  main  road.  A  little  way  further 
on  is  a  caravanserai  where  we  stop  to  rest  the  horses  and 
take  lunch.  Passing  the  gate  we  enter  a  covered  way 
under  the  main  building  where  we  dismount  and  remove 
the  loads.  On  either  side  are  banks  of  earth,  two  feet 
or  so  above  the  ground,  and  on  one  of  these  covered 
with  hassir,  or  piece  of  reed  matting,  we  sit  down.  Above 
are  rooms  for  travelers,  and  beYotvd  \.\\«.  t<as«.\^^  ■^•»:%  ^ 


20 


COBLEIGH  SEMINAR  Y. 


large  quadrangle  around  the  sides  of  which  are  numer- 
ous rings  and  mangers  for  horses  and  doors  opening  into 
stables  which  occupy  three  sides  of  the  building  and 
part  of  the  fourth. 

The  place  is  on  a  large  scale  for  these  days,  but  like 
most  other  caravanserais  outside  the  large  cities  is  built 
of  mud  and  unburnt  brick.  In  the  palmy  days  of  Shah 
Abbas,  the  contemporary  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  the  cara- 
vanserais were  made  of  stone  and  burnt  brick  with  arched 
gateways  and  domes,  which  present  quite  an  imposing 
appearance.  Some  few  of  these  still  remain  but  in  ruins. 
And  as  with  caravanserais,  so  with  other  public  buildings 
such  as  mosques  and  palaces,  and  works  of  public  utility 
such  as  bridges  and  roads. 

What  is  old  and  fine  is  in  ruins  or  decay,  and  what  is 
new  is  poor  and  mean.  The  same  remark  applies  some- 
what to  the  products  of  Persian  handiwork  and  also  to 
literature.  There  is,  indeed,  need  of  a  change  for  the 
better  but  this  change  is  not  to  be  brought  about,  as 
many  think,  by  the  introduction  of  superficial  varnish  of 
European  civilization  and  education  which  only  hastens 
the  process  of  decay. 

The  closer  the  contact  between  poor  countries  like 
Persia  with  a  European  land  the  more  the  higher  classes 
especially  imitate  European  manners  and  modes  of  life, 
the  more  rapidly  the  country  is  drained  of  its  resources. 
European  civilization  in  most  cases  means  spending 
more  for  food  and  clothing  and  for  the  procuring  of 
foreign  luxuries,  and  the  addition  of  other  vices  to  those 
which  the  people  already  have. 

As  the  Constantinople  Turks  are  the  worst  of  all  Turks 
so  the  Teheran  Persians  are  the  worst  of  all  Persians. 
But  as  with  the  land  so  with  the  people.  You  can  take 
a  piece  of  salt  desert,  and  if  you  can  procure  sufficient 
water,  can  change  it  into  a  garden  of  the  Lord.  So,  re- 
membering what  the  Persians  have  accomplished  in  past 
times,  remembering  also  the  intellectual  power  which 
they  still  evince,  we  may  believe  that  a  radical  change  in 
the  heart  and  life  of  this  people  would  along  with  the 
spiritual  blessing,  bring  also  great  temporal  blessings. 
[To  be  continue  J.) 


The  Indnstriiil  Deparlnient  of  Cobleigh  Seminary. 

BY  RKV.    CaABLES  BIBHOP. 

Being  fully  persuaded  that  when  the  Lord  calls  a  man 
to  preach  the  Ciospel  of  Jesus  Christ  He  also  causes  him 
to  be  willing  to  work  to  support  himself  if  need  be,  and 
also  that  a  man  who  supports  himself  is  nu)re  indepen- 
dent, manly,  and  better  satisfied  with  himself,  and  bet- 
ter able  to  grapple  with  the  unsolved  problem  of  self- 
support,  and  that  the  Church  holds  such  in  special 
honor,  a  short  time  after  our  appointment  in  the  fall  of 
1885  to  Cobleigh  Seminary,  then  consisting  of  one  theo- 
logical class  of  abouta  do^en  men,  all  dependent  on  the 
Church  for  their  support,  we  called  these  young  men 
together  and  offered  to  furnish  them  work  and  pay  them 
ior  the  work  done. 


\ 


They  at  once  became  interested  in  the  scheme  an(f 
freely  volunteered  to  adopt  the  plan,    notwithstanding 
the  fact  that  all  or  nearly  all    theological   students   inj 
non-Christian  countries  are  beneficiaries  of  the  Church." 

Accordingly,  when  we  opened    the    English    depart- 
ment of  the  Seminary  in  January,  1886,  those  most  ad 
vanced    were   employed  to  teach  in  the  lower  classes, 
translation,  etc.,  two  were  given  the  care  of  the  build 
ings  and  grounds,  and  the  rest  were  provided  with  work 
on  a  kind  of  a  pasteboard  toy.    They  entered  with  great 
zeal  upon  this  work  and  their  interest  did  not  decrease 
as  might  have  been  expected  but  continued  to  the  endJ 
of  the  school  year.  ■ 

Other  young  men  came  desiring  to  become  theological 
students,  so  we  finally  determined  to  open  this  industrial 
department  to  other  students  besides  those  pursuing 
theological  course  of  study,  and  to  carry  on  this  part  o 
the  work  by  prmiie  unsolidted  contribuliom  made  b 
those  moved  of  the  Lord  to  aid  indigent  students  in  ac 
quiring  a  Christian  education.  The  reasons  for  such 
step  were.,  first  and  chief,  to  impress  by  a  practical  illus 
tration  the  great  truths  that  there  is  a  Cod,  and  that  he 
hears  and  answers  prayer.  J 

If  it  can  be  shown  that  simply  in  answer  to  prayer 
the  Lord  provides  the  means  to  keep  a  large  class  of 
poor  students  in  our  school  here  in  Nagasaki,  where  thel 
people  have  so  long  and  so  eifectually  withstood  the" 
influences  of  Christianity,  we  will  raise  up  a  witness  that 
will  bear  constant  and  incontrovertible  testimony  to  th< 
truth  and  power  of  the  Gospel  we  preach. 

In  the  second  place  we  didn't  want  to  place  a  premiunil 
on  theological  students,  as  if  this  department  was  oper 
only  to  them,  many  whom  God  never  had   called  to  the 
work  of  the  ministry  would  seek  to  enter  for  the  sake  of] 
the  education  to  be  obtained  thereby. 

Again,  by  this  means  we  can  provide  a  Christian  edu- 
cation for  a  goodly  number  of  young  men  who,  beyond 
the  limited  opportunities  afforded  by  their  native  villages 
would  have  no  means  of  procuring  an  English,  much  | 
a  C'hristian  education. 

Moreover,  as  we  donate  the  products  of  the  man" 
labor  performed  in  this   department   to   churches  and 
Sunday-schools  in  America  to  be  sold  for  the  purposes 
of  increasing  their  missionary  collections,  we  expect  to 
see  our  work  in  Nagasaki  contribute  yearly  in  this  man- 
ner a  large  sum  to  the  cause  of  missions. 

As  a  further  result  we  hope  to  see  church  memt 
and  Sunday-school  scholars  become  not  only  interestcdJ 
in  our  Nagasaki  work  but  more  interested  in  mission] 
work  in  general. 

The  following 

RULES    AND    REGULATIONS 

under  which  students  may  receive  assistanc«;  in  defray- 
ing their  school  expenses  in  Cobleigh  Seminary  were 
adopted : 

I.  Only  worthy  Students  will  be  accepted  or  retained] 
in  the  school. 


ihuai 


3.  It  must  be  satisfactorily  shown  that  the  student  is 
not  able  to  provide  in  any  other  way  for  these  expenses. 

3.  He  must  carefully  keep  all  the  rules  of  the  school 
including  the  payment  of  one  yen  entrance  fee,  provide 
a  responsible  security  and  make  the  deposit  required  by 
the  school  boarding  club. 

4.  If  addicted  to  the  use  of  tobacco  he  must  give  up 
the  habit. 

5.  The  assistance  offered  will  consist  of  money  paid 
for  work  of  some  kind  that  will  be  provided  for  the  stu- 
dent, and  only  for  work  actually  done  will  money  be 
paid. 

6.  Work  will  be  provided  to  the  amount  of  fifty  hours 
per  month,  and  for  this  a  sura  sufficient  to  meet  all  the 
expenses  pertaining  to  the  school  will  be  paid, 

7.  If  at  any  time,  it  shall  become  necessary  to  with- 
draw this  assistance,  one  month's  notice  will  be  given  by 
the  teacher  who  has  charge  of  this  department. 

A  student  may  forfeit  all  assistance  at  any  time  by 
disobeying  the  rules  of  the  school. 

8.  Students  are  not  expected  to  remain  in  the  Serai- 
nary  during  the  summer  vacation. 

9.  No  traveling  expenses  can  be  paid- 

10.  It  is  expected  that  more  applications  for  admis- 
sion under  these  rules  will  be  made  than  can  at  once  be 
granted,  accordingly,  each  applicant's  case  will  be  dealt 
with  in  the  order  in  which  the  application  was  made  (un- 
less there  should  happen  to  be  a  donation  for  some 
particular  student).  No  student  living  at  a  distance 
from  Nagasaki  should  come  expecting  admission  under 
these  rules  until  called  by  the  teacher,  as  there  may  be 
others  who  had  applied  previously  and  whose  cases  must 
be  considered  in  their  order. 

11.  This  promise  of  assistance  closes  with  the  school 
year,  June  30th,  and  must  not  be  understood  to  extend 
to  the  following  year  unlit  a  new  agreement  has  been  en- 
tered into. 

The  case  of  old  students  for  admission  to  the  follow- 
ing year  will  be  considered  before  that  of  new  applicants, 
but  their  order  will  depend  largely  on  their  standing  in 
the  school. 

PLAN    OF    DISPOSING    OF    THE     ARTICLES     MANUFACTURED. 

From  the  beginning  we  foresaw  that  students  could 
not  compete  with  the  cheap  labor  of  Japan  and  by  two 
hour's  work  a  day  bring  in  a  return  in  money  sufficient 
to  support  themselves,  so  instead  of  trying  to  make  the 
work  self-supporting  we  adopted  the  plan  of  supplying 
the  necessary  money  by  contributiom  and  are  thus  ena- 
bled to  donate  the  articles  manufactured  by  the  students 
to  the  Sunday-schools  and  churches  in  America.  Thus 
far,  what  we  have  sent  has  been  by  friends  returning  to 
America,  but  we  hope  before  long  to  establish  de- 
positories where  these  articles  can  be  obtained  by  pas- 
tors and  superintendents  free,  or  perhaps  at  a  slight  cost 
to  cover  transportation  expenses,  it  being  understood 
that  the  proceeds  of  sales  are  not  to  be  sent  to  Cobleigh 
Seminary  but  are  to  be  added  to  the  missionary  collec- 
tion.    These  articles  are  packed  in  small  boxes  made  of 


camphor-wood  and  each  box  is  supposed  to  contain 
enough  to  net  $10,  though  of  course  the  amount  derived 
from  the  sale  will  vary  in  different  localities.  ■ 

These  boxes  are  especially  designed  for  those  places 
where  the  missionary  money  is  raised  with  difficulty,  to 
aid  in  securing  the  last  lio  of  the  collection.  J 

As  has  been  shown,  this  department  has  aided  thirty-  ■ 
eight  in  the  Seminary  for  the  whole  or  a  part  of  the  year 
just  closed.  Although  we  have  taken  no  pains  to  adver- 
tise this  work  applications  for  admission  to  this  depart- 
ment are  coming  from  all  parts  of  this  island  of  Kiushiu, 
also  from  Shikoku  and  the  main  island.  We  can  take 
only  a  small  proportion  of  the  applicants  but  have  ar- 
ranged to  start  in  September  with  fifty.  One  hundred  dol- 
lars will  provide  for  three  students  for  one  school  year,  and 
as  shown  above  money  contributed  for  this  purpose  will 
not  only  aid  a  student  in  gaining  a  Christian  education, 
but  will  also  in  whole,  or  in  part  at  any  rate,  make  its 
way  into  the  missionary  treasury  and  thus  do  a  double 
work. 

The  proportion  of  the  students  in  the  Industrial  De- 
partment that  have  become  Christians  during  the  year  is 
surprisingly  large  when  we  compare  that  department 
with  the  whole  school. 

Of  the  twenty-five  English  Department  students  in  his 
department,  five  were  Christians  when  they  entered, 
eleven  of  the  remaining  twenty  are  now  enrolled  as  proba- 
tioners or  church  members.  In  other  words,  while  these 
twenty-five  are  only  one  sixth  of  the  school,  one-half  of 
our  converts  came  from  this  Department. 

Nagataki,  Japan. 


The  World  for  Christ 

BV  REV.   R.  W.  ALLEN,  D.D. 

The  world  for  Christ !  Is  this  too  much  to  expect — 
too  much  too  desire  ?  Is  it  too  much  for  our  faith  ?  If 
so,  does  it  not  humiliatingly  constrain  us  to  acknowledge 
that  it  is  exceedingly  defective,  and  far  below  the  Bible 
standard.  Can  anything  less  than  the  world  for  Christ 
satisfy  a  scriptural  faith?  Jesus  died  for  the  world,  and 
thereby  made  ample  provision  for  its  salvation — for  it  he 
is  interceeding  in  heaven — and  he  has  organized  a 
church,  the  great  commission  of  which  is  to  preach  the 
Gospel  to  every  creature  " — "  to  disciple  all  nations,"  and 
this  commission  is  a  command,  and  it  is  imperative,  and 
must  be  obeyed.  Long  has  it  been  disregarded — long 
has  the  church  been  recreant  to  its  divinely  revealed  I 
duty  and  obligation.  Its  faith  has  been  too  weak — it 
needs  toning  up  to  the  Bible  requirement.  Then,  the 
head  and  heart,  the  praying,  teaching  and  giving,  will  be  ■ 
right ;  the  pulpit  and  pew  will  speak  with  utterances,  ac- 
companied with  such  acts  as  shall  demonstrate  to  the 
world  that  it  should  and  must  yield  to  the  all  conquer- 
ing Christ. 

Methodism  has  done  nobly  in  pushing  the  battle  for 
the  world's  salvation,  and  its  success  has  been  marvel, 
ous;  nothing  like  it    in  the  Kvstovj  vA  Ocv\\sX\ai.'«>\?^  ,\i\;c<^ 


I 


2 


crowning  glory  yet  remains  in  urging  on  with  increasing 
earnestness  the  glorious  strife  to  the  final  conijuest.  By 
its  million  for  missions  the  past  year^  it  has  placed  itself 
financially  in  the  front  rank  of  all  missionary  agencies, 
but  this  great  achievement  should  encourage,  stimulate 
anti  urge  it  not  only  to  maintain  its  present  noble  posi- 
tion, but  to  lead  with  greater  force  and  earnestness  the 
warring  hosts  in  the  great  battlefield,  till: 

"That  song  of  triumph  which  records 
That  ail  the  earth  is  now  the  Lord'si." 

Much  remains  to  be  done — very  much — the  vast  oppos- 
ing force  to  conquer  is  strong,  well  disciplined,  etjuipped 
and  marshalled,  and  is  determined  by  every  means 
in  its  power  to  maintain  its  ground  and  resist  every  as- 
sault. The  battle  will  be  earnes..  determined,  and  wax 
stronger  and  stronger,  but  let  no  hearts  grow  faint,  nor 
any  discouraging  feeling  be  entertained,  for  ImmanueFs 
army  wiU  triumph,  for  its  great  Leader  "  shall  overcome, 
for  he  is  King  of  Kings  and  Lord  of  Lords."  God  has 
declared  that  "  all  the  earth  shall  be  full  of  the  gIo5y  of 
the  Lord." 

The  world  for  Christ!  We  repeat  it  and  take  the  inspir- 
ing thought  to  our  heart  of  hearts.  Let  it  be  the  watch- 
word all  along  every  line  of  thought  and  labor;  from  the 
pulpit  and  pew,  Sunday  Schools,  the  social  meetings  of 
the  church,  and  from  every  Christian  home,  let  the  grand 
refrain  swell  in  e.xultant  song,  the  tvorlJ  for  Christ  I 


Is  the  Bulgarian  Mission  a  Failure! 

BV  REV.  D.  C.  CHALLIS. 

The  impression  seems  to  prevail  in  some  quarters  that 
our  mission  in  Bulgaria  is,  alf  things  considered,  so  far 
short  of  real  success  that  it  ought  to  be  considered  a 
failure,  and  treated  accordingly.  But  the  failure  of  re- 
peated attempts  to  abandon  this  field  shows  that  it  has 
a  hold  upon  the  heart  and  conscience  of  the  Church 
that  may  not  readily  be  rela.ved.  Each  unusual  discus- 
sion is  followed  by  a  vote  decidedly  in  favor  of  "contin- 
uing the  experiment."  A  considerable  sum  of  money 
and  a  fair  corps  of  workers  are  kept  employed  from  year 
to  year  despite  the  vigorous  protests  of  an  able  mi- 
nority. 

It  is  the  purpose  of  this  article  to  present,  as  far  as 
possible,  an  unprejudiced  view  of  this  much  discussed 
field  and  the  reasons  why  it  ought  not  to  be  abandoned. 

That  the  number  of  persons  in  the  visible  commun- 
ion of  our  church  is  small  must  be  admitted  at  the  out- 
set. Nor  can  it  be  denied  that  thirty  years  have  passed 
away  since  we  professed  to  occupy  this  field,  and  that 
we  have  expended  a  sum  of  money  verging  on  a  quarter 
of  a  million  since  we  undertook  the  work.  But  if  it  shall 
appear  that  our  general  management  has  been  sedouslv 
lacking  in  continuity,  and  our  polity  has  been  almost 
uniformly  tentative,  we  must  attribute  the  paucity  of  re- 
sults to  these  causes  rather  than  any  difficulty  inherent 
in  the  field  itself. 

It  is  true  that  the  mission  was  "established  "  in  1857, 


uL 

i 


or 
itJ 


but  our  establishment  consisted  of  two  untried  mission- 
aries, occupying  rented  quarters,  and  with  no  accesso- 
ries in  the  form  of  school  or  printing  press. 

After  seven  years  of  such  occupation,  one  of  the  mis-J 
sionaries  returned  to  America  and  the  other  retired  toJ 
Constantinople  to  engage  in  literary  work.     No  real  es- 
tate had  been  acquired,  no  school  opened,  and  no  church  _ 
established.  I 

True  one  efficient  missionary  had  been  sent  out  to  fill 
the  place  of  the  four  promised  as   reinforcements,  but 
he  had  been  almost  immediately  diverted  to  a  field  ir 
no  sense  Bulgarian,  and  his  work  was  all  in  the  Russian^ 
language. 

From  1864  to  1870,  no  missionary  of  our  church  lived 
on  the  field.  Good  work  was  being  done  in  the  transla- 
tion of  the  Holy  Scriptures  and  the  publication  of  books 
and  periodicals  at  Constantinople,  and  a  church  and 
flourishing  school  were  growing  upatTultcha;  but  this 
one  was  outside  the  field  and  the  other  outside  the  tribe 
we  undertook  to  evangelize.  M 

An  annual  visit  from  Constantinople  was  the  extent  oF" 
our  personal  occupation   of  Bulgaria   for  the  whole  of 
these  six  years ! 

In  1870  the  promising  work  among  the  Russians  ir 
Tultcha  was  abandoned  and  the  missionary  with  a  ne* 
assistant  from  America  settled  in  the  Bulgarian  city  of 
Rustchuk,  where  he  commenced  work  in  a  language  al- 
most new  to  himself  and  entirely  so  to  his  assistant.! 
But  fourteen  years  of  "unsuccessful  "  work  in  "  Bulga- 
ria "  had  discouraged  the  church  and  the  missionaries 
were  recalled  in  187 1  I  ■ 

Rut  still  consistent  with  our  vacilating  policy  we  sent 
back  Bro.  Flocken  in   1873  with  another  new  assistant 
The  assistant  returned  the  same  year  on  account  of  il 
health,  and  Bro.  F.  was  left  to  toil  alone  till  1875,  whe 
two  new  men  were  sent  to  his  assistance. 

Eighteen  years  had  passed  and  we  were  still  without 
a  permanent  abode  and  were  just  beginning  our  educa-- 
tional  work  in  rented  quarters.  I 

In  1876  the  first  annua!  meeting  was  convened  in 
Rustchuk,  where  three  missionaries  with  si.\  native  as- 
sistants were  regularly  assigned  to  fields  of  laborJ 
Surety  this  was  not  a  bad  showing  for  the  three  years 
since  the  work  was  reopened  !  F'air  success  attended 
the  labors  of  the  missionaries  that  year  and  increase  ofl 
membership  was  reported  from  the  principal  points 
occupied.  But  the  times  were  inauspicious.  Terror 
spread  like  a  pall  over  the  whole  land,  and  the  war  ol 
1877  easily  broke  up  our  missions  "  on  wheels." 

When  in  1879  the  missionaries  were  returned  for  an 
other  "tentative  "  occupation  of  the  field,  the  indiffer- 
ent Turk  had  given  place  to  the  hostile  Russian,  in  the, 
chief  political  power  they  had  to  encounter,  and  a  c 
fiict  with  the  authorities  was  inevitable  as  soon  as 
undertook  a  seriously  aggressive  work. 

The  sharpness  of  that  conflict  and  its  successful  te: 
mination  are  matters  of  history.  It  was,  perhaps,  we 
that  we  were  compelled  to  give   attention  to  but  "  on^ 


t, 

1 


i 


I 

L 


war  at  a  time,"  but  it  did  seem  like  a  "  mysterious  prov- 
idence "  that  just  in  this  hour  of  triumph  over  the 
enemy  in  the  field,  the  fiercest  attack  should  be  made 
upon  our  base  of  supplies  ! 

1884,  J885,  1886  were  years  of  great  significance  to 
our  work.  The  gradual  unmasking  of  Russia,  and  the 
series  of  blunders  by  which  she  has  been  eliminated 
from  the  domestic  politics  of  Bulgaria  have  added 
greatly  to  the  respect  entertained  for  us  and  our  work 
by  the  people  to  whom  we  were  sent. 

The  annua!  meeting,  held  in  July  of  last  year,  was 
the  most  enthusiastic  and  thoroughly  self-respecting 
body  of  the  kind  we  ever  convened.  Upwards  of  thirty 
workers  "of  all  arms  "  were  assigned  to  fields  of  labor. 
Six  young  preachers,  educated  in  Bulgaria,  are  now  in 
our  ranks.  A  girls'  high  school  and  a  boys'  literary  and 
theological  institute  are  in  successful  operation,  with  all 
the  patronage  they  can  take  care  of.  Four  primary 
schools  are  established  and  petitions  were  presented 
asking  for  two  more,  with  the  promise  of  liberal  contri- 
butions toward  self  support.  Congregations  have 
doubled,  and  in  many  villages  our  young  itinerants  are 
welcomed  by  the  people. 

We  own  real  estate  in  four  principal  cities,  and  our 
work  is  regarded  by  the  community  permanently  estab- 
lished. Those  reached  by  the  Gospel  number  vastly 
more  than  our  members  or  our  regular  congregations. 
The  Scriptures  are  now  in  almost  every  reading  family 
in  the  land.  Our  hymns  are  frequently  heard  in  the 
public  schools,  and  our  members  are  regarded  the  most 
trustworthy  employees.  The  increased  patronage  of 
our  schools  among  the  better  citizens,  most  of  whom 
place  no  restrictions  upon  the  religious  instruction  of 
the  pupils  confided  to  us,  the  conversions  constantly 
taking  place  in  the  schools — all  these  are  signs  encour- 
aging us  to  expect  a  more  rapid  growth  of  actual  mem- 
bership in  the  near  future. 

It  is  true  the  extraordinary  expectations  entertained 
by  the  Church  when  Bulgaria  was  entered  thirty  years 
ago,  were  never  realized,  and  in  the  nature  of  things 
they  could  not  be  realized.  The  people  were  agitated 
over  the  question  of  emancipation  from  a  foreign  eccle- 
siasticism  and  the  establishment  of  a  church  purely 
national.  They  were  actuated  by  motives  political 
rather  than  religious,  and  while  entertaining  the  most 
friendly  feeling  toward  Americans  as  such,  they  had  no 
thought  of  adopting  our  religion.  But  they  could  and 
did  appreciate  American  education,  and  had  we  pro- 
ceeded at  once  to  open  schools  among  them  we  would 
not  now  be  lamenting  our  want  of  success. 

It  is  not  fair  to  call  Bulgaria  a  hard  field  because  a 
policy  that  would  succeed  nowhere  else,  could  not  suc- 
ceed there.  If  it  was  wise  to  offer  bread  to  starving 
Chinamen  before  talking  to  them  about  their  souls,  it 
surely  would  not  be  wrong  to  help  the  Bulgarians  to  the 
education  they  were  thirsting  for  before  trying  to  give 
them  the  Gospel  they  knew  nothing  about. 

By  our  failure  to  seize  this  vantage  ground  we  lost 


twenty  years  of  valuable  time  and  allowed  the  public 
schools  of  that  country  to  pass  largely,  almost  univer- 
sally into  the  hands  of  modern  infidelity.  The  immoral 
and  infidel  influences  that  pervade  them  are  now  driving 
those  parents  who  would  save  their  children,  to  send  them 
to  our  schools. 

If  we  are  not  willing  to  generously  sustain  our  schools, 
it  were  better  to  withdraw  entirely  and  at  once,  and  allow 
other  hands  to  gather  the  fruit.  The  work  does  not  call 
for  extravagant  investments  of  money  and  men.  Two 
additional  Americans  ought  to  be  on  the  field  at  once, 
and  the  already  existing  institutions  should  be  properly 
sustained  and  the  work  allowed  to  grow  naturally. 

This  is  all  the  workers  on  the  field  ask  for  and  surely 
it  is  not  becoming  in  a  church  like  ours  to  maintain  a 
starveling  in  a  position  of  such  importance.  It  is  most 
unjust  to  keep  the  force  of  Americans  so  small  that  the 
work  is  severely  crippled  by  the  failure  or  absence  of  one. 
The  small  number  of  Bulgarians  as  compared  with  cer- 
tain other  tribes  is  no  excuse  for  parsimony  in  dealing 
with  the  mission.  They  are  a  people  of  strong  character 
and  intense  national  feelings.  The  noble  fight  they  have 
maintained  against  such  fearful  odds  fully  demonstrates 
their  right  to  live. 

They  have  set  up  and  successfully  maintained  a  free 
government  right  in  the  home  of  despotism.  Their  most 
serious  need  to-day  is  the  firm,  moral  character  that  comes 
from  a  general  spread  of  the  Gospel.  We  are  on  the 
ground;  let  iis  not  fail  of  our  duty  in  giving  them  the 
strong  reinforcf  ment  that  comes  from  a  pure  Christianity. 


Meeting  of  the  Evangelical  Alliance  in  Washington 

City. 

In  response  to  a  call  made  by  the  Evangelical  Alliance 
a  large  number  of  leading  representatives  of  the  different 
Protestant  F>angelical  Churches  of  the  United  States 
assembled  in  the  First  Congregational  Church  in  Wash- 
ington City,  on  December  7,  and  remained  in  session 
several  days.  The  meeting  was  held  to  consider  the 
present  perils  and  opportunities  of  the  Christian  Church 
and  of  this  country.  The  proceedings  are  to  be  pub- 
lished in  book  form  and  will  no  doubt  be  found  deeply 
interesting.  We  make  the  following  extracts  from 
different  addresses  made  for  which  we  are  largely  in- 
debted to  the  JVew  York  Obsen<er. 
Hon.  W.  E.  Dodge,  of  New  York  :— 

We  profess  to  be  a  Christian  country,  and  we  have 
advanced,  perhaps,  further  than  has  been  reached  be- 
fore— but  the  leaven  has  not  entered  the  whole  mass. 

Probably  one-half  of  our  people  never  enter  a  church. 
When  we  send  out  missionaries  to  foreign  countries, 
rum  and  licentiousness  go  out  with  or  before  them  from 
our  Christian  land,  and  get  to  work  before  our  ministers 
can  learn  the  language. 

Every  advance  of  our  Christian  civilization  westward, 
forms  first  a  settlement  so  crowded  with  saloons  and 
gambling   houses  that  it  is  a.  \\e.V\  ow  t'a.\'0^,  -a-vv^  \vi. 


character  half  formed,  before  our  churches  are  on  the 
ground  ;  and  then  men  and  means  are  so  scanty  that 
often  it  is  only  a  forlorn  hope. 

We  pride  ourselves  on  our  magnificent  growth  as  a 
country,  our  increasing  wealth,  our  pride  of  life,  and 
our  material  prosperity ;  but  all  history  shows  that 
these  are  always  the  precursors  of  decay  and  ruin,  if  a 
deep  foundation  of  morality  and  religion  has  not  been 
planted. 

At  the  Harvard  anniversary,  Mr.  Lowell  said  :  "  Ma- 
terial success  is  good,  but  only  as  the  necessary  prelim- 
inary of  better  things.  The  measure  of  a  nation's  true 
success  is  the  amount  it  has  contributed  to  the  thought, 
the  moral  energy,  the  intellectual  happiness,  the 
spiritual  hope  and  consolation  of  mankind." 

We  have  been  educated  into  a  sort  of  fatality — a  be- 
lief that  God  would  always  care  for  our  country,  and 
we  had  little  to  do  but  to  stand  still  and  see  His  salvation. 
But  this  is  not  Gospel  or  common  sense.  For  the  first 
time  in  history  a  country  teeming  with  every  treasure 
has  been  put  into  the  hands  of  an  intelligent  people, 
with  God's  word  in  their  hands  and  His  promises  be- 
hind them,  and  His  cheer  always.  We  must  "workout 
our  own  salvation  with  fear  and  trembling,"  but  with 
the  joyous  certainty  that  God  worketh  with  us. 

We  need  a  new  revival,  not  only  of  higher  spirituality, 
but  of  the  complete  acceptance  of  the  idea  that  each 
Christian  man  has  a  real  work  to  do  for  which  he  is 
responsible.  Such  a  revival  as  the  Crusades  were,  or 
the  Reformation  !  Such  a  stirring  uf  the  whole  church 
as  came  to  both  sections  of  our  common  country,  when 
every  man  was  willing  to  give  all  he  had,  even  his  life, 
to  the  cause  he  believed  vital. 

Rev.  S.  L.  Balowin,  d,d.,  of  Boston  : — 

The  people  of  this  country  may  well  consider  whether 
the  time  has  not  come  for  laying  some  restrictions  upon 
immigration  ;  but,  as  is  often  the  case,  we  began  at  the 
wrong  end,  and  restricted  immigration  at  the  Golden 
Gate  when  we  ought  to  have  done  it  at  Sandy  Hook.  The 
industrious,  peaceable  Chinaman  should  not  be  e.x- 
cluded,  while  lawless  Socialists  are  freely  admitted. 
.Vo  preference  should  be  given  to  immigrants  from  Chris- 
tian Europe  over  those  from  Pagan  Asia,  in  cases  where 
the  facts  prove  the  Pagan  to  be  the  more  Christian  of 
the  two.  If  an  immigration  law,  imposing  a  moderate 
tax  on  immigrants,  and  requiring  a  certificate  from  the 
American  Consul  at  the  port  from  which  they  sail,  as  to 
their  moral  character,  could  be  passed  and  enforced,  it 
might  prove  a  very  beneficial  measure.  Christianity 
can  approve  of  such  a  measure.  But  the  present 
Chinese  Law  is  an  abomination.  We  complain  of  the 
Chinese  that  they  do  not  become  citizens,  and  proceed 
to  remedy  that  evil  by  passing  a  law  that  they  shall  not 
be  allowed  to  become  citizens.  We  complain  that  they 
are  not  Christians,  and  then  proceed  to  commend 
Christianity  to  them  by  breaking  their  windows,  and 
^ometimea  their  head<,  even  in  Boston.     Is  it  any  won- 


der that  they  are  not  suddenly  and  universally  charmed 
with  Christianity? 

When  a  Chinese  mob  raged  about  the  residence  of 
my  colleague  Martin  at  Foochow,and  he  broke  through 
the  plastered  partition  between  his  house  and  the 
Taoist  Temple  adjoining,  the  Taoist  priests  took  him 
and  his  family  under  their  shelter,  and  in  the  presence 
of  the  grimy  gods  of  heathenism  they  dwelt  secure  dur- 
ing  that  dreadful  night.  When  the  poor  hunted  Chi- 
nese of  Rock  Springs  were  fleeing  from  their  murderous 
pursuers,  one  sought  shelter  in  the  house  of  a  Christian 
minister,  but  was  told  that  he  had  better  move  on,  and 
he  did  move  on  to  his  death.  How  long  will  it  take 
this  kind  of  reciprocity  to  win  the  Chinese  to  Christ  ? 
These  murderous  men,  thank  God,  were  not  Americans, 
it  is  true;  but  the  fact  remains  that  they  were  ignorant,  _ 
vicious  foreigners  from  Europe,  whose  immigration  we  I 
were  encouraging  by  hundreds  of  thousands  in  a  single 
year,  while  our  politicians  were  standing  aghast  at  an 
immigration  of  peaceful  Chinamen,  which  had  barely 
reached  the  run  of  one  hundred  thousand  in  a  quarter 
of  a  century. 

We  have  cause  for  gratitude  to  God,  however,  that, 
in  spite  of  all  this.  Christian  kindness  and  the  Christian 
Gospel  are  at  work  among  our  Chinese  immigrants  and 
are  finding  the  way  to  their  hearts.  J 

Briefly,  then,  let  Christian  statements  deal  with  this 
immigration  question  on  lines  of  Christian  principle, 
looking  to  the  securing  of  peaceful  and  law-abiding  ■ 
citizens,  and  doing  away  with  all  discriminations  against 
a  particular  race.  Let  Christian  philanthropy  meet  all 
the  immigrants  who  come,  protecting  them  from  the 
sharpers  who  meet  them  at  Castle  Garden  and  put  them 
in  danger  of  becoming  paupers  in  twenty-four  hours  if 
they  are  not  so  already.  Let  it  meet  them  with  the 
Gospel  of  Christ  and  give  them  the  right  start  in  their 
new  home.     I..et  them  be  protected  in  their  just  rights. 

Rev.  D.  Dorchester,  d.d.,  of  Boston : — 

Massed  populations  are  the  radiating  centers  of  civili- 
zation. From  the  cities  the  rural  sections  receive  their 
moral  stamp  as  well  as  their  fashions  and  customs. 
Cities  are  the  world's  moral  battle-grounds.  Hence 
the  moral  significance  of  the  problem  of  the  cities. 
The  destiny  of  the  nation  depends  on  its  solution.  But 
first  we  need  to  understand  the/m/j'  of  the  cities. 

I.  Peril    from    rapid    growths    of    population. — The 
tendency   to  a  congestion  of  populations  has  been  a 
marked    phenomenon    in    all    histoiy.     The    growth  of 
city  populations  in  this  country  has  been  most  wonder- 
ful, for  it  has  occurred  contemporaneously  with  the  in-  ■ 
crease   of  the  States  from  thirteen  to  thirty- eight  and 
great   progress    in    the  territories.     At  the  opening  of 
this  century  only  six   communities  had   8,000  inhabit-    J 
ants  and  over.     In   1880  they  numbered   286,  and  22.5    ■ 
per  cent,  of  our  whole  population.     From  1840  to  1880 
the  population  of  the  fifty  leading  cities  of  the  United 
States  increased  sixfold,  while  that  of  the  whole  coun- 


I 


I 


try  increased  threefold.  But  the  relative  increase  of 
these  fifty  cities  is  becoming  smaller  in  each  separate 
decade.  The  gain  upon  the  population  from  1840  to 
1S50  was  78  per  cent. ;  but  from  1870  to  1880  it  was 
only  37  per  cent.  The  fact  of  this  rapid  city  growth, 
however,  is  not  an  unmixed  peril.  It  has  its  advan- 
tages, in  bringing  people  together  where  they  can  be 
reached  by  Christian  influence.  But  the  peril  lies  at 
this  point,  that  it  is  a  task  of  great  magnitude  to  follow 
up  this  municipal  growth,  to  furnish  these  cities  with 
religious  influences,  to  make  lodgments  of  Christian 
truth  in  the  hearts  of  the  surging  masses  and  to  capture 
and  hold  them  to  Christianity. 

a.  Peril  from  large  accessions  of  vicious  classes. — 
The  manifold  corrupt  elements  concentrating  in  the 
cities  produce  hideous  congestions  of  evil.  These 
slums  are  re-enforced  from  several  sources.  The  rural 
districts  furnish  the  cities  with  valuable  additions  of 
virtue  and  intelligence  ;  but,  along  with  these,  come 
other  classes  of  a  very  different  type.  Commerce  with  its 
great  advantages  brings  serious  disadvantages  to  mari- 
time cities.  Familiarity  with  the  v/hole  world  as  the 
result  of  commerce  also  means  familiarity  with  the  vices 
of  all  nations;  thus,  our  large  seaports  absorb  the  vices 
of  the  world.  Quarantine  provisions  protect  us  from 
foreign  pestilences,  but  not  from  foreign  I'ices.  Fur- 
thermore, the  law  of  growth  inheres  in  sin  as  well  as  in 
virtue.  Large  aggregates  of  vicious  people  intensify 
evil,  making  city  slums  Satan's  seat. 

3.  Peril  from  heterogeneous  elements, — A  citizenship 
unassimilated  into  the  national,  moral  and  religious  life 
of  a  people  is  a  peril.  No  nation  is  so  greatly  exposed 
to  this  peril  as  our  own.  Its  sources  are  concentrated 
in  our  cities.  If  the  additions  to  our  cities  were  homo- 
geneous in  race  and  general  ideas,  the  case  would  be 
more  tolerable.  How  different  is  London  with  only 
1.6  percent,  of  its  population  foreign  born!  But  with 
us  is  found  every  conceivable  nationality,  all  shades  of 
religion  and  the  darker  shadows  of  no  religion.  What 
a  polyglot  population  !  Taking  the  leading  fifty  cities 
of  the  whole  country  and  it  will  be  safe  to  say  that  54 
per  cent,  of  the  people  are  of  the  first  and  second 
degree  foreign  ;  giving  a  foreign  population  of  4,194,617 
in  these  fifty  cities. 

4.  Peril  fron  Romanism. — Our  religious  life  is  antag- 
onized in  an  organized  form  directed  by  a  foreign 
pontiff,  who  assumes  to  control  alike  educational, 
social,  religious  and  political  matter.  Romanism  is  con- 
centrated in  our  cities.  Then  Dr.  Dorchester  cited 
statistics  that  seemed  to  indicate  that  the  Romish 
Ctiurch  has  passed  the  period  of  its  most  rapid  numeri- 
cal growth  in  the  large  cities.  But  the  Roman  Catholics 
are  miking  a  very  clf2Ctive  organization  of  their  forces. 
By  thetr  religious  brotherhoods  and  sisterhoods,  its 
eJucttio.iil  and  chiritable  institutions,  a  great  power  is 
exerted  in  our  cities. 

5.  Peril  fro.li  deliint  foreign  radicalism. — The  Old 
World  has  sent  to  our  shores,   with  its  tides  of  immi- 


ey 


gration,  radical  theorists  who  assail  the  foundation  of 
our  government,   social   order    and    religion.      Their 
theories  have  been  promulgated  especially  in  the  cities..! 
Inflammable  edicts  issue  from  their  atheistic  press,  so 
hot  with  rage  that  our  blood  chills  as  we  read  them. 
This  literature  is  disseminated  with  a  dead-in-earnest 
zeal.     These  persons  form  the  worst  class  of  ourforf  ign- 
born  population  ;  and  by  their  setting  aside  our  Ameri- 
can Sabbath  and  introducing  the  Continental  Sunday  ■ 
they   furnish    facts  and   create  conditions    of  society  ■ 
which  most  seriously  imperil  the  cities  in  which  they 
dwell. 

6.  Peril  of  misrule. — The  American  policy  of  rule  b 
the  people  is  now  put  to  a  severe  test.     "  Ring-rule  "  i 
predominant  in  the  cities..    Often  the  primaries  of  elec- 
tions are  held  in  low  saloons  where  good  citizens  will 
not  go.     Municipal  administration  has  fallen  into  the 
hands  of  corrupt   men.      The  police    reflect   the    bad 
character  of  the  city  officials  who  appoint  them.     Crimes  _ 
are   perpetrated   with   impunity.     And  worse  than  all,  I 
the  fountain-head  of  justice  is  sometimes  submissive  to 
"  the  gang."     Administration  of  law  is  thus  at  the  mercy 
of  the  low  elements  of  society,  the  ward  politicians  and 
saloon-keepers.     The  relative  decline  of  Roman  Cath- 
olic immigration  and  the  larger  Protestant  immigration 
since   1870,  Dr.  Dorchester  quoted  as  helpful  factors.  ■ 
Yet,   while   this  is  true   there  still  remain  large  areas 
destitute  of  evangelizing  influences.     Other  perils  were 
briefly  dwelt  upon. 

Rev.  S.  J,  McPherson,  d.d.,  of  Chicago:— 

The  city  has  always  been  the  decisive  battle  ground 
of  civilization  and  religion.  It  intensifies  all  the  natural 
tendencies  of  man,  especially  fallen  man.  From  its 
fomented  energies,  as  well  as  from  its  greater  weight  of 
numbers,  the  city  controls.  Ancient  civilizations  rote 
and  fell  with  their  leading  cities.  In  modern  times,  it 
is  hardly  too  much  to  say:  as  goes  the  city  so  goes  the 
world. 

The  Gospel  must  follow  these  lines  of  autocratic 
influence.  Oar  Savior  enjoins  "that  repentance  and 
remission  of  sins  should  be  preached  unto  all  nations, 
beginning  at  Jerusalem,"  the  religious  capital.  St. 
Paul's  missionary  methods  obediently  made  every  city 
the  nucleus  of  developing  activities.  Hence,  opposition 
to  Christianity  came  to  be  known  as  paganism,  or  the 
life  of  the  rural  districts. 

Bad  men,  in  every  age,  have  been  quick  to  utilize  the- 
city  as  the  center  of  their  operations.  Every  peril,, 
which  specialists  are  to  discuss  at  this  conference,  has 
its  fortified  base  in  the  city.  There,  in  the  citadel  of  ■ 
each,  the  duel  between  Christ  and  anti-christ  is  climac- 
teric to  the  death.  There  also  the  hosts  of  Peril  are 
most  deeply  intrenched.  One  rampart,  for  example,  is  fl 
the  ease  of  concealment,  which  a  city  gives  to  crimes 
and  vices,  lurking  in  the  ambush  of  a  great  crowd.  A 
settled  home  and  an  acquaintance  with  one's  neighbors 
are  no  longer  sa(e-^uakxd%. 


1 
I 


I 


J 


The  garrison  of  anti-christ  finds  another  bulwark  in 
urban  perils  to  the  body.  Squalor  and  disease  are  nat- 
ural defences  of  sin.  Difficulty  in  securing  pure  air, 
pure  water,  and  pure  food,  tend  to  put  virtue  out  of 
reach.  As  Victor  Hugo  shows  so  rhetorically  in  "  Les 
Miserables,"  the  sewer  describes  in  parable  the  waste 
and  the  contamination  which  flow  beneath  the  surface 
of  every  city.  Christianity  must  not  forget  that  Christ's 
mission  included  healing  of  physical  ills,  which  are  so 
closely  allied  with  the  moral  life. 

The  city  also  arms  the  enemies  of  God  with  bad  hab- 
its. A  primary  one  is  that  pre-occupation  of  mind 
which  leaves  to  many  men  neither  time  nor  energy  for 
considering  their  spiritual  interests.  This  habit  is  fos- 
tered in  the  city  by  the  multiplication  of  activities,  by 
the  allurements  of  frivolous  amusements,  and  the  fierce 
strife  for  wealth  and  position. 

The  city  likewise  makes  life  conventional  and  arti- 
ficial, and  so  shuts  the  normal  susceptibilities  within  a 
coat  of  mail.  Society  is  filled  with  mannerists ;  the 
church,  with  Pharisees. 

There  follow  naturally  in  the  city,  the  gradations  of 
caste,  which  first  divides  men  into  classes,  and  then 
keeps  them  apart,  like  Hindus. 

Thence  emerges,  oftentimes,  the  peril  of  skepticism 
in  the  city,  which  is  terribly  endangered  by  the  witchery 
of  easy  new  theories,  and  by  experimenting  with  patch- 
work reforms.  It  grows  quickly  impatient  with  the  deep 
cutting  requirement  of  regeneration,  consenting  to  have 
its  hurts  healed  slightly.  It  doubtf,  and  doubts,  with 
superficial  skepticism. 

These  permanent  perils  of  the  city  are  enormously 
swelled  by  the  unparalleled  change  in  modern  social 
conditions. 

Probably  no  population  was  ever  so  largely  foreign 
and  so  heterogeneous  as  ours.  Unlike  the  early  colo- 
nists, our  modern  immigrants  are  neither  homogeneous 
in  our  new  communities,  nor  do  they  come  usually  from 
the  best  classes  of  the  Old  World.  The  worst  of  them 
commonly  settle  as  parasites  in  the  large  cities.  More- 
over, they  frequently  aggregate  in  separate  localities, 
speaking  foreign  languages,  maintaining  foreign  cus- 
toniF,  and  perhaps  propagating  alien  religions  orirrelig- 
ions.  This  largely  accounts  for  the  perilous  desecra- 
tion of  our  Christian  day  of  rest  and  worship.  The 
question  is  whether  the  American  city  is  to  assimilate 
these  agglomerationr,  or  is  to  be  assimilated  by 
them. 

This  suggests  the  general  and  growing  political  perils 
of  the  city,  The  temptations  of  cfficials  increase,  with 
their  increasing  opportunities.  Why.*  Because, munic- 
ipal govemment  is  still  the  gordian  knot  of  all  govern- 
ment. It  has  assumed  appalling  proportions  and  per- 
plexities. Leading  citizens  are  preoccupied  with  pri- 
vate interests.  Their  abdicated  throne  is  usurped  by 
demagogues  and  by  ignorant,  irresponsible,  and  even 
purchasable  elector?,  who  are  kings  also,  in  our  demo- 
€rrjifjc  goverrment.     This  is  a  peri]  of  the  church,  be- 


cause it  is  a  peril  to  human  nature,  and  because  the  only 
redemption  is  that  of  individual  character. 

Another  perilous  fact  is  that  the  city  is  hufTeted  be- 
tween selfish  wealth  and  desperate  poverty.  Mammon 
is  really  the  god  of  both.  This  omnipotence  of  wealth 
sets  up  a  wrong  standard.  It  puts  character  in  the  back- 
ground. It  tempts  young  men  to  believe  that  society 
adopts  the  motto  of  "  lago."  It  inspires  the  craze  for 
speculation.  It  fosters  greed  and  monopolies.  It  eats 
the  heart  out  of  Christian  love  and  public  spirit,  and 
absorbs  man  in  the  dirt-philosophy  of  his  muck-rake. 
It  fills  the  unsuccessful  with  bitter  disappointment  and 
hatred.  It  may  encourage  them  to  try  visionary  reme- 
dies. It  afTords  plausible  grounds  for  those  wretched 
appeals  which  anarchy  makes  to  the  discontented  poor. 
The  deepest  peril  of  anarchy  is  also  the  peril  of  avarice, 
namely,  the  deadly  selfishness  of  sin.  Human  law  can 
treat  either  only  as  a  skin  disease.  But  each  is  a  heart 
disease,  which  only  the  Gospel  can  adequately  reach. 
What  is  anarchism  but  hatred  of  all  authority  ?  Hatred 
of  human  authority,  anarchy;  hatred  of  divine  authority, 
atheism;  two  aspects  of  the  same  thing.  Christ's  royal 
law  and  golden  rule  in  every  individual  heart  and  life  is 
the  only  radical  cure,  and  that  cure  strikes  at  the  root  of 
every  moral  evil.  Ah  !  the  deadly  peril  of  not  perceiv- 
ing it! 

One  peculiar  religious  peril  of  the  city  is  the  tendency 
of  the  rich  or  refined  to  take  religious  care  exclusively  of 
themselves.  In  small  towns  there  are  very  often  too 
many  Protestant  chuiches;  in  no  large  city  are  there 
half  enough. 

A  great  need  is  that  of  more  complete  co-operation 
among  the  churches.  Human  nature  may  not  be  ripe 
for  organic  union  of  denominations;  but  human  nature 
is  rotting  for  want  of  concerted  action  among  the 
churches.  There  is  happy  freedom  from  sectarian 
rivalry,  but  we  still  need  to  leain  to  make  comprehen- 
sive plans,  and  to  sustain  systematic  efforts  to  carry  the 
Gospel  to  the  entire  community.  Our  churches  act  in 
loo  desultory  and  scattering  a  way.  We  need  a  general 
scheme  of  coalition  which  will  enlist  every  chuich  ard 
every  Christian  in  preaching  the  Gospel  to  every  creat- 
ure in  the  city. 

A  final  peril  may  coil  itself  in  the  suspicion  that  the 
Gospel  of  Christ,  of  itself,  is  inadequate  to  win  this 
battle.  Human  nature  may  be  opposite,  but  the  divine 
human  nature  is  on  our  side.  Sin  may  abound,  but 
grace  much  more  abounds.  Elijah  under  the  junipc 
tree  is  our  warning.  Paul  is  our  example.  If  »e  Ia\e 
the  spirit  of  faith  and  hope  with  which  he  wrote  of  the 
Gospel  as  the  power  of  God  to  Rcmc,  Corinth  ard 
Ephesus  we  shall  yet  be  enabled,  by  Christ's  grace,  to 
transform  the  imperilled  city  into  "the  city  that  hath 
foundations,  whose  builder  and  maker  is  God." 

President  Gates,  ll.d.,  of  Rutgers  College  : — 

'1  he  right  use  of  money  does  not  lie  in  indijcrimirale 
alms-giving,  in  filling  every  outstretched  hand,  and  cfen 


» 


mouth.  Nor  does  a  right  theory  of  thi  use  of  wealth 
lead  to  communistic  views  of  property.  Wealth  that  is 
wisely  used  lo  help  others,  must  help  them  to  help  them- 
selves. To  educate  men  in  the  knowledge  and  use  of 
their  own  powers,  and  to  bring  them  under  the  sway  of 
rtght  principles  and  feelings,  is  the  true  way  to  make 
them  help  themselves.  "  He  is  the  rich  man  in  whom 
feofile  are  rich."  There  is  a  growing  disposition  on  the 
part  of  rich  men  to  recognize  this  truth  by  giving  public 
parks,  museums  and  libraries  for  the  use  of  the  people. 
There  is  a  growing  wish  to  make  the  life  of  our  toiling  men 
"richer  with  respect  to  soul,  mind  and  body."  Bui  all 
attempts  to  do  this  throw  us  back  always  upon  intellectual, 
Aioral  and  spiritual  forces,  as  the  means,  through  edu- 
cation, of  raising  the  condition  of  men.  But  even  if 
wealth  had  supplied  all  the  material  appliances  which 
men  need  for  self -education  and  self-elevation,  the 
question  would  remain,  have  the  men  whom  you  wish  to 
make  self- helpful,  the  dtsin  to  help  themselves?  The 
effort  to  answer  this  question  will  force  us  to  consider 
such  men  as  individuals,  to  come  into  relations  with 
them  one  by  one.  To  influence  personalities  strongly, 
is  the  great  desideratum. 

The  mightiest  educating  power  is  a  strong  personality. 
The  greatest  work  which  Christian  wealth  can  do  for 
the  world,  is  to  bring  men  one  by  one  under  the  sway 
of  that  one  Supreme  Personality,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ! 
The  only  hope  for  men  is  in  a  close  personal  relation 
with  a  Personal  Savior.  Not  in  masses  will  men  be 
lifted  out  of  vice  and  sin.  Society  will  be  purified,  in- 
stitutions will  be  made  better  and  kept  better,  only  as 
men  are  drawn  one  by  one  to  *'  Him  who  has  been  lifted 
up."  The  crisis  in  our  national  life  calls  must  loudly 
for  Christian  work  and  Christian  giving  in  home-fields. 
From  heathen  lands  come  such  requests  for  Christian 
teachers  and  missionaries  as  appall  our  mission  boards. 
In  our  colleges  are  two  thousand  young  men  who  say 
\o  the  Church  of  America,  "  Send  us,  we  are  ready  to 
go."  Now  that  fields  are  open  and  laborers  ready,  shall 
we  hold  back  our  Lord's  money,  and  keep  these  heralds 
of  glad  tidings  from  the  work  tifiey  are  ready  to  do  ? 

What  an  opportunity  to  use  for  the  noblest  ends  that 
poxver,  that  cotueHtrated  life-effort  which  is  coined  in 
wealth  ! 

"  God  loveth  a  cheerful  giver."  Have  you  .studied  the 
precise  import  of  the  word  translated  cheerful  ?  It  came 
to  me  with  wonderful  force  a  few  days  since,  as  I  was 
reading  my  Greek  Testament.  The  word  is  "  hilaron." 
There  is  no  mistaking  its  import.  God  loves  a  whole 
soulcd  "  hilarious  "  giver — one  who  is  not  ashamed  of 
the  cause,  for  which  he  gives, — one  who  with  a  .strung. 
buoyint.  joyous  confidence  in  the  cause,  in  the  men 
who  are  working  with  him  for  it,  and  above  all  in  the 
Go;l  who  directs  the  work — gives  freely,  heartily  and 
toith  a  swing  !  To  the  sense  of  duty  from  the  law  of 
Christian  service,  shall  we  not  by  God's  help  add  this 
crowning  grace  of  spontaneous,  heirty,  hilarioui  Chris- 
tian giving  of  time  and  money  for  the  cause  of  our  Master. 

Rev.  J.  M.  Ki.mg,  d.o.,  of  New  York  : — 

Dr.  King  classified  the  Christian  resources  of  the 
country  under  a  number  of  heads,  as  follows  : 

I.  Historical. — The  Christian  resources  of  our  coun- 
try, he  said,  rightfully  claimed  all  there  was  of  Christ  in 
our  history,  government,  laws,  institutions,  homes  and 
hearts.  This  embrace'l  all  that  gave  permmency  to 
justice,  efficacy  to  mercy,  dignity  to  man  and  glory  to 
God.  Christianity,  he  said,  bv  reason  of  the  spirit 
brought  to  the  colonies  by  our  forefathers,  constituted 


the  most  important  part  of  the  common  law  of  the  land. 
It  was  the  strength  of  the  law,  because  it  was  intrenched 
in  the  sentiments  and  affections  of  the  people.  Its 
recognition,  as  had  been  said  by  President  Dwight.  of 
Columbia  College  Law  School,  was  shown  in  the  ad- 
ministration of  oaths  in  courts,  in  the  rules  which  punish 
profanity  and  blasphemy,  and  in  the  observance  of  the 
Sabbath.  Prof.  Goldwin  had  well  said  :  "  Not  democ- 
racy in  America,  but  free  Christianity  in  America,  is  the 
real  key  to  the  study  of  the  people  and  their  institu- 
tions." 

2.  We  are  a  Distinctive  Christian  Nation. — 
Every  government  necessarily  had  some  form  of  re- 
ligion recognized  in  its  State  institutions.  The  divine 
authority  of  the  Bible  was  certainJy  taken  for  granted 
in  the  very  make  up  of  our  government.  Every  oflacer, 
from  the  President  down  to  the  lowest  official,  was  in- 
ducted into  office  unuer  the  solemnity  of  an  oath  on 
that  volume.  The  Christian  religion  and  the  morality 
it  taught,  permeated  all  our  institutions. 

3.  DisTiNCTivK  Christian  Ideas. — Among  these 
ideas,  Dr.  King  said,  were,  individual  liberty,  the  in- 
creased value  set  on  human  life,  the  honoring  of  woman- 
hood, the  elevation  and  emancipation  of  woman  and 
consequent  elevation  of  man.  'Ihe  benevolence  of  the 
country  was  in  Christian  hands  or  was  the  offspring  of 
Christian  thought.  Only  Christianity  was  benevolent. 
Modern  legal  beneficence,  had  its  birth  in  Christ.  t)ut 
of  Christian  faith  had  arisen  all  over  the  land  the  in- 
stitutions for  the  relief  of  sin-cursed  and  igrorance- 
cursed  humanity.  All  beneficent  conceptions  of  the 
fatherhood  of  God  and  the  brotherhood  of  man  had 
their  origin  in  the  Christian  religion.  From  the  Chris- 
tian's conception  of  God  had  arisen  all  the  beneficent 
powers  of  the  highest  civilization. 

4.  Voluntary  Support  of  Christian  Institu- 
tions— While  we  are  a  Christian  nation,  absolute 
separation  of  Church  and  State  is  one  of  our  principal 
sources  of  strength.  Voluntary  conditions  had  proven 
to  be  the  best  promoters  of  a  pure  religious  life  among 
the  people.  Voluntary  Protestantism  is  the  very  genius 
of  republican  government. 

5.  HicHER  Education.— The  higher  educational 
resources  of  the  countiy  were  largely  under  Christian 
control.  There  were  now  370  colleges  and  universities 
in  the  United  States,  with  3,000  professors,  instructing 
35,000  students.  About  eighty  per  cent,  of  the  students 
were  in  denominational  institutions.  Institutions 
for  higher  education,  under  control  of  Evangelical 
Churches,  had  in  attendance  over  58,000  students. 
There  were  izo  theological  seminaries  of  Evangelical 
churches  in  the  United  States,  with  4,000  students. 

6.  Thk  Common  Schools.— The  idea  of  the  common 
schools  dated  back  to  1642.  It  was  at  first  a  church 
school,  in  charge  of  a  minister  of  the  township,  and  the 
children  were  taught  in  the  orthodox  faith.  The  present 
and  former  generations  had  been  educated  in  common 
schools  that  were  never  merely  secular.  In  fact,  it  was 
not  attempted  to  make  such  schools  purely  secular  till 
very  recently.  While  uniformity  had  proved  itself  to  be 
impracticable  and  undesirable  for  our  form  cf  Govern- 
ment, it  was  to  be  hoped,  Dr.  King  said,  that  the  Chris- 
tian sentiment  of  the  people  will  see  to  it  that  the  future 
develops  no  purely  secular  system  of  education  for  our 
citizens.  It  was  hoped  the  friends  of  Christian  morality 
would  come  to  the  defense;  of  the  right  of  the  children 
to  a  kind  of  instruction  that  recognized  their  responsi- 
bility and  immorality,  and  reminded  them  thai  our  institu- 
tions were  the  fruit  of  the  Christian  faith.    CKtv.?,v.v!LtAV^ 


must  solve  the  question  of  tlie  education  of  the  masses 
upon  Christian  and  not  upon  secular  grounds.  We  were 
ab^ut  convinced  that  the  time  had  come  when  we 
must  demand  that  the  State,  assuming  to  teach  its 
citizens  as  a  preparation  for  their  responsibihties  in 
citizenship,  must  not  only  recognize  Christianity  as  the 
religion  of  the  people,  but  must  require  the  teaching  of 
Christian  morality  wherever  education  was  supported 
by  taxes  or  State  grants.  Was  it  not  time  to  banish  the 
sickly  sentimentality  that,  under  the  hypocritical  con- 
cession of  religious  freedom,  retreats  in  the  presence  of 
secularism,  of  Jesuitism,  and  of  Atheism  ? 

7.  The  Christian  Sabbath  as  a  Civil  Institution, 
— We  had  the  Sabbath  protected  by  law  in  almost  all  of 
the  States  The  civil  Sunday  could  not  stand  a  decade 
without  its  Christian  sanction. 

8.  Financial  and  Material. — It  was  estimated, 
that  with  our  great  and  varied  resources  adequately  de- 
veloped, the  United  States  could  sustain  a  population 
of  one  thousand  millions  of  people.  Our  present  wealth 
was  estimated  at  over  fifty  thousand  millions  of  dollars. 
Of  this,  at  least  one-fifth  was  in  the  hands  of  members 
of  the  Evangelical  churches.  Emerson  had  said, 
"America  is  another  name  for  opportunity.  Our  whole 
history  appears  like  a  last  effort  of  the  Divine  Frovt- 
dence  in  behalf  of  the  human  race." 

10.  Roman  Catholicism  — This  was  an  Evangelical 
Alliance,  but  in  estimating  the  Christian  resources  of 
our  country,  we  could  not,  in  justice,  ignore  the  Roman 
Church.  It  had  vitality  only  in  so  far  as  it  was  Chris- 
tian. Its  wholesome  restraints  upon  multitudes,  its 
benevolences,  its  ministrations  to  the  sick,  afflicted  and 
poor,  and  its  care  for  neglected  childhood,  were  all 
commendable.  That  Church  claimed  as  members  and 
adherents,  7,000,000  of  our  population.  It  had  prop- 
erty valued  at  $70,000,000. 

11.  Missions. — Our  people  were  more' and  more  real- 
izing their  obligations  to  send  the  Gospel  to  all  the 
foreign  nations  that  contributed  to  our  population.  The 
Foreign  Missionary  Societies  of  the  Evangelical 
Churrhes  had  now  in  the  field  2,500  missionaries.  The 
laborers  of  all  classes  numbered  over  13,000  ;  the  com- 
municants, 332,000  ;  Mission  scholars  in  their  schools,  I 
152,000,  and  they  now  contribute  $3,000,000  to  their  sup- 
port. 

The  receipts  for  Home  and  Foreign  Missions  in  1850 
had  been  $1,232,000  ;  in  1886  they  were  $7,000,000. 

The  remaining  heads  in  Ur.  King's  excellent  paper 
were  as  follows  : 

12.  The  Utilized  Energies  of  Womanhood  ;  13.  Race; 
14.  Freedom  of  the  Press;  15.  Latent  Powers;  16. 
The  Divine  Promises,  and  17.  The  Power  of  the  Holy 
Spirit. 

Bishop  J.  F.  Hurst,  d.d.,  of  Buffalo  :^ 

Bishop  Hurst  said  a  victory  was  half  won  when  the 
possibility  of  defeat  was  fully  before  the  eye.  We 
should  look  plainly  at  the  position  of  Christendom,  to 
see  wherein  we  were  lacking.  The  city  of  Berlin, 
which  was  now  the  acknowledged  center  of  the  culture 
of  our  age.  had  but  60  church  edifices  for  1,250,000 
people,  incUidingall  denominations.  This  was  i  church 
for  every  21,000  souls.  London,  though  better,  had 
onlv  I  church  for  every  3,150  persons.  Boston  had  but 
1  Protestant  church  edifice  for  every  1,600  persons. 
Chicago  had  but  t  church  for  every  2,081  and  St.  Louis 
I  for  every  2,800.  How  wretchedly  insufficient  was 
this  accommodation  I  Clearly  it  was  impossible  to 
accommodate  in  our  church  buildings  any  but  a  very 


small    proportion   of  our  people.      If   the   invitations 
usually  extended  to  non-church   goers  should  be   gen- 
erally accepted  we  could  not  give  them  even  standing  ■ 
room  in  our  places  of  worship.  I 

The  Bishop  severely  characterized  the  elements  that 
interfered  with  the  disposition  of  men  and  women  t* 
attend  church.     Among  the  factors  of  largest  potency  J 
in  this  direction  he  classed  the  Sunday  newspaper.  ^ 

Another    most   objectionable   factor  was  the   great 
influx  among  us  of  persons  of  foreign  birth,  with  views 
of  Sabbath  observance  diametrically  opposed  to  those  M 
of  the  American  people.  1 

The  great  evil  of  intemperance,  he  said,  was  another, 
and  one  of  the  most  forceful  factors  that  interfered 
with   the  proper   observance  of   the    Sabbath.      The 
saloon,  as  a  place  of  attendance  on  Sunday,  was  the  ■ 
deadly  enemy  of  the  church.  I 

Another  element  of  no  mean  proportions,  in  reducing 
the  church  attendance,  was  the  drift  of  city  churches  to 
the  cleaner  and  better  streets.  This  was  a  wrong  ten- 
dency. The  need  for  churches  wis  really  greater 
where  the  streets  were  dirty.  It  was  said  that  "  the 
church  follow  the  people."  The  churches  in  European 
cities  did  not  "follow  the  people,"  Why  should 
churches  here  do  so  ?  Why  was  there  not  as  much  _ 
need  for  a  church  in  its  old  site  as  in  the  new  ?  ■ 

The  constant  changing  of  congregations  from  "down 
town  "  to  "  up  town  "  resulted,  in  certain  districts,  ia 
cities,  being  characterized  as  "  poor  districts."  This 
was  a  great  injury  to  the  poor,  as  they  were  disposed  to 
abstain  from  church   attendance   under  such   circum- 


I 


i 


stances. 

Another  point;  We  had  too  long  ignored  the  influ- 
ence and   usefulness   of  women  in   our  church   work. 
See  what    women  had   done  for  temperance  !     If  we 
would  reach  the  homes  of  the  humble  let  us  say  to  the - 
Christian  woman  "Too  long  have  we  ignored  you."        ■ 

Bishop  Hurst  urged  the  inculcation  of  a  larger  faith 
in  Christ  among  all  classes,  as  the  strongest  power  in 
bringing  Sabbath  observance  back  to  its  original  Amer- 
ican character  ;  so  that  our  country  may  maintain  its 
one-time  world-wide  fame  for  the  pure  and  true  observ 
ance  of  the  Lord's  day. 

Riv.  Washington  Gladdkn,  d.d.,  of  Cleveland: — 

There  is  one  type  of  union  meetings,  whose  employ- 
ment has  often  been  peculiarly  disastrous.  The 
churches  in  manv  of  our  cities  have  often  united  in 
employing  a  traveling  evangelist  to  hold  meetings  in  a 
theater  or  rink.  Trying  to  evangelize  a  city  by  such 
union  meetings  is  like  trying  to  warm  a  city  by  building 
a  bonfire  in  its  center.  Such  meetings  generally  leave 
their  converts  even  further  away  from  Christianity  and 
the  churches  than  they  were  before.  The  object  of  our 
Christian  co-operation  is  to  strengthen  the  individual 
churches  each  in  its  own  field.  In  order  to  bring  about 
such  co-operation,  there  is  necessary  the  recognition  of 
one  principle — the  equality  of  all  denominations. 
Lhifortunately,  much  remains  to  be  done  before  even 
this  principle  is  generally  recognized.  A  prominent 
clergyman  of  one  of  the  Protestant  denominations  said, 
in  the  meeting  of  the  Church  Congress  at  Hartford: 
"The  denomination  which  I  represent  on  this  platform 
generously  recognizes  the  parity  of  every  other  Chris- 
tian church  "  "Generously"  is  not  a  felicitous  word  in 
this  connection.  There  is  no  generosity  in  recognizing 
other  people's  rights.  Omitting  the  adverb,  however, 
the  declaration  fairly  states  the  principle  whose  recog-. 
nition  makes  successful  co-operation  possible. 


i 


MEETIxSG  Of  EVANGELICAL  ALLIANCE. 


Rev.  a.  T.  Pierson,  d.d.,  of  Philadelphia:—         • 

Society  is  a  pjramid,  largest  at  base.  Term 
"masses"  not  contemptuous.  Mass  is  quantity  without 
individuality. 

Causes  of  class  alienation.  Two  opposite  tendencies 
at  work:  centripetal  and  centrifugal,  like  opposite  cur- 
rents on  surface  of  electrograph. 

The  tendency  is  to  mass  populations;  but  also  tend- 
ency in  the  mass,  to  separate  according  to  affinities. 
Aggregation  is  followed  by  segregation. 

All  social  tendencies  are  toward  estrangement. 

1.  Labor  — Higher  and  lower  classes  are  not  on  the 
same  plane,   one  work  with    brain,   other   with    brawn. 

The  artisan  class  called  to  the  menial,  drudgery,  often 
dangerous  exposure.  Some  employes  never  come  in 
contact  with  employer. 

2.  Homes — The  workingmen  live  in  small,  cheap, 
often  unhealthy  houses.  Sanitary  conditions  lacking; 
air,  light,  warmth,  space.  Better  class  moves  away  from 
East  end  to  West  end.  Rigid  class  lines  come  to  be 
drawn  geographically. 

3.  H-iBiTS — Poor  workmen  uncleanly,  coarse,  unre- 
fined, in  majority  of  instances.  Over-crowding  makes 
even  the  decencies  of  life  impos.'-ible.  In  some  single 
rooms  in  New  York  eighteen  people,  men  and  women, 
black  and  white,  .sometimes  live,  eat  and  sleep. 

4.  Mental  Uegraoation' — .Struggle  for  bread  leaves 
no  time  nor  relish  for  feeding  intellect.  Ignorance  pre- 
vails and  so  superstition.  The  animal  uppermost.  The 
educated  are  naturally  repelled. 

5.  Morals — Comfortless  homes  tempt  to  drink.  The 
saloon  invites  with  its  cheap  gratifications  and  jolly 
companions.  Poverty  tempts  to  dishonesty,  and  even 
the  sale  of  virtue  as  a  commodity. 

Consequently  the  districts  which  are  homes  of  the 
working  class  degenerate  into  slums.  A  city  within  a 
city  with  its  own  code  of  laws  and  honor,  its  own  social 
life  and  habits,  even  its  own  dialect  and  vocabulary. 
George  W.  Walker  found  at  Norfolk  Island  an  utter 
subversion  of  terms;  evil  for  good,  etc.  Not  only  do 
the  higher  and  lower  classes  thus  drift  apart,  but  the 
lack  of  sympathy  is  ripening  into  positive  antipathy. 

To  the  artisan  class  it  seems  as  though  capital  were 
tyrannically  trampling  on  labor.  The  supreme  question 
of  heartless  greed  is  how  to  get  the  largest  product  at 
lowest  cost.  Men  are  yoked  to  the  machinery  of  trade 
like  dumb  beasts,  with  little  consideration  for  their 
humanity. 

The  artisan  class  sees  the  higher  classes  apparently 
without  care  for  the  health  or  even  life  of  the  working- 
man.  The  Earl  of  Shaftesbury  for  fifteen  years  sought 
to  bring  about  reforms  in  favor  of  workingmen.  He 
exposed  outrages  in  insane  asylums,  mines,  mills  and 
factories,  chimney-sweeping,  etc ,  mere  mention  of 
which  should  arouse  a  nation  to  abolish  them.  But  he 
bad  to  fight  dignitaries  of  Church  and  State,  Cobden, 
Bright,  Lord  John  Russell,  Gladstone,  the  Archbishop 
of  Canterbury,  etc. 

The  question  just  now  is  ()ressing.  The  gap  has  be- 
come a  gulf,  and  it  is  fast  becoming  unbridgeable.  The 
working  class  can  no  longer  be  neglected  with  impunity. 
Society  has  looked  on  while  capital  put  out  the  eyes  of 
labor  and  set  it  to  grinding  in  the  mill.  But  while 
wealth  is  multiplied  and  monopolized,  knowledge  is 
multiplied  and  popularized.  It  is  dangerous  to  give  the 
workingmen  knowledge  unless  you  mean  to  give  him 
liberty,  equality  and  fraternity.  While  labor  grinds, 
whipped  to  its  task  by  fear  of   penury   and   want,  the 


shorn  locks  are  growing  and  eyes  of  understanding  en- 
lightened ;  and  if  society  does  not  have  a  care,  this  Sam- 
son, wrapping  his  arms  about  the  pillars  of  the  common- 
wealth, will  bring  it  down  in  ruins. 

The  churches  seem  to  the  lower  classes  to  be  associated 
and  identified  with  the  higher  classes  of  society.  To  be 
held  in  the  interests  of  capital  and  culture.  Hence  the 
estrangement  from  the  churches. 

This  is  not  without  cause. 

1.  Church  buildings  are  removed  to  aristocratic  quar- 
ters. If  any  are  left,  they  are  missions,  professedly 
churches  for  the  poor,  which  is  invidious. 

2.  Costliness  of  church  establishments.  Buildings  very 
expensive  and  often  decorated  with  a  debt.  Ministers 
paid  large  salaries,  choirs  hired  at  costly  rates.  Even 
the  sexton  and  collector  often  gets  his  thousands  of 
dollars. 

Every  poor  man  is  repelled,  and  from  an  instinct  not 
wholly  ignoble.  He  knows  that  such  arc  not  for  him, 
who  cannot  bear  his  proportion  of  expense.  They  are 
Pullman  palace  cars  or  limited  express  trains  for  Heaven, 
wholly  composed  of  Pullman  cars. 

3.  Caste  lines  of  modern  churches.  No  more  gigantic 
or  malignant  foe  of  humai  progress  than  caste.  The 
guage  of  social  condition  is  the  degree  in  which  frecdcvm 
of  development  exists  for  each  man.  India  has  a  rigid 
system,  England  an  aristocratic  system.  We  are  boast- 
ing of  our  democracy,  and  getting  to  have  the  most  cc  n- 
teinptible  of  all  aristocracy,  a  plutocracy,  or  I  may  call  it 
a  caste-ocracy. 

God's  intention  was  in  His  church  to  exhibit  a  pure 
democracy — the  only  ideal  State.  No  barbarian,  bond  cr 
free,  male  and  female,  etc,  all  one  in  Christ  Jesus,  recog- 
nizing God's  universal  Fatherhocd  and  man's  universal 
brotherhood. 

But  what  do  we  see?  Churches  largely  run  by  a  mo- 
nopoly of  wealth,  culture  and  fashion.  Had  James  writ- 
ten his  Epistle  for  to-day  the  satire  would  not  have  been 
more  caustic.  The  communion  of  saints  is  displaced  by 
the  community  of  respectability. 

4.  The /«i' m/^-w  is  a  monstrous  barrier  between  the 
people  and  the  churches.  However  equitable  on  a  meie 
business  basis,  inexpedient  if  the  church  would  reach 
the  poor.  How  invite,  how  compel  them  to  come  into  a 
church  whose  pews  are  rented  or  owned.  No  authority 
or  precedent  can  be  found  in  Word  of  God  for  this  exist- 
ing pew  system. 

5.  The  parish  system  has  given  way  to  the  congrega- 
tional. Chalmers'  territorial  plan  was  based  on  parish 
limits.  Now,  facilities  of  travel  by  horse-car  and  steam- 
car  cause  a  congregation  to  gather  from  all  quarters. 
The  church  no  longer  'works  within  territorial  lines. 
No  pastoral  oversight. 

6.  The  Sabbath  is  invaded  by  travel,  toil  and  pleasure. 
Indissolubly  linked  with  church  life;  whatever  weakens 
the  hold  of  the  Sabbath  also  weakens  the  hold  of  the 
church  on  the  people. 

Let  us  glance  at  the  cure  of  the  nil. 

I.  There  may  be  contact  between  these  divergent 
classes. 

Earl  Kinnaird  says  there  must  bejf/'«//cr  living,  plain- 
er and  less  costly  homes  and  habits  on  part  of  rich. 

The  contact  must  be  sympathetic,  not  labor  for  the 
poor,  but  labor  with  them  :  identification  and  cooper- 
ation.  Shaftesbury  joining  the  costermongers.  Touch- 
ing the  criminal  classes  with  love  and  helpful  counsel. 
Churches  for  the  people,  with  rich  on  a  level  with  the 
poor.  McAll  at  Paris.  Two  sentences:  "God  loves 
you  ;  I  love  you." 


BOYS  AND  GIRLS  IN  CHINA. 


iWontijlp  Coiutit^ 


CIIIN4  will  be  the  siibjecl  for  the  miMlonary^ 
Concert  for  February. 


Pray  for  China. 

Pnxy  thill  the  Open  Donra  of  China  may  l>e  so  entered  by 
Protestant  Missionnrien  that  the  people,  shall  gladly  hear  the 
Gospel  and  become  the  Followers  of  Christ.  Pray  that  our 
vitHitionari^s  shall  Ite  sustained  by  Divine  Grace  under  the 
di.HcoiirageinentH  of  the  present,  and  may  aoon  be  permitted 
to  rejoice  in  seeing  the  GoKpel  make  rapid  progress  through 
their  efforts. 

Boys  and  Girls  in  Cliina. 

A  b")ok  has  recently  been  published  by  Lothrop  & 
Co,  of  Boston,  called  "When  I  was  a  Boy  in  China."  It 
was  written  by  Yan  Phou  Lee,  a  Chinaman  educated  in 
this  country.  From  that  book  the  following  extracts 
are  made: 

"There  is  far  less  of  truth  told  about  the  'fair  section' 
of  the  Chinese  people  than  of  the  sterner  sex,  because 
far  less  is  known.  What  I  myself  propose  to  tell  is 
chiefly  derived  from  daily  observation  of  the  female 
members  of  my  family  and  those  of  my  kindred.  Very 
distant  relatives  are  recognized  in  China  ;  a  man  prides 
himself  upon  the  large  number  of  his  connections  as 
well  as  upon  the  inrtupnce  his  family  exert  in  the  com- 
manity  on  account  of  wealth  or  position,  A  'poor  rela- 
tion' there  is  treated  with  much  more  consideration  and 
affection,  than  in  this  country.  Generosity  toward  that 
class  of  unfortunates  is  so  common,  and  its  practice  is 
so  strenuously  insisted  upon,  in  the  moral  code  of  the 
Chinese,  that  it  almost  ceases  to  be  an  individual  virtue 
— it  is  a  national  virtue. 

"Of  the  numerous  cousins,  aunts,  and  other  fair  rela- 
tives that  fell  to  my  earthly  lot,  several  lived  in  the  same 
house  with  us,  under  the  superintendence  of  my  grand- 
mother, as  I  have  before  said.  There  were  two  aunts 
who  were  then  too  young  to  marry,  two  aunts  by  mar- 
riage, and  three  young  cousins  in  the  house.  Then  on  the 
same  street  dwelt  about  thirty  or  forty  families,  all  related 
to  us  by  blood,  whose  female  members  it  was  my  privi- 
lege, as  a  relative  and  as  a  youngster,  to  see  often.  I 
assure  you  they  comprised  among  them  girls  of  all  .sorts 
of  tempers  and  characters.  The  gentle,  refined,  and 
modest  stood  side  by  side  with  the  rough,  uncultured, 
and  forward.  There  were  good  looking  ones,  and  there 
were  homeiy  ones. 

"Let  me  add  that  these  girls  had  not  been  'killed 
during  their  infancy.'  I  am  indignant  that  there  should 
be  a  popular  belief  in  America  that  Chinese  girls  at 
their  birth  are  generally  put  to  death  because  they  are 
not  wanted  by  their  parents.  Nothing  can  be  further 
from  the  truth. 

"In  spite  of  the  restraint  all  Chinese  children  are  sub- 
ject to,  we  little  boys  and  girls  used  to  have  good  times 


together.  Among  the  boys  were  two  brothers  of  minej 
and  a  whole  troop  of  cousins,  of  whom  five  were  about 
my  age.  We  used  to  play  cat's-cradle,  puss-im-the  cor- , 
ner,  jack-straws  and  jack-stones,  the  girls  (all  the  way[ 
from  four  to  eight  years  of  age)  taking  as  much  interes 
in  the  games  as  we  did.  Of  course  at  any  lime  when  the] 
gentlemen  of  the  family  were  present,  we  used  to  sit  asj 
quiet  as  mice,  and  as  demure  as  monks  and  nuns. 

"In  those  games  which  depend  on  dexterity  and  ac- 
tivity, we  boys  were  winners;  but  when  it  came  to  games 
demanding  skill,  patience,  quick  wit,  and  delicacy  of  j 
touch,  we  were  distanced  by  the  girls.  f 

"Many  a  quarrel  did  we  have  as  points  of  dispute 
came  up;  and  often  one  of  our  set  would  not  speak   to  ■ 
another,  or  would  even  cut  the  whole  of  us  for  days  to-B 
gether  on  account  of  some  unfair  ptay.     Those   little 
tiffs  seemed  to  be  of  momentous  importance  then.     But 
the  boy  whose  heart  swells  with  indignation  at  that  which 
offends  his  sense  of  justice  is  likely  to  grow  up  a  true  J 
man  after  all.  " 

"But  our  chief  amusement  and  delight  was  to  hear 
stories;  especially  those  about  fairies  and  ghosts.  Oh  ! 
the  blood  curdling  stories  that  we  were  privileged  to 
hear  !  They  were  enough  to  set  anybody's  teeth  a  chat-l 
tering  and  to  stand  his  hair  on  end.  They  were  always 
told  in  a  low,  sepulchral  tone  of  voice,  and  the  lamps 
were  turned  down,  which  very  much  heightened  the  ar-H 
tistic  effect.  We  were  also  entertained  with  healthful 
anecdotes,  such  as  scraps  of  history  or  biographical 
sketches  of  China's  great  men  and  famous  women.  But 
when  we  coaxed  'real  hard,"  we  could  generally  get  some 
one  to  tell  us  stories  of  goblins,  imps  that  haunted  the 
forests,  specters  that  dwelt  in  old  coffins,  and  witches 
and  fairies  that  were  good  to  those  who  pleased  them. 
After  listening  to  a  glowing  account  of  their  antics  and 
deeds,  good  or  mischievous,  it  was  useless  to  attempt 
making  me  go  to  bed  alone  or  without  a  light.  Even 
when  some  one  accompanied  me  with  a  light,  I  never 
felt  safe  until  I  had  covered  my  head  with  the 
bedclothes.  That  superstitious  dread  haunts  me  yet, 
especially  when  walking  alone  in  the  dark.  I  think  that 
it  is  impossible  that  I  shall  ever  outgrow  it. 

"When  between  six  and  eight  years  of  age  my  girl- 
cousins  took  that  step  which  affected  all  their  after-lives. 
At  that  age  all  well-born  Chinese  misses  have  their  feet  ■ 
bound.     It  is  a  fashion  they  are  obliged  to  follow.     If^ 
they  should  not,  they  would  not  be  recognized  as  ladies 
when  they  grow  up,  and  they  would  become  a  disgrace 
to  their  families.     Chinese  aristocrats  are  as  proud  and 
jealous  of  their   good    name   as   the   bluest-blooded   of 
European  nobles.     Anything   that   lowers  them  in   the 
eyes  of  their   neighbors  is  carefully  guarded  against.  ■ 
Accordingly,  only  the  daughters  of  poor  and   humble 
parents  are  permitted  by  society  to  retain  the  feet  as  na- 
ture bestowed  them.  ■ 

"The  process  of  binding  is  a  gradual  one.  From 
first  to  last,  bands  are  wound  around  the  tender  feet 
to  prevent  their  growth;  but  at   first  shoes  are   worn 


J 


as  large  as  the  natural  size,  in  a  year  or  so  the 
shoes  will  have  to  be  smaller,  and  as  the  feet  decrease 
in  size  till  they  attain  to  three  or  two  and  a  half  inches 
in  length,  so  shoes  are  made  to  fit  the  lessened  foot. 
But,  oh!  the  suffering  that  goes  with  it!  This  never 
has  been  exaggerated  in  any  account.  Many  a  time 
have  I  heard  my  cousins  groan  with  pain  as  the  tortures 
of  binding  were  being  undergone.  Yet,  strange  to  say, 
those  girls  would  not  have  had  exemption  from  the  pro- 
cess on  any  account.  To  be  ranked  as  servants,  work- 
ing girls?  Not  they.  The  Chinese  young  lady  chooses 
to  b;  fashionable  even  though  she  undergo  torture  for 
several  years  and  incur  helple.ssness  for  life. 

"Don't  imagine,  however,  that  Chinese  ladies  are  un- 
able to  move.  They  can.  most  of  them,  walk  short  dis- 
tances. But  it  is  true  that  the  spirit  is  taken  out  of 
them  by  this  species  of  suffering,  and  that  they  are  op- 
pressed by  a  sens;  of  physical  helplessne.ss  and  depen- 
dence. 

"The  work  that  little  girls  in  Chma  do  is  light. 
Trifling  things  about  the  cooking,  such  as  shelling  of 
peas  or  assorting  of  greens,  were  given  over  to  my  girl- 
cousins.  Between  meals,  the  little  girls  were  taught  to 
sew,  embroider,  and  to  spin  ria.x.  They  were  never  so 
happy  as  when  a  group  of  them  sal  together  at  work; 
one  would  tell  a  story,  another  would  follow  with  a  bal- 
lad, singing  it  with  that  peculiar  plaintive  tone  which  is 
considered  a  part  of  the  ballad's  charm.  My  cousins 
were  early  taught  to  read  and  write,  and  in  company 
with  us  boys,  until  they  were  eleven  or  twelve  ;  then  they 
were  thought  too  old  to  be  left  in  the  society  of  boys 
very  much  ;  especially  was  it  so  after  some  young  stran- 
crs  came  to  our  school,  which  was  established  in  the 
men's  living-rooms." 


BY    REV.    W.    A.    fORNABY. 

One  of  the  most  striking  and  impressive  sights  Cen- 
tral China  can  afford,  is  the  worship  of  Confucius  and 
other  sages,  by  the  viceroy  and  other  chief  mandarins 
of  Hupeh.  This  ceremony  takes  place  twice  a  year,  in 
the  spring  and  the  autumn,  at  the  temple  of  Confucius, 
and  the  rit^  are  celebrated  in  the  early  morning  just 
before  dawn.  We  arranged  to  go  in  the  evening  and 
see  the  sacrifices  which  were  afterward  to  be  offered  to 
the  sages. 

Guided  by  the  light  of  a  native  lantern  we  made  our 
way  for  half  a  mile  along  the  muddy  streets,  which  that 
night  were,  however,  resounding  with  crackers,  and  il- 
luminated here  and  th^re  by  the  fitful  glare  of  fireworks, 
or  the  more  steady  light  from  some  gaily  decorated 
shop,— this  being  the  night  after  the  New  Year,  when 
business  is  formally  commenced,  though  in  reality  it 
has  been  carried  on  for  the  last  month.  Arrived  at  the 
gates  of  the  temple,  we  found  that  entrance  was  not 
difficult  to  obtain.  Passing  through  one  or  two  court- 
yards \ye  turned  to  the  left  and  came  to  an  open  space 
in  front  of  the  inclosure  which  contains  the  temple 
proper. 

After  noticing  in  this  outer  court  an  ornamental 
piece  of  water  spanned  by  a  marble  bridge,  we  passed 
on  into  the  latter  quadrangle.  At  the  north  side  stands 
the  actual  temple,  with  a  terrace  of  stone  before  it,  the 
ascent  to  which  is  gained  by  some  broad  steps,  divided 
in  the  centre  by  a  sloping  block  of  granite,  with  a  well 
executed  device,  in  bold  relief,  representing  the  imperial 
dragon.  At  the  foot  of  the  steps,  on  either  side,  stood 
a  pair  of  massive  stone  tablets  supported  on  the  backs 
of  tortoise?.     Behind  these,  on  the  terrace  itself,  were 


J 


some  ornamental  wooden  frames,  two  of  which  sup- 
ported each  a  very  ancient  and  sweet-toned  bell.  The 
other  frames  were  for  suspending  various  musical  in- 
struments which  we  saw  and  examined  after  a  while. 

We  were  allowed  to  enter  the  temple  building,  and 
there,  before  the  great  central  tablet,  which  was  cur- 
tained with  yellow  silk,  were  three  troughs  containing 
an  ox,  a  sheep,  and  a  pig,  which  had  been  shaven  after 
slaughtering,  and  thus  prepared  for  sacrifice.  The  of- 
fering (which  was  eventually  to  be  devoured  by  under- 
lings of  the  Yamun)  would  certainly  not  have  satisfied 
the  requirements  of  the  Mosaic  ritual.  The  sheep  may 
have  been  all  right,  but  the  ox  reminded  one  of  Pharaoh's 
lean  kine.  The  viceroy,  I  am  told,  is  supposed  to  fast 
for  three  days  before  offering  to  Confucius,  but  that 
poor  beast  seemed  as  though  it  had  died  through  the 
effects  of  a  more  protracted  fast,  and  one  could  not 
help  drawing  some  comparison  between  the  number  of 
its  very  prominent  ribs  and  the  age  of  the  old  ox. 

On  high  tables  to  the  right  and  left  of  this  were 
spread  out  in  ancient-shaped  bowls  a  great  many  kinds 
of  eatables,  such  as  the  curator  of  Bethnai  Green 
Museum  might  be  glad  to  add  to  his  collection  of  food 
stuffs.  In  front  of  all  was  a  table  for  incense.  On  the 
left  were  tables  to  Mencius  and  other  disciples  of  Con- 
fucius, Before  these  were  more  sheep  and  pigs  and 
another  collection  of  food.  On  the  right  were  other 
tablets  and  more  offerings.  Three  ancient-shaped  wine 
cups  rested  on  a  stand  near  the  doors,  and  near  them 
was  a  table  on  which  we  saw  among  other  things  an  ode 
to  Confucius  composed  by  some  renowned  poet  for  the 
occasion. 

We  were  then  conducted  to  an  apartment  on  the  east 
side  of  a  quadrangle,  where  various  musical  instruments 
were  to  be  seen,  supposed  to  be  of  the  same  kind  as 
those  used  in  the  golden  age  of  China  more  than  four 
thousand  years  ago,  when  the  famous  emperors  Yaoand 


1 


.Shuin  ruled  in  peace  and  prosperity  over  a  happy  land. 
There  were  several  varieties  of  the  flute  and  flageolet, 
and  amongst  other  sorts  we  noticed  an  instrument  some- 
what resembling  the  Pandean  pipes,  consisting  of  thir- 
teen reeds  of  various  lengths  inserted  in  a  gourd. 
Some  of  these  instruments,  notably  the  flutes,  were  the 
same  in  principles  as  those  now  in  use  here  ;  and  I 
doubt  whether  the  others,  which  wc  could  not  so  readily 
identify,  were  after  all  such  near  relatives  of  those  in- 
vented by  Jubal  as  some  would  have  us  think.  The 
music  we  afterward  heard  from  them  may,  however^ 
have  been  very  ancient.  The  weird  performance,  to- 
gether with  the  sacrifices  and  worship,  doubtless  have 
meanings  brought  from  a  far-off  period. 

As  we  left  the  building,  the  little  crowd  which  had 
accompanied  us  were  very  orderly, and  we  were  politely 
requested  at  the  gate  to  return  after  a  few  hours. 

Rising  at  3  a.  m.  we  were  soon  out  in  the  streets  again, 
and  on  our  way  to  the  temple.  By  this  time  a  nvmber 
of  people  had  gathered  about  the  inclosure.  We  made 
our  way  unimpeded,  and  before  long  found  ourselves 
within  the  quadrangle  itself.  It  was  now  dimly  lighted 
by  lanterns  suspended  around  the  court.  A  military 
mandarin  met  us,  and  with  much  politeness  conducted 
us  to  a  place  from  which  we  could  watch  the  proceed- 
ings. This  act  of  kindness  was  owing  to  our  friend  Dr. 
Dease  (American  Mission),  who  is  on  good  terms  with 
this  man's  superior  officer.  One  or  two  soldiers  re- 
mained with  us  all  the  time.  During  the  hour  which  we 
had  to  wait  we  were  plied  with  questions  from  the  small 
and  good-natured  crowd  which  surrounded  us.  The 
soldiers  were  very  chatty.  It  may  interest  our  frifnds 
to  know  that  the  Wuchang  troops  are  taught  Englifh  ■ 
drill,  the  words  of  command  being  also  in  our  language. 
We  were  reminded  of  this  by  the  fact  that  one  of  our 
party,  whose  feet  were  cold,  began  to  mark  time,  when 
one   of   the   soldiers  said,  "Left  rai,   left  rai,"  but  he 


SHANGHAI  INTO   WESTERN  CHINA. 


added,  "  \\'e  say  in  joke  La  nan  (hih  fan,  la  ri'an  chilt 
/an  (Hold  the  bowl,  eat  the  rice),"  referring  to  the  ac- 
tion of  the  left  and  right  hands  in  feeding. 

Such  conversations  as  we  had  that  night  must  tend  to 
break  down  whit  prejudice  remains  in  the  popular  mind 
about  us,  and  every  now  and  then  there  was  an  oppor- 
tunity for  referring  to  the  truths  which  have  brought  us 
to  this  land. 

Our  patience  was  at  length  rewarded  by  the  announce, 
tnent  that  the  Tsz  Tat  (viceroy)  had  arrived.  The 
soldiers  drew  up  in  line.  At  the  four  corners  of  the  court 
bundles  of  bamboo  were  then  lit.  Bands  of  young  men 
appeared  clothed  in  long  robes  of  light  blue  silk.  These 
were  preceded  by  a  leader  who  bore  a  long  rod  with  a 
crook  at  the  top  in  the  form  of  a  dragon's  neck.  From 
the  dragon's  mouth  was  su.spended  a  chain  of  red  tassels. 
These  men  were  all  scholar.s,  and  all  wore  the  golden 
button  of  the  B.A.  degree  upon  their  hats,  though  all 
may  not  have  passed  the  examinations  yet.  They  ar- 
ranged themselves  to  the  right  and  left  of  the  terrace, 
and  each  tork  up  an  instrument  of  music,  or  a  wand 
tipped  with  a  long  pheasant  plume.  A  herald  standing 
at  the  top  of  the  steps  then  cried  aloud  and  invited  the 
Tsz  Tat  to  come  near  and  worship.  His  voice  was  re- 
markably plaintive  and  dirge- like. 

The  viceroy  advanced,  accompanied  by  a  few  civil  and 
a  few  military  mandarins  each  clad  in  robes  of  state. 
Leaving  them  in  the  center  of  the  court,  he  approached 
the  temple  proper,  accompanied  only  by  the  master  of 
ceremonies.  At  the  same  time  the  Fu  Tai  (second  offi- 
cial in  the  province),  with  an  attendant,  mjdebis  way  to 
a  building  at  the  east  side  of  the  court,  and  the  Fan  Tai 
(third  official)  in  like  manner  to  the  western  .side.  Here 
are  tablets  to  the  seventy  sages  of  China.  Meanwhile  a 
muffled  drum  sounded  and  the  music  began — strange, 
weird,  but  very  sweet  music  it  was.  From  the  highest 
note  of  the  Chinese  scale  the  musicians  descended  very 
slowly,  tone  by  tone,  repeating  each  note  twice,  some- 
what after  the  style  of  the  third  line  in  the  tune  Clare- 
mont.  The  effect  was  very  fine,  time  and  unison  being 
perfect.  The  bearers  of  wands  and  waving  plumes, 
who  had  been  facing  the  north,  turned  slightly  with  each 
note,  assumed  some  posture  prescribed  by  ancient  usage, 
returning  to  their  original  position   before  the  next  note 

unded. 

The  viceroy  has  now  reached  the  temple,  and  first  of 
all  lights  the  incense.  As  the  blue  cloud  curls  upward 
and  the  music  is  hushei,  he  kneels  before  the  great  tablet 
and  three  times  bows  his  head  to  the  ground.  He  rises 
and  again  kneels  bowing  thrice.  This  is  repeated  the 
third  time,  and  with  great  majesty  he  slowly  rises  as  the 
soft  music  is  again  heard,  and  returns  to  take  his  place 
in  the  center  of  the  court.  The  Fu  7 at  and  the  Fan  Tai 
have  meanwhile  been  going  through  the  same  ceremonies 
at  the  two  sides. 

The  herald  again  invites  them  to  draw  near,  this  lime 
to  offer  a  cup  of  wine  in  worship.  This  is  done  by  lift- 
ing one  of  the  three  antique-shaped  goblets  above  the 


head,  and  the  thrice  three  prostrations  are  again  per- 
formed. They  again  return  to  the  centre  of  the  quad- 
rangle, and  the  herald  proclaims  that  it  is  time  to  offer 
the  second  cup.  This  ceremony  is  an  exact  repetition  of 
the  former  one.  On  their  return  the  ode  to  Confucius 
is  read  on  bended  knee  by  a  scholar  in  a  musical  voice. 
The  third  cup  of  wine  is  then  offered.  A  fire  of  paper 
is  lit  in  a  brazier  on  the  south  side  of  the  quadrangle, 
the  ode  is  torn  off  its  tablet  and  committed  to  the  flames. 
Meanwhile  the  morning  has  begun  to  break,  and  the  grey 
light  of  dawn  lends  a  climax  to  the  impressive  ritual 
which  terminates  with  this  act. 

We  left  the  place  escorted  by  our  military  friend  who 
sent  a  soldier  with  us  to  the  outer  gate.  \  few  steps 
brought  us  into  the  muddy  streets,  and  we  felt  the  con- 
trast between  the  imposing  spectacle  we  had  witnessed, 
and  the  not  over-polite  cries  of  small  boys  whom  the  influ- 
ence of  the  ancient  sages  has  asyel  failed  to  renovate. — 
Missionary  Noticts. 


From  Shangliat  into  Western  China. 

HV    KK\'.   F.   D.   i.AMEWBI.I.. 

A  journey  of  three  or  four  days'  duration  on  the  spa- 
cious and  well-appointed  steamers  of  the  Lower  Yang- 
tse  carries  the  traveler  to  Hankow,  six  hundred  miles 
from  the  coast.  Between  Hankow  and  Ichang,  four 
hundred  miles  further  up,  two  steamers,  controlled  by 
the  China  Merchants'  Steam  Navigation  Company,  ply 
for  nine  months  nf  the  year,  a  steamer  leaving  Hankow 
for  Ichang  about  every  five  days.  During  the  remain- 
ing three  months,  December,  January  and  February, 
owin^  to  low  water,  only  the  smaller  of  the  two  boats 
attempts  to  navigate  the  river,  making  about  three 
round  trips  per  month. 

As  there  are  no  shore  lights  above  Hankow,  vessels, 
cannot  run  at  night  in  thick  weather,  and  on  account  of 
this  fact,  together  with  the  swiftness  of  the  current  and 
the  slowness  of  the  boat,  about  five  days  are  required 
for  the  journey  of  four  hundred  miles.  Ichang,  situ- 
ated about  one  thousand  miles  from  the  coast,  is  a  city 
with  an  estimated  population  of  twenty-five  thousand. 
The  surrounding  country  is  mountainous  and  sparsely 
settled. 

Ichang  is  at  the  head  of  steam  navigation  and  the 
traveler  upward  bound  must  delay  for  some  days  in 
order  to  complete  arrangements  for  the  navigation  of 
the  upper  river,  the  dangers  of  whose  shoals,  rocks  and 
rapids  demand  a  strong  boat  and  an  experienced  crew. 
Much  has  been  said  about  the  dangers  of  navigation  of 
the  upper  Yang-tse,  and  the  statement  has  been  made 
that  one-fourth  of  the  boats  meet  with  disaster  in  the 
rapids,  or  in  the  whirlpools.  Where  money  is  concerned 
a  Chinese  is  eminently  practical,  and  no  Chinese  would 
invest  his  capital  where  there  is  one  chance  out  of  four 
of  losing  it. 

Perhaps  scarcely  a  trip  is  made  up  the  river  without 
minor  mishaps  and  some  delays,  but  it  i&  «,a,^%.^.'^>sa^i^5<^•■5>^. 


not  one  buat  out  of  ten  meets  with  serious  disaster. 
Still  care  is  necessary  in  the  selection  of  a  boat,  which 
should  be  strong  enough  to  stand  knockingabouton  the 
rocks.  A  good  test,  and  one  commonly  applied,  is  to 
try  the  bottom  planks  of  the  boat  with  a  knife.  After 
applying  this  test  to  several  boats  I  was  finally  satisfied 
with  one  which  broke  the  blade  of  my  new  pocket-knife. 

The  best  time  for  ascending  the  Upper  Yang-tse  is  at 
low  water,  say  from  November  on  until  May.  During 
Jtily  and  August  the  number  of  boats  is  much  reduced, 
and  sometimes  navigation  is  entirely  suspended  on  ac- 
count of  the  dangerous  condition  of  the  river. 

Generally  speaking,  foreigners  do  not  consider  the 
river  navigable  during  the  summT  months.  A  party  of 
us  came  down  in  July,  i886,  however,  and  were  safely 
in  Ichang  in  four  and  one-half  days,  the  time  up  being 
about  one  month.  The  boat  procured  for  our  party  of 
seven  was  eighty  feet  in  length,  with  four  cabins  eight 
feet  by  ten  feet,  and  with  a  crew  of  forty-two  men,  in- 
cluding the  captain  and  pilot.  The  price  fixed  was 
Taels  130,  or  about  $160,— a  high  rate  of  fare  for  a  jour- 
ney of  six  hundred  miles,  but  an  amount  representing 
the  food  and  wages  of  forty-two  men  for  a  month,  the 
cost  of  extra  men  at  the  rapids,  the  purchase  of  large 
quantities  of  bamboo  rope  for  tracking,  besides  the 
profits  of  the  captain,  which  must  enable  him  to  live  for 
several  months,  as  he  is  often  compelled  to  do  before 
his  return  trip. 

Several  days  elapsed  after  the  signing  of  the  contract 
with  the  boatman  before  our  crew  was  .'Secured  and 
everythitig  in  readiness  for  a  start.  These  were  busy 
days  for  the  half  dozen  picked  men  who  were  to  be  en- 
trusted with  the  more  immediate  navigation  of  the  boat, 
forming  the  deck  crew  as  distinguished  from  the  track- 
ers. -A  forward  rudder  was  arranged  consisting  of  an 
oar  forty  feet  long,  thirty  feet  of  which  projected  over 
the  bow. 

This  when  managed  by  a  half-dozen  men  formed  a 
powerful  steering  apparatus  of  great  service  in  the 
rapids,  when  the  ordinary  rudder  was  entirely  insufficient. 
Plaited  bamboo  ropes  of  different  sizes  were  taken  on 
board.  A  new  drum  was  made,  which,  placed  on  the 
forward  deck  was  used  to  guide  the  trackers,  who  were 
often  far  beyond  the  reach  of  the  voice.  The  sail  was 
put  in  order  and  a  large  quantity  of  rice  taken  on 
board . 

Finally,  our  arrangements  were  all  made,  and  on  the 
afternoon  of  November  i6th,  1884,  we  crossed  to  the 
other  side  of  the  river  from  Ichang,  which  you  will  re- 
member is  one  thousand  miles  from  the  sea,  preparatory 
to  an  early  start  next  morning. 

We  noticed  preparations  for  a  feast,  which,  we  were 
told,  was  to  be  given  that  evening  in  order  to  get  all  the 
crew  on  board.  We  started  away  early  next  morning, 
and  the  first  sight  that  greeted  me  on  looking  out  was 
one  of  the  line  men  swimming  through  the  swift  water 
toward  a  rock,  in  order  to  free  our  entangled  tow-line. 

These  men  display  remarkable  agility,  and  the  work 


done  by  the  trackers  is  possible  only  to  tho?e  who  have 
been  trained  to  it  from  childhood.  The  tow-path  some- 
times leads  several  hundred  feet  above  the  river  along 
precipitous  mountains,  and  furnishes  footing  sufficient 
only  for  goats  and  Sze-chuen  trackers.  There  are  said 
to  be  seventy-five  thousand  of  these  trackers  on  the 
upper  Yang-tse. 

On  the  lower  Yang-tse  the  scenery  is  monotonous 
and  the  eye  is  wearied  by  the  level  stretch  of  its  allu- 
vial plain,  but  the  first  day's  journey  from  Ichang  brings 
the  traveler  into  the  gorges  of  the  upper  Yang-tse,  where 
perhaps  some  of  the  most  magnificent  scenery  in  the 
world  is  found.  A  journey  of  twelve  or  fourteen  days 
carries  the  traveler  through  the  Ichang,  Lukan,  Mitan 
and  Washan  gorges,  some  of  whose  vertical  walls  rise  a 
thousand  feet  above  the  river,  and  through  many  rapids, 
up  some  of  which  a  hundred  men  may  have  to  be  em- 
ployed to  drag  his  boat,  and  places  him  well  within  the 
province  of  Sze-chuen  at  Kueichun.  Sze-chuen  was  the 
largest  of  the  eighteen  provinces  before  the  province  of 
Kansuh  was  extended  across  the  desert,  its  area  being 
double  most  of  the  other  provinces. 

At  Kneichon  the  gorges  of  the  Yang-tse  are  passed, 
and  the  worst  of  the  rapidsare  surmounted.  The  some- 
what depressing  shadows  of  the  gorges,  through  which 
we  had  been  passing  for  two  weeks,  gave  way  to  a  mod- 
erately open  country  which  is  highly  cultivated.  Knei- 
chon is  a  walled  city  of  considerable  importance  as  a 
trading  point,  and  there  were  a  large  number  of  boats 
at  anchor  off  the  town.  It  possesses  an  unenviable  rep- 
utation on  account  of  the  numbsr  of  soldiers  stationed 
there. 

Two  days'  journey  beyond  is  Wau  Hsien,  next  to 
Knei-chon  the  most  important  place  between  Ichang 
and  Chungking.  From  this  point  there  is  a  road  over- 
land to  Chengtu,  the  capital  of  the  province,  a  journey 
of  some  eighteen  days.  We  journeyed  on  from  Wau 
Hsien,  passing  through  frequent  rapids,  and  through  a 
country  of  marvelous  fertility  and  wondrous  beauty 
until  on  December  14th,  the  twenty-eighth  day  from 
Ichang,  and  about  one  month  and  a  half  from  Shang- 
hai, we  reached  the  great  city  of  Chungking. 

At  first  it  might  seem  as  if  a  journey  of  twenty. eight 
days  on  so  small  a  craft  would  be  monotonous  in  the 
extreme,  but  I  know  of  no  more  interesting  trip  than 
from  Ichang  to  Chungking.  There  is  always  danger 
and  excitement  enough  to  keep  the  senses  aroused.  A 
dangerous  rapid  is  reached.  The  boat  stops  and  awaits 
its  turn,  for  only  one  boat  can  go  up  at  a  time,  and  some- 
times a  day  or  two  is  spent  in  waiting  for  your  turn. 
Your  turn  arrives.  Additional  tow  lines  are  run  out  from 
the  prow  to  be  seized  by  additional  trackers,  who  rush 
forward  several  hundred  yards. 

Ofi  the  forward  deck  there  remain  only  a  half-dozen 
men  of  nerve  and  experience,  one  of  whom  by  the  roll 
of  the  drum,  signals  for  the  trackers  to  move  forward. 
The  line -men,  placed  at  intermediate  points,  pass  along 
the  signal  to  the  trackers,  and  you  watch  with  almost 


J 


pam(ul  interest  tlie  tightening  of  the  lines  and  the  slow 
but  sure  entrance  of  the  boat  into  the  boiling  waters. 
For  a  moment  it  moves  forward,  one  hundred  men  strain- 
ing at  its  lines  until  their  bodies  are  parallel  with  the 
tarth.  Snap  !  and  away  goes  one  rope.  There  is  some 
confusion  on  the  boat,  then  forward  again.  Will  the  re- 
maining ropes  stand  the  strain  ? 

Inch  by  inch  the  boat  moves  forward,  so  slowly  that 
its  motion  is  almost  imperceptible,  and  all  the  while 
there  is  the  roar  of  the  waters,  the  roll  of  the  drum  and 
the  constant  shout  of  the  trackers.  At  last,  after  half 
an  hour  you  pass  the  two  or  three  hundred  yards  of 
rapids  and  glide  behind  a  rock  into  a  pool  of  calm 
water. 

On  one  occasion  the  swift  rush  of  the  water  dashed  our 
boat  against  the  rocks  and  we  were  delayed  a  half-day 
for  repairs,  but  we  were  favored  and  made  what  is  con- 
sidered a  quiet  trip  to  Chungking. 

The  accessibility  of  a  field  is  a  matter  of  importance 
to  both  the  merchant  and  the  missionary.  The  ques- 
tion, "  Is  the  Upper  Yang-tse  suitable  for  steam  naviga- 
tion ? "  has  been  raised  many  times  during  the  past 
quarter  of  a  centurj',  and  answered  affirmatively  and 
negatively  with  equal  positiveness. 

Twenty-five  years  ago  Captain  Blackiston  wrote  : 
"  The  opinion  that  my  colleagues  and  myself  came  to  on 
this  matter  was,  that  for  steamsrs  of  any  kind  to  ascend 
the  rapids  without  being  towed  would  certainly  be  im- 
possible during  low  water,  and  probably  so  when  the 
water  was  high." 

But  great  advances  have  been  made  in  the  steam 
engine  during  the  past  twenty-five  years.  All  who  have 
passed  through  the  rapids  probably  have  an  opinion 
about  the  suitableness  or  unsuitableness  of  the  river  for 
steam  navigation. 

We  are  concerned,  however,  only  with  the  opinions  of 
experts,  of  those  capable  of  judging  in  such  matters. 
Captain  Yangkaski  of  the  China  Merchants'  steamer, 
"Kiang  Tung,"  which  runs  between  Hankow  and  Ichang, 
thinks  the  steam  navigation  of  the  rapids  practicable. 
The  argument  is  that  if  a  hundred  Chinese  can  drag  an 
unwieldy  junk  up  through  the  rapids,  there  is  no  reason 
why  steam  should  not  successfully  propel  a  properly 
built  foreign  boat,  In  the  rapids  the  current  at  its 
swiftest  is  ten  or  twelve  knots  per  hour,  and  in  ascend- 
ing the  river  the  problem  seems  to  be  only  to  secure  a 
boat  which  will  steam  more  than  say  twelve  knots  per 
hour,  which  of  course  can  be  easily  done. 

The  descent  of  the  river,  however,  seems  to  be  more 
of  a  problem,  as  in  many  places  the  slightest  failure  to 
obey  promptly  the  helm  would  dash  the  boat  upon  the 
rocks.  It  is  proposed  to  meet  this  difficulty  by  coming 
down  the  rapids  stern  first ;  that  is  to  say  while  passing 
through  the  rapids  the  boats  will  steam  up  stream  a  lit- 
tle bit  slower  than  the  current  down,  and  will  thus  be 
carried  gradually  over  the  rapids. 

Steam  navigation  of  the  upper  Yang-tse  will  obviate 
to  a  good  degree  tha  inaccessibility  of  the  province  of 


Sze-chuen,  which  has  been  a  serious  consideration  in 
our  work.  If  boats  are  run  so  that  close  connections 
may  be  made  it  will  be  possible  to  reach  Chungking  in 
twelve  or  fourteen  days,  instead  of  occupying  one 
month  and  a  half,  as  at  present. 

Chungking  is  situated  at  the  confluence  of  the  Yang- 
tse  and  Chia-ling  rivers,  and  is  the  largest  city  on  the 
Yang-tse  west  of  Hankow.  It  is  the  commercial  me- 
tropolis of  West  China,  and  enjoys  an  enormous  amount 
of  trade,  all  the  products  of  the  province  converging 
here  for  distribution  in  various  directions,  and  here 
passes  nearly  all  the  imports  to  supply  the  demands  of 
this  populous  and  wealthy  province.  The  city  is 
situated  several  hundred  feet  above  the  level  of  the 
river,  the  city  wall  in  many  places  being  only  a  parapet 
along  the  edge  of  a  precipice  of  three  hundred  feet. 

Its  gates  are  approached  from  the  rivers  by  stone  steps, 
there  being  about  450  steps  up  to  the  gates,  and  in 
passing  about  the  city  one  is  continually  going  up  and 
down  these  stone  steps.  The  city  is  compactly  built, 
and,  as  wood  is  largely  used,  in  order  to  decrease  the 
danger  from  fire,  walls  from  twenty  to  twenty-five  feel 
surround  places  of  residence  and  separate  business 
houses  and  shops.  The  streets  are  narrow  and  exceed- 
ingly tortuous, 

Chungking  is  so  situated  that  with  a  little  care  it 
might  be  well  drained  and  kept  cleanly.  But  its  two 
hundred  thousand  inhabitants,  crowded  together  in  the 
southern  laititude  of  29"  34",  show  the  same  extraor- 
dinary disregard  of  sanitary  law  so  prevalent  throughout 
China,  and  it  is  a  filthy  city.  Nature  does  not  come  to 
the  rescue  as  in  Peking,  by  freezing  up  the  filth  of  the 
city  for  three  months,  but  with  the  lowest  record  of  the 
thermometer  eight  or  ten  degrees  above  the  freezing 
point,  disea.se  germs  have  full  sway  fortwelve  months  of 
the  year. 

On  going  to  the  province  I  heard  it  spoken  of  as 
"' the  rainy  Sze-chuen."  This  is  hardly  a  statement  of 
the  case,  for  during  many  months  of  the  year  little  or 
no  rain  falls.  In  the  spring  and  fall  there  are  heavy 
rains,  but  from  November  on  until  April  or  May,  though 
the  sky  is  almost  daily  over-cast,  there  is  scarcely  any 
rain-fall.  During  July  and  August  there  are  bright 
skies  and  intense  heat. 

Sze-chuen  is  perhaps  the  stronghold  of  the  Romanists 
in  China,  and  Chungking  their  headquarters  for  Sze- 
chuen.  There  are  said  to  be  scattered  over  the  prov- 
ince 140  French  priests,  and  while  we  have  no  way  of 
knowing  their  actual  membership,  it  is  undoubtedly 
large,  and  their  influence  is  felt  throughout  the  prov- 
ince. Some  of  the  finest  stores  in  Chungking  are 
owned  by  the  Catholics  and  a  large  part  of  the  trade  in 
foreign  goods  passes  through  their  hands. 

The  Abbfe  Hue,  writing  over  thirty  years  ago,  places 
the  number  of  Christians  in  the  province  at  100,000. 
The  Abbfe,  however,  while  traveling  through  a  part  of 
the  province  in  summer  where  there  is  no  ice  in  winter, 
speaks  of  being  furnished  by  the  o6R.c\^V» '«\nJo.\^"«.^^vmssoi- 


m 


aile.  The  difficulties  in  the  way  of  an  acceptance  of  this 
statement  are  great,  there  being  neither  lemons  nor  ice ! 

The  Romanists  have  been  repeatedly  and  severely 
persecuted  in  Sze-chuen.  The  Vicar  Apostolic  of  the 
province  suffered  martyrdom  at  Cheng-tu  in  the  year 
1815.  Ciptain  Blackiston  tells  of  persecutions  that  were 
carried  on  twenty-five  years  ago.  Seven  or  eight  years 
ago  at  Chlang-pei,  a  place  across  the  Chia-ling  river  from 
Chungking,  seventeen  Catholics  were  killed  and  their 
bodies  thrown  into  the  river.  Thesummerof  i886added 
another  sad  chapter  to  the  history  of  the  persecutions 
of  the  Romanists  ia  China.  Protestant  Missions  in 
Chungking  date  from  1877,  when  the  China  Island  Mis- 
sion established  a  station  there.  They  have  given  much 
time  to  rescuing  the  lives  of  would-be  opium  suicides  ; 
scarcely  a  day  passed  without  their  being  called  to  one 
case,  and  some  times  two  or  three  cases  in  a  single  day. 
They  saved  over  500  lives  in  1885. 

It  is  reasonable  to  suppose  that  in  a  great  city  like 
Chungking  many  times  the  above  number  of  cases  occur 
annually,  and  it  is  appalling  to  think  of  the  annual  loss 
of  life  from  opium  in  this  city  alone. 

The  West  China  Mission  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  was  established  in  Chungking  in  1882.  The 
usual  agencies  were  employed  in  propagating  the 
Gospel.  Sabbath  preaching  and  daily  preaching  in  the 
Street  Chapel,  in  connection  with  whioh  was  a  reading 
room  and  book  store  for  the  diffusion  of  Christian 
literature  ;  preaching  in  connection  with  dispensary 
work  ;  work  among  women,  including  visiting  from 
house  to  house,  by  the  ladies ;  a  boys'  day-school  and  a 
girls'  day-school ;  a  girls'  boarding  school  with  32  pupils 
and  an  orphanage.  A  Sabbath-school  had  been  or- 
ganized with  an  average  attendance  of  80,  The  attend- 
ance on  Sabbath  services  was  uniformly  good,  and 
there  were  always  large  congregations  of  women. 

These  various  agencies  were  rudely  interrupted  by  the 
riot  of  July  ist,  1886,  but  some  of  them  are  again  in  oper- 
ation, and  we  hope  before  long  the  work  will  again  be 
moving  steadily  forward. 

Opium  is  an  enemy  that  will  hamper  the  development 
of  the  church  in  Sze-chuen.  I  have  just  spoken  of  the 
large  number  of  cases  of  opium  suicides  in  Chungking. 
On  being  interrogated  the  natives  almost  invariably  re- 
ply that  eight  out  of  ten  smoke  opium.  A  Chinese  is  not 
given  to  scientific  accuracy,  and  this  answer  may  have 
become  current  without  any  special  investigation  of  the 
subject,  but  it  indicates  that  a  large  proportion  of  ihe 
people  are  addicted  to  the  use  of  opium. 

Twenty-five  years  ago  the  attention  of  Captain  Blackis- 
ton was  attracted  by  the  very  common  cultivation  of  ihc 
poppy  along  the  Yang-tsc  in  Sze-chuen.  He  calls  atten- 
tion to  the  fact  that  the  Abbe  Hue,  who  so  exhaustively 
treats  every  subject  that  he  mentions,  speaks  only  of  the 
smuggling  of  Indian  opium  into  Sze-chuen,  and  has  noth- 
ing to  say  of  its  cultivation  by  the  natives.  He  suggests 
that  this  may  be  due  to  Hue's  passing  through  the  prov- 
ince too  late  in  the  season  to  observe  its  cultivation.    He 


i 


thinks,  however,  in  this  case  he  would  at  least  have  heard 
of  its  cultivation,  and  inquires:  "  May  we  infer  from  hi? 
silence  that  this  species  of  agriculture  has  only  grown  up 
of  late  years  ?  If  so,  it  is  most  likely  but  in  its  infancy."  If 
it  was  in  its  infancy  twenty-five  years  ago  it  has  had  a 
most  vigorous  growth  since. 

I  have  stood  on  the  hilts  in  March,  when  the  poppy  is 
in  bloom,  and  as  far  as  eye  could  reach  in  every  direction 
the  fields  were  covered  with  the  beautiful  flowers  of  the 
deadly  poppy. 

In  the  North  of  China,  where  its  use  is  at  least  nomi- 
nally proscribed,  there  seem*  to  be  some  restraint  in  its 
sale,  or  at  least  all  evidences  of  former  restraint  have  not 
passed  away,  as  the  present  sign  of  the  opium  shops,  a 
dirty  piece  of  burnt  paper  smeared  on  either  side  of  the 
doorway,  would  indicate. 

But  in  Sze-chuen  it  is  advertised  openly,  and  one  is 
painfully  impressed  by  the  large  number  of  opium  shops 
and  dens.  On  many  streets  their  signs  predominate 
pretty  much  as  those  of  the  grog  shops  in  the  worst  dis- 
tricts of  our  home  cities.  A  common  sign  is:  ''Nan  yen 
i  tuo" — opium  ready  on  arrival. 

Upon  inquiry  I  learned  that  there  are  those  who  are 
not  skillful  in  manipulating  the  opium  for  smoking,  and 
that  in  these  shops  such  persons,  often  including  strangers 
from    other  provinces,  recline,  the    pipe  with   the  opium 
all  prepared  is  placed    to  their   mouths,  and    they  have 
only  to  inhale.     Sixteen    small   cash^  a   little   more  than 
one  cent    per  day,  will    furnish  a   sufficient    amount  of  _ 
opium  to  satisfy  an  ordinary  smoker,  so  cheap  is  the  na-  I 
tive  product.     On  every  hand  evidences  of  the    baleful 
effects  of  thiis  wide  spread  use  of  opium  are  apparent  in 
sallow   faces  and   in  wasted  forms.     In  traveling  about  ■ 
one    constantly    meets   with    eager  inquiry  for  medicine 
that  will  cure  the  opium  habit,  and  there  is  a  ready  sale 
for  books  and  tracts  on  opium. 

On  the  night  of  the  trhungking  riot,  July  ist.  1886  I 
asked  one  of  the  chief  assistants  of  the  magistrate's  of- 
fice to  send  out  men  in  search  of  some  of  our  party  who 
had  not  arrived.  The  stress  of  affairs  removed  the  cus- 
tomary official  disguise,  and  he  said,  almost  passionately; 
"  Whom  can  I  depend  on  ?  We  have  200  men  here  in 
this  establishment  and  they  are  200  opium  smokers,  and 
none  of  them  are  to  be  trusted."  'Ihe  magistrate  him- 
self was  an  opium  smoker.  While  it  may  not  be  true 
that  eight-tenths  of  the  population  smoke  opium,  its  use 
is  appalling.  Sze-chuen  is  a  province  of  amazing  fertil- 
ity. One  writer  says:  "  Its  fertility  is  such  that  it  is  said 
that  the  product  of  a  single  harvest  could  not  be  con- 
sumed in  it  in  ten  years." 

This  is  probably  an  exaggeration,  but  the  province 
should  easily  furnish  fr>od  for  its  inhabitants.  It  is  well 
known  that  the  cultivation  of  the  poppy  exhausts  the 
soil,  and  opium  has  been  produced  at  the  cost  of  food 
for  the  people.  During  late  years  there  has  been  an  in- 
creasing importation  of  rice  from  the  lower  river  prov 
inces.  and  a  high  price  for  rice  consequent  upon  high 
freight  rates  up  600  miles  of  a  rapid  river. 


One  of  the  causes  of  the  riot  of  July,  1886,  was  the 
high  price  of  rice,  and  consequent  suffering  among  the 
pnor,  making  it  easy  for  the  military  students  to  incite 
them  to  deeds  of  violence  by  hope  of  plunder,  and  the 
high  price  of  rice  was  caused,  not  on  account  of  the 
anger  of  the  dragon  because  of  the  presence  of  foreigners, 
asstated  by  the  military'  students,  but  on  account  of  cul- 
tivating land  with  the  poppy  that  ought  to  have  been  pro- 
ducing food  for  the  people. 


Hiadrances  to  Mission  Worii  in  Cfiina. 

BY   KKV.  O.  W.  WOODAtt. 

To  name  all  the  difficulties  that  prevent  the  progress 
of  mission  work  in  China  would  take  more  space  than 
The  Gospel  in  all  Lands  would  care  to  give  to  the 
subject.  Hence  we  shall  mention  only  those  that  the 
missionary  is  chiefly  confronted  with. 

Let  us  suppose  that  we  are  about  to  establish  a  mis- 
sion in  a  new  field.  Our  first  step  would  be  to  rent  or 
purchase  property  for  residence,  chapel  or  school  use. 
This  would  not  be  a  difficult  task  in  America  or  England 
nor  even  in  many  of  the  mission  fields  of  the  church — but 
in  China  it  presents  itself  as  our  first  and  greatest  barrier 
and  one  that  has  proven  in  many  instances  insurmount- 
able. 

The  Chinese  government  ignores  the  right  of  the 
foreigner  to  own  a  square  foot  of  its  territory,  and  indeed 
the  tenure  of  land  by  its  own  subjects  is  conditioned 
upon  the  will  of  the  Emperor,  As  the  "  Son  of  Heaven  " 
he  is  the  vice-regent  and  he  alone,  in  the  name  of  heaven 
uTi'tis  the  land. 

His  subjects  lease  it  from  him  "  Yuen  Tsn  "  or  in  per- 
pfluity,  hence  when  the  "  Barbarian  Eye  "  covets  his  land 
and  attempts  to  buy  it,  he  is  respectfully  informed  that 
it  is  not  on  the  market.  (For  convenience  sake  we  shall 
here,  as  we  do  in  China,  speak  of  buying  and  selling 
with  the  understanding  that  a  perpetual  lease  is 
meant.) 

That  is  the  legal  aspect  of  it  and  if  our  troubles  ended 
then — a  lease  in  perpetuity  would  be  no  essential  barrier. 
But  the  real  embarrassments  arise  from  the  bitter  opposi- 
tion of  the  Mandarins  and  Literati  who  ixy  to  thwart  every 
effort  of  the  missionary  to  buy,  or  of  the  people  to  sell 
to  him,  property  which  the  people  themselves  would  be 
glad  to  dispose  of  at  the  rates  we  are  willing  to  give, 
always  in  excess  of  the  Chinese  market  value, 

Very  quietly  we  enter  into  all  the  preliminary  terms  of 
the  purchase — the  deed  is  prepared  and  we  proceed  to 
the  "Yamen"  to  request  the  magistrate  to  stamp  it, 
without  which  the  deed  is  worthless.  This  is  the  match 
which  ignites  the  flame  of  oppusition  and  indicates  too 
the  real  fountain  head  from  whence  issue  our  streams  of 
harrassment. 

We  are  told  that  the  deed  must  be  im>estigated,  and 
hence  left  at  the  Yamen — indefinitely.  The  owner  of  the 
land  is  then  summoned  to  appear  before  the  magistrate 
lo  explain — himself.  Threats  are  used  and  even  the  bam- 


I 


I 


boo  to  induce  him  to  withdraw  and  we  regret  to  write  that 
too  often  he  is  persuaded. 

Another  method  is  for  the  Literati  to  "Stir  up  the 
rude  people  of  the  baser  sort,"  inducing  the  neighbors 
to  present  a  petition  against  the  missionary  holding  the 
property  on  "  Feng  Shui  "  grounds,  declaring  that  should 
the  foreigners  be  allowed  to  build  in  that  special  locality. 
Fortunes'  favor  would  be  lost  to  the  town.  I 

We  know  of  many  instances  in  Central  China  where 
impediments  were  placed  in  the  way  of  missionaries  as 
above  indicated,  and  we  doubt  if  one  missionary  in  ten  ■ 
gets  possession  of  property  without  such  experience. 
The  trouble  is  seldom  investigated  by  the  common  peo- 
ple and  indeed  it  is  only  when  incited  by  their  officials 
that  the  people  interfere. 

The  struggle  for  a  year  of  Mr.  Hart  to  get  a  building 
site  at  Nanking  for  the  Philander  Smith  Memorial  Hos- 
pital, is  a  marked  instance  of  the  opposition  of  the  Man- 
darins and  Literati,  direct  and  indirect,  which  we  must 
undergo.  The  following  extract  from  The  Chinese 
Recorder  of  July,  1887,  is  but  another  :  "  From  a  letter 
of  Rev.  W.  McGregor,  we  learn  that  efforts  to  purchase  ■ 
a  site  for  Dr.  Grant's  Hospital  in  Chin  Chew  have  failed 
through  the  opposition  of  certain  of  the  Literati.  The 
owner  of  the  land  was  thrown  into  gaol  on  charges  of  ■ 
having  engaged  in  gambling,  which,  however,  were  with- 
drawn as  soon  as  he  promised  not  to  sell  or  lease  the 
ground  to  foreigners."  J 

A  great  obstacle,  hindering  and  clogging  the  wheelsof  " 
our  progress  in  China,  is  the  use  of  opium.  Thrust  upon 
China  it  may  have  been  in  the  beginning,  it  now  holds 
the  same  relation  in  China  as  the  liquor  traffic  does  in 
America.  It  is  an  illustration  of  that  striking  but  famil- 
iar verse  in  Dr,  Wayland's  Moral  Philosophy  : — 

"  Vice  is  a  monster,  of  so  frightful  mien, 
That  to  be  dreaded,  needs  but  to  be  seen  ; 

But  seen  loo  oft,  familiar  with  its  face. 
We  first  pity,  then  endure,  then  embrace." 

And  China  is  now  so  familiar  with  opium,  so  ac 
customed  to  iis  use,  that  thestruggle  toexpel  it  from  the 
nation  would  be  equal  to  the  contest  that  is  already  as- 
suming such  large  proportions,  to  stamp  out  of  our  own 
land  the  curse  of  the  liquor  traffic. 

It  is  estimated  that  nine  persons  out  of  ten  now  use 
opium  in  some  form — certain  it  is  that  the  majority  are 
habitual  smokers  and  when  the  habit  is  formed,  the 
victim  is  doomed  to  slow  but  steady  decline — financially, 
physically,  mentally  and  spiritually. 

I  regret  to  write  that  another  difficulty  consists  in  the 
wicked  and  loose  lines  of  representations  of  Christian 
nations  who  reside  in  the  Open  Ports  of  China. 

With  the  Chinese,  all  foreigners  are  Christians,  and 
they  have  not  yet  learned  to  make  the  distinction.  The 
result  is  that  the  Christian  religion,  as  represented  in 
their  lines  falls  far  behind  the  high  .standard  of  molality 
taught  the  Chinese  by  their  own  sage  Confucius. 

Again  we  are  confronted  with  the  conservative  spirit 
of  the  Chinese.     How  can  we  ex^tcv  a^xvi^  "iv^^'^!^^  0«v4.w>^«:s. 


\ 


or,  progress  in  the  introduction  of  a  foreign  religion 
amongst  a  people  who  call  themselves  "  The  Middle 
Kingdom,"  the  van'  centre  of  the  political  world.  Their 
ancestors  whom  they  adore  and  worship  bowed  down  to 
idols — why  should  not  they  ?  Shall  they  presume  to 
be  better  than  their  forefathers?  Nay,  that  must  not 
be,  for  it  would  place  the  old  worthies  in  disrepute  and 
no  son  can  afford  to  do  that.  Thus  the  Chinese  mind 
argues  and  it  would  be  difficult  to  refute  him. 

We  might  enlarge  upon  other  difficulties  as  the 
mysterious  fact  of  so  many  denominations  in  China. 
The  Chinese  are  not  acquainted  with  the  polemics  of 
the  churches.  God  forbid  that  they  ever  should  know 
them  !  and  cannot  understand  why,  if  we  are  all  Chris- 
tians, Christianity  should  be  represented  by  so  many  or- 
ganizations. 

Again  we  might  speak  of  the  great  need  of  an  ade- 
quate Native  Ministry  of  consecrated  and  devoted  men, 
the  lack  of  which  retards  the  work  as  no  human  being 
can  estimate.  It  is  the  opinion  of  many  of  the  oldest,  as 
well  as  the  younger  missionaries  that  China  will  be 
reached  not  by  the  foreign  missionary,  but  by  earnest 
sanctified  native  preachers,  whom  we  believe  God  will 
yet  call  into  the  work. 

The  great  question  of  self-support  would  open  up  a 
subject  of  much  interest  and  one  closely  allied  to  the 
success  of  mission  work. 

The  language  lies  at  the  doorway  of  China  as  a  great 
stumbling  block,  retarding  the  entrance  of  commerce, 
of  western  ideas  and  in  no  small  measure  of  missionary 
work.  The  political  representatives  in  China  beat 
around  thebush  by  using  the  interpreter.  When  engaged 
in  commerce  they  employ  the  *'  Comprador,"  but  mission- 
aries have  no  such  expediency— they  must  master  the  lan- 
guage and  use  it  fluently  ere  they  can  enter  upon  their 
work,  and  is  this  an  easy  task?  We  have  yet  to  hear 
the  first  student  claim  it. 

Can  the  acquisition  of  a  language  which  has  no 
alphabet  and  no  grammar,  but  is  built  up  of  about  thirty 
thousand  characters,  each  of  which  is  distinct  from  the 
other  and  must  be  memorized  be  called  easy?  No,  if 
it  were  an  easy  task,  there  would  be  no  place  for  the 
"interpreter,"  or  "Comprador."  The  expression  of  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Milne — the  colleague  of  the  early  missionary 
Dr.  Morrison — is  now  generally  accepted  among  mission- 
aries  and  other  students  of  the  language  as  apropos, 
He  says  :  "That  to  acquire  the  Chinese  is  a  work  for 
men  with  bodies  of  brass,  lungs  of  steel,  heads  of  oak, 
hands  of  spring  steel,  eyes  of  eagles,  hearts  of  Apostles, 
memories  of  angels  and  lives  of  Methusaleh." 


^^  Keli^fous  Toleration  in  China. 

^^^  Rev.  Nathan  Sites,  u.u.,  writes  us  from  Focchow, 
I    Sept.  25,  as  follows  ; 

I  "Mr.  Tiong  Ahok  sends  you  enclosed  an  official  copy 
I  and  an  English  translation  of  the  recent  Proclamation, 
I    efxemptjng  «ati\e  Christians  from  taxation  fcr  idolatrous 


purposes.  But  it  does  more  ;  for  it  publishes  in  sub- 
stance the  Edict  of  Religion  Toleration,  in  China. 

"The  long  list  of  titles  of  honor  and  position  of  the 
high  provincial  officers  issuing  it  and  going  forth  is 
their  name,  will  make  it  a  most  powerful  sermon  against 
error,  and  for  the  truth, 

"  Different  provincial  rulers  clothe  their  respective 
proclamations  in  different  verbiage,  but  the  one  great 
fact  of  religious  toleration  underlies  them  all. 

"Well  did  the  Rev.  Ur.  J.  F.  Newman  .say  :  'The 
greatest  event  of  the  decade  is  the  proclamation  of  re- 
ligious toleration  by  the  Imperial  authority  of  the  Celes- 
tial Empire,  and  China  to  day,  opens  her  gates  wide  to 
religious  liberty  ;  that  for  which  the  martyrs  died  ;  that 
for  which  the  Apostles  contended  and  for  which  the  re- 
formers of  all  ages  have  fought.' 

"Let  the  Church  now  send  her  evangelists  to  the  Ce- 
lestial Empire,  having  the  everlasting  Gospel  to  preach 
unto  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  and  to  every  nation 
and  kindred  and  tongue  and  people. 

" -\  hundred  copies  'stamped  and  sealed,'  of  this  pro- 
clamation have  been  sent  to  Mr.  Wingate,  our  U.  S.  Con- 
sul at  Foochow,  for  use  in  the  various  chapels  of  the  two 
American  Missions  here." 

A  .Sl'ECIAL   PROCLAMATION. 

Fang,  Official  of  the  first  rank.  President  of  the  Board  of  the 
Army,  Member  of  the  Censorate,  Ciovernor  General  of  Min-Che, 

Ko,  Acting  Garrison  General  of  Foochow,  Superintendent  of  Cus- 
toms, Overseer  of  the  Forces  under  the  Division  Generml  and  the 
Brigadier  Geneial, 

VANCi,  Superintendent  of  Military  Affairs,  Comtnisjary  of  Stores, 
and  Salt  gabelle.  Governor  of  Fookien,  Hereby  issue  this  proclama. 
tion  : 

By  an  Imperial  Edict  granted  long  ago,  missionaries  of  the  various 
countries  of  the  West  have  been  permitted  to  preach  Christianity  in 
China,  and  Chinese  subjects  to  embrace  the  same. 

It  is  also  stated  in  the  treaties  that  "  He  who  preaches  and  he  who 
teaches  it,  is  alike  entitled  to  protection,  provided  that  he  leads  a 
righteous  bfe;  and  Chinese,  who  of  their  free  will  embrace  it,  being 
at  the  same  time  law  observers,  ahall  not  be  forbidden  to  do  so  nor 
be  punished  on  acconnt  thereof." 

Further  it  is  on  record  that  the  foreign  board  some  years  ago 
memorialized  the  throne  to  the  following  effect:  "Since  religious 
festivals  and  processions,  theatrical  performances,  incense  offerings, 
etc..  being  not  on  the  same  footing  with  legitimate  contributions  for 
public  services,  do  not  concern  Christians,  (we  pray  that)  they  be  not 
forced  to  subscribe  or  to  be  apportioned  a  share."  This  petition  was 
graciously  granted  and  was  carried  into  effect. 

The  foreign  consuls  have  now  requeilcd  that  the  above  orders 
should  be  again  made  known  to  the  public  in  order  to  avoid  distuih- 
auces  which  may  arise  from  calls  on  Christians  for  such  petty  contri- 
bution. The  oflicvals  of  the  Foochow  Office  of  Trade  through  whom 
this  request  was  made,  respectfully  pray  us  to  grant  their  wish.  Ac- 
cordingly, xve  issue  this  procUma.tion  (or  the  information  of  soldiers 
and  civilians  in  our  jurisdiction, 

Vou  people  ought  to  know  that  foreign  Christian  missions  have  for 
a  long  lime  been  tolerated  ;  that  Chinese  who  join  them  are  still 
our  subjects,  and  still  ought  lo  obey  the  rules  or  law  of  the  country  ; 
that  ihey  who  preach  and  they  who  learn,  being  at  the  same  time 
righteous  in  life,  are  to  be  protected  without  prejudice  ;  and  that  re- 
ligious festivals  and  processions,  theatrical  performances,  incense 
oilerings,  etc.,  not  being  legitimate  calls,  arc  not  to  be  forced  on 
ihem,  they  being  uninterested  in  the  same. 


From  this  date,  all  must  respectfully  obey  tbe  above  orders,  and 
they  must  not,  by  reason  of  such  petty  ta.xes  give  occasion  to  disturb- 
ances. 

Let  every  one  tremblingly  obey  and  transgress  not. 

KwANC-su,  J3th  year,  5th  moon.     (A.n.,  June  25,  1887.) 

This  proclamation  is  to  be  posted  at,  ■ ;  it  is  not  to  be  in- 
jured by  wind  or  rain. 


The   Nineteenth   Annual  Meeting    of   the    Central 
China  Mission. 


BY    REV.    C.  F.    KL  TFER. 


On  Friday,  October  21,  the  members  of  the  Central 
China  Mission,  except  Or.  Bcebe  who  was  unavoidably 
delayed  one  day,  the  native  helpers,  and  a  large  number 
of  the  members  convened  in  the  chapel  of  the  Fowler 
Institute  at  Kiukiang,  with  Bishop  Warren  in  the  chair. 

After  the  devotional  exercises  conducted  by  the 
Bishop  in  English  and  by  ihe  Supt  V.  C.  Hart  in  Chi- 
nese, the  Bishop  spoke  to  the  conference  in  a  most  sym- 
pathetic and  appropriate  address,  which  was  interpreted 
to  the  natives  by  the  writer.  With  wonderfu!  tact  he 
gave  a  suitable  word  of  encouragement  and  advice  to 
each  of  his  mixed  audience.  The  messenger  of  the 
cross,  the  polished  literary  gentlemen,  the  rural  farmer, 
the  advanced  student  as  well  as  the  newest  arrival  in 
the  institute,  each  received  a  word  of  encouragement 
and  admonition. 

Through  a  message  of  greeting  from  a  band  of  Chi- 
nese Christians  in  America,  the  Bishop  endeared  himself 
in  a  remarkable  manner  to  our  native  Christians.  They 
at  once  felt  that  he  had  a  heart  full  of  love  for  their 
souls,  and  was  by  no  means  antt. Chinese.  The  remaining 
part  of  the  morning  was  then  devoted  to  the  reports  of 
several  mi-ssionaries  through  which  the  Bishop  soon  ob- 
tained a  kind  of  "  bird's  eye  view  "  of  our  work  in  Cen- 
tral China, 

In  the  afternoon  a  temperance  meeting  was  con- 
ducted by  the  writer.  The  chief  thought  of  the  lecture 
was  that  God  intends  our  occupation  to  be  of  st»me  good 
to  mankind  in  general  and  in  particular.  It  was  shown 
by  analogy  that  all  occupations  can  be  conducted  to 
glorify  God  and  bless  mankind,  except  those  of  distill- 
ing liquors  and  cultivating  opium.  This  meeting  was 
also  addressed  by  the  Rev.  V,  C.  Hart  and  several  native 
brethren,  and  the  result  was  that  quite  a  few  joined  our 
temperance  society  and  signed  the  pledge. 

On  the  morning  of  the  second  day  the  remaining  reports 
of  the  missionaries  and  the  reports  of  the  ladies  of  the 
Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  were  given.  Miss 
Dr.  Hoag  being  prevented  from  attending  sent  her  re- 
port through  Mrs,  W.  C.  Longden.  In  the  afternoon  a 
meeting  was  held  in  the  parlor  of  the  ladies'  home  for 
the  consideration  of  "best  methods  for  woman's  work." 
.\tthis  meeting  Miss  Gertrude  Howe  read  a  very  inter- 
esting paper  on  footbinding,  after  which  ditferent  plans 
were  discussed  how  to  create  an  interest  among  the 
vomen  of  our  native  adherents. 


The  Sabbath  was  a  day  of  good  things.  At  9  A.  M. 
Bro.  VV.  C  Longden  preached  the  annual  sermon  in 
Chinese  to  an  audience  of  over  30c.  Then  followed  the 
Bishop's  sermon  which  was  a  feast  of  great  variety  to  otir 
souls,  it  was  indeed  as  water  poured  on  dry  land.  At  3 
p.  M.  a  meeting  for  young  people  was  conducted  by  Miss 
G.Howe,  Supt  of  our  Sabbath  school  here.  At  the  meet- 
ing thirty-two  candidates  for  baptism  were  examined  by  the 
pastor  in  charge,  and  baptized  by  the  bishop.  Of  these 
the  bishop  received  twenty-nine  into  full  connection  at  the 
evening  service.  The  Lord's  Supper  was  then  adminis- 
tered to  over  ninety  communicants  by  the  Bros.  Hart  and 
Longden.  And  thus  a  most  profitable  and  blessed  day  in 
the  service  of  the  Master  closed.  The  remaining  ses- 
sions were  of  a  purely  business  character  and  nothing 
of  special  impsrtance  was  accomplished. 

Monday  evening  was  given  to  a  social  gathering  of  the 
missionaries  and  visitors,  twenty-seven  in  all.  After  le- 
freshraents  in  one  of  the  recitation  rooms  we  were  enter- 
tained by  the  singing  of  some  of  Miss  Howe's  school 
girls  and  boys  of  the  institute. 

On  Tuesday  morning  the  meeting  was  closed  by  an 
earnest  and  profitable  address  of  the  Bishop.  And  we 
entered  upon  our  wt>rk  with  renewed  zeal  and  greatly 
encouraged  in  our  efforts  for  the  Master's  work. 

Kiukiang,  Nov,  4,  1887. 


Summary  of  Protestant  Missions  in  China. 

The  latest  statistics  we  now  have  of  Protestant  Mis- 
I  sions  in  China  are  those  made  for   December  31,  1886. 
The  statistics  for  December  31,  1887,  will  not   reach  us 
before  April  or  May  next. 

The  report  made  Dec.  31,  1886,  showed  that  there 
were  in  China,  925  foreign  missionaries  (449  men,  318 
wives,  158  single  women),  123  native  ordained  helpers. 
1,365  unordained  native  helpers,  28,506  communicants, 
11,375  pupils  in  schools. 

The  China  Inland  Mission  has  the  largest  number  of 
missionaries  (187);  the  American  Presbyterian  Church, 
North,  the  next  (95);  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
stands  third  (74);  the  American  Board  fourth  (65);  the 
London  Missionary  Society  fifth  {50);  the  English 
Church  Missionary  Society  sixth  (49).  The  statistics 
for  each  of  the  37  Protestant  Societies  at  work  in  China 
^re  given  in  the  July,  1887,  number  of  Gospel  in  All 
Lands. 

In  1886,  the  native  churches  contributed  about  $19,- 
000  toward  their  own  support  and  there  is  constant  pro- 
gress in  this  direction.  In  addition  to  what  the  differ- 
ent missionary  and  Bible  societies  are  doing  in  China 
there  are  several  independent  missionaries,  who  are 
supporting  themselves  or  are  being  supported  by  indi- 
vidual friends.  Our  latest  reports  from  China  inform 
us  that  the  openings  for  successful  mission  work  wete 
never  as  many  as  tvoij. 


I 


THE  CHINESE  AND  THEIR  CUSTOMS. 


Tba  Chiuene  and  Thi-lrOiialoma. 

ar  ViiirNiii  ropeb  friiioe. 

fMrs.  Foster,  u  iniiitiionarT  nt  himitjon  furloujfh; 
luid  Mtisae*  AddIv.  Luey,  Pearl,  and  Fauuie,  four 
TOUlidrlxii^  who  arc  nboul  Koing  out  OA  co-nork- 
ers  with  Mrs,  Fouler  on  her  roturn  to  China,  i 

Annhs. — "  Please  tell  inu,  Mrs.  Foster^ 
do  you  find  the  Chineae,  as  a  nation,  as 
far  inferior  to  our  own  people,  as  many 
writers  have  portrayed  them?" 

Mrs.  Foster. — "'By  no  means,  my 
deir.  The  idea  of  calling  the  Clunese  a 
6«mi-barbarou8  people,  has  been  quite 
explo  led;  and  that,  upon  the  testimony  of 
nearly  every  tourist  who  lias  penetrated 
'The  Flowerj-  Kingdom,'  beyond  its 
sea-ports,  and  seen  the  Chinese  in  their 
own  homes. 

"In  the  refinements  of  social  life,  in  gen- 
uine courtesy,  in  harmonious  affections 
between  the  several  members  of  the  fam- 
ily circle,  and  especially  in  filial  rever- 
ence and  love  they  sire  certainly  our 
i^uale,  and  ia  many  respects  our  supe- 
riors. If,  within  the  last  century  or  two, 
we  have  out.'^trippecl  them  in  scientific 
development,  we  havestiUtoconfess  that 
m  wy  of  our  arts,  and  especially  our  lux- 
uries, h^ve  come  to  us  from  the  East, 
and  that  the  Chinese  were  already  a  set- 
tled nation,  having  a  well  organized  kov- 
emrneat,  with  both  schools  and  colleges, 
and  a  very  respectable  literature,  while 
our  ancestors  were  roaming  the  forests, 
clothed  in  skins,  and  our  language  with- 
out even  an  alphabet  1 " 

LOCY.— "Is  there  any  marked  differ- 
ence between  their  social  customs  and 
ours?" 

Mrs.  F. — "Yea,  this  is  everywhere  ap- 
parent when  you  come  to  mingle  freely 
with  the  Chinese  in  every  day  life.  In- 
dee<l,  their  rules  of  etiquette,  no  less  than 
their  modes  of  life  seeui  almost  at  anti- 
podes with  ours.  We  often  surmund  the 
house  with  a  garden  or  flower-yard  ;  but 
in  China,  they  build  the  house  around 
the  garden,  or  if  there  is  no  room  for  a 
garden,  the  houae  enclofles  a  court-yard, 
upon  which  nearly  all  the  rooms  open 
from  the  rear,  so  that  the  court  or  gar- 
den is  more  secluded  froui  public  view 
than  the  house.  The  bed-rooms  are  usu- 
ally on  the  ground-flixir,  and  they  have 
simply  paper  screens  to  the  windows  and 
doors,  that  let  in  the  light,  ami  s<^^'nre 
privacy,  but  do  not  imjjede  the  ingress  or 
egr«88  of  sounds. 

"As  in  other  countries,  the  poor  live  in 
huts  or  shanties  :  the  well-to-do  trades- 
men in  comfortable  brick  or  frame 
houses,  two  or  njore  stories  high,  and 
•  the  nobdity  in  jmlaces.  In  the  latter, 
the  interior  apartments  are  the  largest 
and  best,  wliile  those  fronting  the  street 
are  smaller  and  less  handsomely  deco- 
rated; since  orientals  do  not  invite  the 
entrance  of  burglars  by  an  outer  display 
f^rtlieir  wealtii  :  but  are  coatcnt  with  the 


ownership  and  enjoyment  thertsof,  among 
themselves.  But  whatever  may  be  the 
size  of  the  dwelling — whether  palace  or 
hut — there  is  sure  to  be  a  corner,  if  not  a 
room,  dedicated  to  'the  worship  of  ances- 
tors and  the  gods' — a  household  altar, 
where  are  inscribed  the  names  of  their 
forefathers,  and  the  images  they  worship. 
Here  at  stated  seasons,  the  various  mem- 
bers  of  the  family  prostrate  them.selves 
in  adoration,  and  freih  incense  is  lighted 
every  morning  and  evening— the  new 
being  invariably  lighted  before  the  old 
has  burned  out,  so  that  perpetual  in- 
cense may  be  said  to  arise  from  these 
household  altars  of  the  Chinese.  1  fear 
that  this  also  is  in  contrant  to  many  family 
altars  in  our  own  dear  land.  " 

Pearl — "This  household  worship  is 
not  all  that  the  religion  of  the  Chinese, 
calls  for.  is  it?" 

Mrs.  F.— "No,  there  is  also  the  Tem- 
ple worship,  with  its  gorgeous  display 
of  gilded  altars  and  robed  priests,  its  per- 
fumed incense  and  rich  offerings,  to 
which  the  rich  contribute  their  gold,  and 
the  poor  their  loaf  of  serie  or  tiny  dip- 
per of  rice.  But  every  man,  woman  and 
child  gives  something,  and  hence  feels 
that  he  has  an  interest  in  the  concern. 
The  Chinese  worship  also,  at  the  tomb, 
of  their  ancestors  ;  and  once  a  year  burn 
upon  each  grave  a  full  suit  of  life  size 
paper  garments  which  are  supposd  to 
supply  the  spirits  of  the  dead  with  need- 
ful clothing  in  their  new  abode.  " 

Fannie. — "The  Chinese  do  not  seem  to 
wish  to  forget  their  departed  friends,  nor 
to  seek  to  drive  off,  as  so  many  people 
do.  the  memory  of  everything  associated 
with  death.  " 

Mrs  F. — "  No,  but  they  are  strangely 
inconsistent.  For  while  they  meet  death 
with  stoical  indifference  and  seem  un- 
conceme<l  as  to  a  future  state,  they  re- 
gard the  quality  of  the  cofBa  as  a  matter 
of  vital  importance,  frequently  purchas- 
ing one  Ix'forehand,  and  laying  it  up  in  a 
conspicious  place  till  it  is  needed  In 
fact,  a  handsome  coftin,  with  silver  plate 
and  name  engraveil  thereon,  is  detuned 
an  appropriate  present  from  a  dntiful 
son  to  his  aire  :  and  it  is  always,  when  so 
given,  placed  among  their  handsome  fur- 
niture, in  the  best  drawing-room,  to  l>e 
seen  an<l  admired  by  guests,  as  long  as 
the  owner  may  live.  " 

Annie. — "  "What  a  queer  idwi  I  Aiv  the 
arrangements  for  the  funeral  in  keep- 
ing?" 

Mrs.  F. — "  Quite  so  :  for  their  njourn- 
ing  color  is  tchid:  iiistea<l  of  black  ;  they 
beat  gongs  and  tomtoms  to  e.\ press  their 
grief;  and  tln-y  wind  up  the  funeral 
with  a  sumptuous  fuast— going  to  the 
late  home  of  the  dead  en  manse  from  the 
grave,  and  spending  the  remuirider  of 
the  day.  in  feasting  and  merriment.  The 
grave  is  shaped  exactly  like  the  Greek 


letter.  Omega,  fl ;  and  amid  the  |>eal  of 
.scores  or  hundreds  of  gongs,  the  body  is 
laid  away,  while  each  person  in  the  pro- 
cession bums  a  strip  of  gilt  money,  i.  e. 
pup^T  of  gilt  tinsel,  on  the  new  made 
l>i!e.-i,  and  then  turns  away  to  discuss  the 
feast  of  fat  things  spread  for  their  bene- 
at.  The  viands  consist  of  roast  pig,  fowls 
and  game,  with  huge  pyramids  of  rice, 
fruits  and  confectionery ;  while  wines, 
tea,  and  arrack  circulate  freely,  accom- 
panied by  uproaring  mirth. 

"All  this  takt^  place  beneath  a  large 
canopy  erected  on  the  side-walk  in  front 
of  the  dwelling,  and  there,  too,  the  corpse 
has  i:s  last  resting-place  before  being 
borne  to  the  tomb ;  and  as  the  proceflfdon 
starts,  one  of  the  sons  of  the  house  seta 
fire  to  a  huge  sedan  chair  made  entirely 
of  paper,  saying,  as  the  fragile  vehicle 
ignites ;  *  Here  father  (or  mother),  is  a 
sedan  foryour  journey  ;  depart  in  peace.' 
This  portion  of  the  ceremony  seems  so 
tender  unil  beautiful  as  the  sou  takes  his 
faitf  farewell  of  the  loved  oue,  that  de- 
spite its  frequency,  it  always  broughtthe 
tears  to  tuy  eyes,  and  a  touch  of  sympa- 
thy for  the  bereaved. " 

LcCY.  — "Do  the  relatives  of  the  de- 
ce>ased  take  part  in  the  wailing,  or  is  it 
done  exclusively  by  the  /tired  mourn- 
ers ? " 

Mas.  F, — ' '  The  sons  and  sons-in-law 
always  lead  the  wailing  and  lamenta- 
tiunK ;  and  all  the  relatives  who  cim  be 
present  join  in  these  dolorous  dities,  a 
hiidnind  being  the  solitary  exception. 
According  to  Chinese  usage  a  man  may 
mourn  for  his  parents,  brothers,  children 
or  friends,  but  never  for  his  wife,  how- 
ever much  he  may  have  loved  her.  A 
woman  bewails  her  husband,  children, 
and  parents,  but  never  a  aon-in-law  or 
daughter-in-law.  " 

Fan.s'IE  — •■  But  surely  the  natural  grief 
for  the  loss  of  near  and  dear  relatives  i.s 
not  to  be  regulated  by  mere  outward 
forms.  " 

Mk-S.  F.— "Chinese  etiquette  regulates 
everything  in  that  ancient  land,  even  to 
the  mauifi'station  or  suppression  of 
grief;  and  wliile  with  almost  burning 
heart  the  hu.sbatid  may  lay  away  the  ten- 
der, faithful  wife,  who,  for  aquarter  of  a 
century  or  more,  has  Ijeen  the  suD.>>bine 
of  hi.s  heart  and  home,  it  ■would  be 
deemed  a  dej;rad!ition  to  hiiiiaelf  to  shed 
a  t«ar  or  evince  one  sign  of  grief.  So  in 
stolid  silence,  without  even  a  parting  kiss 
or  teiiiter  prcsiire  of  the  hand,  he  must 
seethe  liwht  of  his  eyes  depart,  and  give 
no  sign. " 

FearL. — *'Do  Chinese  ladies  and  gen- 
tlemen visit  or  travel  together,  or  must 
they  go  separately  and  the  attendants  of 
each  be  of  their  t»wu  sex  ?  " 

Mr-s.  F. — "  When  ladies  of  the  better 
class  go  abroad,  ihcy  usually  ride  in 
closely  curtained  sedans,  borne  by  men  ; 


but  wht?n  tliey  walk  short  (listancea.  it  Is 
generallv  at  night,  and  tbe.v  go  closely 
veileJ,  with  od«»  or  more  female  attend- 
nnti  walking  nn  either  side  while  one 
CiirryLng  an  oiled  silk  lantern,  pn^cede.s 
her  init»treB8.  and  ki>e|i»  a  Bhitrp  look-out 
n'lead.  It  is,  however,  only  on  verj*  rare 
ox-Asionn,  that  a  young  or  pretty  C'liinese 
laly  of  the  better  class,  venturea  out  on 
foot,  and  then  only  for  short  distances, 
C  lineie  ladies  are  emphatically  'helpers 
at  home.*" 

AsNiK. — "Of  what  form  and  material 
are  ladies*  Kamients  made  ?  "      . 

Mrs.  K. — '■  Wherever  it  can  be  afforded 
the  Chinese  of  both  sexes  dress  in  silk  or 
silk  cr^pe  ;  and  the  wealthy  make  large 
me  of  very  costly  furs  import«d  from 
R 14 ua  and  Siberia.  Blue  is  the  favorite 
c  Dior  of  the  ladies' who  dress,  morning, 
n  )o  » and  night,  in  long,  loose,  richly  em- 
bruidered  robes  reaching  from  the  neck 
nearly  to  the  ankle.  Full  silken  trousers 
are  gathere<l  closely  around  the  ankle; 
and  over  these  u  daintily  embroidered 
skin  laid  in  plaits,  and  coufint-it  at  the 
waist  by  a  very  marvel  of  jewels  and  ex- 
qoisite  needle-work  in  the  form  of  a 
^HHirdle.  The  sleeves  are  wide  and  hand- 
^^^omely  trimoied  witbsitin,  velvet  or  fur, 

■  according  tu  the  season.  They  are  folded 

■  b.ick,  inordinary  indoor  wear,  but  are 
I  brought  down  so  as  to  completely 
^^, cover  the  hands,  in  lieu  of  gloves,  when- 
^P*nirer  the  wearer  is  in  the  presence  of  other 
F  gentlemen  besides  her  hiinband  ur  father. 
P      Almost  incredible  tjuaQtittesur  jewelry, 

in  the  form  of  rinji^.  ear-rings,  chains, 
br.icdlet8  and  b ingles,  are  worn  by  all 
cUises.  the  quality  of  course  varying 
with  the  rank  and  wealth  of  the  owner. 

"The  higher  class  press  the  feet  of  their 
feiiAle  children  from  infancy,  bo  that  a 
tiny  natin  clipper  leiss  than  four  inches 
long,  is  often  worn  by  a  woman  who  is 
already  a  wife  and  a  mother.  The  com- 
predion  of  the  feet  is  a  very  painful  oper- 
ation, but  probably  far  leMs  injurious  to 
beilta  thin  tight-lacing,  which  is  utterly 
uakaawa  to  Cuineie  ladies,  as  are  vari- 
oa-t  other  ab.iminations  practiced  by  la- 
dies in  Chri.'ftian  lands." 

Leer.— "  How  is  the  hair  worn,  and 
what  is  the  general  appearance  of  the 
ladies?" 

Wni.  F.— "Tfie  h.iir  of  unmarried  fe- 
m.ile3  hangs  dotva  in  Iook  braids;  but 
all  married  wome.i  twi:)t  it  toward  tht 
back  of  the  beid,  and  fasten  it  with  bod- 
kins of  silver  or  gold  ;  while  the  beauti- 
ful arched  eye-brows  for  which  Chinedo 
laiiea  are  noted,  are  fashioned,  from 
ohildhojd  by  the  hands  of  the  mother 
or  her  maids.  Many  of  the  Chinese 
wom<'n  are  very  handsome  in  youth  ; 
and  their  dress,  is  on  the  whole,  modest, 
becoming  and  convenient— much  more 
■o  than  ours. 

"Neither  lady  or  gentleman  is  complete 


ly  dressed  without  a  /an  ;  and  the  mah- 
attire  must  include  aim),  a  pipe,  tobacco 
pouch,  flint  and  steel,  and  soiuetimes  a 
a  pair  of  chop-sticks.  The  fan  and  pi|>e 
are  carried  in  the  hand,  while  the  other 
accoutrements  are  attached  to  their  un- 
der belt. 

"In  hot  weather,  the  laboring  classes  of 
.  men  take  off  their  upper  garments  alto- 
gether, and  go  abotit  in  their  loose  trous- 
ers only  ;  but  they  usually  wear  sandals 
made  of  straw-leather ;  and  wide,  um- 
brella-shaped hats  to  shield  their  shaved 
heads  from  the  torrid  sun.  They  also 
have  queer-looking  overcoats  made  of  a 
species  of  flax,  which  effectually  turn  off 
the  rain,  keeping  the  whole  person  and 
clothing  comfortably  dry. 

'  'The  garments  of  men ,  1  ike  those  of  th  e 
women,  are  all  loose  and  wide-sleeved ; 
and  those  of  rich  and  poor,  do  not  differ 
at  all  in  shape,  but  only  in  material,  the 
rich  wearing  Bilk  and  fur,  the  pt>or,  dyed 
cotton.  Among  the  rich,  the  upper  gar- 
ment is  frequently  gathered  in  folds 
aroitiid  the  waist,  by  a  beautifully  em- 
broidered girdle  ;  and  in  winter,  all  class- 
es pull  a  pair  of  tight  leggins  over  the 
looie  trousers,  and  wear  heavily-wadded 
overcoats.  The  winter  cap  is  of  velvet, 
fur,  broadcloth,  or  flannel ;  and  the  sum- 
mer hat  of  straw  or  bamboo. 

"Chinese  etiquette,  and  I  believe  even 
law,  forbids  any  private  citizen  to 
change  his  winter  cap  for  the  summer- 
one,  or  vice  rersa,  until  the  governor  of 
the  province  has  changed  his,  and  that 
fact  ha^  been  officially  announced.  The 
thiuk-soled  shoes  are  made  of  silk  or  cot- 
ton with  leather  soles,  the  edges  of 
which  are  kept  clean  by  whiting  instead 
of  blacking;  and  the  stockings  of  both 
sexes  and  all  ranks  are  cut  out  and  nuide 
of  silk  or  cotton  like  any  other  garment ; 
and  of  course  cannot  be  tight-fitting,  or 
ahiped  to  the  ankle.  " 

Pk.vru— "  Won't  you  please  tell  us 
simj'thingof  the  household  arrange- 
ments." 

Mas.  F.— "  All  the  domestic  affairs  in- 
cluiing  the  employment  of  servants,  the 
entertainment  of  guests,  the  performance 
of  religious  rites,  and  to  a  larger  extent 
even  the  household  expenses  are  gener- 
ally left  to  the  wife  without  any  dicta- 
tion from  her  husbind  ;  as  is  also  the  en- 
tire ontrol  of  the  children  for  the  first 
seven  years  of  their  life.  Thus  the  wife's 
ptHver  is  often  greater  than  that  of  the 
husband  and  father,  and  her  influence 
ocer  her  children  is  next  to  omnipotent, 
in  consequence  of  this  law  of  (Ufsohtte 
pniver  oi'er  them  in  every  particular, 
during  the  most  plastic  period  of  their 
lives.  Hence,  if  China  is  to  be  won  for 
Jesus,  KJ«  muitt  aiice  f/i?  teomen.  " 

FA.NNtE. — '•  How  are  marriages  provid- 
ed for  in  the  'Flowery  Kingdom.'" 

Mrs,  F. — "Marriage  is   vety   generaV 


« 


in  China  and  within  the  reach  of  all,  bat 
in  upper  tendom.  at  leB«t.  girls  are  kept 
secluded,  and  from  childhood  different 
training  of  the  two  sexes  is  maintained  : 
and  lieirothals  are  arranged  either  by  the 
parents  or  professional  match- niakem — / 
' golwtweens'  as  they  are  called  all 
over  the  East.  Engagements  take  place 
very  early  for  the  girls — sometimes  at 
three  or  four  years  of  age  :  and  of  course 
the  child  whose  future  weal  or  wotr  is 
thus  bartered  away,  has  no  voice  in  the 
matter.  That  'marriages  are  made  in 
heaven'  no  nation  more  devoutly  be- 
lieves than  do  the  Chinese;  and  they  enter 
upon  its  formalities  in  the  gravest  man- 
ner. Even  the  precise  hour  as  as  well  the 
(lay  of  male  and  female  infants'  birth  i* 
carefully  noted  as  having  an  imp<}rt.ant 
bearing  on  the  marriage  question.  Both 
sexes  are  also  consulted  at  the  time  of 
lx<trotha1,  incense  is  burned,  and  many 
technical  formalities  oteerved,  A  great 
feast  follows  the  betrothal  at  which  the 
prospective  bride  is  arrayed  in  gorgeous 
apparel  of  crimson  aiik  with  bright  but- 
tons and  manifold  ornaiaents,  all  of 
which  can  be /iir«(f  for  the  occasion  if  the 
family's  qieans  are  limited.  If  she  be  still 
a  child,  the  little  betrothed  is  allowed 
full  liberty  among  the  male  aa  well  as  the 
female  guests,  and  of  course  enjoys  the 
consciounesB  of  being  one  of  the  chief  p«r. 
sonages  on  so  grand  an  occasion,  exper- 
iencing all  a  child's  elation  at  finding 
herself  of  more  importance  than  she  had 
ever  before  dreame<l ;  and  little  compre- 
hending the  dark  future  to  which  all 
this  splendor  is  but  the  introductory. " 

Ll'CY.— "  At  what  age  usually  do  these 
betrothed  children  marry?" 

Mrs.  F.—"  At  any  time,  between  twelve 
and  sixteen  that  may  be  most  convenient 
to  all,  the  marriage  takes  place  :  when 
a  feast  is  made,  guests  are  invited,  mu- 
siciaiui  are  engaged,  the  house  of  the 
bridegroom  or  of  his  parents,  is  cleaned 
from  top  to  bottom,  the  bridal  chamber 
is  newly  furnished  and  decorated  with 
bright  or  sensuous  pictures  suited  to  the 
occasion,  and  with  more  or  less  pomp 
and  parade  ;  the  inexperienced  child  is 
borne  away  from  a  loving  mother's  ten- 
der ministry,  to  the  unknown  home  of  a 
man  she  has  never  seen,  and  possibly  can 
never  learn  to  love  or  even  to  tolerate,  to 
be  literally  the  slave  of  his  mother's  ca- 
prices, the  maid  of  all  work  in  his  house, 
to  be  taunted  and  scolded,  and  i)€rbapB 
beaten,  while  her  husband  aever  dreara.s 
of  interfering,  perhaps  not  even  caring 
for  the  bitter  bondage  of  his  child  wife, 
or  seeing  her  tears,  but  utterly  unable  to 
help  the  cause,  even  if  he  wished  to  do 
so, 

"For  Chineae  custom  gives  the  mother- 
in-law— during  her  life-time  —entire con- 
trol of  her  son's  wifc;aadvC<.\a.'«.y:-ai<ft^^- 


I 


» 


I 


i 


home,  the  case  is  still  harder,  eHpecially 
far  the  wives  of  the  younger  sons,  as  they 
mse  under  the  control  uf  the  sister-in-law, 
as  well  as  the  old  people.  It  is  only  after 
the  motliiT-in-law's  death  that  the  sons 
may  have  establishmentH  of  their  own, 
and  then  the  real  reign  of  the  wife  be 
gins.  Should  they  loose  their  bushanda 
before  his  mother  dies,  the  daughter-in- 
law  is  not  absolved  from  her  allegiance 
nor  in  the  niajority  of  cases  is  she  per- 
mitted to  marry  again.  Under  such  cir- 
cuniBlancea  a  woman's  lot  is  pitiable,  in- 
deed. 

"For  the  man  it  is  very  diflferent.  Be- 
fore the  earth  is  dry  up<.in  Ids  wife's 
grave,  the  "  go-l>etween  "  enters  the  hus- 
band's gate  to  arrange  for  a  new  wife, 
Tint  when  the  husband  dies,  he  is  always 
buried  in  the  same  giave  with  his  first 
wife. 

"Women  in  China  are  seldom  educated, 
as  knowledge  of  books  is  deemed  for  her 
of  far  less  value  than  how  to  pamper  the 
gro8B  appetites  of  her  sensuous  lord. 
One  Chinaman,  a  little  wiser  and  kinder 
than  his  fellows,  wrote  a  book  on  educa- 
tion :  and  even  advised  that  women 
should  be  instructed,  "since  monkeys 
may  be  taught  to  play  antics,  dogs  may 
be  taught  to  tread  a  u)ill,  cats  to  run 
around  u  cylinder,  t  nd  patrots  to  recite 
■verses. '  And  women  being  regarded  by 
the  Chinese  aa  nearly  equal  to  the  domes- 
tic animals,  this  pliilanthropic  CelfStial 
decides  (hat  she  may  share  in  the  intel- 
lectual banquet  conile^cendinf  ly  spread 
for  the  new  household  pets,  always,  of 
course,  if  she  be  young  and  pretty. 

"If  fjarents  lose  two  or  three  sons  by 
death,  they  often  give  a  nirl's  name  to 
the  next,  thinking  thereby  to  deceive  the 
evil  spirit,  who  is  supposed  to  take  as  lit- 
tle heed  of  girls  as  do  the  Chinese  them- 
selves. Boys  are  sometimes  for  this  rea- 
son, Buflfered  to  grow  up  to  manhood, 
wearing  girl's  clothes,  and  being  treated 
in  every  way  as  girls,  in  order  to  outwit 
the  devil.  'Witat  a  friendly  joy  to  fce  re- 
leased from  such  a  bondage,  acd  to  re- 
ceive the  '  new  name '  and  new  nature 
<jf  our  Divine  Redeemer,  wilh  the  bless- 
ed inheritance  of  everlasting  life," 


Nortli      dilna     Itieltaodlkt     E|>l»ci>iial 

From  the  Annual  Report  of  the  mis- 
sion, just  received  from  China  we  make 
the  following  extracts  : 

"The  reports  show  the  beat  year  we 
have  ever  enjoyed.  The  total  of  mem- 
bers and  probationers  is  810,  an  increase 
of  nearly  40  per  cent.  Our  jiiiHsionaiy 
collection  in  $50. W  over  the  'Million 
Line. ' 

"  Substantial  progress  has"  been  made 
in  self  support.  The  salaries;  of  two 
JbeJpfrti' hare  bfeu  entirely  met  by  local 


contributions,  and  those  of  two  others 
have  been  partially  met.  Local  ex- 
penses have  been  largely  provided  for  by 
local  contribiitions.  The  whole  amount 
received  for  self-bupport  and  local  ex- 
fienses  18(840.00,  a  decided  gain  on  laht 
year, " 

"  In  Wiley  Institute  there  are  66  pupils 
on  the  roll.  In  the  Peking  Girls' Board- 
ing School  the  past  year  there  were 
bS  pupils  varying  in  age  from  7  to  23. 
Lii  the  Training  Class  over  20  men  were 
instructed.  In  the  women's  work  there 
have  been  7  day  schools,  5  for  boys  and 
2  for  girls,  and  they  form  valuable 
auxiliaries  to  the  boarding  schools  in 
Pekmg. 

"  The  receipts  of  the  hospital  at  Peking 
are  almost  sufficient  to  pay  current  ex- 
penses, except  drug  supplies,  and  the 
salaries  of  2  assi.st&nts.  In  the  Isa- 
belJa  Fisher  Hospital  at  Tientsin,  the 
reports  shows  125  house-patieuts,  37  eye 
operations.  8  general  hurgery,  3,017  dis- 
pensary patients.  280  visits  to  out  pa- 
tients. The  Tsunhua  Medical  \Vork  has 
been  encouraging.  The  prejudices  of 
the  pcojile  ha\e  been  to  a  great  extent 
broken  down.  ' 

Hev.  L.  W.  Pilcher  writes  :— "China 
has  at  last  begun  to  stir  with  signs  of  a 
new  life.  A  fine  thread  of  iron  wire  is 
rapidly  penetrating  every  quarter  of  the 
Empire.  Arsenals  and  sliipyards  have 
been  in  existence  for  several  years ; 
steamers  ply  between  thepoits;  mines 
are  beingopened  ;  railroads  are  in  ojiera- 
tion,  and  other  lines  are  being  rapidly 
built.  In  the  civil  service  examinations 
the  sages  are  no  longer  solely  to  determine 
the  fitness  of  students  of  to-day  for 
honors.  By  imperial  decree,  mathema- 
tics and  AVestern  science  have  been  intro- 
duced into  the  examinations.  A  com- 
pany of  men  chosen  from  the  most  in- 
telligent class  have  been  commissioned 
to  travel  in  foreign  countries  for  study 
and  observation.  The  knowledge  ac- 
quired will  be  used  for  the  bcnttfit  of  the 
countrj-  they  reprtiient.  These  and 
other  powerful  influences  are  turning 
the  minds  of  the  thinking  and  ruling 
classes  to  the  ^V'e8t.  Who  shall  be  their 
teachers'j'  Wiley  Institute  is  the  only 
institution  in  this  great  capital  designed 
lo  meet  this  new  demand,  which  at  the 
same  time  proposes  to  strive  against  the 
infidel  element,  characterizing  every 
movement  of  this  kind  among  heathen 
pupils." 

The  statistics  reported  in  September. 
1887,  show  that  connected  with  the  mis- 
liiou  are  10  foreign  missionuxies,  10  as- 
sistant niissiontirits,  5  foreign  mission- 
aries of  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary 
t?ociety,  4  native  workers  of  Woman's 
Foreign  Miesiunary  Society,  8  native  or- 
dained preachers,  11  native  unordained 
preachere.  12  native  teachers,  7  foreign 


teachers,  B  other  helpers.  571  members, 
288  probationers,  1  theological  school 
with  3  teachers  and  20  students,  2  high 
schools  with  7  teachers  and  118  pupils,  H 
other  day-schools  with  105  pupils,  1» 
Sundfiy-schoola  with  404  scholars.  9 
churches  and  chapels  valued  at  f  lo,!J.">0, 
10  halls  and  other  places  of  worship,  b> 
parsonages  or  hciues  valued  at  $46,800. 

The  missionaries  and  their  places  of 
residence  aie  as  follows  : 

i'lhirif/  :-Rev.  Wm.  T.  Hobait,  Mrs. 
Emily  M,  Hobart,  Rev.  Leander  W. 
Pilcher,  Mrs.  Mary  H.  Pilcher,  Itev. 
Marcus  L,  Taft,  Mrs.  Louise  K.  Taft, 
Rev.  Fretlerick  Blown,  Mrs.  Agnes  B. 
Brown,  Rev.  George  B.  Crews,  M.D., 
-Mrs.  Kate  V.  Crews,  Miss  Vesta  O. 
Oretr. 

Tien t Kin  : — Rev.  George  R.  Davis.  Mrs. 
Mniia  B.  Davis,  Rev.  Wilbur  F.  Walker. 
Mrs.  Flora  M.  Walker. 

Tsuiitiua  : — Rev.  Oscar  W,  Willits,  Mis. 
Phena  Willits,  Rev.  Nehemiah  S.  Hop- 
kins, M.D.,  Mrs.  Fannie  H,  Hopkins,  Hev. 
.James  H.  Pyke,  Mrs.  Bella  0.  Pyke. 

In  the  United  Si nh's:— Rev.  Hiram  11. 
Lowry,  Mrs.  Parthie  E  Lowry,  En 
m«fc— Rev.  W.  II.  Curtiss,  m.d.,  and 
wife. 

IF.  F.  M.  S..  Peking :— mas  Annie  B. 
Sears,  Miss  Nellie  R.  Ureer  ;  Tientsin  .— 
Miss  Anna  D.  Gloss,  H.D.,  Mrs.  Charlotte 
M.  Jewell;  launhua: — Miss  Edna  ti. 
Terry,  m.d. 

Rev.  H.  H.  Lowrj-  isthesuperintendeut 
of  the  mission,  and  will  return  to  China 
in  the  spring.  Rev.  L.  W.  Pilcher  is 
Presiding  Elder  of  tLe  Peking  District 
and  principal  of  the  Wiley  Institute. 
Rev.  W.  T.  llobart  is  pastor  of  Asbury 
Chapel,  Peking,  and  professor  in  Theo- 
logical Department  of  Wiley  Institute. 
Rev.  M.  L.  Taft  is  pastor  in  the  Southern 
City.  Peking,  and  professor  in  the  Theo- 
logical Dfpartment  of  Wiley  Institute. 
Rev.  G.  B,  Crews,  m.d  .  is  in  charge  of 
the  Medical  Department  and  of  Tung 
Jen  Hospital  at  Peking.  Miss  Vtsta 
Greer  is  a  tcwher  in  Wiley  Institute. 

Rev.  G.  R.  Davis  is  Presiding  Elder  of 
the  Tientsin  District.  Rev.  W.  F.  Walker 
is  pastor  of  Wesley  Chapel,  Tientsin. 
Rev.  J.  H.  Pyke  is  Presiding  Elder  of 
the  Tsunhua  District.  Rev.  O.  W.  Willits 
is  pa-stor  of  the  church  in  Tsunhua.  Rev. 
N.  S,  Hopkins,  M.U. ,  is  in  charge  of  the 
hospital  and  dispensary  in  Tsunhua. 


Wc«t  China  inrtliodlat  KpUcopal 
nimion. 

The  Rev.  V.  C".  Hart,  superintendent  of 
the  Central  China  Mission,  wasrequesttd 
to  visit  the  place  wliere  the  West  t'hiiia 
Jlission  had  been  pieviously  located  and 
re-establish  it  if  possible.  In  a  letter 
written  Oct.  »1.  1887.  Bro.  Hart  reportst 

"I  visited    Chungking,    and    various 


I 


i 


places  in  the  province  of  Szchuen  during 
the  spring  and  eummer  and  had  the 
pleasure  of  seeing  our  work  in  thnt 
p?eat  province  re-opened  with  many  en- 
couraging prospects.  There  has  been  a 
steady  transformation  of  public  opinion 
f^oing  on  during  the  year,  and  Bro.  Cady 
who  was  left  at  Chungking  has  reported 
from  time  to  time  favorable  indications. 

"  I  visited  the  beat  and  most  populous 
portions  of  the  province  by  land  and 
water,  and  met  with  the  best  of  treat- 
ment everywhere.  Many  thousands  of 
boolu,  pamphlets  and  tracts  were  dis- 
poeed  of,  and  some  preaching  done. 
Sabbath  services  wore  commenced  at 
once  at  Chungking,  and  all  the  former 
members  of  the  mission  now  in  the 
province  were  brought  together. 

"PreviouB  to  our  visit  to  C'hentu,  the 
capital  of  the  pruvince,  there  had  been 
much  excitement,  and  after  our  depart- 
ure there  was  a  temporary  outbreak  but 
no  harm  was  done.  I  found  the  officials 
ready  to  afford  protection  and  disposed 
to  provide  against  any  unpleasantness 
which  might  arise  from  the  presence  uf 
foreigners  in  their  midst. 

"  We  should  open  another  center 
either  at  Chentu  or  Kiating-foo.  It  will 
not  be  more  expensive  to  keep  six  men 
at  the  two  centers  than  at  one.  and  much 
more  good  can  be  accomplished." 

The  missionaries  at  (^ungking  are 
Itev.  H.  Olin  Cady,  and  Hev.  Spencer 
Lewis.  In  the  United  States  are  Rev.  F. 
D.  Gamewell,  Mrs.  M.  P.  Qamewell  and 
Mrs.  Esther  B.  Lewis. 


I 
I 


Centra.!    Ctalna    ITIeiliodtat     Eplwcopal 
ITIIaBlon, 

Rev,  V.  C.  Hart,  the  superintendent  of 
Ibe  mission  writes  : 

"The  statistics  show  that  we  have 
made  an  advance  at  nearly  every  point. 
There  has  been  a  healthy  j^rowth,  and  an 
litiun  of  about  une  hunrlrecl  to  our 
Ha.  We  have  also  made  an  advance 
in  self  support." 

The  missionaries  are  stationed  as  fol- 
lows : 

Natikittf/ — Rev,  Virgil  C.  Hart.  Kev. 
R.  C.  Beebe,  M.D. .  Mrs.  Harriet  L.  Beebe. 
Rev.  John  C.  Ferguson.  Mrs.  Minnie  E. 
Ferguson,  Rev.  James  .Jackson,  Mrs.  J. 
Jackson. 

Kiukiang.—Re\,  John  R.  Ilykes,  Mrs. 
Rebie  9.  Hykes.  Rev.  C.  F.  Kupfer.  Mrs. 
Lydia  E.  Kupfer,  Kev.  J.  J.  Banbury, 
Mrs.  J.  J.  Biinbiuy. 

Cht'nkutiig.—R^v.  \V.  C.  Longden,  Mrs. 
Gertrude  K.  Longden,  Rev.  Ed.  8.  Little, 
MrB.  Carrie  Little,  Rev.  W.  H.  CurtiBS, 
M.D.,  .Mrs.  W.  II.  Curtiss,  Rev.  D.  W.  Nich- 
ols, Mrs.  D.  W.  Nichols. 

Ww/iw  —  Kev.  Geo.  A.  Sluurt  m.d.  , 
Mrs.  Anna  G.  Stuart.  Rev.  John  Wal- 
ley.  Mis.  J.  Walley. 


tn  this  Country. — Mrs.  Addie  J.  Hart, 
Hev.  Cleo.  W.  W«x)dall.  Mrs.  Sarah  H. 
WotHlall. 

W.  F.  M.  8.  Chinkia ng. —mRS  Lucy  H. 
Hoag,  M.D.,  Miss  May  C.  Robinson; 
Kiukiang. — Miss  Gertrude  Howe,  Miss 
Francis  Wheeler;  Nanking. — Miss  Mary 
E.  Uarleton,  M.D.,  Miss  Ella  C.  Shaw. 

The  statistics  report  11  foreign  mis- 
sionaries, II  assistant  missionaries,  6 
mission  aries  of  the  Woman's  Foreign 
Missionary  Society,  2  native  workers  of 
the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society, 
8  native  ordained  preachers,  3  native  un- 
ordained  preachers,  25  native  teachers, 

14  other  heliiers.  282  members,  207  proba- 
tioners, 18  students  in  theology,  4  high 
schools  with  12  teachers  an<l  115  pupils, 
26  other  day  schools  with  398  Bcholars. 

15  Sunday  Schools  with  506  scholars,  7 
churches  valued  at  $6,700,  12  other  halls 
and  places  of  worship.  13  parsonages  and 
homes  valued  at  $50,200. 

»•  ► 

Foocbow    nelhedlst    Cplkcopal    Con- 
ence. 

The  Foochow  Annual  Conference  met 
in  November  last,  but  at  the  time  of  go- 
ing to  press  we  have  not  received  the 
proceedings,  appuinlments  and  statistics. 
We  refer  to  last  month's  magaMne  for 
the  latest  iuformatiou  we  have  respect- 
ing the  mission  and  its  missionaries. 


The  Hope 


llkll 


BT  ailHOP  K.  8.  T>J»TKK,  D.  O. 

Christianity  is  confessedly  the  greatest 
power  in  the  world.  This  is  so  politi- 
cally, commercially,  intellectually,  and 
morally.  There  are  other  faiths,  as 
Buddhism,  with  a  more  numerous  fol- 
lowing, but  none  with  comparable  power. 

The  p<.fwerf(il  and  ruling  nations  are 
Christian  nations.  The  aggressive  force, 
the  elements  of  conquest  and  molding 
influence — wealth,  learning,  enterprise, 
progress — are  all  in  Christian  hands. 

It  is  a  significant  fact  that  the  political 
power  of  Christendom  dominates  almost 
entire  pagunisui,  whilst  one-third  of  pa- 
ganism is  under  the  absolute  sway  of 
Christian  rulers. 

Ali  iho  lorccs  of  modem  thought  are 
Christian. 

The  eyes  of  heathenism  are  turned  to 
the  ct^ntres  of  Christendom. 

Tne  heathen  world,  dissatisfied  with 
its  religion  and  civilization,  not  less  than 
with  its  fH>verty  and  misery,  is  looking 
toward  Christendom  for  lielp. 

They  are  waiting  for  deliverance  with- 
out knowing  what  it  is  they  are  waiting 
for. 

Heathenism  cowers  and  shrinks  away 
in  con.scious  weakness  before  Cliristian 
thought  and  rhristian  institutions. 

Christian  trutJi  saturates  the  atmos- 
phere of  the  globe. 

The  very  essence  of  Christianity  is  that 
it  reconstructs  man  and  makes  him  a 
new  creature.  It  not  only  recasts  his 
ideas  and  practices,  it  resets  his  affections 
and  vrtll.  It  is  a  life.  It  is  this  fact, 
more  than  its  external  victories,  that 
gives  lis  the  conBdence  that  it  will  pos- 
sess and  remake  the  world. 


There  is  an  old  Christian  woman, 
named  Morita,  living  in  Tokyo,  who  is 
very  zealous  in  her  efifurts  to  bring  others 
to  love  and  obey  her  Lord  and  Master. 
She  had  a  son  who  was  very  dissolute, 
and  wasted  his  mother's  property  in  de- 
bauchery: and  his  wickedness  went  to 
such  an  extent  that  in  the  course  of  ten 
years  he  was  sent  to  prison  seven  times. 

So  ba<l  and  di.sgraceful  was  liis  con- 
duct that  all  his  other  relations  and 
friends  forsook  liim,  and  only  his  gnod 
and  patient  mother  was  left  to  pity  and 
care  for  hira  in  his  wretched  condition. 
Her  faith  in  (Jod  did  not  waver;  and 
whenever  she  saw  him  she  told  him 
of  Christ,  and  endeavored  to  persuade 
him  to  forsake  his  sins,  and  walk  in  the 
ways  of  righteousness  and  peace. 

But  be  was  so  hardened  in  sin  that  be 
turned  a  deaf  ear  to  all  her  loving  en- 
treaties. He  only  said  in  reply.  "Dear 
mother,  it  is  all  right  for  you  to  be  goo<l, 
and  to  go  to  heaven,  but  I  am  bo  addicted 
to  evil  ways  that  I  cannot  stop,  and  it  is 
my  purpose  to  live  on  in  this  same  course, 
and  go  to  hell." 

Still  his  mother  did  not  give  him  up, 
and  prayed  for  him  day  and  night. 

About  one  year  ago  he  was  sent  to 
prison  once  more:  and  while  thus  in 
continement  his  wife  died  of  the  cholera, 
leaving  four  children,  of  whom  the 
youngest  was  only  a  babe.  The  grand- 
mother was  at  first  much  troubled,  and 
said  :  "  There  is  surely  no  other  way 
than  for  these  little  ones  but  to  die  of 
starvation."  Then,  after  awhile,  she 
said,  "Oh,  no,  it  is  a  great  mistake  to 
doubt  the  jKJwer  and  goodness  of  (lod, 
and  llt^who  has  created  us  is  also  able  to 
supply  all  our  needs."  She  took  the  little 
ones  to  her  home  and  cared  for  them  ten- 
derly. 

In  the  month  of  November  last  the  son 
and  father  was  released,  and  when  he 
come  to  his  home  and  found  the  mother- 
less children  thus  cared  for  by  the  old 
grandmother,  IiIh  hard  heart  was  melted, 
and  he  became  a  truly  penit*ut  and  hum- 
ble seeker  after  that  religion  which  had 
strengthened  and  comforted  his  moth- 
er's heart. 

From  that  time  his  house  was  openeJ 
as  a  place  for  preaching,  and  fre<{ueni, 
services  were  held  there  for  his  own  ben- 
efit and  also  to  lead  others  to  a  knowl- 
edge of  Christ  ami  His  salvation. 

One  day  he  read  the  second  chapter  of 
Kphesians  and  was  deeply  moved  by  its 
appropriateness  to  his  own  case.  He  has 
been  received  into  the  church,  and  is 
vigorously  laboring  to  extend  the  bless- 
ings of  the  Gospel  among  all  his  asso- 
ciates and  friends. 

I'ofctifiuma. 


Olviitg    for    inisalonM. 

BY  rANK»  BOrSB  rElTDOE. 

(Aunt  0«Uit,  a  iiusaloDarj  at  home  on  forlon^h. 
Jnll»,  Fannie,  Ajaj,  nai  Itnle  Ettie,  her  nieces.) 

Fannie.— "Aunt  Celia,  why  did  you 
Bay  you  could  not  afford  that  lovely  silk 
mamma  wanted  you  to  buy  ;  and  the 
same  evening  give  $40  to  aid  that  new 
mission  church  in  Japan?" 

Adnt  C. — ■'  Because,  dear,  I  could  not 
well  do  both  ;  and  I  thought  I  could 
better  dispense  with  a  new  dresa,  than 
that  little  church  continue  to  meet  in  a 
private  dwelling,  where  there  was  room 
only  for  the  members,  and  no  apace  left 
for  outsiders." 

Amy. — "Can't  people  out  there  build 
their  own  churches  as  we  do  ?' 

Adnt  C. — "  Many  of  them  do — that  is 
after  the  membership  is  large  enough  to 
divide  the  cost,  between  a  oonsiderable 
number.  In  the  case  of  this  little  church 
at  Sendai,  they  bought,  and  paid  /or 
among  themselven  entirely,  a  dwelling 
house,  because  they  could  not  afford  to 
buy  a  church  edifice,  and  they  were 
unwilling  either  to  go  in  debt,  or  call  on 
outsiders  to  help  them." 

JcUA. — "Well,  as  they  have  bought 
this  house  and  used  it  for  church  pur- 
poses BO  far,  why  not  continue  to  meet 
in  it,  until  they  are  able  to  buy  or  build 
a  regular  meeting-house?" 

Aunt  C. — "  Because  the  member;*hip 
has  quite  outgrown  the  huililing,  and 
they  have  ni>  longer  any  M]iace  to  give 
even  standing  room  to  people  who  would 
come  in  'to  hear  the  new  dixrtrine,' 
imlesB  some  of  the  members  go  outside, 
as  they  have  been  doing  for  months 
past.  The  members  are  all  pf)or— many 
of  them  not  earning  more  than  $3  a 
month,  and  the  richest  less  thjfti  |10. 
Yet  these  dear  converts  from  heathenism 
so  love  and  honor  their  new-found  Savior 
that  they  arc  ready  to  niiike  any  sjicri- 
flce  in  order  to  obey  His  last  command 
to  '  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature.' 
Many  accustomed  to  the  free  use  of 
tobacco  from  early  childhood,  have  after 
joining  the  church  given  up  smoking 
entirely,  that  they  might  giye  the 
money  for  the  spread  of  the  '  good  news 
of  salvation.'  One  old  man  gave  up  his 
tea  half  the  days  in  the  week,  in  order 
to  save  a  few  pennies  for  his  Sunday's 
contribution;  and  many  deny  themselves 
fish  and  meat,  taking  their  rice  every 
alternate  day,  without  any  relish,  in 
order  to  devote  a  portion  of  their  scanty 
earnings  to  making  trips  into  the  coun- 
try villages  where  there  is  no  missionary, 
and  preach  Christ  to  the  awanning  mul- 
titudes who  have  never  heard  his  name. 
They  know,  as  we  do  not,  the  bitterbond- 
ag«  of  idolatry,  its  helplessness  and 
hopelessness,  and  these  converted  idol- 
aton  mike  the  most  effective  teachers 


and  guides  to  the  blessed  Redeemer  able 
to  'save  unto  the  uttermost.'  Shall  not 
we.  whom  God  has  so  abundantly  helped 
above  any  other  nation  or  country,  deny 
ourselves  some  superfluities,  ihat  we 
may  help  these  brave,  earnest,  willing 
workers  in  the  world's  great  harvest 
fields?" 

Fanwib. — "Since  these  native  Chris- 
tians make  such  efficient  assi-stants,  why 
are  not  more  of  them  employed  by  the 
mission  boards,  instead  of  sending  out 
missionaries  from  this  country?  It 
would  coat  less,  and  the  money  contrib- 
uted would  go  farther,  and  thus  less  be 
needed." 

Aunt  C. — "You  have  used  just  the 
right  words,  my  dear.  The  native 
Christians  do  make  admirable  'assist- 
ants ; '  but  they  have  not  yet  sufficient 
knowledge  and  experience  to  be  able  to 
manage  the  work  without  the  guidance 
of  the  missionaries.  This  has  been 
clearly  demonstrated  by  the  recent 
troubles  in  the  Hawaiian  Islands.  Clear 
heads,  varied  intellectual  endowments, 
and  much  prudence  are  needed  no  less 
than  warm,  earnest  hearts,  for  mission 
work;  and  you  must  remember  that 
these  native  Christians  have  been  trained 
under  heathen  influences,  that  they  lack 
the  culture  needed  for  translation  and 
interpretation  of  the  Scriptures,  for  the 
training  of  ministers  and  teachers,  and 
even  for  the  general  control  of  the 
churches  gathered  from  among  the 
heathens.  Both  must  work  together ; 
and  in  planning  methods  to  win  the 
world  to  Jesus,  we  may  no  more  select 
the  cheajwst  or  easiest,  than  would  Mary 
have  done  In  buying  the  '  precious  oint- 
ment "she  poured  ujMm  the  feet  of  her 
Lord.  He  gave  Himself  for  us,  and  in 
'  doing  His  work,  carrying  out  His  last 
,  command  dare  we  make  stinted  offer- 
I  ings?  Who  may  compute  the  value  of  a 
single  soul  in  doUara  and  cents?  and 
when  the  heathen  ar*-  dying  by  hun- 
dreds of  millions  without  any  hope  of 
salvation,  how  can  one  be  a  ChrisHan 
an<l  hold  back  the  money  that  is  needed 
to  g^ve  them  the  Bread  of  Life?" 

Amy. — "Of  course  Christians  ought 
to  give  what  is  'needeHl':  hut  I  do  not 
understand  why  it  takes  so  mucli  money 
to  carry  im  this  missionary  work.  Last 
year,  I  think  over  $10,OUO.OOO  were 
raised  by  Protestants  in  Europe  and  the 
United  States,  for  Christian  missions, 
and  still  the  cry  for  more  money  seems 
just  as  urgent  as  ever." 

Aunt  C— "And  the  need  for  it  is 
greater  than  ever  before.  In  answer  to 
he  prayers  of  His  people,  Ood  has 
thrown  wide  the  doors  of  almost  every 
land  to  the  entnincc  of  the  Hitile  nnd 
Christian  mia^onaries.  China,  of  late,  by 
imperial  edict  as  never  liefore,  Japan 
and  Korea  sealed  for  ages  against  western 


civilization,  the  once  cannibal  islands  of 
the  sea.  and  the  '  Dark  Continent'  which 
seemed  to  frown  back  defiance  toward 
every  approach  of  the  white  man  are 
now  wide  open,  and  stretch  beseeching 
hands  to  Christian  hearts  to  'come  over 
and  help.'  Not  to  hear  is  to  disobey  the 
manifest  call  of  the  Divine  Spirit. 
Another  call  comes  to  us  in  the  (ireat 
awakening  there  haa  been,  during  the 
paat  year,  among  the  young  men  in  our 
colleges  and  theological  seminaries 
throughout  the  country.  While  empires 
and  kingdoms  have  been  throwing  down 
harriers,  and  opening  sealed  gates,  God 
has  been  opening  from  the  inside,  the 
hearts  of  our  young  men  and  women,  to 
go  and  carry  the  '  Bread  of  Life '  to  the 
perishing  ones  who,  in  this  nineteenth 
century  since  the  Son  of  God  offered 
Himself  a  sacrifice  for  the  sins  of  the 
whole  world,  have  as  yet  'not  so  much 
as  heard  whether  there  be  any  Savior' 
from  sins.  More  than  fifty  of  these  con- 
secrated young  men  and  women,  are 
under  apixiintment  from  the  different 
boards,  to  be  sent  to  their  respective 
fiiL"td.s,  90  sowi  p*  the.  cinirches  itupply  the 
moveji.  And  while  immortal  souls  are 
perishing  by  millions  in  heathen  lauds, 
and  even  within  the  bounds  of  Chiistiiui 
America,  the  Dnal  and  Ashtaroth  of  the 
Phoenecians  are  worshiped  in  the  leafy 
groves  of  New  Mexico,  where  the  lives  of 
the  women  are  no  higher  than  tliat  of 
the  brute,  nor  the  hope  of  immortality 
any  stronger  in  one  than  the  other — why 
sh(»uld  there  not  be  a  demand  for  '  more 
money.'  Alas !  that  thtjae  who  bear  the 
name  of  Jesus  should  need  be  asked  for 
money.  Tliey  should  rather  press  to  the 
front  with  the  free  will  offerings  as  did 
the  Israelites  when  the  tabernacle  was 
to  Ite  built,  until  those  in  charge  be  con- 
strained to  say  with  Moses :  *  Let  neither 
man  nor  woman  bring  any  more  offer- 
ings," becausethe  contributions  are  '  euDi- 
cient  for  all  the  work,  and  too  much.'  " 

Fannie — "Do  you  supiwse  .such  a 
time  will  ever  come  in  the  history  of 
modern  missions?  Oh,  Auntie,  it  does 
seem  strange  that  we  whose  knowledge 
and  privileges  are  so  much  greater  than 
those  of  the  Israelites,  shcmld  not  even 
come  up  to  their  standard  of  '  one-tenth' 
for  the  Lfird— that  we  who  have  received 
so  freely  should  even  count  and  calculate 
how  little  we  can  venture  to  give  back  of 
His  own.  to  our  Lord,  and  escape  cen- 
sure." 

Aunt  C. — "  The  time  miwt  come  when 
God's  people  shall  recognize  the  fact  they 
are  stewards— not  ownei-s  of  worldly 
(;oc»ds  ;  and  that  the  grand  qualification 
of  a  steward,  is  "that  he  he  found  faith- 
ful.' How  shall  the  account  he  rendere«l 
af  the  Judgment  Seat,  Ihat  the  men  of 
this  ci.untry  spend  annu.tlly  fl»(Ml.i>0«.OU(i 
for  whiskey,   and  $600,000,000    for    to- 


OUR  MISSIOyARY  DICTFONARY. 


bacco,  and  the  women  flOO.OOO.OiO  for 
duunonds  and  other  fuperfltiitios  of 
drera.  while  Christian  men,  women,  an<l 
children,  all  told.  Rive  Sr,,,')(H),OW)  f..r  the 
conversion  of  the  world.  Shall  people 
of  the  world  be  so  lavisli  for  tbemselves 
— the  Christian  »o  niRKardly  for  Je8U8  ? 
We  live  in  a  day  when  every  Christian 
!■  call£>d  to  be  soldier  aa  well  as  laborer, 
l<-i^ad  every  man  in  this  grand  iirmy  must 
show  his  colors.  Tlie  prince  of  this 
world  ia  making  a  desperate  on*et 
agunst  tbe  Christ— not  openly,  but 
craftily  as  in  the  garden  he  first  despoiled 
man  of  his  innocence;  and  the  conflict 
between  light  and  darkness,  truth  and 
error,  was  never  more  real,  more  dea<lly 
than  now.  True  and  tried  men  and 
women  are  needed  everywhere  to  with- 
stand the  foe  ;  chun-hes  and  sciiools  and 
Bibles  are  needed  in  hiindreils  of  places 
perfectly  accessible  to  the  minnionarj' ; 
but  Wod's  people  hold  back  the  money, 
to  hoard,  or  spend  it  in  vanity  and  foUy; 
and  then  wonder  why  they  are  '  iw>  often 
called  on  to  give  money '  for  the  Lord's 
work." 

AMY. — "It  is  dreadful,  auntie,  for  us 
to  receive  so  much,  and  give  so  little.  I 
never  saw  it  so  plainly  before.  Won't 
you  tell  OS  how  we  girls  can  help  in  this 
blessed  work  T 
AtWTC  — 

"  ■  Do  wbkt  iron  r«D,  l>e  whmt  foa  uc: 
B<!  A  glow-worm,  U  doi  a  ctiir.' 
Save  the  pennies  wasted  uselessly,  wear 
plainer  dresses  and  give  the  surplus  to 
missiona,  earn  money  in  any  useful  avo- 
cation that  is  open  to  you,  and  above  all 
ask  tbe  dear  Savior  to  use  you  for  Hie 
"•Uglory,  and  then  be  sure  to  watch  for  the 
opportunities  He  may  send  you." 

Ettie.  (eight  years  old.)— "Auntie,  can 
I  give  my  $5  gold  piece  to  help  teach 
those  mothers  not  to  drown  their  girl- 
taabies  any  more?  Uncle  George  sent  it 
to  me  to  buy  a  Christmas  doll  with  real 
hair,  but  it  would  be  so  much  nicer  to 
•ave  somebody's  live  baby  from  being 
drowned,  than  to  have  the  prettiest  doll 
that  erver  was." 

AxtstC. — "Uod  bless  you.  dear  child, 
for  the  thought.  May  it  l)e  but  the  be- 
ginning of  the  blessed  work  He  will  per- 
mit you  to  do  for  lliiii. 

"The  teachers  of  a  girls'  school,  away 
in  Africa,  wished  her  scholars  to  learn  to 
give.  She  paid  them,  therefore,  for  do- 
mg  some  work  for  her,  sa  that  each  girl 
might  have  something  of  her  own  to  give 
away  for  Jesus'  sake.  Among  tbem  was 
a  new  scholar,  such  a  wild  and  ignorant 
little  heathen  that  the  teacher  did  not 
try  to  explain  to  her  what  the  other  girls 
Were  doing.  The  day  came  when  the 
gifts  were  handed  in.  Elach  pupil  brought 
her  pi«x;e  of  money  and  laid  it  down,  and 
the  tea<:her  thought  all  the  otferings  were 
given.     But  there  «too<l  the  new  scholar 


hugging  tightly  in  her  arms  a  pitcher, 
the  only  thing  she  had  in  the  world.  She 
went  to  the  table  and  put  it  among  the 
other  gifts,  but  lK<f«ire  she  turne<i  away 
nhe  kisned  it .'  There  is  One  who  watched 
and  still  watches  (leople  canting  gifts 
into  bis  treasury.  Would  he  not  say  of 
this  .African  girl,  '  She  hath  cast  in  more 
than  they  all?'" 


O  or  mUslooarir  Dictionary. 

ALLA.H  — .\n  Arabian  word  meaning 
God,  the  Lord,  the  Almighty.  It  is  said 
to  be  derived  from  the  Arabic  verb 
"lab."  which  means  trembling  and  shi- 
ning. Mohammedans  revorcntly  use  it. 
They  have  ninety-nine  attributive  names 
of  God,  and  their  Rosaries  have  ninety- 
nine  bends,  with  a  large  prolonged 
bend,  making  the  one  hundreth,  lor 
Allah.  One  of  the  moat  solemn  oatbs 
of  the  Afghans  is  by  the  name  of  God 
(.\llah)  three  times  repeated  in  three  dif- 
ferent forms.  'Wallah,  Bellah,  Tillah." 
Aryan. — A  nam,e  given  by  ethnologists 
to  a  family  of  the  human  race,  also  des- 
ignated Indo-Kuropean.  Indo  Germanic, 
Sanskritoid,  Japhetic,  and  Caucasian. 
The  original  meaning  of  the  word  is  said 
to  have  been  equivalent  to  upper  noble 
or  dignified.  It  is  a  Sanskrit  word,  and 
in  the  later  Sanskrit  it  means  "noble,  of 
a  good  family."  The  primeval  home  of 
tbe  Aryans  was  in  West  Central  Asia. 
Thence  they  went  west  into  Europe  and 
south  into  India. 

•AVKSTA.— A  part  of  the  Vendidatl. 
This  is  the  religious  book  of  the  Parsees; 
but  the  first  part  of  the  book  is  of  very 
ancient  date,  and  is  the  groundwork  of 
the  present  Vendidad. 

Ayah.— .\  word  used  in  India  to  desig- 
nate a  lady's  maid  or  a  child's  nurse.  It 
is  perhaps  derived  from  the  expression 
"  Aya,"or  "Ayer"  which  a  Hindu  wife 
or  husband  employs  to  attract  the  atten- 
tion of  one  another. 

Baboo. — A  respectful  appellation 
among  the  Hindus  equivalent  to  "es- 
(juire"  or  "your  reverence."  It  is  not 
infrequently  applied  to  Europeans  when 
addressed  by  a  Hindu.  In  Calcutta,  a 
baboo  is  a  Hindu  engaged  in  mercantile 
business,  a  native  clerk  who  writes  En- 
glish, but  in  Benares  it  is  applied  to  the 
near  relatives  of  rajahs. 

Bah. — A  sacrifice  performed  by  the 
people  of  India  and  Ceylon  to  local  dei- 
ties, to  earth  and  air  deities,  to 
evil  spirits,  to  the  names  of  de- 
ceased ancestors,  and  to  the  Hindu  dei- 
ties Siva,  Vishnu,  their  consorts  and  in- 
ournatiuns.  It  is  a  word  used  in  Ceylon 
to  express  the  worship  of  the  heavenly 
bodies.  The  victim  sacrificed  is  gener- 
ally a  cock :  and  the  Baliya  are  clay  ini- 
agt»8  Bupo«e<l  to  represent  the  controlling 
planet  of  the    individual,    and    are    de- 


stroyed at   the  conclusion  of  tbe  Bal 
ceremonies. 

BR.um.— A  word  applied  by  the  Hin- 
dus to  the  Supreme  Being.  "Many  Hin- 
dus of  the  present  day  recognize  that  the 
Almighty,  the  infinite,  the  eternal,  the 
incomprehensible,  self-existent  l>eing, 
he  whose  power  is  too  infinite  to  be  im- 
agined is  Brahm  !  creator,  preserver,  end 
destroyer  of  the  universe,  from  wlu  m 
all  souls  come,  and  to  him  again  return  '' 
BrahmaXism.— The  designation  of  the 
Hindu  religion  at  present  prevailing.  It 
is  a  confused  mass  of  local  superstitions 
and  mytlis.  It  worships  a  multitude  of 
figures  of  local  divinities  who  have  beea 
admitted  into  the  Hindu  Pantheon  as 
avatars  of  Vishnu  or  Siva,  the  chief  gods 
of  the  modem  Hindus. 

Brahmo-Samaj.— A  reforming  Hindu 
sect  who  believe  in  the  abolition  of  caste, 
the  elevation  and  instruction  of  women, 
and  the  unity  and  spirituality  of  God. 
In  lt^8U  there  were  14U  societies  in  India 
l>elungiug  to  the  order  and  18  different 
periodicals  were  jJubliBbed. 

Buddha. — A  title  employed  to  desig- 
nate the  religious  teacher  from  whoso 
doctrines  have  sprung  up  the  forms  of 
the  Buddhiit  religion  which  are  found 
prevailing  in  Ceylon,  Tibet  Tartary, 
Burma,  Siam,  China,  and  Japan.  The 
word  in  Sanskrit  means  wisdom,  su- 
preme intelligence.  Sakya  Sinha.  wl>o 
was  Ijorn  in  the  year  628  before  Christ, 
was  the  founder  of  the  great  sect, 
and  at  his  death  b.c.  543  his  do4.-irines 
had  beeu  firmly  established.  His  body 
was  burned  and  his  ashes  were  distribut- 
ed among  eight  cities,  and  the  charcoal 
from  the  funeral  pile  was  given  to  a 
ninth,  lie  has  become  a  taint  in  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church,  under  tbe  miuiu 
of  St.  Josaphat. 

BCDDHisiC.— A  religion  which  bad  its 
origin  in  the  teachings  of  Sakya  Sinha. 
It    is    estimated    there    are    470,(NH).(X>i> 
Buddhists.     It  is  a  fundamental  doctrine 
that  existence  i«  an  evU,  for  birth  origi- 
nates sorrow,  pain,  dscay  and  death.     It 
teaches  that  annihilation  is  tbe  highest  ■ 
happiness  which  a  soul  can  strive  after.  I 
To  cease  to  exist  is  the  prevailing  hope. 
1  heir  ten  commandments  according  to 
Max  iMuller,  are :— Do  not   kill  ;  do  not 
steal ;  do  not  commit  adultary ;  do  not 
lie  ;  do  not  get  intoxicated  ;  abstain  from 
un'^uitable  words :  abstain  from  public 
siiectacle^ :  abstain  from  excess  in  dress; 
do  not  have  a  large  l)ed  ;  do  not  receive 
silveror  gold.     The  sacred  canon  of   the 
Buddhists  now  extant  is  called  the  Trip 
itoka,  i.  e. .  the  three  baskets.     The   first 
basket  contains  all  tlmt  has  reference  to 
Viuaya,  or  morality  or  discipline  ;   the 
secoml  contains  the  Sutra,  or  discourses 
of  Buddha  :  the  third.    Abhiilbnrma,  in 
dudex  all  works   treating  of  dogmatiO 
philo.HophY  or  m'ita.V'Vv^%\R*. 


i 

1 
I 


i 


itloM  antr  Coinmtnti^. 


The  manascript  of  Prof.  Littlf-'a  Ad- 
(Ireea  on  Miasions  was  received  hist  tnonth , 
but  tod  late  to  b(»  printed  in  this  issue. 
It  will  appear  next  month. 

Thauks  r<ir  many  kind  words  of  I'om- 
nienJalion  lately  received.  Let  each 
a))]>ret<iiitive  friend  send  us  at  least  one 
new  subscriber,  thereby  increasing  our 
influence  for  yoiKi. 

Misa  Tucker,  known  to  many  of  our 
readers  as  "  A.  L.  O.  K.."  a  very  interest - 
iiiK;  writer,  and  an  author  of  many  l>ookB 
for  youDK  pt':>i.ile,  is  a  missionary  at  Am- 
rituar  In  India.  "A.  L.  O.  E."  means 
"A  Lady  ofEajjland." 

Of  the  seven  missionaries  of  the  En- 
glish Baptist  Mission  on  the  Congo,  who 
went  out  in  1885,  four  have  died.  Rev. 
H.  H.  "Whitley  and  Rev.  J.  E.  Biggs  are 
the  two  latest  victims  to  African  fever. 

Tlip  Evangelical  Alliance  suggests  that 
on  Friday,  January  6.  there  shall  be 
prayer  for  Missions.— "  For  the  quickeo- 
ing  of  a  missionary  spirit  and  for  the 
outpouring  of  the  Holy  Ghost :  for  all 
asents  in  Oo8j»el  work,  that  they  may  lie 
kept  htunble,  devoted  and  courajjeoua: 
for  native  cJiurihes  and  convertB,  espec- 
ially such  as  endure  persecution  for  the 
♦  tospel's  sake  ;  for  Mission  Colleges,  Bible 
and  Tract  Societies,  and  the  spread  of 
vernacular  Christiau  literature  :  for  the 
overthrow  of  all  false  religions,  and  for 
the  conversion  of  Jews.  Mohammedans, 
and  heathen  to  the  faitit  of  Christ ;  for 
(he  complete  opening  up  of  Africa  to  the 
light,  and  thecessntion  of  its  slave  trade  : 
for  a  blessing  on  all  Missionary  Confer- 
ences to  be  held  thif  year.— Pa.  ?  ;  67; 
ri :  110  :  136  :  Isaiah  9  :  1-0;  a.'j  ;  40  ;  44; 
.">■!:  60  ;  Matt,  ft :  3.^38  ;  13  :  '24-33  ;  28:  lll- 
20  ;  John  13  :  20-3J  ;  Acts  10:  34-48  ;  17  : 
23-81  ;  Rom.  10  : 1-15." 

The  Southern  Methodist  Church  has 
over  5,000  members  among  the  Indians 
of  the  Cherokee,  Creek:  Choctaw,  Chick- 
asaw and  Seminole  nations  of  the  Indian 
Territory.  Bishop  (iallowav  ia  calling 
for  teachers  for  Indian  schools  to  be 
opene<l  among  other  tribes. 

Miss  Mary  A.  Sharp  writes  from  Mon- 
rovia, Liberia,  Septetnlier  f,  1887,  that 
there  is  not  a  public  school  building  in 
the  whole  Republic.  Great  ignorance 
exists  everywhere.  There  is  no  litera- 
ture and  noneof  the  tribal  languages  are 
reduced  t"  writing.  The  people  are  polyg- 
amistfl.  What  tlie  natives  worship  is 
called  "Juju."  It  may  be  a  goat  horn, 
an  alligator,  a  snake,  a  stick  with  n  rag 
tied  on.  a  monkey.  When  they  die  they 
expect  their  souls  will  go  into  the  botlies 
of  brute,  beast,  or  reptile. 

The  Women's  National  Indian  Associa- 
tion held  their  annual  meeting  in  Brook- 
Jtza,  .V.  y„  Nnr.  30— Dec.  1.     Over  $10.- 


000  had  been  expended  the  past  year. 
About  $2.5.00  were  in  loans  to  Indians  for 
building  or  repairing  homes,  purchasing 
agricultural  or  household  implements 
and  stock.  Over  $3,700  were  expended  in 
missionaries'  salaries,  and  in  the  erec- 
tion of  missionary  cottages  and  a  chapel. 
Three  new  missions  had  been  opened  in 
Idaho,  Dakota,  and  Nebraska.  A  new 
line  of  work  proposed  is  that  of  sending 
Christian  farmers  and  their  families  to 
reside  on  government  grants  of  land,  to 
instruct  the  Indiana  in  industrial  pur- 
suita,  the  dutiF-s  of  citizenship,  and  the 
truths  of  ('hristianity. 

The  Rev,  James  Johnston,  formerly  a 
missionary  of  the  English  Presbyterian 
Church  has  been  visiting  the  United 
States  to  awaken  an  interest  in  a  Gener- 
al Conference  on  Missions  which  \a  to  he 
held  in  London  next  June,  and  to  secure 
a  good  representation  from  the  churches 
here.  His  mission  has  met  with  consid- 
erable favor  and  there  is  no  doubt  a  good- 
ly number  of  delegates  from  this  country 
wUl  be  in  attendance.  The  Free  Church 
of  Scotland  Monthly  \n  its  issue  for  De- 
cemlwrsays:  "The  General  Committee 
appointed  to  make  the  nt^edful  arrange- 
ments comprise  representativoa  from 
forty  eight  British  societies— the  only 
hollies  refusing  to  co-operate  being  the 
!S.  P.  G.,  the  8.  P.  C.  K..  and  the  En- 
glish Universities  Mi8si<ms,  Jill  of  them 
High  Church  of  England  societies.  Lord 
Aberdeen  is  to  be  Piesident." 


the  care  of  our  mission  at  Aoyama. 
Tokio,  Over  seventy  of  our  students 
have  been  converted.  Nearly  every  stu- 
dent in  the  school  has  become  a  Chris- 
tian. This  wurk  of  grace  surfiasses  any- 
thing of  the  kind  I  have  previously  seen 
in  the  foreign  mission  field,  'i  be  relig- 
ious interest  is  now  spreading  among 
the  churches  of  Tokio;  and  a  meeting  of 
all  the  Japanese  pastors  is  to  l)e  held  to- 
morrow to  devise  measures  for  carrying 
forward  the  work.  The  influence  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  has  been  especially  promi- 
nent in  this  movenient.  Many  of  our 
young  men  have  become  powerful  wit- 
nesses for  the  truth.  It  is  inspiring  to 
see  their  zeal  and  discretion.     Pray  for 


Our  raUnlonarle*  and  nUanlotiB. 

The  address  of  Kev,  R.  3.  Maclay,  D.D., 
is  changed  from  Tokio.  Japan,  to  1037 
Market  street,  San  P'rancisco,  California. 

The  address  of  Kev.  C  \V.  Drees,  D.D., 
is  214  Cfllle  de  Corrientes.  buenos  Ayres. 
Argentine  Republic,  S<iuth  Americii. 

Kev,  Francis  W.  Warne  and  his  wife. 
Mrs  Marguerette  E  Warne,  sailed  Jan. 
31  for  India.  Brother  Warne  will  lie 
pastor  of  the  English  Church  at  Calcutta. 
Rev.  G.  F.  Ilojjkins  and  wife  sailed  on 
the  same  day  for  North  India.  His  ap- 
pointment will  be  made  next  month. 

Dr.  Beebe  writes  ua  from  Nanking, 
Oct.  17:  "The  Viceroy  resi<iiiig  here  has 
given  our  hospital  eighty  Ku  I'ing  taels, 
e<|ual  to  one  hundred  and  twenty  Mexi- 
can dollars.  This  from  one  of  the 
most  prominent  men  in  China,  and 
who,  a  few  years  a;;o  was  trying  to  keep 
us  out  of  Nanking.  I  have  l>een  admitted 
by  his  Excellency  to  the  the  inner  apart- 
ments of  the  Viceroy's  Yamen.  prescribed 
for  his  own  daughter,  and  now  he  makes 
his  gift  to  this  hospital.  '  'I'his  is  the 
Lord's  doings,  and  it  is  marvelous  in 
our  eyes.'" 

Rev.  Dr.  R.  3.  Maclay  writes  us  from 
Tokio.  Oct.  18:  "We  have  just  been 
fa%-ored  with  a  precious  revival  of  relig- 
ion in  the  Tokio  Ei   Wa  Gakko.  under 


agj^ 


Tldlng-a  from  Dondo,  Africa. 

Rev.  C.  L.  Davenport  writes  us  from 
Dondo,  South  Central  Africa,  Not.  3, 
1887: 

"  More  than  four  months  have  passed 
since  my  last  letter  to  the  (iospel  in  All. 
LiNus.  During  that  time  you  have  re- 
ceived a  c^rd  telling  you  of  the  death  of 
my  beloved  wife, 

"Since  then  our  numbers  have  l)een still 
further  reduced.  1st,  By  the  detention 
of  two  of  our  menil)ers  in  L<.^anda  on 
hiiKiness.  3d,  By  the  sickness  of  my 
sister-in-law,  obliging  their  return  to  the 
States.  'I'huH  we  lost  our  mechanic, 
Andrew  S.  Myers  (my  hrotherin-law). 

"This  reduced  our  numbers  to  two, 
sister  Susie  J.  Harvey  and  myself. 

"  1  applied  to  the  geneial  superinten- 
dent of  the  mission,  l>eforethe  departure 
of  my  brother  and  sister,  for  a  married 
family  to  l)e  sent  to  our  relief  and  as^ 
bistance.  This  he  could  have,  but  did 
not  grant. 

"  Being  in  the  midst  of  men  of  evil  lives 
there  wan  but  one  of  two  steps  we  could 
take.  Ist,  For  Sister  Ilai-vey  or  myself 
to  leave  the  statiim  and  thus  overthrow 
the  work,  or  2tl,  to  get  married. 

"  We  fhrise  the  latter  and  were  united 
in  marriage,  at  6  P.M.,  Oct.  15,  1887, 
Rev.  Joseph  Wilks,  of  Pungo  Andongo 
Mi»Kion,  ofHciating.  The  work  moves 
on  grandly. 

'  'Since  laiit  writing  I  have  been  preach- 
ing in  Portuguese  and  thank  <i(Hi  that 
I  can.  The  Word  is  received  with  eager- 
ness. Oh,  let  earnest  prayers  go  uj>  to 
Uod  for  salvation  of  souls  in  Dondo ! 
The  Lord  is  giving  us  strength  to  stand 
in  our  places,  let  nur  light  shine,  blow 
our  trumpets  and  shout  the  victor's 
song. 

"  Dr  D,  Reid  (refwrted  eaten  up  by  the 
cannit^als)  is  with  us  ft)r  awhile,  lie  ia 
well  and  strong.  We  have  concluded  to 
adopt  Mary's  Sharp's  plan  in  regard  io 
our  school,  somewhat;  viz.:  Any  one 
wi.4hing  to  liberate,  educate,  clothe  and 
board  a  black  boy  or  girl,  can  do  so  by 


MALANGE  MISSION 


paying  us  t7S  per  year.  Tho«e  wishing 
to  rescue  from  vire,  a  mulatto  boy  or 
girl,  (Miucate,  board  and  clothe  tliem  can 
do  B'j  by  paying  »ia  %\  40  per  year.  Tims 
we  will  be  able  to  reach  those  whom  we 
<arae  to  reach  and  who  under  the  present 
system  are  excluded.  Who  will  send 
the  first  ?  In  thin  w.iy  -we  no  ■wise  afTcct 
our  plan  of  eelf-support,  as  the  money 
yjll  bo  given  for  a  !<pecific  mission  work 
not  as  a  %\it  to  us. 

My  heart  goes  out  to  this  people  more 
and  more.  The  darkness  with  which 
tbey  are  surrounded  is  so  intense.  1  I*- 
li«v0  the  day  is  not  far  distant  when  we 
shall  see  them  rejoicing  in  the  love  of 
the  •  Mighty  to  Save,' 

"*  I  promised  to  report  our  conference 
sion.  There  was  nothing  took  place 
■of  any  note.  The  appaintments  were 
continued  as  before.  Brother  Henley 
Wrigtht,  was  recommended  for  orders 
•  under  the  rule.' 

"  Now,  I  must  tell  you  of  a  little  inci- 
dent that  happened  here  among  our 
Bcholars  I  bought  »  young  monkey, 
but  it  did  not  live  long.  The  boys  asikctl 
ftermission  to  bury  it.  which  1  granted 
and  gave  the  girls  permifwion  to  join  in 
the  procession.  Amid  the  blo«-iag  of  a 
tin  horn  and  beating  on  an  old  tin  pail, 
they  carried  it  to  one  corner  of  the  yard 
and  while  burying  it  sang:  "Hold  the 
Fort"  (in  Portuguese),  and  tben  dis- 
per.-<ed.** 

•  «  • — 

Ri;v.  VV.  H.  Mead  write.s  to  the  London 
flirUiian  from  Malnnge,  South  Central 
Africa  :  "  Rev.  Samuel  J.  Mead  i.s  the 
su|ierint«ndent  of  this  station,  ami  ha!< 
AAdiM^iated  with  him,  besides  liis  wife, 
four  men  and  twi.i  ladie.'^,  inrliidinK  Dr. 
R«-id.  who  wa.s  reported  in  tiie  papers  as 
having  been  eaten  by  cannibals,  but  in 
tact  is  Blill  enjoying  goud  health  and 
pnioticlng  his  profession  herein  Malunge. 
My  wife  is  with  me.  We  thank  <iod 
that  through  his  goodness  we  now 
find  ourselves  self-sup|mrting,  mainly 
through  the  work  of  our  own  hands. 
iiard  work  it  is,  too— such  as  holding 
the  plough,  hauling  logs,  hewing  timber, 
aewiog  and  shop  work,  etc.  Wf  trust 
Crod  for  Bach  health  as  ehall  be  to  his 
praise." 

A  con-espondent  of  the  Chriittiau  Wit- 
nesM  writes  from  Malaage  Sept.  29  :  "  God 
is  prospering  us  here  in  Mulauge.  We 
have  a  new  schoolroom  and  chai>el,  1ft 
■X  SI  feet,  very  pleasant.  The  walls  were 
standing  when  this  property  waslwught, 
but  we  have  roofed  and  plastered  it,  and 
titled  up.  The  walls  are  deL-orated 
with  Scripture  mottoes,  and  large  pic- 
tarea  illuHrating  Bible  truths  that  have 
been  sent  us.  We  find  these  pictures  to 
be  a  greit  help  to  the  native  minds, 
which  are  quite  childlikt*  in  understand- 


ing what  is  taught  them.  We  are  thank- 
ful to  Goii  who  permits  us  to  say  to  you 
that  through  His  hand  we  are  self-sup- 
porting now  at  this  station  ;  we  trust 
Him  still  for  the  future. 

"  Dr.  Reid  is  with  us  and  works  In  his 
profe.ision,  though  the  papers  reported 
him  eaten  by  the  cannibals  some  time 
ago.  Some  of  us  hold  plow,  some  dig 
roots  and  stones,  some  chop,  draw  and 
hew  timber,  maki;  tables,  etc..  etc.,  some 
cook,  buy  and  sell,  some  teach  especially 
and  all  generally,  some  take  in  sewing 
to  do.  VVe  are  running  to  some  extent 
a  jig  saw,  and  sell  lumlier. 

"  Bro.  Shields  from  Ireland  and  Bertha 
are  pulling  on  in  the  native  language, 
and  have  commenced  to  translate  hymns. 
Music  is  a  great  attraction  and  draws 
the  natives  to  us.  We  have  good  con- 
gregations Sundays,  the  people  seem  to 
be  interested  more  and  more,  and  some 
have  commenced  to  pray.  We  have  the 
little  organ,  violincello,  cornet  and  vio- 
lin; we  believe  <lod  uses  them.  The  na- 
tives sing  splendidly  hymns  in  their  own 
ton'.,'ue,  mostly  translated  by  Bro.  Heli 
(Chatelaine  while  here.  He  has  left  us 
and  is  on  his  way  to  England  to  get  to- 
gether what  he  has  Ci>llected  of  the  na- 
tive tongue,  and  intends  to  publish  a 
grammar  and  parts  of  the  Bible,  etc.,  in 
the  Ambunda  language.  May  (Vorl  bless 
him.  They  also  sing  in  the  Portuguese 
language,  and  some  in  English. 

"-Sunday  morning  is  our  class-meeting, 
then  ssrvics  and  .Sabbath-sclnKil  until  1 1 
o'clock.  P.  -M  we  take  the  cornet  or 
other  instrumpnts,  aomi*  native  boys  to 
sing  ami  h3lp  explain  the  Bible  pictures, 
and  go  to  the  native  villages  about, 
some  of  them  a  few  miles  away,  and  tell 
them  of  .l:!.-«us  and  bis  love.  Need  we 
tellyou  thit  0>J  blesses  us  in  this  work'/ 
Wednesday  evening  we  have  school  for 
all.  Tuesday  evening  prayer-meeting, 
and  private  l^jssons  in  music  are  given 
by  8om»  of  m  tsvo  evenings  a  week;  and 
we  have  nurning  and  afternoon  day 
school." 

♦  •  ♦ 

Work  Amonjr  Seamen  In  Calcnlla. 

nv  RKV.  w.  p.  OVlCIUI. 

The  Seam  m's  Reading  and  CoflPee 
Rjomi,  1»  LiU  Bizir  street,  Cilcutta, 
I  are  a  favorite  reiort  for  sailors  of  all 
nationalties,  Swedes,  Finns  and  Norwe- 
gians fro 31  the  North,  Africans  from  th» 
South,  C  lineae,  Japanese  and  Hindus 
from  the  E  ist,  Am.^ricans  from  the 
West.  (fre?k-*,  Italians.  Eaglish,  Scotch, 
Irish,  Welsh,  Dine.^,  strangers  from 
Australia.  South  .\marica,  and  th?  Isl- 
ands of  the  dei,  C3ngregate  here  from 
time  to  time. 

Evangelical  service?  are  held  every 
evening  in  the  chapel,  which  opens  off 
the  coffee  rojm.  Numb;r8  gather  and 
hear  the  Word  of  Life. 


I 


It  has  been  mv  privilege  I''  nssjst  dear 
Bro.  Ray  Allen  and  wife  in  these  ser- 
vices for  the  past  eight  months,  and 
during  that  time  I  have  had  the  joy  of 
seeing  many  turn  to  «Jod.  Sv'>m'-times 
we  have  had  the  opjwrtunity  of  knowing 
that  the  work  of  grace  has  lieen  thor- 
ough. At  others  we  have  only  had  time 
to  point  to  the  Lamb  of  Uod  that  taketli 
away  the  ain  of  world,  and  commend 
them  to  Ood  and  the  word  of  His  grace  ;  ■ 
and  they  have  gone,  perhaps  never  to  1 
return  and  tell  whether  they  have  been 
faithful,  or  what  great  things  the  Lord 
has  done  for  them.     Some  do,  however. 

While  we  have  been  engaged  in  thia 
and  other  work,  wo  have  been  studying 
languages  with  a  view  of  taking  ap 
native  work  as  soon  as  possible,  and,  I 
am  happy  to  be  able  to  tell  you.  have 
made  encouraging  progress,  considering 
the  many  other  demands  ufjon  our  time.     ■ 

One  more  year  and   I  expect  to  take     ■ 
up  Hindustani   work  exclusively  !    Will 
otir  fellow-workers  at  home— our  pray-    _ 
ing  friends,  our  giving  friends  and  our    I 
sym-mthizing  friends  sustain  us  by  daily, 
constant  prayer,  for    in   thai  way  only 
can  we  be  kept  really  happy  out    here, 
and,  joined  with  Christ,  have  the  heathen 
for   our  Inheritance   and   the  uttermost 
parts  of  the  earth  for  our  possession. 

Calcutta,  Nov,,  1887. 


I 


Oonvernlnno  In  Black<o««'a,  .'•tadraa. 

BY  ur.  A.  H.  BACEfl. 

We  have  just  witnessed  the  first  con- 
version in  connection  with  our  labors 
in  this  mission.  Once  a  week  I  met  w^ith 
my  two  native  teachers  "  for  thepuri)ose. 
of  prayer  and  conversation  in  regard  to 
the  needs  and  longings  of  our  souls.' 
Last  week  when  the  time  cime  to  open 
our  masting,  but  one  of  the  teachers  was 
present.  I  opened  my  Bible  to  1  ,Tobn,  3, 
real,  aal  explained  part  of  the  chapter. 

Wnen  I  hadflnisheL  the  teacher  slid 
h'>wi4  n^t  salisHei  with  his  •'hristian 
experience.  I  explained  to  him  thatOud 
WIS  able  aiii  willing  throagh  Christ  to 
sive  him  from  all  sin.  And  then  we 
kuclt  together  to  ask  Ood  to  save  him  to 
the  uttermost.  He  was  wonderfully 
bk'»4?d  bat  dil  mt  th>ii  r.'ceive  a  clean 
heart.  And  from  conversation  that  I 
have  hid  with  him  since.  I  judge  ho  ia 
nut  yet  entirely  sanctiflod.  My  prayer 
is  that  this  blessel  experience  may  soon 
be  his. 

While  we  knelt  in  prayer  the  native 
teacher  cirae  and  knelt  with  us.  This 
man  is  one  who  up  to  this  time  had 
been  building  his  hopes  for  eternity  upon 
his  baptism  and  conHrmation  without 
ever  acc^epting  Christ  as  his  personal 
Sivior.  B:it  now  he  did  not  at  all  feel 
satisfied  that  he  was  upon  the  sure  foun- 
dattou.      '^ei  ^xa.'sa^  "rWV  \svvo.  ^w^ 


2 


48 


ONE  PENNY  EVERY  DA  Y. 


prayed  for  bimeelf  very  earnestly,  and 
•lid  not  cease  to  pray  until  be  cnuld  say, 
"  I  am  saved,  I  have  the  witness  of  the 
Spirit. " 

To  this  meeting  none  are  allowed  to 
come  save  thuse  of  us  who  work  in  the 
mission.  But  this  night  one  of  our  old- 
est Bchoolboys  had  broken  the  rule  and 
had  actually  joined  our  circle,  and  was 
kneeling  with  us  while  we  were  praying 
that  Kuthnum— the  second  teacher 
spoken  of  above— might  find  forgiveness 
and  acceptance  with  God,  But  he  soon 
told  us  why  he  had  come.  '"  1  want  to 
find  Jesus.  I  have  written  this  to  my  fa- 
ther and  he  is  very  anRry.  He  will  come 
and  see  you  on  the  tenth  July."  His  fa- 
ther is  several  hunrirnd  miles  from 
Madras,  and  I  knew  \\\v.  paying  a  visit  to 
ine  from  this  distance  because  be  was 
angry  that  his  son  thought  of  becoming 
a  ^Christian,  meant  that  he  was  deter- 
mined to  prevent  bis  son  by  any  means 
in  his  power  from  seeking  the  Lord. 
And  the  boy  knew  it. 

Oh  !"  said  he,  '"  if  I  could  but  get  my 
fatlier's  jMjnnission  I  would  be  baptized 
at  once."  I  urged  him  to  seek  Jesus  at 
once.  "  I  will  do  it  at  once,"  he  said. 
And  then  ami  there  he  sought  and  found 
Jesus.  When  we  again  arose  from  our 
knees  be  did  so  with  the  blessed  con- 
Hciousness  that  he  was  u  child  of  (Uid. 
Befoje  that  night  came  to  a  close  it  was 
our  privilege  to  kneel  in  prayer  with  a 
heathen  woman  (one  for  whose  conver- 
sion prayers  had  long  ascended)  and  to 
see  her,  too,  saved  before  the  hour  for 
retiring  came. 

The  next  morning  the  husband  of  this 
woman,  one  of  the  worst  characters  in 
Madras,  a  man  who  was  released  from 
prison  but  a  few  months  ago,  came  as  an 
inquirer.  He  was  undergrcat  convictifin 
but  has  not  as  yet  yielded  himself  to 
Christ.  Later  on  in  the  week  the  parents 
of  twohtrftliien  boys  sent  word  to  me  : 
"  Get  our  boys  saved,  we  want  them  to  be 
Christians,  but  we  are  too  old  to  turn." 

Our  meetings  are  well  attended.  But 
not  yet  knowing  the  Tamil  well,  I  have 
to  speak  through  an  interpret* r.  and  can- 
not make  nn  self  us  well  imderstnod  as  I 
otherwise  could-  We  nujjht  to  liavc  at 
once  a  tliornughly  sax^etl  native  brother 
to  help  me  in  this  work,  but  have  not  the 
money  to  HU|nn>rt  liim. 

Before  I  close  I  want  to  say,  that  those 
who  sought  the  Lord  are  iill  doing  well. 
One  of  them  said  to-night  in  our  class- 
meeting,  •*  My  iieart  is  full  of  happy."  T 
believe  all  tlieir  hearts  are  just  us  full. 
I  thouKht  lis  I  sat  in  tJie  uiidst  of  this 
hand  of  happy  souls  who  but  a  few  days 
ago  were  in  heathen  darkness,  if  our 
givers  to  missions  at  home  could  see 
them  now,  and  at  the  same  time  realize 
■what  they  were  before  it  would  not  re- 
quire many  monlhs  <  r  much  plending  to 
Tnise  the  "million  for  miRHJons  by  col- 
lectii)n«  onh'." 

Blackluicn,  Madras. 


$1,200,000 

FROM  ALL  SOURCES 

pigglON3  TOR  isss. 


Some  can  give  one  penny  a  day. 
Others  can  give  only  one  penny  a  week 
for  missions.  Let  every  one  give  what 
they  can,  but  let  every  meml)cr  of  the 
church,  and  every  scholar  in  the  Sunday- 
school  give  something. 


One  Pvniiy  Kvrry  Day. 

For  all  to  us  that's  given. 
For  all  our  hopes  of  heaven, 
For  all  for  which  we  pray. 

We'll  pledge  a  daily  off 'ring ; 

For  alt  this  'tis  but  trifling — 
One  penny  every  day. 

CHORUS. 

Now  just  one  penny  give  us. 

One  penny  every  day. 
You  can  do  that  for  Jesus, 

Keep  giving  as  you  pray. 

For  each  unlcoked  for  blessing 

Our  gratitude  expressing. 

In  this  a  humble  way. 
We  never  can  repay  Him, 
But  still  we'll  gladly  give  Him 

One  penny  every  day. 

Because  the  sum  is  trifling. 
The  impultie  you  are  stiHing 

To  help  us  while  you  may. 
We  could  do  much  for  Jesus, 
If  each  would  only  give  us 

One  penny  every  day. 

To  send  the  Gospel  streaming. 
O'er  lands  with  darkness  teeming — 

The  heathen  far  away. 
In  ignorance  they're  sleeping, 
Because  for  self  you're  keeping 

One  penny  every  day. 

Although  'tis  but  a  feather, 
When  taken  all  together. 

You  can't  think  what  'twill 
weigh ; 
So  join  with  one  another 
To  help  each  fallen  brother, 

One  penny  every  day. 


Rev,  Geo.  P.  Smith.  Superintendent  of 
the  First  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
Sunday  School  of  Tonawanda,  N.  Y. 
wrote  us  December  12,  1^87:  "  Our  Sun- 
day School  during  the  last  year  contrib- 
uted lin-'iOO  for  the  '  Million  for  Mis- 
sions.' The  apportionment  for  our  church 
and  school  together  was  ^144.00.  The 
distribution  of  tM\  copies  of  the  Little 
Minsiunary  the  last  Sunday  of  each 
month  easily  doubles  up  our  mifsiorary 
collection  which  is  taken  en  the  first 
fundny  of  each  month." 


Baniid,  •ound  lUe  iriiili  abroad. 

Sound,  sound  the  truth  abroad. 
Bear  ye  the  word  of  tJod 

Through  the  wide  world  : 
Tell  what  our  Lord  has  done. 
Tell  how  the  day  is  won. 
And  from  his  lofty  throne 

Sutan  is  hurled. 

Speed  on  the  wings  of  love. 
Jesus,  who  reigns  above. 

Bids  us  to  fly  ; 
Tliey  who  his  message  bear 
Should  neither  doubt  nor  fear, 
lie  will  their  friend  appear, 

He  will  be  nigh. 


Brahman,— A  member  of  ihe  higlie 
of  the  Hindu  castes.  The  duties  of  Brah- 
mans,  according  to  Menu,  are — d)  Per- 
f ormances  of  holy  sacriflces :  (2)  assisting 
at  the  performance  of  such  by  others: 
(3)  reading  the  Vedas:  (4)  teaching  the 
Vedas;  (5)  making  gifts:  (Oi  accepting 
gifts.  They  are  now.  however,  largely 
engaged  in  trade  and  agriculture.  As  a 
race  they  are  geiiernlly  highly  cultured. 
The  Gospel  of  Christ  has  Ix-en  received 
by  some  of  them,  nnd  when  converted 
they  are  excellent  missionaries. 


"Papa,  Hovr  IHuck  Do  ■  Coal  Toa  t^ 

A  little  girl,  ten  years  old,  lay  or  her 
deathbed.  It  was  hard  to  part  with  th«^ 
pet  of  the  family  ;  with  her  golden  hair, 
her  loving  blue  eyes  and  affectionate 
nature;  how  could  she  be  given  up? 
Her  father  fell  on  his  knees  by  his  dar- 
ling's bedside  and  wept  bitterly.  He 
tried  to  say,  but  could  not,  "  Thy  will  be 
done."  It  was  a  struggle  and  a  trial 
such  aa  he  bad  never  before  experi- 
enced. 

His  sobs  disturbed  the  child,  who  bad 
been    lying     apparently    unconscious. 
She    opened    her  eyes  and   lucked   dis.   ■ 
tressed.     "  Papa,  dear  papa,"  she  said  at    ■ 
length.     "What,  my  dear?"   answered 
the  father.     "  Papa,"  she  asked,  in  faint, 
broken  accents,  "How  much  do  I  co«l 
you    every   yearf"     "Hush,   dear;    be 
quiet,"'  he  replied,  in  great  agitation,  for 
be  feared  delirium  was  coming  on.     But.    M 
please  papa,  how  much  do  I  cost  you?"    1 

To  soothe  her  he  replied,  though  with 
a  trembling  voice,  "Well,  dearest,  per- 
haps $200  to  |300.  What  then,  dsrhng '/" 
"  Because,  papa,  I  thought  maybe  you 
would  lay  it  out  this  year  in  Bibles  for 
po<ir  children  to  remember  me  by." 

With  a  bursting  heart  her  father  re- 
plied, kissing  her  clammy  brow,  "  I 
will,  my  precious  child.  Yes,"  he 
added  after  a  pause,  "  I  will  do  it  every 
year  as  long  as  I  live  ;  and  thus  my 
Lilian  shall  yet  speak,  and  draw  hun- 
dreds and  thouaands  after  her  tn 
heaven."— 7%e  Dayapring. 


I 


EuQtNC  R.  Smith, 

Editor. 


FEBRUARY,    1888. 


New  VoiV  City, 


□TDIAN  INDUSTRIAL  SCHOOL  AT  ALBUQUBKQUE,    ^fEW  MKXICO. 


A 


^eto  Mtvito. 


I 

I 


I 

I 


New  Mexico  and  Its  Aesourcee. 

(We  are  indebted  for  the  following  account  of  New  Mexico  to  the 
AUuqwerqite  Merning  Democrat  issued  January  1.  lS8S.) 

To  the  archaeological  student,  New  Mexico  presents 
many  attractions  in  the  studj  of  the  aboriginal  cliff 
dwellers,  who  first  settled  the  country  thousands  of 
years  ago,  the  conquest  of  the  cliff  dwelling  pigmies  by 
the  Spaniards  in  the  later  centuries,  the  still  later  occu- 
pancy of  the  country  by  the  Mexicans,  and  finally  the 
more  recent  advent  of  the  energetic  Ameiican,  whose 
enterprise  is  rapidly  sweeping  away  all  relics  of  the 
ancient  races  who  have  held  this  fair  domain  in  the 
grasp  of  antie^uity  for  thousands  of  years. 

These  four  epochs  in  the  history  of  the  territory 
are  plainly  marked  by  the  caves  of  the  cliff  dwellers, 
the  pueblo  villages  of  the  Spaniards,  and  their  subju- 
gated natives,  the  churches  and  acequias,  or  irrigating 
canals  of  the  Mexicans,  and  the  modern  structures  of 
brick  and  stone  erected  in  the  modern  civilization  by 
the  American  population.  But  it  is  not  with  archa;- 
ological  history  or  antiquarian  lore  that  we  have  to  do. 
In  the  restless  pushing  of  American  enterprise.  New 
Mexico  has  been  won  over  to  the  era  of  progress  and 
development.  Antiquity  is  lost  sight  of  in  the  influx  of 
home  building  immigration,  and  the  questions  of  pres- 
ent import  are,  What  are  the  capabilities,  the  resources 
and  advantages  of  the  territory,  considered  with  refer- 
ance  to  the  present  demand  for  larger  territory  to  be 
occupied  by  the  flooding  tide  of  immigrants  now  flow- 
ing westward  in  search  of  homes  and  occupation. 

The  total  area  of  New  Mexico  is  122,444.37  square 
miles,  or  68,374,400  acres;  confirmed  and  unconfirmed 
land  grants,  13,097,603.13  acres  ;  pueblos,  1,092,234.94 
acres;  Indian  reservations,  2,963,622  acres;  military 
reservations,  202,151.51  acres;  entries  made  at  Santa  Fe 
and  Las  Cruces,  1,858,920  acres ;  total  occupied,  19,- 
205,634.58  acres ;  subject  to  the  homestead,  pre-emp- 
tion, timber  culture,  desert  land  and  mining  laws  of  the 
United  States,  59,167,765.42  acres. 

POPULATION    BV    COUNTIES. 

The  territory  contains  fourteen  counties,  which  are 
with  their  county  seats 

COUNTIES.  rOrULATION,  COUNTY  SEAT. 

Colfax 6,000 Springer 

Taos 11)375 Fernando  de  Taos 

Rio  Arriba ;, ,  .14,000 .Tierra  Aniarilla 

Mora 15,000 Mora 

San  Miguel ...30,000 Las  Vegas 

Santa  Fe   ..:.  1^,000 Santa  Fe 

Bernalillo 26,000 <...^ Albuquerque 

Valencia i6.370 Los  Lunas 

Socorro 14,000 Socorro 

Sierra 60,000 MilUboro 

Lincoln 7,000 Lincoln 

Dona  Ana 10,000 Las  Cnices 

Grant 9.500 Silver  City 

San  Juan 2,500 Aiiec 


TOWNS    AND    CITIES. 

Santa  Fe  is  the  capital  of  the  territory,  the  military 
headquarters  and  an  educational  center.  Its  antiquities, 
the  interest  centering  about  it  as  one  of  the  oldest  cities 
in  the  United  States,  and  its  balmy  atmosphere  and 
eqtiable  climate  will  always  m.a!ce  it  a  popular  resort  for 
the  invalid  and  tourist,  while  the  arable  valleys  by  which 
it  is  surrounded,  and  the  valuable  mines  of  gold  and  sil- 
ver and  the  immense  deposits  of  excellent  coal  contiguou.s 
to  it  are  destined  to  make  it  a  commercial  center  of  con- 
siderable importance  in  the  future. 

Albuquerque,  the  county  seat  of  Bernalillo  county, 
and  the  junction  of  the  Atchison,  Topeka  &  Santa  Fe 
and  the  Atlantic  &  Pacific  railway  systems,  is  the  com- 
mercial and  monetary  center  of  the  territory.  .Although 
but  seven  years  old,  the  city  already  has  a  population  of 
10,000  souls,  which  is  rapidly  increasing.  The  central 
geographical  location  of  Albuquerque  and  the  connec- 
tion here  of  the  Atlantic  &  Pacific  railroad  make  it  the 
objective  point  of  all  southwestern  railway  lines  which 
seek  an  overland  connection,  and  the  Kiowa  branch  of 
the  Atchison,  Topeka  &  Santa  Fe,  the  Chicago,  Rock 
Island  &  Pacific,  and  the  St.  Louis  &:  San  P'rancisco 
roads  are  already  building  rapidly  from  the  east  toward 
the  city.  With  these  lines  of  railway,  surrounded  as  it 
is  by  vast  areas  of  arable  soil,  the  neighboring  moun- 
tains ribbed  with  great  belts  of  silver  and  gold,  and 
underlaid  with  inexhaustible  deposits  of  bituminous  and 
anthracite  coal,  Albuquerque  is  destined  to  become  the 
most  important  city  of  the  southwest. 

Other  cities  of  scarcely  less  importance  than  Albu- 
querque and  Santa  Fe,  are  Las  Vegas,  an  important  live 
stuck  and  wool  market;  Socorro,  with  vast  smelting  and 
mining  interests;  Silver  City,  the  center  of  an  important 
producing  mining  district;  Deming,  a  prosperous  city  of 
southern  New  Mexico;  and  Kingston,  with  its  great 
mines  and  mills. 

Among  the  enterprising  and  growing  towns  of  the 
territory,  all  of  which  are  prosperous  and  possess  a 
bright  future,  and  some  of  them  with  natural  resources 
in  process  of  development,  which  will  soon  place  them 
among  the  most  important  cities  of  the  territory  are  : 
Raton,  Georgetown,  Las  Cruces,  San  Antonio,  La  Me- 
silla,  Springer,  Los  Lunas,  Mora,  Tierra  Amarilla,  Farm- 
ington,  Lincoln,  White  Oaks,  Taos,  Kingston.  Cerillos. 
Lordsburg,  Lake  Valley,  Hillsboro,  Watrous  and  Rii  h- 
mond. 

TOPOCJRAKHICAL  CONTOUR. 

The  contour  of  the  country  is  characterized  by  a  suc- 
cession of  mesas,  valleys  and  mountains,  foothills,  blufts, 
canons  and  mountain  parks,  many  of  the  mountain 
ranges  being  covered  with  an  ample  growth  of  pine, 
cedar  and  piilon  timber.  The  mountain  ranges,  extend- 
ing north  and  south,  generally  break  into  spurs  and 
foothills,  descending  to  the  lower  altitudes  and  termi- 
nating in  low  mesas,  skirting  the  water  courses. 

In  the  northern    part  of   the   territory   the    Culebri 
range  looms  up  on  the  east  in  the  Raton  spur,  and  to  t 


m 


south  in  the  Taos,  Mora  and  Santa  Fe  mountains.  To 
the  wcit  are  the  I'ierra  Amarilla  and  Conejos  ranges. 
Northwest  of  Albuquerque  and  east  of  the  Rio  Grande 
river,  is  a  broken  range  of  lofty  spurs  known  as  the  San- 
dias  which  extending  southward  become  in  turn  the  Man- 
zano,  Oscura,  Jumanes,  FraCristobal,  Caballo,  San  Andres 
and  Organ  mountains.  To  the  east  of  this  range  is  a 
series  of  plateaus  which  extend  to  the  Llano  Estacado, 
separated  and  broken  by  a  number  of  low  mountain 
ranges,  spurs  and  cifiuns,  among  which  are  the  Gallinas, 
Jicarillas,  Carrizo,  Capitan  and  Sierra  Blanca. 

On  the  west  side  of  the  Rio  Grande,  from  San  Antonio 
mountain,  near  the  northern  boundary  of  the  territory, 
another  broken  range,  known  by  different  names  in  dif- 
erent  sections  of  the  range,  txtends  southward,  termi- 
nating in  the  Florida  mountains,  near  the  Mexican  line. 

On  the  western  border  of  the  territory  a  range  of  lofty 
mountain  peaks,  composed  of  the  San  Francisco,  Dalil, 
Zuni,  Escudila,  Tuleosa,  Mogollon,  Steins,  Animas  and 
other  mountains,  form  the  continental  divide. 

These  various  ranges  form  equable  divisions  of  terri- 
tory, between  which  lie  valleys  and  mesas  of  rich  agri- 
cultural soil.  The  mountains  furnish  a  large  supply  of 
water  and  timber,  and  excellent  grazing  ranges  for 
cattle,  as  well  as  shelter  for  stock  in  stormy  weather. 


I  ALTITVDES  AND   ELEVATIONS. 

I  The  mesas  and  table-lands  in  the  northern  part  of  the 
territory  are  generally  about  6,000  to  6,500  feet  above  the 
sea  level.  In  the  central  portion  of  the  territory  the 
mesas  attain  an  elevation  of  about  5,000  feet,  and  in  the 
south  about  4,000  feet.  The  fall  of  the  Rio  Grande,  from 
the  northern  border  of  the  territory  to  the  point  where 

I  it  cuts  the  New  Mexico,  Texas  and  Chihuahua  boundary, 
is  about  3,500  feet.  The  ranges  generally  rise  from  2,000 
to  5,000  feet  above  the  mesas  and  high  table-lands. 

I  The  altitudes  of  various  cities  in  the  territory,  in  feet, 
are  as  follows  : 

I  Alhu(]uerqne 4.91S 

Santa  F6 7.044 

Kingston 7,400 

Socorro 4i655 

Lordiburg i ..4.200 

Silver  City 5,Qi6 

Las  Cnicet 3<844 

WATER    COURSES. 

The  vast  valleys  of  New  Mexico  are  drained  and  irri- 
gated by  a  system  of  water  courses,  which  as  the  coun- 
try settles  up  will  place  the  territory  in  the  front  ranks 
of  the  agricultural  regions  of  America.  The  Rio  Grande 
is  the  principal  river.  Rising  in  southern  Colorado  it 
flows  in  a  broad  stream,  southerlY  awd  c^.t'A.^'a.Vo^  \N\\«A>i'^ 


I 


the  territory,  the  broad  valley  and  low  mesas  on  each 
side,  which  with  a  system  of  canals  will  eventually  be  ir- 
rigated, presenting  millions  of  acres  of  the  finest  agri- 
»  cultural  lands  in  the  world,  and  capable  of  sustaining 
with  their  products  a  population  equal  to  that  of  any 
State  in  the  union.  The  Rio  Grande  has  numerous  trib- 
utaries, each  of  which  water  extensive  tracts  of  farming 
and  grazing  lands. 

In  the  northeastern  portion  of  the  territory  the  Rio 
Colorado  or  Canadian  river,  fed  by  numerous  tributa- 
ries, flows  eastward,  emptying  into  the  Arkansas. 

The  Pecos  river  rises  in  the  Santa  Fe  mountains  and 
flows  through  the  eastern  portion  of  the  territory  to  the 
southern  border. 

The  San  Juan  river  flowing  westward  from  the  north- 
western portion  of  the  territory  with  its  tributaries  of 
clear  mountain  water,  furnishes  ample  drainage  for  that 
section. 

The  Rio  Mimbres,  Rio  Gila  and  San  Fraacisco  rivers 
furnish  an  abundance  of  water  for  the  southwestern  sec- 
tion of  the  territory. 

This  grand  system  of  water  courses,  supplemented  by 
numerous  small  streams,  arroyos  and  springs  in  every 
section  of  the  territory  form  a  bounteous  water  supply, 

■  which  when  utilized  by  extensive  systems  of  irrigating 
canals,  will  make  New  Mexico  the  paradise  of  the  hor- 
ticulturist and  the  viticulturist,  as  it  is  now  for  Ihe^tock 

I  raiser  and  the  farmer. 
TIMBER    A.NL.    J-lKl.. 
Ample  quantities  of  timber  abound  in  the  mountain 
fanges  and  is  distributed  in  various  parts  of  the  terri- 
tory so  as  to  be    convenient  for   local   purposes.     The 
principal  varieties  are  pine,  cedar  and  pinofi,  the  latter 

■  being  especially  valuable  for  fuel.  Ash,  oak.  maple  and 
black  walnut  are  found  in  some  sections.  The  Glorietta 
mountains,  Tijeras  cauon  and  various  other  sections  fur- 
nish excellent  lumbering  timber,  which  is  furnished  at 
the  business  centers  at  ver>'  low  rates. 

Underlying  large  areas  of  the  territory  are  immense 
deposits  of  coal,  which  furnish  the  finest  qualities  of  an- 
thracite, bituminous  and  lignite  coal,  in  sutticient  quan- 
tities to  supply  New  Mexico  with  fuel  for  all  time  to 
I  come. 
MINERAL  RESOURCES. 
New  Mexico  is  exceeded  in  its  output  of  the  precious 
metals  by  Colorado,  Nevada  and  Montana,  only  because 
those  regions  have  greater  development  and  more  capi- 
tal invested  in  ihe  mining  industry  than  New  Mexico 
has.  No  more  extensive  mineral  belts  or  higher  grade 
of  ore  exists  in  the  world  than  are  found  both  in  the 
northern  mining  region,  where  nuggets  of  gold  and 
sheets  of  silver  or  fabulously  rich  chlorides  have  been 
mined  ever  since  Santa  Ana  made  conquest  of  the  coun- 
try with  the  object  of  maintaining  his  army  by  the  pro- 
»  ducts  of  the  mints,  and  the  mineral  belts  of  the  southern 
portion  of  the  territory,  where  at  Kingston,  Silver  City, 
Lordsburg,  Chloride  and  many  other  points,  the  metal- 
ribbed  mountains  of  New  Mexico    are    yitiding    their 


» 


i 


wealth  of  gold  and  silver  to  the  enterprise  of  the  miners, 
who  are  operating  their  properties  with  extensive  works 
and  modern  appliances.  Although  fortunes  have  been 
made  and  rich  leads  have  been  developed,  mining  in 
New  Mexico  is  yet  in  its  infancy,  and  is  just  now  receiv- 
ing its  first  important  impetus  by  an  extraordinary  influx 
of  capital  from  abroad,  which  has  been  encouraged  by 
such  favorable  results,  that  a  new  era  in  the  mining  in- 
dustry may  be  said  to  have  begun,  by  which  is  marked 
the  beginning  of  an  activity  in  the  development  of  min- 
eral resources  hitherto  unknown  in  the  history  of  mining 
regions  of  the  west. 

Ar.RicULTURAL   RESOURCES. 

No  more  productive  soil  exists  in  the  world  than  that 
of  the  valleys  and  mesas  of  New  Mexico.  Agriculture 
has  made  rapid  strides  in  the  territory  during  the  past 
two  years,  hundreds  of  miles  of  irrigating  canals  having 
been  constructed,  bringing  under  cultivation  immense 
tracts  of  land.  The  soil  is  exceedingly  fertile,  the  root 
crop  being  prodigious,  and  oats  yielding  from  fifty  to 
seventy-five  bushels  to  the  acre.  Magnificent  farms 
meet  the  eye  in  all  the  valleys  throughout  the  territory, 
and  the  experience  of  farmers  proves  that  the  soil  of 
New  Mexico  is  capable  of  producing  the  finest  cereal 
crops  in  the  world.  An  extract  from  a  letter  recently 
published  in  the  St,  Louis  Globe- Democrat  regarding 
the  prolific  soil  of  the  Mesilla  valley  of  the  Rio  Grande 
applies  equally  as  well  to  the  valley  lands  of  the  entire 
territory.     The  letter  says  : 

"  Everybody  who  comes  and  sees  the  Mesilla  valley 
is  conquered  by  it.  The  dryness  of  the  atmosphere  in- 
sures health.  The  irrigation  insures  the  fullest  possible 
control  over  the  rich  soil.  There  is  no  winter  here.  In 
summer,  if  the  sun  is  hot,  the  Mesillian  can  sit  under 
his  fig  tree  and  see  things  grow,  He  need  never  pray 
for  rain,  for  in  his  bright  lexicon  there  is  no  such  word 
as  drouth." 

A  ranchman,  who  recently  bought  one  of  the  largest 
places  in  the  valley,  furnishes  an  illustration  of  this  fas- 
cination with  the  locality.  He  had  roamed  the  States 
well  over,  always  ready  for  a  speculation  But  when  he 
was  offered  $75  an  acre  for  his  Mesilla  farm,  which  had 
cost  him  but  $10  but  a  few  weeks  before,  he  refused 
without  a  moment's  hesitation,  and  went  on  with  his 
plans  for  a  home.  "  I  have  found,"  said  he,  "the  place 
where  I  want  to  live.  There  is  nothing  like  it  anywhere 
else  in  this  country.  Ten  acres  of  land  means  a  hand- 
some living  to  a  family,  no  matter  how  large.  More 
land  than  thj^t  is  the  margin  for  profit.  How  is  that  ? 
I II  show  you.  Put  two  of  your  ten  acres  in  vines 
— 700  vines  to  the  acre.  They  will  bear  from  ten 
to  forty  pounds  to  the  vine,  with  twenty  pounds  as  a 
fair  average.  That  means  a  clear  profit  of  $280 
to  the  acre.  Five  acres  in  alfalfa  mears  four  tons 
to  the  acre  at  the  lowest  estimate,  and  that  will  bring 
%i2t  a  ton,  or  $260.  One  acre  in  onions  will  clear$i,ooo, 
it  has  done  it  again  and  again  in  this  country.  '1  here 
are  two  acres  left  for  the  home  garden  and  the  orchard. 


I 


You've  heard  of  the  onions  that  grow  here  ?  They  reach 
a  weight  of  three  and  a  half  pounds,  and  the  valley  can- 
not supply  the  demand." 

HORTICULTURE. 

Fruit  growing  in  New  Mexico  has  proven  an  exceed- 
ingly profitable  occupation,  orchards  of  all  varieties 
being  thrifty,  free  from  insect  pests,  symmetrical  inform, 
and  bearing  fruit  of  a  superb  flavor.  The  range  of 
fruits  which  have  been  found  to  thrive  in  the  soil  and 
climate  of  New  Mexico  include  all  those  varieties  grown 
in  Iowa,  Illinois  and  Ohio,  and  also  many  semi-tropical 
fruits  and  nuts,  including  the  prune,  grape,  apricot, 
peach,  fig,  almond  and  peanut,  for  the  profitable  cultiva- 
tion of  which  New  Mexico  possesses  all  the  advantages 
of  moderate  temperature,  rapid  growth,  and  a  climate 
free  from  the  rigorous  weather  incident  to  other  fruit 
rowing  regions. 


SECURING  1.AKD. 

The  counties  that  contain  the  most  available  lands  in 
greatest  quantities  are  Colfax,  Valencia,  Socorro,  Lin- 
coln, Dona  Ana,  Grant  and  Sierra.  In  these  seven 
counties  there  is  approximately  12.000,000  acres  of  land 
that  will  in  time  become  valuable,  while  the  valley  lands 
of  the  Rios  Grande,  Pecos,  Hondo,  Penasco,  Canadian, 
Gila,  Mimbres,  Rindosa,  and  others  of  less  importance 
will  approximate  to  2,000,000  acres.  The  demand  for 
land  in  New  Mexico  is  rapidly  increasing  and  in  the  last 
three  months  there  have  been  filed  more  applications 
for  homesteads  than  in  any  other  like  period  in  the  his- 
tory of  the  territory.  The  minimum  price  for  govern- 
ment land  is  $1.25  per  acre,  except  such  lands  as  are 
contiguous  to  railroads,  to  which  grants  of  land  were 
made  by  the  government.  In  such  case  the  price  is 
$2.50  per  acre. 

Rich,  fertile  bottom  land  can  be  purchased  in  the  Rio 
Grande  valley  at  from  lio  to  $50  per  acre.  The  more 
accessible  sections  of  the  territory  are  rapidly  filling  up 
with  actual  settlers,  and  there  is  but  little  unoccupied 
land  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the  towns  and  cities 
but  new-comers  will  find  opportunities  to  purchase 
improved  ranches  upon  favorable  terms,  or  by  going  a 
little  farther  from  the  centers  of  population  may  locate 
wild  lands  under  the  public  land  laws. 

The  public  lands  in  New  Mexico  are  subject  to  entry 
nnder  the  homestead,  pre-emption,  timber  culture  and 
desert  land  laws. 

One  hundred  and  sixty  acres  can  be  entered  under 
the  homestead,  pre-emption  and  culture  acts,  while  640 
acres,  or  any  other  smaller  legal  subdivision,  can  be 
entered  under  the  desert  land  act. 

A  party  can  make  a  homestead,  timber  culture  and 
desert  entry,  or  a  pre-emption,  timber  culture  and 
desert  entrj*  at  the  same  time;  but  he  cannot  take  a 
homestead  and  pre-emption  claim  at  the  same  time. 

A  party  who  is  twenty-one  years  of  age,  or  who  is  at 
the  head  of  a  family,  can  make  an  entry  of  pubhc  land. 

A  woman  who  is  at  the  heai  of  a  family,  or  a  single 


I 


woman  who  is  over  twenty-one  years  of  age,  can  make 
entry  of  public  lands. 

Only  those  persons  who  are  native  born  citizens  of 
the  United  States,  or  who  have  declared  their  intention 
to  become  citizens,  can  avail  themselves  of  the  privilege 
of  the  land  laws.  No  person  of  foreign  birth  can 
obtain  any  right  to  land  by  actual  settlement  before  he 
has  declared  his  intention  to  become  a  citizen;  hencea 
the  first  thing  a  person  of  foreign  birth,  who  intends  to 
enter  public  lands,  should  do  upon  his  arrival,  is  to  go 
before  a  clerk  of  the  court  and  declare  his  intention  t 
become  a  citizen. 

No  party  who  is  the  owner  of  320  acres  of  land  in 
any  State  or  territory  can  take  a  pre-emption  claim : 
neither  can  any  person  who  leaves  land  of  his  own  in 
this  territory  to  go  upon  the  public  land  obtain  any  pre 
emption  right  by  settlement.  Ownership  to  land  is  n 
bar  to  making  a  homestead  entry. 


o 

H 


I 


New  Mexico  Three  Hundred  Tears  Ag 

BY   HAMNAH  MORE  JOHNSON. 

When  Cortez  and  his  horde  of  adventurers  took 
session  of  Mexico  in  1520  they  scarcely  waited  to  strik 
down  the  proud  Aztecs  who  opposed  their  progress,  andi 
to  seize  upon  their  vast  wealth,  before  one  expedition 
after  another  was  sent  in  various  directions  to  seek  for 
other  mines  of  gold  and  silver  and  to  discover,  if  possi- 
ble, a  path  by  sea  to  India,  then  supprsed  to  be  the 
world's  treasure-house  of  precious  metals. 

In  one  of  the  most  alluring  and  disappointing  of  these 
enterprises  the  Spaniards  went  far  to  the  north,  to  what 
is  now  known  as  New  Mexico.  Here  they  found  the 
kingdom  of  Cibola  (buffalo),  whose  seven  populous  cities 
it  was  said  surpassed  in  wealth  and  magnificence  all  that 
they  had  seen  in  the  domain  of  Montezuma.  Franciscan 
missionaries  were  the  pioneers  in  this  exploration  of  the 
north.  Indian  stories  of  builders  so  luxurious  in  their 
tastes  that  they  mingled  precious  stones  with  the  mor<l 
tar  of  their  temples,  and  gold  and  silver  piled  in  heaps 
like  common  stones,  lost  nothing  when  retold  by  these 
zealous  men,  who  hoped  by  tales  of  fabulous  wealth  toa 
allure  their  mercenary  countrymen  to  make  this  great 
outlying  region  a  possession  of  the  church.     This  was  in 

^519-  I 

But  both  this  expedition  and  the  next,  which  was  sent  ■ 
in  1540,  were  lamentable  failures.  The  historian  who 
accompanied  them  establishes,  however,  the  fact  that 
more  than  300  years  ago  New  Mexico  and  Arizona  were 
inhabited  by  enterprising  and  well- to-do  farmers  and 
mechanics  who  lived  in  what  they  described  as  "excel- 
lent good  houses  of  stone  of  three,  four,  or  five  stories 
high,  wherein  are  good  lodgings  and  fair  chambers,  with* 
ladders  instead  of  stairs."  The  town  where  the  explorers 
wintered  had  "some  200  houses,  all  compassed  with 
walls,  with  good  paved  cellais  and  great  store  of  maize."! 

This  description  gives  some  idea  of  the  peculiar  archi- 
tecture of  all   Pueblo  or   Village  Indians  then  a-'cwi-wcsst. 


i 


When  they  forsake  the  chase  for  the  farm  and  workshop 
ihey  live  in  commiinities,  adapting  their  houses  to  such 
a  state  of  society.  The  family  includes  the  clan  or  the 
tribe.  As  all  find  shelter  under  one  roof,  their  dwellings 
sometimes  contain  hundreds  of  rooms  and  once  accom- 
modated thousands  of  persons. 

The  cells  in  these  human  hives,  like  those  in  a  honey- 
comb, were  built  without  any  wasted  space.  No  halls, 
stairways,  or  chimneys  were  possible  in  their  plans.  Each 
story  being  narrower  than  the  one  below  it  by  one  or 
more  rows  of  rooms,  the  roof  had  a  terraced  look.  Some- 
times these  receding  stories  gave  the  building  the  shape 
of  a  pyramid.  Whether  square  or  oblong  or  round,  it 
often  had  wings,  and  unless  built  on  a  hilltop  overlook- 
ing the  country,  towers  were  added  for  the  sentinels  who 
gave  the  alarm  in  case  of  danger.  These  with  the  high 
massive  walls  gave  the  appearance  of  a  fortress,  which 
in  truth  it  alway?  was.  Surrounded  by  gardens,  orchards, 
and  cultivated  fields,  these  palatial  houses  must  have 
been  viewed  with  greedy  eyes  by  the  savages  who  hovered 
about  these  thrifty  farmers,  particularly  when  pinched 
by  hunger  or  when  a  fine  harvest  had  been  safely 
housed. 

The  interior  arrangements  of  these  communal  dwell- 
ings were  quite  as  peculiar  as  the  outside.  The  lower 
story,  having  neither  door  nor  window  in  the  outer  wall, 
was  entered  by  ladders  placed  on  the  ground  and  reach- 
ing to  the  first  terrace.  This  was  always  drawn  up  to 
keep  out  intruders.  The  upper  stories  where  entered  in 
the  same  way  from  the  terraces.  When  the  inmates 
wished  to  go  from  one  of  the  interior  rooms  to  another 
story  they  went  and  came  by  ladders  through  holes  in 
the  floor  or  ceiling. 

Small,  low  doorways  (they  had  no  doors)  placed  op- 
posite each  other  and  the  slit-like  windows  in  the  outer 
walls  gave  ventilation.  The  cooking  for  the  commun- 
ity was  done  over  one  great  fire.  Jf  warmth  was  needed 
a  fire  was  built  on  the  stone  floor  of  one  of  the  apart- 
ments, from  which  the  smoke  escaped  as  best  it  might. 
Coronado,  who  visited  this  country  in  1540,  .says  that 
the  people,  who  dressed  in  white  cotton  all  the  year 
round,  lived  in  their  cellars  in  the  winter  season. 

Such  was  an  Indian  house  m  New  Mexico  in  the 
olden  time.  That  land  is  now  full  of  their  ruins,  some 
of  them  so  well  preserved  that  we  recognize  "the  good 
lodgings  and  fair  chambers  "  which  Coronado  saw  in 
J  5  40. 

Shortly  after  this  region  came  into  the  possession  of 
the  United  States,  some  cf  the  Government  troops,  wl.o 
were  following  an  old  Indian  trail  leading  through  the 
Chaco  Canon,  came  upon  (he  ruins  of  a  great  stone 
buildmg,  of  whn.^e  history  the  Indians  seemed  to  know 
little  or  nothing.  Many  of  ils  apartments  were  toler- 
ably well  preserved  and  a  part  of  the  house  was  several 
stories  high.  Ihe  soldiers  found  so  many  cedar  beams 
and  rafters  here,  imbedded  in  the  masonry,  that  when 
firewood  was  needed  they  made  sad  havoc  of  the  walls 
by  dragging  them  out  to  burn,  leaving  the  whole  in 


general  ruin.  This  pueblo  was  one  of  a  group  of 
fifteen  of  the  finest  to  be  found  in  this  country.  They 
are  sit'iated  in  the  northwest  corner  of  New  Mexico. 
The  small  river  Chaco,  which  runs  through  the  Chaco 
Canon,  has  cut  for  itself  a  deep  winding  channel  bor- 
dered by  Cottonwood  trees  and,  in  the  season,  with 
tender  grass,  on  which  the  wandering  Indian  herdsman 
pastures  his  little  flock. 

On  the  higher  level  of  the  canon,  and  scattered  along 
for  twenty  miles  at  the  foot  of  its  high  precipitous  bluff, 
are  these  ancient  ruins,  some  of  which  may  have  been 
deserted  before  the  Conquest,  since  the  Spaniards  speak 
of  visiting  ruined  cities.  No  two  are  alike  in  size  or 
shape.  Altogether  they  must  have  given  shelter  to  Irom 
fifteen  to  twenty  thousand  persons.  Of  these  ruins  the 
Pueblo  Bonito  is  the  largest  and  most  finely  situated.  It 
stands  apart  from  the  rest,  about  200  yards  from  the  foot 
of  the  bluff.  Its  plan  is  oblong  with  rounded  corners. 
Within  the  inclosure  was  a  great  courtyard  and  es/u/as, 
or  council  chambers,  for  the  assemblies  of  the  tribe. 
The  whole  building  had  a  river  front  of  1,300  feet. 

The  superior  workmanship  of  early  days  is  seen  in  the 
masonry  of  this  great  building.  It  is  built  of  fine  sand- 
stone, a  material  neier  used  by  Pueblo  Inlians  now. 
The  outside  wall  which  is  very  thick,  is  faced  with  stones 
so  small  and  so  carefully  laid  that  at  a  little  distance  it 
looks  like  a  bsauliful  piece  of  dark  mosaic.  One  careful 
observer  e^itimates  that  every  square  foot  of  this  wall  con- 
tains fifty  of  these  small  stones.  Layers  of  these  seem 
to  have  formed  the  walls  of  the  apartments,  their  ceilings 
being  always  of  wood,  the  floor  of  stone  or  cement.  In- 
teriors elsewhere  among  these  people  were  often  of 
stucco,  beautifully  tinted  in  colors  so  unfading  that  in 
that  dry,  pure  air  they  have  lasted  for  centuries. 

The  Pueblo  Indians  sesm  to  have  been  a  peace-loving 
race,  always  in  danger  of  attack  from  their  savage 
neighbors.  In  time  of  war  the  women  and  children 
were  sent  to  some  retreat  among  the  mountains  pro- 
vided forsjch  emergeiicies.  Natural  or  artificial  caves 
were  chosen,  many  of  which  are  found  now,  some  of 
them  cut  in  the  face  of  precipices  so  high  that  it  seems 
impossible  that  trembling  women  and  children  could 
climb  up  to  them.  Cisterns  furnished  the  poor  fugitives 
with  water,  and  corn  was  stored  within  reach  for  the 
time  of  need. 

The  inhabitants  of  the  Chaco  Canon  seem  to  have  had 
a  great  fortress,  now  called  El  Capitan,  a.s  a  shelter  in 
war.  Its  ruins  occupy  a  commanding  position  on  the 
heights  back  of  the  Pueblo  lionito.  When  the  first  ex- 
plorers of  the  valley  were  about  to  leave  it,  one  of  them 
saw  bshind  a  huge  boulder,  lying  at  tne  base  of  the  clifiT, 
what  seemed  to  be  steps  of  stone  and  timber  wedged 
into  a  fissure  in  the  rocks.  This  proved  to  be  an  Indian 
stairway,  up  which  he  climbed  without  difficulty  to  the 
table-land  above.  There  he  found  an  immense  cistern 
hewn  out  of  solid  rock  and  still  full  of  cool,  sweet  water, 
as  clear  as  when  it  first  satisfied  the  thirst  of  its  Indian 
owners  long  ago. — Christian  li't/-i;iy. 


The  People  of  N«w  Mexico. 

What  is  now  the  Territory  of  New  Mexico  was  first 
visited  by  a  European,  Cabeza  de  V^aca,  before  the  mid- 
dle of  the  sixteenth  century.  Not  many  years  later 
permanent  settlements  of  Spanish-speaking  people  were 
made  at  Santa  Fc,  which  claims  the  distinction  of  being 
the  oldest  city  in  the  United  States.  At  the  close  of 
the  Mexican  War,  by  the  treaty  of  Guadalupe  Hidalgo, 
February  2,  1848,  New  Mexico  was  ceded  to  the  United 
ijtates.  General  Kearney  had,  two  years  before,  raised 
the  American  flag  on  the  fort  and  palace  of  Santa  Fe. 
By  an  Act  of  Congress,  September  9,  1850,  New  Mexico 
was  organized  as  a  Territory,  but  embracing  what  is 
now  Arizona  and  the  southern  part  of  Colorado.  The 
former  was  detached  in  1863,  the  latter  in  1867.  The 
fertile  valley  of  Mesilla  was  added  to  the  Territory  in 
1854,  by  purchase  from  Mexico  under  the  Gadsden 
Treaty. 

A  writer  in  the  Presbyterian  Home  Missionary  gives 
the  following  account  of  the  people  : 

"There  are  four  kinds  of  people  in  New  Mexico. 
First,  the  wild  Indians;  second,  the  Pueblo  Indians; 
third,  the  Mexicans  ;  and  fourth,  the  Americans. 
I  i"  The  first  of  these  consist  chiefly  of  the  Apaches. 
This  is  a  roving  tribe,  or  a  tribe  that  would  rove  if  it 
were  allowed  to  do  so.  Some  three  hundred  of  these 
came  across  the  range  last  summer  from  their  reserva- 
tion   in  '  Tierra  Aniarrilla,"  under  a  sub-chief   named 


3 


'  Saint  Paul."  and  camped  in  the  mountains  near  Mofa 
to  hunt  deer.     The  sport  of  the  saintly  hunter  and  his 
followers  was    cut   short,  however,  by  a  company  o^ 
soldiers  who  came  after  them  and  took  them  back  to™ 
their  reseni-ation.     They  are  dressed  in  buckskin  pants 
and  calico  shirts,  with  a  blanket  thrown  over  them,  with 
their  hair  platted  in  a  long  braid,  and  some  paint  on, 
their  faces.     They  sometimes  bring  baskets  and  earthen, 
ware  for  sale,  but  at  this  time  they  had  none. 

'Saint  Paul  '  and  his  wife  came  into  town  one  daj 
in  a  gala  dress.  They  both  wore  buckskin  pants.  Saint 
Paul  with  a  wife,  and  she  with  pants  on,  will  doubtless 
seem  doubly  shocking.  But  it  is  true.  In  addition  to 
the  pants  of  pure  white  buckskin,  only  the  ankles  oifl 
which  were  seen  in  her  case,  she  was  wrapped  in  folds 
or  rolls  of  white  cambric  in  such  profuse  and  shapeless 
masses  as  defied  all  analysis  of  description.  It  was  sad 
to  see  so  many  children  amongst  them  gtowing  up  in 
ignorance  to  be  another  generation  of  savages.  Would 
it  not  be  true  kindness  to  use  the  strong  arm  of  au 
thority,  if  necfssarj-,  to  enforce  the  education  of  th 
children  at  government  expense  ? " 


THE  MEXICANS. 
"This  is  the  most  numerous  class  at  present,  They 
are  principally  employed  in  farming  and  stock-raising. 
The  heaviest  settlements  of  Mexicans  are  in  Mora  and 
Taos  Counties,  and  in  the  old  cities  of  Santa  Fe,  Las 
Vegas  and  Albuquerque.     These  have  all   the  charac- 


A  SCKNE  IN  MEStLLA  VAUiEY,   NSW  VErtCCD. 


ttristics  of  the  Mexicans  of  old  Mexico.  They  are 
naturally  quick  and  shrewd,  but  have  little  mental  train- 
ing or  discipline,  and  so  few  of  them  have  the  ability  to 
carry  on  great  enterprises.  The  nervous  power  of  the 
Mexican  people  is  probably  much  impaired  by  the  long- 
continued  and  almost  universal  use  of  tobacco  by  both 
sexes  The  languid  torpor  which  they  generally  mani- 
fest, and  which  is  so  severely  criticised  by  many 
Americans,  is  no  doubt  to  some  extent  due  to  this  cause. 
We  must  also  bear  in  mind  that  they  have  not  received 
the  immense  mental  stimulus  and  tonic  which  our  own 
more  favored  land  has  obtained  from  an  open  Bible. 
The  educational  power  of  the  Bible  as  a  mental  stimulus 
is  not  fully  understood  and  appreciated,  even  by  many 
Christians.  Then,  too,  the  Romish  system  of  moral- 
ity has  not,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  proved  efficient  to  re- 
strain the  corrupt  tendencies  of  the  heart.  Drunken- 
ness and  other  gross  vices  are  fearfully  prevalent  here, 
and  of  course  bring,  as  elsewhere,  spiritual,  physical  and 
material  ruin  in  their  track.  Those  who  will  give  due 
consideration  to  these  causes,  that  for  centuries  have 
operated  in  forming  this  people's  character,  will  not  be 
surprised  to  find  that  they  are  weak,  and  that  the  re- 
forming of  them  spiritually  involves  much  money,  labor 
and  prayer." 

THE    PUEBLO    INDIANS. 

"  These  are  not  Aztecs,  as  some  writers  have  su  pposed ; 
they  speak  three  different  languages  at  their  different 
Pueblos,  but  of  those  1  have  not  met  any  one  who  spoke 
Aztec  or  a  language  sounding  anything  like  it,  or  can 
understand  the  commonest  household  names  and  words 
used  by  the  Aztecs  around  Mexico  Cit)*,  nor  have  they 
any  apparent  affinity  of  form  or  language  with  the 
Maya  Indians  of  Yucatan.  I  speak  of  the  Pueblos  of 
Taos,  Picoris,  St.  Domingos,  Jemez,  and  Isleta.  I  have 
never  met  anyZunis,  Lagunasor  Moquis.  Dr.  Thomas, 
the  worthy  and  efficient  agent  of  these  Indians,  seems 
to  have  entered  successfully  into  the  work  of  communi- 


cating to  them  our  civilization  by  the  admirable  school 
for  the  Pueblo  children  at  Albuquerque.  Its  success 
makes  the  friends  of  the  Indian  race  wish  there  were 
ten  such  schools  instead  of  one  in  the  Territory." 

Rev,  O.  J.  Moore  writes  from  Santa  Fe,  New  Mexico, 
of  the  New  Mexico  Indians  ; 

*'  Out  of  a  population  of  more  than  28,000  in  this  terri- 
tory about  three  hundred  wear  citizen's  clothes  wholly, 
and  something  like  9,000  wear  combination  suits,  com- 
posed partly  of  the  ordinary  citizen's  dress  and  partly 
of  clothes  made  after  their  own  peculiar  fashion.  The 
men,  as  we  ordinarily  see  them  here,  wear  pantaloons 
made  of  some  kind  of  skins,  or  of  white  cotton  goods. 
The  "  dudes"  usually  have  an  addition  to  this  depart- 
ment of  their  wardrobe,  of  a  long  fringe,  beginning  at 
the  knee  and  extending  down  the  outside  seam  to  the 
bottom  of  the  pantaloons.  The  men  almost  invariably 
wear  blankets  thrown  loosely  about  their  bodies  for 
coats,  and  they  seldom  wear  hats.  They  still  wear 
moccasins  made  of  deer-skin,  or  other  soft  leather,  and 
sometimes,  especially  in  summer,  of  less  substantial 
material.  The  dress  of  the  woman  is  but  little  different 
from  that  of  her  lover  or  husband.  She  has  no  cover- 
ing for  her  head,  simply  a  blanket  for  a  dress,  which  is 
usually  much  shorter  than  civilization  would  dictate. 
Her  lower  limbs  are  covered  much  after  the  fashion  of 
the  men,  except  that  the  material  is  always  of  white 
cotton  goods.  Her  moccasins  arc  of  a  piece  with  her 
pantaloons. 

"  We  see  upon  our  streets  here  representatives  of 
three  different  tribes — the  Pueblos,  Navijos  and  Apaches. 
The  Pueblos  are  our  near  neighbors,  some  of  them  liv- 
ing not  more  than  six  miles  from  the  city.  These 
Pueblos  speak  the  Spanish  language,  and  come  within 
the  city  almost  every  day,  with  wood  for  sale,  which 
they  usually  convey  to  the  market  after  the  fashion  of 
their  Mexican  brethren — upon  the  backs  of  the  little, 
innocent  and   much   abused   burros.      Sometimes    the 


DIDIAMS  OP   tTEW   MEXICO. 

young  men  come  in  with  game,  and  during  the  fruit 
season  they  bring  some  very  nice  grapes  to  our  mar- 
ket, which  they  dispose  of  at  very  reasonable  figures. 
They  generally  come  to  our  doors  with  their  simple 
merchandise.  The  Navijos  live  at  some  distance  from 
this  place,  but  they  frequently  visit  the  capital  city, 
usually  bringing  horses  for  sale.  This  is  by  far  the 
largest  and  most  thrifty  tribe  of  Indians  in  the  South- 
west. They  number  over  17,000,  and  own  large  herds 
of  sheep  and  horses,  and  other  stock.  According  to 
the  annual  census  for  1886,  they  had  800,000  sheep, 
valued  at  $1,600,000  ;  3,000,000  goats,  worth  $600,000  ; 
and  250,000  horses,  valued  at  $6,250,000  ;  besides  a  num- 
ber of  mules,  burros  and  cattle.  The  Navijos  are  really 
an  industrious  class  of  people.  They  weave  a  g^eat  many 
blankets,  and  exhibit  the  spirit  of  industry  in  many 
ways.  I  cannot  say  that  their  style  of  dress  is  much 
less  crude  than  that  of  the  Pueblos  ;  but  they  usually 
wear  hats,  and  in  every  particular  that  goes  to  make  up 
a  vigorous  manhood,  they  are  superior  to  the  Pueblos, 
in  spite  of  the  fact  that  the  latter  have  been  trained  in 
Roman  Catholicism  for  something  like  two  centuries, 
and  the  Navijos  have  enjoyed  scarcely  any  of  the  privi- 
leges of  Christian  civilization. 

'*  We  see  something  of  the  Mescalero  aud  Jicarilla 
.\paches.  These  Apaches  are  peaceable  generally,  but 
they  adhere  to  the  practice  of  painting  their  cheeks  red. 
and  upon  the  whole  have  a  more  warlike  appearance 
than  either  of  the  othsr  tribes  just  mentioned." 


A  Saint  Daj  Ami)Dg  the  Paeblo  Indians. 

A  correspondent  of  the  Nashville  Christian  Advocate 
gives  the  following  account  of  a  day  among  the  Pueblo 
Indians  in  New  Mexico; 

'•  On  the  4th  of  August,  which  is  the  patron  saint  day 
of  the  Pueblo  Indians  of  Santo  Domingo,  a  party  of  from 
thirty  to  forty  ladies  and  gentlemen  left  Cerillos  to  wit- 
ness the  quaint  exercises  au'l  dance  of  the  Pueblo  Indi- 


ans on  that  day.  The  village  of  Santo  Domingo  is  situ- 
ated on  the  banks  of  the  Rio  Grande,  in  New  Mexico, 
about  thirty  miles  from  Santa  Fc,  and  fourteen  miles 
from  the  wide-awake  mining  camp  of  Cerillos.  On 
arriving  at  the  village,  we  were  conducted  to  an  adobe 
building,  which  was  large  and  clean,  and  white  as  snow, 
to  deposit  our  lunch-baskets,  etc.,  as  it  was  necessary 
for  us  to  spend  the  entire  day  to  witness  all  of  the  curi- 
ous ceremonies.  We,  however,  missed  the  opening 
dance,  which  commenced  at  early  morn,  but  were  in 
time  to  sec  the  Indian  women  throw  ,their  babies  out 
into  the  deep  part  of  the  river.  Our  hearts  would 
almost  cease  to  beat  until  we  could  see  the  little  bronzed 
creatures  rise  to  the  surface  and  strike  out  for  the  shore 
like  so  many  kittens. 

"  The  first  exercise  was  a  dance  performed  by  the 
Zuni  men,  assisted  by  the  Santo  Domingo  women.  It 
was  a  grand  formal  dance  headed  by  eight  men,  painted 
white,  whose  loins  were  girded  with  fine  black  embroid- 
ered cloth  glittering  with  gold  fringe  and  belted  with 
immense  girdles  composed  of  ornamental  pieces  of 
silver,  carrying  each  one  in  their  right  hands  a  noisy 
calebrah,  and  in  their  left  a  bow.  Long  feathers  orna- 
mented their  heads,  sticking  up  like  horns.  Evergreens 
were  fastened  around  their  shoulders,  and  on  their  feet 
were  exquisite  moccasins,  with  sJlver-fox-skin  ornaments 
hanging  from  their  ankles,  and  fox-skins  and  coyote- 
skins  with  long  tails  hanging  down  their  backs.  The 
girls  were  dressed  in  rich  black  stuff,  with  bright,  shin- 
ing, costly  Navajos  belts,  immense  and  fine  necklaces. 
Each  girl  held  a  long  feather  in  her  hand,  with  green 
cedar  branches.  The  men  also  earned  evergreen 
branches,  and  these  were  all  waved  gracefully  by  both 
men  and  women  at  certain  intervals. 

"  This  dance  was  repeated  again  and  again  all  day 
long,  without  the  dancers  appearing  the  least  bit  tired. 
While  the  thermometer  was  a  hundred  in  the  shade  they 
were  exposed  to  the  suns  most  glowing  rays,  out  in  the: 


streets,  bareheaded  and  almost  nude.  This  dance  was 
repeated  in  connection  with  their  worship  in  front  of  a 
brush  arbor,  where  stood  their  saint,  guarded  by  his 
"  familiar,"  a  dog,  who  was  believed  to  have  contained 
the  spirit  of  some  good  saint,  who  watched  over  the  life 
and  fortunes  of  Domingo  while  in  life.  When  the  drum 
suddenly  struck  up,  forty  women  sprang  to  their  dance, 
while  two  or  three  hundred  of  others  chanted  a  refrain 
that  was  deafening,  to  which  the  dancers  kept  time. 
This  is  called  the  'green  board  '  or  '  corn  dance,'  on  ac- 
count of  the  green  board  head-dress,  ten  inches  high,  that 
the  women  wore.  The  dance  consisted  of  a  great 
number  of  figures,  displaying  considerable  variety,  and 
executed  with  exquisite  and  rare  grace. 

"The  figure  of  Saint  Domingo  was  made  of  gilded 
carved  wood  of  rare  workmanship,  said  to  have  been 
brought  from  Italy  150  years  ago.  The  natives  went 
four  times  thit  day  to  pray  aiidjcarry  offerings  to  the 
saint,  of  melons,  corn-bread,  shucks  for  making  cigar- 
ettes, and  one  ofifered  as  little  as  a  match  and  a  tea- 
spoonful  of  tobacco.  These  offerings  were  later  in  the 
day  gathered  up  and  given  to  the  priest  in  charge,  who 
divided  them  up  among  the  people.  After  laying  their 
offerings  at  the  saint's  feet  all  knelt  to  the  figure,  some 
kissed  his  robes,  some  only  touching  his  garments  and 
then  kissing  their  hands  and  crossing  themselves  in 
various  ways.  It  was  a  strange  sight  to  see  these  Indi- 
ans, almost  nude,  and  white  ladies  in  their  stylish  picnic 
costumes,  Spanish  -ladies  dressed  in  costly  silks  and 
satins,  side  by  side. 


"Many  incidents  of  the  day  will  render  it  memorable 
to  us.  The  bright  little  Kentucky  lady  of  our  party. 
who  is  a  first-class  sketching-artist,  went  down  for  the 
purpose  of  sketching  some  of  the  Indian  characters. 
While  we  were  seated  under  the  arbor  with  the  saint, 
our  little  friend  beside  us  was  sketching  a  sleeping 
Indian.  Just  as  she  was  taking  the  outlines  of  his 
clasped  hands,  and  bowed  head,  the  Indian  dude  of  the 
village  (for  the  Indians,  too,  have  dudes)  shook  her 
rudely  from  the  chair,  and  would  have  shoved  her  on 
the  floor  but  for  her  activity. 

"All  of  the  little  lady's  Kentucky  blood  was  aroused, 
and  she  indignantly  gave  him  a  blow  with  her  sketch- 
book, and  shook  her  fist  at  him.  and  would  have  slapped 
his  face  if  the  Indian  Governor  had  not  arrived  on  the 
scene  and  made  peace.  He  explained  that  it  was  an 
insult  to  the  saint  to  sketch  his  people  on  that  day,  and 
the  dude  feared  it  would  bring  sorrow  and  grief  to  the 
lady  and  her  party,  for  although  the  saint  wouldn't 
speak,  he  could  hear  and  see. 

"For  a  few  moments  I  thought  that  war  Was  inevi- 
table.. There  stood  our  little  sketcher,  with  her  tiny 
hand  drawn  in  defense  of  her  rights,  the  fire  flying  in 
sparks  from  her  sweet  and  usually  gentle  blue  eyes,  and 
in  the  background  stood  the  Indian  dude  backed  by 
3,000  savages,  dressed  fantastically,  all  ready  to  resent 
any  insult  offered  to  their  saint,  but  peace  was  declared, 
and  after  that  all  went  '  as  merry  as  a  marriage  bell.' 

"  There  were  several  couples  married  that  day,  loo, 
but  we  were  not  permitted  to  witness  the  ceremony,  as 
it  was  performed  in  the  council  chamber,  where  a  light 
has  been  kept  burning  night  and  day  for  ages,  and  will 
be  kept  until  Montezuma  returns  to  his  people." 


METHODISM  IN  NEW  MEXICO, 


Method  Um  in  New  Mexieo. 

BV   PRESIDENT  A.    P.   HOYT. 

How  many  of  our  g  )od  Methodists  in  the  North  and 
East  know  but  little  of  New  Mexico  and  what  our  own 
Methodism  is  trying  1 1  do  ?  I  must  confess  that  to  me 
it  was  a  sort  of  an  unknown  land  till  after  my  appoint- 
ment to  the  Albuquerqije  College  in  August  last.  Since 
then  it  has  been  dakvning  upon  me  gradually  that  this  is 
one  of  the  finest  sections  within  the  entire  United  States. 
At  the  present  writing  I  am  spending  three  d  »ys  in  Las 
Vegas,  about  130  miles  north  of  Albuquerque.  I  preached 
in  our  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  twice  and  spoke  a 
few  minutes  to  the  Sabbath-school  on  Sunday.  Rev. 
W.  R.  Kistler,  formerly  of  Kansas,  is  the  pastor.  Sat- 
urday was  spent  in  visiting  the  town  and  becoming  ac- 
quaintel  with  some  of  the  business  and  professional 
nijn.  Monday  was  spent  in  visiting  the  Congregation- 
al Academy,  the  Seminary  of  the  Methodist  Episcopa^ 
Church,  South,  and 
the  public  school, 
and  in  further  sight- 
seeing about  town. 
But  owing  to  a 
multitude  of  other 
duties  we  did  not 
have  time  lo  visit 
and  bathe  in  the 
celebrated  Las  Ve- 
gas Hoi  Springs, 
located  about  five 
miles  from  the  rail- 
road depot. 

This  is  a  high  and 
dry  climate,  and  on 
that  account  very 
healthful.  The 
town,  of  about  8,000 
population,  is  cer- 
tainly one  of  the 
finest  not  only  in 
New  Mexico,  but 
inall  the  Southwest. 

There  are  many  fine  buildings,  am'jnglhem  stores,  hotels, 
cburche^,  residences  and  court  house.  The  town  is  most- 
ly situated  on  an  inclined  plane.  It  is  well  supplied  with 
aod  water  by  a  system  of  water  works.     The  streets  are 

1  laid  out,  and  already  two  public  parks  have  been 
opened.  The  country  about  the  town  is  as  fine  as  the  eye 
often  rests  on.  Nice  farming  land  can  be  had  at  a  very 
tow  fig  ire.  We  saw  grasses,  grains,  fruits  and  vegetables 
of  all  kinds,  that  have  been  grown  near  by  without  irri- 
gation that  equaled  any  we  have  ever  seen  in  Michigan, 
Ohio,  Indiana,  or  any  part  of  the  South.  Our  first  thought 
was,  why  do  not  50,000  of  these  people  now  going  on  to 
California  stop  off  here  and  find  good  homes  in  and  about 
Laji  Vegas  ,'  Wc  wish  a  host  of  our  Methodist  people  could 
see  the  advantages  of  this  section  over  any  other  and 
locate  here.     We  need  them  in  our  church  and  school 


work.    'I'his  is  one  grand  mission    field,    a   delightful 
country  in  which  to  five  and  make  money,  and  it  affords  ■ 
vast  opportunity  for  doing  good.     Methodism  ought  to 
make  itsrlf  felt  here  in  this  great  Territory.     One  good 
way  to  d  >  so  is  to  establish  a  system  of  institutions  for  ■ 
higher  education  and  so  prepare  to  mould  the  minds  and    ■ 
lives  of   the  vast  multitudes  of  young  people  that  will 
soon  be  knocking  at  our  doors  for  education  and  the 
Gospel. 

We  have  pastors  in  nearly  all  the  more  important 
towns,  and  several  churches  and  parsonages  ;  but  we 
need  more  means  to  push  on  and  out  into  this  vast  grow- 
ing  field.  Our  Albuquerque  College  is  doing  very  well  I 
for  its  first  year.  It  ought  to  be  enlarged  to  meet  the 
growing  demands  made  upon  it.  Branches  or  feeders 
ought  to  be  located  in  all  the  larger  towns  of  the  Terri- 
tory, and  our  educational  work  pushed  forward  to  be 
ready  for  the  people  who  will  soon  be  coming  back  here 

from  California,  and 


.\KT  l^KLOHH  l)F  MBS.    ALBRIOHT,    IN    ALBU^f  EK*jUB. 


IP 


hastening  on  here 
from  the  North  and 
East. 

If  the  value  of  our 
land  and  our  de- 
lightful climate  were 
well-known  to  the 
people  in  the  older 
sections  of  the 
States,  150,000 
people  would  settle 
permanently  in  New 
Mexico  in  the  next 
fifteen  months.  At 
lea<-t  one-third  of 
these  should  be 
Methodists.  Will  our 
Methodists  take  the 
hint  and  be  on  the 
ground  with  chur- 
ches and  schools 
well  supplied  with 
pastors  and  teach- 
ers? To  do  this  we  need  the  help  and  hearty  co- 
operation of  all  our  own  people  North  and  East.  A 
few  thousand  dollars  of  the  Lord's  money  that  now 
lies  idle  in  Methodist  pockets,  rightly  b;stowed  out 
here,  will  enable  us  to  be  ready  for  the  Master's 
work. 

Las  Vegas  offers  a  grand  opening  to  our  W.  H.  M. 
S.  as  a  place  to  put  at  least  one  good,  earnest  Christian 
woman  to  labor  in  behalf  of  both  English  and  Spanish 
people.  Truly,  as  one  looks  out  upon  this  beautiful 
country  and  sees  the  need  of  more  laborers  he  feels  like 
saying,  *'  The  harvest  is  plenteous,  but  the  laborers  are 
few."  Let  us  pray  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  that  He 
would  send  forth  more  laborers.  Thus  shall  we  serve 
both  God  and  our  country. — Central  Christian  Ad- 
vocate. 


1 


I 

I 
I 
I 

I 


\ 

I 


\ 


i 


M-OI  /♦  n,  Lowe  U 


.^' 


,«.« 


•""!» 


■*J!ii„H"., 


^Hilton       ^MuJflM.aT 
l^u^a  Mound 


P    vBr  1  \     I 


Whllo  Oaks 
rt8Unt<iD  4~ 


i 


\^r, 


X 


Missions  Among  the  English  Speaking  People  of 
New  Mexico. 

BY    XEV.  S.  \V.  IHORNTON, 
Superintendent  of  the  New  Mexico  M.  E.  English  Mitiion. 

New  Mexico  is  a  vast  territory.  To  state  that  it  has 
an  average  breadth  of  335  miles  and  an  average  length 
of  368  miles,  and  that  it  has  an  area  of  122,444  miles 
conveys  but  slight  idea  of  its  area.  If  one  could  take  the 
States  of  Maine,  New  Hampshire,  Vermont,  Ma^sachu- 
sets,  Connecticut,  Rhode  Island,  and  New  York,  and  put 
them  on  the  surface  of  New  Mexico  there  would  yet  re- 
main nearly  the  area  of  New  Jersey  uncovered. 

I  do  not  mean  by  this  comparison  to  intimate  that 
New  Mexico  can  ever  sustain  the  10,000,000  of  popula- 
tion of  these  great  States,  or  develop  such  great  possi- 
bilities of  cities,  and  commerce,  and  education,  and  art, 
and  agriculture,  but  I  do  want  to  call  the  attention  of 
Christians  and  statesmen  and  educators  to  the  importance 
of  this  land  that  has  been  supposed  to  be  a  mere  desert 
inhabited  by  semi-pagans  and  with  little  promise  in  the 
future. 

Glance  at  the  map  and  note  the  rivers.  The  Rio 
Grande  rises  in  Colorado  and  flows  south  through  the 
centre  of  the  Territory  ;  in  all  its  windings  it  waters  a 
valley,  say  400  miles  long  and  two  miles  in  width,  every 
acre  of  which  is  capable  of  the  highest  cultivation,  and 
with  abundance  of  water  for  irrigation.  The  Rio 
Pecos,  with  its  branches,  traverses  also  a  vast  country. 
8,000,000  of  acres  are  farming  lands.  Raton,  Carthage, 
Cerillos  and  Gallup  are  coal  mining  towns,  with  exten- 
sive  fields  now  being  developed. 

The  entire  southwestern  corner  of  the  Territory,  from 
Socorro  down,  is  rich  in  mines  of  gold  and  silver.  In 
the  mountains  is  found  valuable  forests  of  pine  and  mil- 
lions of  acres  of  good  pa.sturage  afford  ranges  for  herds 
of  cattle  and  flocks  of  sheep,  so  that  it  seems  safe  to  say 


that  within  twenty-five  years  New  Mexico  will  have  an 
American  population  of  from  500,000  to  i.oco.ooo. 

It  is  impossible  to  give  the  present  American  popula- 
tion, but  it  is  somewhere  from  35,000  to  50,000,  an  ener- 
getic, live,  pushing  people,  building  up  thriving  cities 
and  towns,  with  the  best  modern  improvements.  It  was 
only  with  the  building  of  the  Atchison,  Topeka  & 
Santa  F6  Railway  in  1879-80  that  these  centres  of  popu- 
lation sprang  up,  and  our  mission  work  among  Englij-h 
speaking  people  properly  dates  from  that  time. 

It  is  the  joy  and  glory  of  the  church  of  God  tliat,as 
the  restless  tide  of  immigration  flowed  into  these  new- 
lands  seeking  wealth  and  homes,  she  followed  them  with 
the  precious  truths  of  the  Gospel.  In  the  providence  of 
God  our  own  church  had  the  man  on  the  ground  before 
these  towns  were  settled,  and  just  the  man  for  the  place, 
a  man  of  courage,  and  faith,  and  perseverance—  the  Rev. 
Thomas  Harwocd,  now  superintendent  o»  the  Spanish 
work. 

As  the  spring  freshet  sweeping  down  the  valley  gathers   _ 
up  and  carries  on  the  crest  of  the  foremost  wave,  in  ad-  I 
dition   to  much  that  is  valuable,  a  great  deal  of  refuse 
and  rubbish,  so,  on  the   first  wave  of  immigration   into   _ 
these  new  lands  there  comes  among  the  good  much  of  I 
the  bad.     The  saloon   is  often  about   the  first  building 
erected,  and   with  the  corps  of  venders  of  strong  drink 
coiAe  the  crowd  of  parasites  that  cling  to  these  centres  of  ■ 
iniquity,  and  for  a  time  this  class  of  godless  men  and 
women  control  public  sentiment  and  morals,  restraint  is 
thrown  off,  the  -Sabbath  utterly  disregarded,  and  profanity  ■ 
and  vice  abounds. 

Such  was  the  condition  of  things  in  New  Mexico  eight 
years  ago.  Nowhere  is  the  faithful  preacher  and  the 
church  more  needed,  and  it  is  about  as  difficult  to  get 
the  Gospel  into  the  hearts  of  uncivilized  heathens  as  into 
the  hearts  of  these  educated  sons  and  daughters  of 
Christendom.  In  New  Mexico  we  have  special  difficul- 
ties, A  native  population  of  100,000  under  control  of  a 
Jesuit  priesthood,  and  men  who  seek  political  preferment, 
and  men  engaged  in  trade  are  tempted  to  seek  to  please 
this  strong  power. 

In  the  midst  of  all  this,  and  of  many  forms  of  antag- 
onism that  I  have  not  space  to  mention,  yet  seen  and 
keenly  felt  by  missionaries  on  the  ground,  I  rejoice  to 
report  that  the  church  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  has  been 
firmly  planted  in  New  Mexico. 

I  ask  the  reader  to  study  carefully  the  table  presented 
on  the  next  page  and  note  the  location  and  work  of  the 
different  churches. 

I  now  give  a  brief  sketch  of  our  New  Mexico  Mission, 
beginning  at  Raton,  eight  miles  from  the  Colorado  and 
New  Mexico  line,  a  neat  railroad  town  where  are  car- 
shops,  round-house,  etc.  Extensive  coal  fields  have  been  ■ 
developed  here,  and  the  country  eastward  is  rich  ingraz-  ' 
ing  lands.  We  have  a  good  church  built  of  stone,  34  .1 
55,  and  neatly  finished,  but  on  which  is  an  indebt- 
edness of  $1,000.  Rev.  George  W.  Ray,  a  graduate  of 
Drew  Theological  Seminary,  is  pastor.     Membership  as 


\ 


MISSIONS  IN  NEW  MEXICO. 


61 


TOWX8. 


I 


RMoo 

BlonbtiTK*... 

^riafcer 

Wuoo  Xonod 

Watraua. 

lA«  V««aa . . . 

Suterl 

Ortllot* 

Aibuquerque. 

SOOMTO. 


4 
I 


MP. 


ii«a  Ikrcial 

lUOCOD 

iAke  Valley*. 

Hlllaboru 

KJngatoa 


SUvtr< 

La*  Onicea.. 

XIPmo 

Wbtte  Oak*. 

Xo«alM 

P««?o» 

Booito 

Gallup* 

rknnJDgtoa. 


t.ooo 

MO 

«M 

80 

100 

4,000  H.  C  P. 

i.oooIm.  c.  p. 
aooi 

4,0D0M.C.P. 

t.lOO  H.  0.  p. 

400 


aoo 

MO 

60 

Mo 

too 

1,000 

800 

1.8n0 

MO 

8.000 

800 

10 

GO 

W 

1,000 

900 


t7,3ISO 


M.  C. 
M.  C.  P. 
HCP. 


H.  C.  P. 
M.C.P. 


M.  C.P. 
M.C.P. 

ItC.P. 


ILC.P. 


M.C.PJ 


HO 


M.ap. 


M.  C.  P. 
H.  P. 

M. 
M.C.P 
M.  C.P 
K.  C.  V. 

M. 

ItCP, 


H.C.P 


M.C.P. 

M.  .P 

M.  P. 

M.  P. 

H.  P. 

H. 
M.  0.  P. 


& 

il 


M.  C  P. 

M. 
U.  P 
M.  , 

H.  0.  P. 
M.C.P. 

M.C.  P. 
U.  P. 


K. 

M. 
M-P. 

M,ap. 

M 

ILP. 


8 


SO 


II  ta  tbe  above  blanki  indicatei  Mlaiioa  work. 

C  Ibat  there  U  a  Church  building. 

P.  that  thc^re  Is  a  rt'nideiit  praaoher. 

■  Towiui  tbua  deslfraated  are  mlolDg  toirnii. 

B  Paao,  Texas,  U  included  because  It  li  Included  In  ourlfeir  Mexico 

KlMtOft. 

reported  at  the  annual  meeting  was  50,  now  somewhat 
increased.  There  is  an  excellent  Sunday-school  and  an 
average  evening  congregation  of  say  150. 

This  church  last  year  raised  for  self  support  $1,076.25, 
and  on  the  Million  Dollar  Line  J1.36  per  member.  This 
is  a  prosperous  mission  and  is  doing  a  great  work  in  and 
for  Raton  and  surrounding  country.  Blossburg,  three 
miles  west,  is  attached  to  the  Raton  church,  where  we 
maintain  a  Sunday-school  and  have  a  small  membership. 

Forty  miles  south  of  Raton  is  Springer,  county  seat  of 
Colfax  County,  and  twenty-five  miles  further  is  Wagon 
Mound.  These  two  places,  together  with  some  outlying 
country  settlements,  have  been  formed  into  a  circuit 
under  the  pastoral  care  of  Rev.  J.  H,  Fraser,  of  Drew. 
This  is  a  new  mission  without  any  churches,  but  Bro. 
Fraser  has  made  an  excellent  beginning,  and  these  places 
have  become  so  settled  that  the  outlook  is  good  for  the 
future. 

Forty-five  miles  south  of  Wagon  Mound  is  Las  Vegas, 
an  enterprising  city,  or  rather  two  towns,  a  new  and  an 
old  town  ;  the  new  town  with  a  population  of  about 
4,090.  We  have  a  good  location  in  this  city  of  four  lots, 
OQ  which  are  a  frams  church  and  parsonage.  The 
church  30  X  56,  but  on  which  is  an  indebtedness  of  $500. 
The  merabsrship  of  this  church  at  last  report  was  35, 
and  last  year  this  little  company  of  workers  raised  over 
I30  apiece  for  the  support  of  their  own  church  affairs. 

The  next  mission  is  Santa  Fe  on  an  air  line  across  the 
moaatains  about  forty-five  miles  west  of  Las  Vegas,  but 
eighty-three  miles  by  rail. 

This  IS  our  oldest  mission.     As  long  ago  as  185a  some 


one  attempted  to  open  the  work  but  did  not  succeed. 
From  time  to  time  the  attempt  was  made,  but  only  w'.th- 
in  the  past  eight  years  has  there  been  a  permanent  suc- 
cess. We  have  a  church  built  of  adobe,  30  x  50,  and  a 
parsonage,  but  the  American  population  has  so  grown 
away  from  that  part  of  the  city  that  we  feel  the  neces- 
sity of  securing  a  better  location  and  building  again  as 
soon  as  possible.  Our  church,  with  Rev.  O.  J.  Moore,  of 
Drew,  as  pastor,  is  accomplishing  great  good  in  Santa  F^. 

Albuquerque  is  next,  eighty-five  miles  from  Sante  F6, 
situated  in  the  valley  of  the  Rio  Grande,  a  city  of  4,000 
population  and  the  leading  city  in  the  Territorj' — a  city 
of  elegant  business  blocks,  street  railway,  gas,  water  and 
electric  light  works.  Our  mission  here  was  begun  in 
i88o  ;  we  now  have  a  good  adobe  church,  35  x  70,  one 
of  the  best  Sunday-schools  in  the  country,  a  mem- 
bership of  fifty-eight,  twenty-seven  of  whom  have  come 
into  the  church  within  the  past  four  months.  Socorro 
comes  next,  seventy-five  miles  west  of  Albuquerque.  It 
is  the  county  seat  of  Socorro  county,  a  county  rich  in  its 
mines  and  both  grazing  and  agricultural  lands. 

Our  mission  in  Socorro  has  had  a  varied  history. 
Sometimes  il  seemed  almost  the  right  thing  to  give  up 
the  effort,  yet  we  felt  we  had  too  much  to  lose.  Now, 
however,  the  work  under  Bro.  Lowe  looks  promising. 
We  have  no  church,  but  are  granted  the  use  of  the 
church  of  our  Spanish  brethren. 

Running  on  down  to  Nutt  Station,  a  distance  from 
Socorro  of  128  miles,  thence  fourteen  miles  on  a  branch 
road,  we  come  to  Lake  Valley.  Here  a  few  years  ago 
was  one  of  the  richest  of  silver  mines,  but  now  working 
but  a  few  men  ;  only  a  few  families  remain.  Eighteen 
miles  northwest  is  Hillsboro.  county  seat  of  Sierra 
County,  and  twelve  miles  west  of  this  is  Kingston,  a  sil- 
ver mining  town  of  importance.  We  have  formed  these 
towns  into  a  circuit.  Rev.  N.  W.  Chase  as  pastor  in  charge. 
We  have  a  small  membership,  have  purchased  lots  at 
Kingston,  and  tbe  pastor  s  raising  money  with  which  to 
build  a  church. 

If  I  could  take  the  reader  along  the  main  street  on 
our  way  to  a  school-house  for  evening  service,  he  would 
see  the  typical  mining  town  in  all  its  wickedness.  Here 
is  a  long  frame  building,  both  doors  thrown  open,  a  bar 
at  the  front,  down  the  long  room  are  gaming  tables  with 
from  fifty  to  one  hundred  men,  some  gambling,  some 
drinking,  some  looking  on,  all  smoking,  and  at  the  rear 
end  of  the  room  a  woman  with  rich  soprano  voice  sing- 
ing. There  is  no  screen  before  the  door,  all  is  open,  yet 
there  is  but  little  rioting  and  brawling. 

We  go  on  to  service  past  a  dozen  such  places  and 
soon  the  room  fills  until  crowded.  Men  come  from  these 
places  into  the  place  of  prayer.  Last  time  I  preached 
there  fully  twenty-five  men  stood  by  the  door  through 
the  entire  service.  You  never  saw  a  more  orderly  con- 
gregation. No  whispering,  no  disturbance.  Who  are 
they  ?  Why  some  of  them  are  graduates  of  your  East- 
ern colleges,  sons  of  godly  mothers  and  fathers,  children 
of  many  prayers. 


^ 


k 


Here  comes  in  a  mine  owner,  takes  his  seat  at  the  or- 
gan and  brings  out  the  rich  tones  of  "Martyn,"  "  Rock- 
ingham," "  He  Leadeth  Me,"  etc.,  and  all  hearts  are 
touched.  1  ask  his  parentage.  With  quivering  lip  he 
says,  "  Mr.  Thornton,  I'm  a  bad  boy.  but  my  father  was 
a  prominent  Presbyterian  clergyman  and  I  grew  up  in 
the  church." 

Oh,  that  the  Church  at  home  would  give  and  pray  that 
these  young  men  of  such  wondrous  possibilities  may  be 
rescued  and  saved.  Bro.  Chase  has  a  great  work  in  these 
three  towns. 

From  Kingston  we  stage  it  back  to  Lake  Valley, 
thence  by  rail  to  Silver  City. 

Because  of  the  extensive  silver  mines  this  town  was 
built  up  before  the  advent  of  the  railroad,  and  is  a  good 
solid  town  of  elegant  brick  hotels,  blocks,  and  residen- 
ces. 

We  have  a  church  30  x  50  and  a  brick  parsonage  of 
four  rooms,  all  paid  for.  Rev.  W.  H.  Williams  has  re- 
cently been  appointed  pastor  and  has  already  begun  to 
see  the  fruit  of  his  labors. 

Returning  to  the  junction  at  Rincon,  we  take  the  main 
line  for  EI  Paso.  Las  Cruces,  thirty-three  miles  from 
Rincon,  is  in  the  famous  Mesilla  Valley,  a  scene  in  which 
is  represented  in  our  engraving  (page  55). 

We  have  planted  a  mission  circuit  here  and  expect  to 
have  a  man  on  the  ground  soon. 

Early  in  r886  our  Bishops  received  letters  from  parties 
in  El  Paso  urging  that  we  plant  a  mission  in  that  city. 
As  the  Austin  Conference  would  have  to  send  a  man  six 
hundred  miles  to  reach  El  Paso,  and  as  it  is  but  twenty 
miles  from  the  New  Mexico  line  and  easily  reached  by 
myself,  the  Bishops  decided  that  I  could  properly  take  up 
El  Paso  in  connection  with  the  New  Mexico  Mission.  I 
did  so,  and  we  found  an  open  door,  ready  access  to  the 
people,  and  the  mission  has  a  fine  prospect  for  the  fu- 
ture. 

Rev.  J.  W.  Sinnock  is  pastor.  Our  people  have  a  ren- 
ted hall  in  which  to  worship.  We  need  and  must  build 
a  good  church  at  this  point.  El  Paso  is  a  city  of  vast 
importance.  It  is  the  border  city,  has  five  trunk  lines  of 
railway,  ard  it  is  of  vast  importance  to  Texas,  Mexico 
and  New  Mexico  that  we  as  a  church  establish  ourselves 
strongly  there. 

It  would  be  a  splendid  investment  to  put  ten  thousand 
dollars  into  church  property  at  once. 

Thus  the  reader  can  see  that  our  work  is  mainly  along 
the  line  of  the  Santa  Ft-  Railway.  You  will  see  also  that 
the  M.  E.  Church,  South  is  establishing  missions  along 
this  line.  Our  plan  has  been  that  in  a  town  of  say  six 
hundred  inhabitants,  if  there  seems  to  be  an  opening  for 
but  one  Methodi.st  church,  the  one  that  first  enters  the 
field  is  not  disturbed  by  the  other. 

The  reader  may  ask.  "Why  is  not  jour  membership 
larger?"  1  answer,  because  of  the  fact  that  the  first 
few  years  of  the  history  of  these  towns,  the  people  are 
so  unsettled.  Persons  come  into  the  town,  hand  in  their 
letters  and  perhaps  stay  but  three  or  six  months.     In  one  I 


I 


instance  a  faithful  pastor  lost  by  death  and  removal 
ot  his  members  within  six  months.     We  are  now,  how- 
ever, rapidly  growing  out  of  this  condition  of  things  and 
society  is  becoming  settled  and  permanent.      Another   _ 
reason   is  that  many  Methodists  (?)  from  the  east  either  ■ 
backslide  as  they  cross  the   Missouri   river  or  else  are 
ashamed  to  unite  in  Christian  labor  with  our  little  bands 
of  tried  and  true  laborers,  ■ 

Do  I  hear  some  brother  minister  afk,  "  Well,  has  the 
money  that  has  been  spent  in  our  missions  in  New  Mex- 
ico paid  ?  is  it  a  good  investment?"  I  answer  gladly 
and  heartily, _>^.r.  It  has  been  a  good  investment.  Suc- 
cess cannot  be  measured  here  alone  by  increa.'e  of  num- 
bers, but  the  power  and  light  that  radiates  in  these  dark 
communities  from  these  missions  of  ours  is  incalculable. 
In  many  ways  are  our  preachers  doing  a  mighfy  work 
here  laying  foundations  for  a  coming  State. 

We  suffer  in  our  aggressive  work  for  lack  of  more 
money.  I  could  place  missionaries  in  a  number  of 
new  points  where  settlements  are  forming  if  I  had  but 
money. 

A  word  about  the  educational  work  of  our  missions. 
The  New  West  (Cung.)  have  established  an  academy  at 
Las  Vegas,  which  has  about  one  hundred  students  with  a 
faculty  of  four  teachers. 

A  university  at  Sante  F<'  having  four  teachers  and 
forty-five  scholars,  and  an  academy  at  Albuquerque 
having  four  teachers  and  one  hundred. scholars.  None 
of  these  are  boarding  .schools. 

The  Presbyterians  have  no  schools  among  Americans 
in  operation  in  the  Territory.  The  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  South  have  a  seminary  at  las  Vfgas  with  two 
teachers  and  about  fifty  scholans. 

Our  Church  has  in  operation  at  Albuquerque  the  Al- 
buquerque College,  with  five  teachtrs  and  nearly  one, 
hundred  and  fifty  scholars  enrolled. 

These  five  institutions  are  eanying  on  the  work  of 
higher  education  in  the  Territory  ;  are  doing  a  great 
work  and  need  the  support  of  C  hristian  people. 

Best  of  all,  the  churches  are,  in  many  places,  being  re- 
vived to  higher  spiritual  life,  and  s(  uls  are  being  con- 
verted. At  Albuquerque  the  churches  have  been  en- 
gaged in  Union  Meetings  for  a  month,  quite  a  number 
have  been  converted  and  believers  quickened. 

A  higher  spiritual  interest  pcivades  Raton,  Santa  Fi", 
and  Silver  City,  and  all  along  the  line  we  look  for  "  1  imes 
of  refreshing  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord." 
— — *  •  * 

New  Mexico  Spanish  Metliadifit  Episcopitl  Mission, 

BY    REV.    THOS.    ItARWOOl), 
Supcrinlendent  o(  ihe  New  Mexico  Spanish  M    E.  Miuioa. 

Our  Spanish  Mission  embraces  all  the  Spanish  speak- 
ing people  in  New  Mexico.  We  are  also  doing  a  little 
work  among  the  Mexicans  in  Southern  Colorado  and 
Western  Texas, 

There  are  quite  a  number  of  the  Mexican  people  in 
Southern  Colorado,  Southern  California,  Western  Texas 
and  in  Arizona,     There  is  nothing  being  done  among 


J 


I 


I 


thetn  in  any  of  these  States  and  Territories,  by  our 
church,  except  through  our  New  Mexico  Spanish  Mis- 
sions, 

Our  Spanish  work  ought  to  be  pushed  in  all  the  above 
named  places;  but  for  want  of  more  means  and  authori- 
ty to  enter  these  fields,  but  little  has  been  done. 

The  last  General  Conference  was  asked  to  provide 
more  definitely  for  the  Spanish  work  in  this  Southwest 
border.  The  petition  was  by  action  of  said  Gen- 
eral Conference  referred  to  the  next  General  Missionary- 
Committee,  and  said  Committee  at  its  November  meet- 
ing in  1884,  separated  the  English  and  Spanish  of  the 
New  Mexico  work  and  made  two  missions  of  it,  the  En- 
glish and  the  Spanish.  Both  missions  have  run  very 
smoothly.  The  Spanish  has  more  than  doubled  in  mem- 
bership during  the  past  two  years. 

The  first  missionary  work  done  in  the  Territory  by 
our  church  was  in  1850.  But  this  seemed  only  an  ex- 
periment and  the  work  was  not  kept  up.  In  1856  a 
missionary  was  sent  out  but  only  spent  a  few  months 
and  returned.  In  1867  Rev.  J.  L.  Dyer  made  a  trip  on 
horseback  clear  down  to  the  Mexico  line  and  returned, 
preaching  wherever  he  could  procure  a  congregation, 
making  a  ride  of  some  2,000  miles,  but  the  services  were 
all  in  English. 

The  writer  o(  this  article  was  sent  to  this  field  by 
Bishop  Scott  in  1869,  and  has  remained  at  his  post  ever 
since.  His  first  work,  however,  was  among  the  .Ameri- 
can people,  and  but  little  real  Spanish  work  was  under- 
taken until  about  1871,  and  even  then  only  as  a  kind 
providence  seemed  to  open  the  way. 

Id  187 1  the  writer  visited  Peralta,  where  he  found 
and  reorganized  a  class  of  some  forty-two  persons.  It 
seems  that  our  first  missionary  to  New  Mexico  in  1850 
left  Santa  Fi-,^ where  he  made  his  headquarters,  and 
went  as  far  south  as  Peralta  and  Socorro. 

While  at  Peralta  he  was  the  guest  of  Don  Ambrozio 
Gonzales.  He  left  a  Bible  with  Don  Ambrozio,  Dr. 
Lore  visited  the  place  in  1856  and  found  Ambrozio  and 
a  few  of  his  family  Protestants,  and  organized  a  class 
of  six  persons  and  made  Don  Ambrozio  leader  of  the 
class. 

In  1 87 1  1  organized  said  class  into  a  church  of  forty- 
two  persons  and  we  made  Don  Ambrozio  local  preacher. 
He  served  his  people  faithfully  for  many  years,  became 
a  member  of  the  Colorado  Conference,  lived  to  see, 
through  the  efficient  labors  of  Rev.  John  Steel  at  Peralta, 
a  large  church,  Sunday  and  day  schools,  and  a  neat 
church  and  parsonage  and  school  property,  in  his  town 
and  Protestantism  spread  more  or  less  all  over  the 
township,  having  at  this  writing  over  1,000  members  and 
probationers.  He  quietly  passed  from  labor  to  rest  in 
the  fall  of  1884. 

Seven  Methodist  preachers  and  some  three  hundred  of 
his  Mexican  neighbors  followed  him  to  his  grave  weeping. 

We  hope  the  General  Conference  at  its  approaching 
session  will  make  a  special  study  of  the  wants. of  the 
Mexican  people  in  the  Southweist. 


Surely  the  results  of  our  work  in  New  Mexico  are  of 
sufficient  encouragement  to  justify  spetial  efforts  of 
missionary  work  all  along  the  lines  of  this  Southwest 
border. 

This  work  is  far  from  being  a  "honeymoon  "  as  the 
following  may  indicate:  A  few  weeks  ago  the  people 
sent  in  a  petition  of  an  even  hundred  names,  praying 
that  their  old  preacher  might  be  leh,  notwithstanding 
the  appointment  of  the  Bishop  at  the  late  annual  meet- 
ing. A  telegram  came  to-day  saying,  "  Come  to  Taos 
at  once."  '1  he  severe  storm  had  blown  a  portion  of  the 
new,  but  unfinisi.ed  church  building  down. 

Last  Monday  morning  a  telegram  was  received, 
"  Come  to  Wagon  Mound  if  possible  on  next  train." 
What  was  the  trouble  ?  The  Americans  wanted  to  ac- 
commodate a  traveling  exhibitor  of  some  kind  and  let 
him  into  the  church.  The  trustee  and  pastor  consented 
to  it,  except  one  Mexican  trustee.  He  objected  and 
they  got  into  a  row  and  were  in  the  courts.  We  have 
had  two  cases  of  suspension  to  investigate  since  our  an- 
nual meeting  but  they  came  out  all  right.  But  it  would 
seem  that  "  Satan  has  been  let  loose  upon  our  work." 


We  also  give  an  abstract  of  the  proceedings  of  the 
last  annual  meeting  written  by  one  of  the  members  : 

"  Our  mission  convened  as  per  announcement  on  Oct. 
6,  at  Wagon  Mound,  Bishop  Walden  presiding.  T.  M. 
Harwood  was  elected  secretary,  L.  Frampton,  statistical 
secretary,  and  J.  F,  Cordova  interpreter.  Twenty-four 
out  of  twenty  seven  members  answered  to  the  roll  call. 
The  session  was  opened  with  the  Lord's  Supper,  ad- 
ministered by  the  Bishop,  assisted  by  the  Superinten- 
dent, Thos.  Harwood,  Benito  Garcia,  Bias  Gutierrasand 
Dr.  Alex.  Marchand. 

"Wagon  Mound  is  a  small  place,  and  we  had  fears 
that  the  members  of  the  mission,  and  visitors,  amounting 
to  about  forty  m  all,  could  not  be  very  easily  enter- 
tained ;  but  a  more  cordial  and  royal  entertainment  of 
a  conference  we  have  hardly  ever  witnessed.  The  peo- 
ple of  the  town  and  the  surrounding  ranchmen  (for  ten 
miles  out)  came  in  and  gave  us  congregations  ranging 
from  50  to  125  in  all  the  meetings. 

*'  The  Bishop  seemed  much  at  hume  with  our  Mexican 
brethren,  and  by  bis  wise  counsels,  stining  discourses 
and  searching  inquiries  into  the  pecuhar  character  of 
our  Spanish  work,  we  believe,  will  do  us  much  good. 
We  raised  $200  for  missions  and  $50  for  Church  Exttn- 
sion,  the  amounts  asked  for,  but  found  it  hard  work,  ow- 
ing to  the  extreme  poverty  oi  our  people. 

"The  statistics  are  all  quite  satisfactory,  and  a  few 
are  as  follows:  Members,  668  ;  probationers,  includmg 
baptized  children,  447  ;  churches,  12  and  two  others 
nearly  ready  to  be  dedicated  ;  parsonages,  12;  acres  of 
land,  35  ;  value  of  cJ^urch  and  school  property,  $33,000; 
.Sunday-schools,  19;  scholars,  400;  mission  day-schools, 
10  :  number  of  scholars,  370 ;  preachers  employed,  in- 
cluding six  helpers.  27.  The  membership,  including  pro- 
bationers, shows  a  gain  of  36  per  cent,  over  last  year, 
and  an  increase  of  300  souls. 

APPOINTMENTS. 

Sr  I'KfllNTKMlEST.  TllOH.  HARWiMtll. 


AlhiKiiierque.T.  M.  HarwcMnl. 
Anto  ctiu-o,  to  l>e  xup, 
Callll.  Jiimi  GnrclR. 
Coiietox  ami  C«!>tilla.  t«  be  KOp. 
Doiiit  Annii.SA  ivtwtr*  Garrin. 
Kfliuinolm  O.  Turret. 
OHllimiK,  Oriitf,  EiH-funlo  Floreii. 
Mlllnboro.  Crlr>tu1>al  RuliiK»r. 
L«Lj(>}'n.  TbecMl'o  Clmvi-i. 
Lah  Cnwe».  Bin*  tjiiticrriin. 
L*    UenHiik    nn<l    C'biuilioruzo,    T. 
A«el>e». 


I  Pemltu  nnd  Bslen.  J.  P.  Cordovii. 

Hmi  Antonlu.  MhtcIuI  Smia. 
I  8iint«  FS.  F.  N.  Conlovn. 
I  8Hn  Pedrd  ^Cnl.  i  to  l)«  8U]>. 

Soi'orro.  Bi'nito  Oarrlo. 

8pniit;i>r,  Juuii  rtttiidoval. 

Tiiii",  Alex    .MiirrhiiiKj. 

Nnrtli  TitciR  I'l   to  be  KUp. 

Tlpl<iiiv(llo     unci      TniinlMMtjn,      1, 
Fmniplon  and  one  to  bfiKiip. 

Viil  V»'r»l<*,  M»ri'0"  Barela. 

Wi»|i  on  MuunU .  v«  Vw  wiv . 


(©encraU 


The  Place  of  the  United  States  in  the   Conversion 
of  the  World. 

BY  PKOF.  CUAKI.KS  J.  UTTl.K,  LI..D.,  OF  SYRACUSK  UNIVERSITY. 

An  address  delivered  before  the  General  M(i«ioii*ry  Commiflee  of  the  Metho- 
dUc  Epiuopul  Church  in  New  York,  November  ii,  1S37,  aod  publiahed  by  re- 
quest of  the  Committee  ia  GOSTBL  IN  All  LtNO*. 

Mr.  Chairman  and  Christian  Friends: — I  would 
fain  bring  you  something  better  than  a  broken  voice  and 
a  tired  brain,  coming  to  address  you  upon  a  subject  so 
important  as  the  one  I  have  chosen  for  discussion  in 
your  presence.  TAe  place  of  the  United  States  in  the 
Cfim'ersion  of  th/.  World '\^  a  topic  in  singular  contrast 
to  the  one  which  has  to-day  occupied  all  thoughts  and 
tongues  between  the  Atlantic  and  the  Pacific.  The  four 
dangling  corpses  which  fling  their  dreadful  shadow 
over  the  whoJe  land  have  aroused  us  to  possibilities  of 
a  kind  altogether  unexpected  and  hitherto  incredible  to 
our  optimistic  feelings. 

As  our  complicity  with  slavery  involved  us  at  last  in 
a  crisie  which  threatened  our  very  existence,  so  our  pas- 
sive complicity  with  the  sin  of  the  whole  world,  our 
sloth,  our  avarice,  our  lack  of  intelligence,  our  utter 
failure  to  comprehend  that  our  perpetuity  as  a  nation 
depends  upon  our  accomplishing,  not  some  human  and 
carnal  dream  but  the  purpose  of  Almighty  Ood  in  our 
I  development  and  establishment  as  an  organic  people, 
may  involve  us  in  a  second  crisis  far  more  serious  and 
exhausting  than  the  first. 

The  conflict  impending  in  America  to-day  is  the  con- 
flict of  the  moral  and  spiritual  energies  of  the  people 
with  the  energies  of  corruption  and  of  death,  the  con- 
flict of  consecrated  intelligence  with  a  public  mind 
thoroughly  carnalized  and  a  popular  imagination  in- 
flamed with  sensual  desire,  impatient  of  restraint.  Of  the 
issue  of  such  a  conflict  we  need  not  be  afraid  if  we  are 
conscious  of  internal  strength  and  of  divine  support ;  if 
we  can  in  the  very  agony  of  our  trial  keep  alive  the 
sense  of  our  "manifest  destiny,"  the  conviction  that  the 
victory  of  Jesus  Christ  in  America  involves  the  future 
and  the  salvation  of  the  human  race. 

There  is  I  am  well  aware  no  novelty  in  this  sugges- 
tion. It  has  been  discussed  with  great  learning  and 
ability  by  Charles  Sumner,  by  John  Fiske,  by  Josiah 
Strong  and  many  others  ;  it  has  been  expounded  by  fig- 
ures that  startle  and  suggestions  that  bewilder ;  by 
appeals  to  our  fear,  our  pride,  our  conscience,  our  en- 
thusiasm. Consciously  or  unconsciously  the  instinct  of 
our  place  among  the  nations  determined  the  preserva- 
tion of  our  union,  and  will  do  more  than  any  other  in- 
fluence to  make  thinkers  of  every  section  ultimately  ac- 
cept and  also  glory  in  the  issue  of  the  civil  war. 

It  was  the  very  spirit  of  prophecy  which  seized  upon 
Matthew  Simpson  in  the  March  of  1 86 1,  "  when  erecting 


himself  above  himself "  as  he  faced  the  excited  multi- 
tude all  trembling  with  the  flashings  of  the  coming 
storm,  he  thrilled  them  with  the  words  of  Caesar  to  the 
frightened  boatman, 

"Quid  times?    Cics»rem  vehis." 
What  do  your  fear,  you  carry  Caesar   with    all    his   for- 
tunes!    What  do  you  fear,  .\merica,  you  are  freighted 
with  the  hopes  and  welfare  of  humanity,  you  are  carry- 
ing Christ  and  the  salvation  of  a  world  ! 

Yet  I  have  been  quite  willing  to  discover  that  the  place 
of  our  nation  in  this  great  work  is  after  all  a  subordinate 
one.  For  in  the  long  run,  no  nation  can  be  saved  by  false 
and  imposssible  ideals,  however  splendid.  Collective 
egotism  is  as  ofl^ensivc  and  as  pernicious  as  individual 
arrogance  ;  it  is  no  less  so  because  it  struts  about  as 
patriotism.  It  would  be  supreme  folly  in  us  to  assume 
burdens  which  have  not  been  assigned  us  :  quite  as  dan- 
gerous as  to  shrink  from  duties  which  are  manifestly  the 
outcome  of  our  genesis  and  history,  our  position  and 
our  powers. 

Our  conceit  might  easily  be  flattered  by  dwelling  upon 
distant  enterprises  full  of  gorgeous  promise,  as  though 
they  were  already  near  achievement.  But  the  tasks  of 
a  great  people  must  be  studied  and  undertaken  with  a 
sober  mind,  with  intelligent  energy,  with  resolute  and 
invincible  purpose,  with  comprehensive  and  far-search- 
ing sagacity. 

The  enthusiasm  which  sustains  a  mighty  movement 
must  be  steady  and  continuous,  not  fitful  and  intermit- 
tent ;  it  must  be  renewed  by  repeated  visions  of  that 
invisible  banner  which  marshals  the  armies  of  God  to 
the  fulfillment  of  his  purpose,  and  not  by  the  delusive 
glitter  of  vast  and  specious  undertakings,  shapeless  and 
unsubstantial  dreams,  utterly  unlike  the  tasks  for  which 
God  creates  a  puissant  people.  ^ 

Hence  I  approach  the  problem  of  our  mission  as  a  na- 
tion, with  a  candid  and  a  sober  mind  ;  desirous  rather  to 
discover  the  simple  truth  in  the  matter  than  to  reiterate 
and  reinforce  with  passionate  advocacy  the  view  of  that 
mission  to  which  I  have  already  called  attention. 

Now  before  attacking  the  problem  directly,  let  me 
bring  into  clear  relief  two  propositions,  not  likely  to  be 
disputed  but  very  likely  to  be  forgotten  by  you. 

The  first  of  these  is  that  the  only  tenable  theory  of 
the  progress  of  the  human  race  is  the  Christian  theory. 
Even  Christianity  minus  the  redemptive  power  of  Jesus 
Christ  is  pure  and  unmitigated  pessimism; — man  fallen, 
corrupt,  impotent  ;  man  entangled,  helpless  in  a  web  of 
circumstance  which  excites  him  to  perpetual  effort  and 
mocks  him  with  perpetual  disappointment. 

The  Gospel  is  not  an  opiate  to  create  illusion  and 
delusion  as  to  facts;  it  is  a  joyful  confronting  of  them 
with  the  power  of  an  endless  life.  Every  other  optimis- 
tic system  breaks  down  hopeless  in  the  presence  of  the 
perpetual  recurrence  of  human  struggle. 

The  highest  teaching  of  our  lime  which  is  not  Chris- 
tian teaching,  amounts  to  nothing  nobler  than  a  sullen 
consent,  or  at  best  a  cheerful  submission  to  conditions 


I 

li 


of  misery  and  peril  pronounced  inevitable.  We  Chris- 
tians may  believe  in 

"  A  far  off  divine  event 
To  which  the  whole  creation  mores  "  . 

b;cause  we  are  witnesses  of  and  to  a  power  mightier 
than  nature,  a  power  redemptive  and  transforming,  full 
of  peace  and  of  eternity. 

To  us  the  poet  adds  only  the  music  of  the  lines;  the 
music  of  the  thought  came  first  to  the  startled  shepherds 
beneath  the  sky  of  Bethlehem  when  the  starry  firmament 
blazed  out  one  splendor  and  the  old  earth  thrilled  again 
to  hear  angelic  song  once  more. 

We  may  wait  patiently  for  the  vision  for  we  have 
some  assurance  of  its  coming ;  not  merely  in  the  song 
of  promise  but  in  the  outflow  of  quickenmg  and  re- 
deeming strength  which  keeps  the  promise  alive.  Be- 
wildering as  many  aspects  of  human  history  are,  com- 
plex and  apparently  chaotic  often  to  our  feeble  appre- 
hension— we  alone  among  the  sons  of  men  need  not 
abandon  hope  and  glorious  expectation.  For  we  alone 
are  engaged  in  an  enterprise  in  which  the  immediate 
power  of  God  is  absolutely  needed  and  therefore  likely 
to  be  revealed. 

The  lightnings  may  carry  the  messages  of  commerce  ; 
the  potencies  of  matter  suffice  for  every  form  of  industry 
or  visible  art ;  our  very  knowledge  may  analyze  itself  to 
forms  of  sense  ;  but  wherever  a  soul,  a  sinful  soul,  shall 
becjnverted,  the  living  God  must  be  at  hand. 

To  this  first  proposition  the  second  bears  a  close 
relation.  Every  great  historical  development,  every 
nation  in  a  word,  has  been  or  is  tributary  to  the  redemp- 
tion of  mankind.  Egypt  did  not  exist  merely  to  build 
pyramids  for  itskings,  but  to  fertilize  the  Mediterranean 
with  learning,  to  shelter  Joseph  and  to  educate  Moses. 
Greece  did  not  exist  merely  to  create  art  and  literature 
but  to  develop  that  philosophic  instinct  which  by 
opposing  to  superstition,  science,  prevents  the  degrada- 
tion of  Christian  truth  in  its  purity  to  the  idolatries  of 
the  vulgar  or  the  wicked  perversions  of  the  corrupt  and 
powerful. 

Israel  did  not  exist  for  Jacob,  for  Moses,  for  David 
only,  but  for  the  coming  Christ.  In  its  singular  isola- 
tion it  was  at  work  for  the  whole  race  ;  the  narrowest 
of  all  peoples  preparing  salvation  for  mankind.  Mace- 
donia, Rome,  England,  each  in  turn  have  diflused 
throaghout  vast  areas  an  influence  without  which  the 
propagation  of  the  Christian  faith  would  have  been  ap- 
parently impossible. 

Smaller  nations  like  Switzerland  and  Holland  and 
Denmark  are  not  exceptions  to  the  rule.  It  was  to 
Geneva  that  persecuted  Protestants  fled  for  refuge  in 
the  days  of  Bloody  Mary  ;  it  was  at  Leyden  that  John 
Robinson  and  his  Pilgrims  found  ahome  when  England 
thrust  them  out  and  America  was  as  yet  without  attrac- 
tion for  them  ;  it  was  the  Danish  power  in  India  which 
sheltered  Carey  and  his  helpers  when  the  East  India 
Company  would  have  gladly  flung  missions  and  mis- 
sionaries into  the  sea ! 


I 


My  argument   is  addressed   to   Christian  men   and     _ 
women  who  believe  in  the  unity  of  God's  activities  and    I 
in  the  harmony  of  his  various  plans.     But  if  I  stood 
before  an  audience  of  men  that  discard  all  purpose  in 
nature  and  in  human  history,  of  men  that  shrink  from    ■ 
the  Fuegian  and  the  Hottentot,  of  men  that  look  with 
cheerless  gloom  upon  the  seething,  shoreless,  tran.sient 
billows  of  human  life,  I  should  point  out  to  them  in 
quiet  triumph  as  simple  matter  of  fact,  the  one  palpable 
and   abiding   effect   of    the    co-operation    of    historic 
nations,  the  diffusing  of  the  mind  of  Jesus  Christ,  and 
the  irrepressible  conviction,  that  the  disappearance  of  the 
mind  of  Jesus  Christ  from  among  those  nations,  means  a 
return  to  moral  chaos,  to  spiritual  and  political  Nihilism. 
We,  then,  citizens  of  a  nation  whose  genesis  and  his- 
tory  are  unexampled  in   the  annals  of   mankind,  must 
recognize  the  lien  of  Almighty  God  upon  our  national 
life.     We  no  more  than  Israel  or  Rome,  Germany  or 
England,  exist  for  private  or  political  reasons.    To  as- 
sume that  we  have  been  established  only  that  we  may 
reveal  to  posterity  a  marvelous  display  of  energy  de- 
voted to  purely  material  aims  ;   that  our  institutions,     I 
our  political  systems  have  no  higher  destiny  than  to 
afford  free  play  and  increasing  power  to  vast  multi- 
tudes who  shall  be  destitute  of  any  ideals  but  those  of 
sense  and  of  the  passing  moment  is  to  involve  the  sure 
and  swift  decay  of  our  organic  life. 

In  that  case  the  catastrophe  of  the  twentieth  century 
will  be  as  terrible  as  the  progress  of  the  nineteenth  has 
been  stupendous  ;  we  shall  be  turned  into  hell  with  the 
nations  that  forgot  God,  punished  not  for  what  we  have 
done  but  for  what  we  shall  have  failed  to  do. 

But  for  this  audience  I  may  assume  the  belief  that  the 
world  is  to  be  converted  sometime  and  that  it  is  to 
be  converted  by  human  co-operation  with  almighty 
energy.  For  it  is  the  life-thought  of  Christianity,  that 
humanity  is  to  be  redeemed  by  humanity,  Christ  Him- 
self becoming  man  in  order  to  redeem  him.  Now  there 
are  three  possibilities  conceivable. 

(i).  The  world  may  be  converted  by  the  diffusion  of 
Christian  belief  from  soul  to  soul,  independent  of  any 
form  of  organization.  Few  would  deny  the  essen- 
tially radiant  character  of  Christian  energy.  From 
soul  to  soul,  from  community  to  community  it  diffuses 
itself  by  the  law  of  its  being. 

This  quality  of  radiancy  has  originated  missionary 
enterprise,  and  has  more  than  once  in  the  crisis  of  mis- 
sionary history  made  that  enterprise  splendidly  dis- 
obedient to  remote  command.  But  in  nature  and  in 
society,  energy  organizes  itself  to  the  end  that  it  may 
operate  more  efficiently.  Light  gathers  into  suns  so 
that  planets  may  live  upon  its  undulations, — the  waters 
dissolving,  the  forests  rising  at  their  touch,  all  creatures 
rejoicing  in  their  silent  movement.  So  the  radiant 
energy  of  Divine  Truth  would  in  any  but  a  sinful  world 
organize  itself  without  effort  into  forms  the  best  adapted 
to  its  diffusion. 
But  as  things  are,  the  Gospel  must  «Um<{,<^%.  v^  ^t^ 


■ 


66 


CONVERSION  OF  THE  WORLD. 


itself  organized  amid  forces  destructive,  hostile,  corrupt- 
ing.  Hence  the  gloomy  spectacle  of  organized  forms 
of  Christian  doctrine  perverted  from  their  primal  pur- 
pose, or  too  feeble,  too  utterly  inadequate  for  the  work 
imposed  upon  them. 

Yet  we  must  not  forget  that  these  organizations  were 
in  every  age  the  best  which  contemporaneous  conditions 
could  admit.  If  we  are  wiser  and  nobler  than  our 
fathers  we  shall  have  not  only  increased  energy  but  more 
efficient  organization  for  its  distribution  and  employ- 
ment. But  the  notion  of  a  self-diffusing  energy,  acting 
without  organs  of  any  kird  is  a  myth,  a  metaphor,  or  an 
abstraction. 

In  the  past  the  truth  has  been  diffused  by  organized 
effort,  however  imperfect  or  defective  such  organic 
movements  may  have  been.  Christianity  can  no  more 
survive  without  a  church  radiant,  diffusive  of  life  and 
spiritual  power,  than  the  solar  system  without  the  orbs 
into  which  its  energies  are  wrought. 

A  second  possibility  (the  barest  spectre  of  a  pus- 
sibility),  is  the  transformation  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church  into  a  vast  missionary  system,  subordinating  to 
itself  alt  other  Christian  activities,  or  co-ordinating  them 
with  its  own.  Such  a  dream,  the  dream  of  men  like 
John  Henry  Newman  is  a  beautiful  delusion  too  unsub- 
stantial for  discussion. 

But  if  such  a  dream  could  be  realized  to  the  astonish- 
ment of  men  and  the  glory  of  God,  it  would  come  only 
through  the  influence  of  a  powerful  and  thoroughly  re- 
deemed Protestantism. 

Of  the  growth  of  Romanism  I  am  not  afraid,  if  Pro- 
testantism increases  duly  in  vigor,  in  consecration,  in 
the  affections  of  alt  the  people,  adding  to  its  faith  cour- 
age, and  to  its  courage  intelligence  and  generosity  ;  for, 
then,  Romanism  will  be  compelled  to  purify  itself  or 
disappear.  But  such  a  transformation,  should  it  ever 
come,  will  come  too  late,  I  fear,  to  be  of  service  in  the 
redemption  of  the  world.  That  is  a  problem  for  Protes- 
tant Christians,  for  the  people  of  England,  Germany, 
Holland,  Scandinavia  and  the  United  States. 

Now  the  bare  fact  that  we  shall  soon  be  half  the  Pro- 
testant world,  is  startling  enough,  if  the  conversion  of 
the  human  race  is  a  task  for  Protestants  chiefly.  For 
that  of  itself  indicates  that  the  chief  responsibility  is 
ours  by  mere  superiority  of  numbers. 

It  would  ill  become  us  to  speak  carelessly  of  Ger- 
many or  Scandinavia  ;  we  Methodists  especially  are 
bound  to  keep  ourselves  forever  mindful  of  Moravian 
missions;  much  less  would  it  become  us  to  forget  the 
splendid  work  of  England  and  of  Scotland,  the  homes 
of  Carey  and  Morrison,  of  Gordon  and  Hannington,  of 
Duff  and  Livingstone.  But  we  must  awake  to  the  fact 
that  we  are  the  largest  Protestant  nation  in  the  world; 
that  our  numbers,  our  wealth,  our  history,  our  institu- 
tions all  involve  us  in  an  une.xampled  destiny. 

Now  we  are  not  only  in  numbers  the  largest  Protest- 
ant nation  in  the  world;  we  are  the  only  nation  upon 
earth  which  has  never  been  anything  else.     Our  history 


is  after  all  only  the  most  wonderful  chapter  in  the  story 
of  the  Reformation. 

1492  was  the  year  in  which  Columbus  came  to  America 
but  it  was  also  the  year  that  Lorenzo  de  Medicis  died 
and  Savonarola  became  the  mightiest  man  in  Florence. 
In  that  year  Luther  was  a  boy  of  nineyears  old  and 
Hugh  Latimer  was  a  boy  of  eight  working  upon  his 
father's  farm.  Zwingli  was  of  the  same  age,  but  of 
somewhat  nobler  birth. 

The  first  efforts  to  settle  this  continent  wa-s  a  scheme 
of  the  great  Coligny  to  place  the  Huguenots  in  Florida. 
No  story  in  our  annals,  no  story  in  the  annals  of  roan- 
kind  so  clearly,  so  terribly  reveals  the  intensity  of  the 
struggle  which  shook  and  stained  the  sixteenth  cen- 
tury. 

The  American  colonies  of  the  seventeenth  century 
were  the  outcome  partly  of  Protestant  success,  partly  of 
the  struggle  of  the  purer  and  simpler  formsof  Protestant- 
ism to  keep  themselves  alive.  Dutch  on  the  Hudson, 
Swedes  on  the  Delaware,  English  on  the  James,  were  alt 
borne  thither  by  the  spirit  of  adventure  which  had  been 
transferred  from  the  Mediterranean  to  the  North  Atlan- 
tic, from  Italy  and  Spain,  to  the  Netherlands  and  Britain. 
But  the  Pilgrims  at  Plymouth,  the  Puritans  at  Salem,  the 
the  Scotch-Irish  in  New  Hampshire,  in  the  Carolinas, 
in  Virginia  and  Pennsylvania,  the  Quakers  that  came 
with  Penn,  and  the  Anabaptists  invited  by  him; — all  the 
diverse  religious  immigrations  which  have  really  deter- 
mined the  development  of  our  institutions  hitherto, 
were  due  to  other  and  far  nobler  impulses;  impulses 
which  led  on  the  one  hand  to  the  creation  of  Christian 
States,  on  the  other  to  heroic  efforts  for  the  salvation  of 
the  natives. 

Of  the  many  utterances  upon  the  Indian  question 
none  is  more  touching  than  the  cry  of  John  Robinson, 
the  Leyden  pastor  of  the  Pilgrims.  When  he  had  read 
the  letter  in  which  the  settlers  informed  him  that  they 
had  been  compelled  to  put  some  savages  to  death,  he  ex- 
claimed in  bitter  disappointment;  "  O  that  you  had 
converted  some  before  you  had  killed  any." 

I  quote  it  here  as  the  earliest  testimony  we  have  to 
the  spirit  which  showed  itself  afterward  in  men  like 
Roger  Williams  and  John  Eliot,  like  Brainerd  and 
Losktel,  and  our  own  remarkable  Russell  Bigelow.  Al- 
ways Protestant,  outcome  of  agitations  in  the  heart  and 
mind  of  a  Protestantism  yet  struggling  for  existence, 
stirred  with  missionary  impulse  from  the  beginning  in 
the  persons  of  our  noblest  teachers^  we  nevertheless  in- 
habit a*'land  rescued  with  difficulty  from  France  and 
Jesuitism. 

The  defeat  of  Napoleon  at  Waterloo  was  no  more  im- 
portant to  mankind  than  the  victory  of  Wolfe  at  Que- 
bec; indeed  had  Wolfe  been  defeated,  there  might  have 
been  no  Waterloo  and  the  career  of  Napoleon  been  alto- 
gether different.  As  it  is,  the  withdrawal  of  France 
from  America  and  from  India  have  given  to  the  Angfo- 
Saxon  races  the  supremacy  of  the  world. 

Here  we  are,  then,  a  Protestant  nation,  situated  be- 


Iwcen  the  Oriental  and  the  Eurcfesn  world;  the   latest 
nd  superficially  at  sny  rate  ihe  greatest  biith  of  time. 

This  geographical  position  of  a  Protestant  Christian 
ation,  remote  from  the  struggles  and  perils  of  Weslein 

urope,  with  an  ocean  front  directly  opposite  Japan 
and  China  and  India  is  of  itself  amazingly  important. 

Western  Europe  is  trembling  to-day  at  every  mcve- 

ent  of  the  Slav.  An  irruption  of  the  hoides  of  Russia 
might  be  as  disastrous  to  Vienna  and  Paris  as  the  mi- 
giation  of  Gotbs  ar.d  Huns  lo  Scuttern  Europe,  tnd 
Saracens  and  Turks  to  Antioch  and  Constantino  pie. 

From  such  contingencies  the  broad  Atlantic  is  to  us  a 
■ure  protection.  When  Mr.  Seward  purchased  Alaska 
^  was  in  the  firm  belief  that  commerce  would  be 
'eventually  transferred  from  the  North  Atlantic  to  the 
l*acific  as  in  the  fifteenth  century  it  was  transferred  from 
the  Mediterranean  to  the  North  Sea  and  the  Baltic, 
I  Here  we  are  a  Protestant  people  possessed  of  a  do- 
main not  only  separate  from  whilst  intermediate  be- 
tween the  other  worlds,  but  a  domain  so  rich  and  so 
(fertile  that  we  are  absolutely  independent  of  the  rest 
«f  the  earth. 

A  thousand  millions  may  live  in  ccmfort  upon  the 
Iprodnctions  of  our  soil ;  every  form  of  energy  may 
here  find  material  for  its  display  ;  the  quickening  at- 
mosphere which  sweeps  across  our  prairies  and  down 
our  mountain  slopes  inspires  our  people  lo  strive  their 
tttmost  up  and  on.  Room  and  riches,  energy  and  op- 
portunity, freedom  and  power,  faith  in  Godand  faith  in 
individual  possibility,  the  constructive  influerce  of  law, 
Ud  the  diversifying  influence  of  interblending  races, 
never  met  together  on  this  wise  in  all  the  cycles  of  ter- 
restrial history. 

No  wonder  that  a  candid  statesman   like  Mr.  Glad- 

|8tone  admits  that  we  are  soon  to  displace  England  as 

the  chief  servant  in  the  household  of   nations;  no  won- 

ider  that  less  generous  spectators  wish  for  seme  mighty 

confusion  to  arre&t  us  in  the  upholding  of  our  colosjal 

empire. 

To  the  one  who  thinks  of  us,  a  missionary  nation 
radiant  with  beneficent  activity,  illuminating  the  ends 
of  the  earth  with  the  outstresmings  of  the  Holy  Ghcst, 
'  the  prospect  of  our  greatness  is  a  thought  of  joy. 

But  what  if  we  should  fail  in  the  day  of  our  opportu- 
nity as  Germany  failed  after  the  death  of  Luther,  as 
[France  failed  in  the  days  of  Coligny  and  of  Pajcal  ? 
What  if  we  should  become  through  our  selfishness  a  very 
teenrge  of  other  natioi^^the  home-of.^  mad  adventure 
and  reckless  enterprise,  an  enoinrous  aggregation  of 
discontent  and  tuibulcnce,  torn  by  social  convulsions 
and  exploding  over  the  whole  earth  in  outbreaks  of  un- 
reasoning passion  ? 

But  again  cur  appearance  anrcng  the  nations  took 
place  in  a  decade  in  which  are  clustered  more  great 
events  than  can  be  found  in  any  ten  years  of  human 
history. 

In  1785  Watt  and  Boulton  revoluticnized  the  industrial 
world  by  the  use  of  the  steam  engine  in  manufEclurcs, 


In  1786  Wm.  Carey  began  to  think  of  India  as  the 
field  lo  which  Almighty  God  had  called  him. 

In  1789  the  Bastile  was  destroyed  and  with  it  the  ab- 
solutism of  Western  Europe, 

In  1790  Madame  Galvani  watching  a  dead  frog  upon 
the  dissecting  table  of  her  husband  at  Bologna  noticed 
those  convulsive  twitches  which  led  to  the  constiuction 
of  the  Galvanic  battery. 

In  1793  China  was  entered  by  the  embassy  of  the 
Earl  Macartney.  In  this  same  decade  the  hold  of 
France  upon  India  was  lost  forever,  and  the  Northwest 
Ordinance  was  passed  which  led  by  inevitable  conse- 
quence to  the  destruction  of  negro  slavery  in  America. 

The  Introduction  of  labor-saving  machinery,  meant 
an  enormous  increase  of  wealth  and  enormous  aggrega- 
tions of  human  beings  in  our  modern  cities  with  a  con- 
sequent multiplicity  and  complexity  of  problems  for 
both  church  and  slate. 

1  he  appearance  of  democracy  in  France  was  the  be- 
ginning of  that  disintegration  which  was  to  crowd  our 
shores  with  immigrants  and  to  overwhelm  us  with  the 
discontent,  the  ignorance,  the  intellectual  and  social  dis- 
order, the  passionate  and  anarchic  irreligion  of  the  con- 
tinental world. 

Our  own  union  had  broken  with  European  tradition  ; 
it  had  committed  the  welfare  of  the  people  to  the  frc^ 
thought  and  free  activities  of  a  self-governed,  thougb 
deftly  regulated  state. 

In  the  muscles  of  that  twitching  frog -were  unseen 
prophecies  of  rapid  intercourse  which  would  bring  Cal- 
cutta to  the  wharves  of  London  and  bind  the  cities  of 
the  world  together  with  arteries  of  ceaseless  and  instan- 
taneous thought. 

The  project  of  W^m.  Carey  to  the  grosser  senses  of 
his  contemporaries  seemed  quite  as  worthless  as  the 
twitchings  of  any  half-dissected  frog  ;  but  God  who  did 
not  disdain  to  hide  the  secrets  of  his  power  in  those 
humble  muscles,  thrilled  the  conscience  and  the  heait 
of  all  the  Christian  world  through  the  tireless  brain  and 
courage  of  that  English  shoemaker. 

These  are  not  mere  coincidence  ;  they  mark  the  con- 
vergence of  great  and  constructive  energies  in  the  pro- 
duction of  an  epoch,  through  which  should  play,  not 
the  fortunes  of  a  tribe,  or  a  nation,  or  a  race,  or  a  con-    ^1 
tinent,  but  the  fortunes  of  a  world.  ^^M 

Now  upon  us  as  a  nation  devolved  four  great  tasks  : 
first,  the  demonstration  of  the  feasibility  of  popular 
so-vere»|taty  ;  secondly,  the  establishfl)ent*of  a  free 
church  in  a  free  state,  of  unmolested  and  voluntary- 
Christianity  ;  third,  the  absorption  without  deterioration 
to  our  national  life  of  vast  multitudes  from  other  shores : 
fourth,  the  extrication  of  ourselves  from  the  system  of 
slavery  and  its  consequences  which  coiled  us  about  in 
almost  strangling  folds. 

No  one  of  these  problems  is  as  yet  more  than  par- 
tially solved.  Slavery  is  gone  but  many  of  its  conse- 
quences remain  ;  the  churches  are  here  and  are  growing 
with  a  rapidity  which  startles  the  FAViiXo^fa.'cv  <J\s=«.t<i«v 


L 


«:Mr  lu.   n»ii— 


and  yet  are  not  growing  rapidly  enough  to  meet  the 
wants  of  such  a  population;  our  failure  to  master  the 
heterogeneous  elements  of  our  diverse  population  is 
not  only  manifest  but  puts  to  hazard  our  institutions 
and  our  future  welfare. 

Wonderful  as  is  the  century  now  closing — and  any- 
thing so  wonderful  is  not  to  be  found  in  earthly  chron- 
icles— we  are  confronted  with  a  situation  far  more  ap- 
palling and  inspiring.  To  master  such  a  situation 
requires  a  sagacity,  a  comprehensive  intelligence,  an 
inspiration,  a  faith  of  almost  superhuman  character. 

Nay  it  will  require  an  ideal  of  national  life,  a  motive 
for  national  endeavor,  a  source  of  national  enthusiasm 
which  are  not  to  be  found  in  any  of  the  impulses  which 
usually  feed  a  nation's  life. 

Sometimes  the  mere  rush  of  energy  carries  a  people 
forward  to  its  destiny;  sometimes  a  passion  for  plunder 
or  for  glory  makes  them  the  willing  instrument  to  indi- 
vidual greed  ;  sometimes  a  wild,  unreasoning,  half- 
noble,  half-brutal  enthusiasm  sweeps  them,  as  in  the 
crusades,  to  peril,  to  hardship,  and  to  death. 

But  problems  such  as  are  now  confronting  us  are  of 
quite  another  kind.  These  demand  intelligence,  not 
vehemence  ;  unfaltering  trust  in  God,  not  mad  belief 
in  some  man's  star  ;  unconquerable  devotion  to  man  as 
man,  invincible  belief  in  human  possibilities,  not  despair 
of  human  freedom  and  distrust  of  human  conscience. 
Now  whence  are  these  to  come  ? 

Where  are  we  to  find  the  ideal  of  national  existence 
vast  enough,  divine  enough,  to  stir  us  to  that  expression 
of  our  energies  which  shall  save  us  to  ourselves  ? 

Let  me  answer  in  the  words  of  a  member  of  the  Mas- 
sachusetts  Legislature  spoken  during  the  discussion  of 
the  charter  of  the  American  Board.  "  Mr.  Speaker," 
said  this  wise  man,  in  answer  to  those  who  pleaded  that 
the  money  and  the  energy  of  Christian  people  were 
needed  most  at  home.  *'  Mr.  Speaker,  religion  is  a  curi- 
ous commodity,  the  more  of  it  you  export,  the  more 
you  have  at  home  !  " 

In  that  one  phrase  lies  the  clue  to  our  national  salva- 
tion. God  in  his  infinite  wisdom  has  so  bound  the 
nations  together,  that  the  intelligence  and  wealth,  the 
prosperity  and  spiritual  growth  of  each  is  involved  in 
the  redemption  of  them  all.  The  very  nature  of  the 
missionary  enterprise  is  such  as  to  develop  in  the  par- 
ticipating nations  the  qualities  which  are  essential  to  a 
vigorous  and  splendid  life,  .^nd  that  because  God  has 
appointed  that  no  nation  shall  live  merely  to  itself. 

All  other  problems  are  included  in  the  problem  of  the 
world's  conversion.  The  intelligence,  the  courage,  the 
truth,  the  self-devotion  equal  to  its  vast  proportions  are 
equal  to  any  difficulty  and  to  any  emergency  which  our 
future  history  may  bring.  God,  I  maintain,  has  so  or- 
dained it,  that  we  without  the  others,  may  not  be  per- 
fect. 

Now,  I  am  satisfied,  that  it  is  both  possible  and  easy  to 
establish  this  truth  with  respect  of  England  and  the  Uni- 
ted States.     No  man  acquainted  with  English  politics  of 


a  century  ago,  especially  with  the  relations  of  England 
to  India  can  fail  to  praise  God  for  the  double  influence 
of  Indian  Missions,  first  upon  the  administration  of 
India,  and  secondly  upon  the  general  character  of  £Qg« 
lish  statesmanship. 

A  century  ago  the  plea  of  British  interests,  by  which 
was  always  meant,  the  interests  of  British  money  makers, 
was  the  dominant  plea  in  every  public  question.  By 
that  plea  America  was  lost,  by  that  plea  Pitt  was  dis- 
honored and  Ireland  was  cheated,  by  that  plea  India 
was  plundered  and  denied  the  grace  of  God. 

To-day  that  plea  is  no  longer  omnipotent.  The  souls 
of  Carey,  of  Livingstone,  of  Duff,  of  Hannington,  of 
Gordon,  have  transfigured  the  minds  of  English  states- 
men and  of  the  British  churches  !  Tell  me  where  in 
all  Britain  could  Duff  and  Livingstone  have  done  more 
for  the  people  that  remained  at  home  than  they  did  ia 
India  and  in  Africa? 

When  I  read  the  story  of  Hannington's  boy  looking 
up  into  the  eyes  of  one  who  had  known  his  father  with 
the  touching  appeal,  "  Tell  me  somethingof  my  father!  '* 
it  seemed  to  me  unutterably  sad  that  a  father  should 
leave  his  children  so  bereft.  But  a  sharp  voice  rung 
in  my  ear,  •'  Will  your  boy  be  sheltered  by  such  a  mem- 
ory ?  Will  the  recollections  of  such  a  father's  life  cling 
about  your  children  an  invisible  armor,  a  perpetual 
stimulus  to  noble  deeds  ?  " 

What  such  an  example  is  to  one's  own  children,  it  is 
to  the  whole  generation  of  noble  souls.  The  spiritual 
posterity  of  Livingstone  and  Hannington  is  greater  in 
Britain  and  America  than  it  is  in  Africa  for  which  they 
gave  their  lives.  So  it  has  been  with  Judson  and  Har- 
riet Newell,  with  Melville  Cox  and  William  Taylor. 
"  Send  me  to  Africa,"  said  Cox,  "the  doctors  tell  me  I 
have  but  a  short  time  to  live.  I  can  do  perhaps  better 
service  than  a  healthy  man  ;  at  any  rate  my  few  days 
can  be  as  well  spent  for  God  in  Africa  as  in  any  part  of 
the  world." 

Now  if  you  will  trace  the  influence  of  such  lives 
through  the  American  churches,  I  think  you  will  soon 
discover  that  they  have  been  the  quickening  power  of 
evangelistic  enterprise  at  home.  One  would  expect  the 
development  to  take  the  contrary  form,  though  the  com- 
mand is,  when  you  read  it  carefully,  not "  Preach  my  Gos- 
pel at  Jerusalem,  endmg  with  the  whole  world,"  but 
"  Preach  my  Gospel  to  every  creature,  beginning  at  Jeru- 
salem !  " 

Take  quite  a  recent  instance  of  the  working  of  this 
principle.  A  Women's  Home  Missionary  Society  has 
been  organized  within  our  church.  The  founders  of 
that  society  avowed  the  other  day  at  Syracuse  that  they 
were  prompted  to  their  work  by  the  existence  of  the 
Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  organized  some 
years  ago. 

Now  we  are  in  the  midst  of  perils  innumerable  and 
great ;  but  the  peril  which  includes  all  others  is  a  feeble, 
a  cowardly,  a  selfish  Christianity  ;  a  group  of  rival 
churches  struggling  to  outdo  each  other  in  the  retention 


4 


of  good  society.  For  my  part  I  welcome  the  environ- 
ment of  danger  which  now  surrounds  the  spiritual  ener- 
gies of  our  nation. 

God  takes  delight  in  driving  his  mighty  enterprises 
along  the  ledges  of  disaster.  His  chariots  are  chariots 
of  fire.  He  takes  the  molten  earth,  and  cools  the  crust 
around  a  glowing  corcj  to  build  upon  it  the  glorious 
habitations  of  the  sons  of  men.  He  drives  his  worlds  in 
their  tremendous  orbits,  His  hand  untrembling  and  His 
vision  undisturbed,  amid  the  million  terrors  lurking 
through  immensity,  and  not  a  planet  breaks  from  out 
the  countless  throng.  It  has  been  His  way  to  guide  the 
church  through  peril,  for  in  that  way  He  can  make  it 
strong  to  do  His  will. 

Why  should  the  church  be  afraid  ?  Is  it  conscious  of 
cowardice,  of  avarice,  of  low  ideals,  of  missions  unper- 
formed, of  duties  neglected,  of  ignoble  motives  in  its 
nobler  undertakings,  of  mean  and  paltry  conceptions  of 
Its  calling  ?     Then  it  does  well  to  be  afraid. 

But  if  the  church  and  through  the  church,  the  nation 
shall  come  to  see  in  the  very  conditions  which  surround 
us  the  presence  of  a  glorious  task,  then  we  may  face  the 
future  with  bounding  hearts,  rejoicing  in  our  age  and 
opportunity. 

If  we  have  no  higher  ambition,  after  piling  up  more 
wealth  in  one  century,  than  England  has  in  six,  than 
"  to  beat  our  own  record  "  by  piling  up  as  many  millions 
more.  God  will  surely  smite  us  for  our  carnal  mind. 
Men  \u  other  lands  look  on  quite  dazed  to  see  with  what 
light  heartedncss  we  enter  upon  enterprises  of  bewilder- 
ing vastness.  To  the  old-world  cry  of  "See  what  we 
have  done,"  we  utter  back  our  challenge  "See  what  we 
are  going  to  do." 

But  every  careful  observer  of  all  this  seething  energy 
is  painfully  aware  of  a  spirit  of  unrest,  a  spirit  of  wild 
adventure  which  like  a  fierce  water-spout  bursts  here 
and  there  from  its  surface.  We  are  a  nation  without  an 
army,  yet  a  nation  in  which  the  old  Berseker  rage  is  ac- 
cumulating with  startling  rapidity. 

The  tension  of  our  national  life  is  fast  nearing  the 
moment  of  discharge.  What  will  the  outcome  be  ?  An 
epoch  of  reckless  and  useless  conflict  and  conquest  ? 
Schemes  of  world-undoing,  collisior.s  of  class  with  class, 
outbreaks  of  utter  folly  in  garments  of  millennial  splen- 
dor, of  turbulence  and  greed  and  social  chaos?  Or  will 
it  be  some  glorious  undertaking,  some  splendid  scheme 
of  mild  beneficence ;  some  missionary  enterprise  in 
which  the  mind  of  America  shall  reflect  the  mind  of 
Jesus  Christ  ? 

Europe  in  the  days  of  St.  Bernard  was  not  more  sus- 
ceptible to  the  preaching  of  a  crusade  than  the  people 
of  America  are  to-day.  If  they  are  not  soon  enlisted  in 
the  rescue  of  humanity,  they  will  become  the  eager  and 
passionate  followers  of  the  prophets  of  destruction  and 
the  apostles  of  unrest  ;  if  intelligent  and  consecrated 
leaders  do  not  gather  them  about  the  standard  of  a 
world-redeemer,  they  will  make  this  land  to  tremble  with 
the  explosion  of  their  pent-up  strength. 


Certainly  I  recognize  with  gratitude  the  work  which 
has  been  done  ;  the  splendid  comparative  record  of  our 
last  quadrennium,  unequalled  in  the  history  of  any 
American  church ;  the  daring  movements  of  Bishop 
Taylor  which  challenge  the  very  messengers  of  God  to 
admiration  of  their  terrestrial  brother  ;  the  increasing 
interest  in  all  the  denominations  of  our  land  in  every 
form  of  Christian  work. 

But  I  will  permit  myself  to  indulge  in  no  illusions. 
The  wealth  of  the  church  is  yet  unconsecrated.  It  in- 
creases by  millions  where  its  benevolence  increases  by 
thousands,  I  fear  I  ought  to  say  by  hundreds.  We  have 
spent  more  intellect  in  idle  disputations  than  in  the 
study  of  our  missionary  labors;  we  have  trusted  rather 
to  the  stress  of  machinery  than  to  courageous  and  con- 
tinuous appeal  to  the  brain  and  conscience  of  the  church. 

We  are  still,  to  use  Dr.  Duff's  phrase,  only  playing  at 
missions.  And  because  we  are  only  playing  at  missions 
we  are  only  playing  at  everything  else  of  moment  to 
mankind.  We  are  only  playing  at  popular  government, 
only  playing  at  social  reform,  only  playing  at  the  educa- 
tion of  the  masses,  only  playing  at  art  and  literature, 
too  often  only  playing  at  religion, 

A  cry  of  agony  runs  through  the  western  world;  a 
cry  of  mingled  terror  and  despair.  The  noblest  intel- 
lects are  smitten  with  a  ghastly  fear.  "Is  it  God  or 
only  a  ghost  that  fills  the  sky  and  flmgs  His  shadow 
athwart  the  stars?" 

We  who  answer,  "God!"  must  prove  our  answer  by  our 
faith  and  works  ;  prove  that  Christ  is  with  us  by  the 
revelation  of  His  mind.  We  who  have  been  made  by 
His  providence  citizens  of  this  great  republic  must  rise 
to  the  responsibility  of  our  enormous  privilege,  recog- 
nizing our  allegiance  to  the  Kingdom  of  Jesus  Christ 
for  which  alone  the  nations  fulfill  their  lesser  destiny. 

There  are  times  when  certain  careless  words  clothe 
themselves  with  strange  solemnity.  So  has  it  come  to 
pass  with  the  old  extravagance  about  the  boundaries  of 
our  country  : 

Bounded  on  the  East  by  the  Rising  Sun,  on  the  North 
by  the  Aurora  Borealis,  on  the  South  by  the  Precession 
of  the  Equinoxes,  and  on  the  West  by  the  Day  of  Judg- 
ment. 

Yes,  the  old  jest  is  now  dead  earnest,  terribly,  por- 
tentously true! 

For  when  our  nation  appeared  among  men  it  was  like 
the  rising  of  the  sun  to  thousands  who  had  watched 
and  waited  for  the  morning.  The  burdened  of  the  earth 
rejoiced  and  their  gladness  filled  them  with  new  strength, 
for  they  beheld  a  land  where  all  men  are  brothers,  where 
love  was  the  light  of  the  people  and  liberty  clasped  hands 
with  law. 

Bounded  on  the  North  by  the  Aurora  Borealis,  for  as 
the  flashing  fires  of  the  North  are  but  the  witness  of  the 
overflowing  electric  energy  which  enwraps  the  earth,  so 
the  exhibitions  of  our  strength  that  have  already  taken 
shape  upon  the  firmament  of  history,  are  but  the  witness 
of  a  power  without  a  parallel  in  hunva-vv  <:.V\.\<^\\\Ov.«^ 


But  the  great  laws  of  God  which  determine  the  seasons 
and  hold  the  planets  to  their  course  hold  us  also  to  His 
purpose  and  His  will.  Irrevocable  and  relentless,  irre- 
pealabte  for  no  world,  no  man,  no  nation  ;  destructive  to 
the  false  and  disobedient;  a  transcendent  pledge  of  life 
to  all  that  are  true  to  the  Eternal  and  Invisible. 

And  beyond  us  on  the  West  looms  up  the  Day  of 
Judgment.  For  yonder  on  our  vast  frontiers  where 
gathered  multitudes  shall  weave  for  America  in  the 
twentieth  century  either  a  garment  of  glory  or  a  shroud; 
yonder  across  the  blue  Pacific  where  China  stands  sullen 
but  slowly  yielding  to  the  light,  where  Japan  is  thrilling 
with  new  purpose  and  new  experience  ;  where  India 
verges  swiftly  to  some  great  surprise,  there  is  our  Day 
of  Judgment. 


I         Con 


Missionary  Tearing  in  Persia. 

BY   REV.    P.    Z.    KASTON. 

(Continued  from  I.ui  Numbr:) 

Connected  with  the  caravanserai  is  a  small  tea  house 
where  we  get  cups  or  rather  glasses  of  tea  for  a  shai 
(three-fourths  of  a  cent)  per  glass.  Our  bill  for  tea 
and  hay  for  the  horses  is  17  shais  or  about  13  cents.  A 
ride  of  nine  or  ten  miles  further  brings  us  to  our  stop- 
ping plaoe  for  the  night,  the  village  of  Ilkidri,  about 
njpeteen  miles  from  Tabriz.  The  people  of  the  village 
are  mainly  Ali  lUahis,  that  is,  people  who  believe  in  the 
deity  of  Ali. 

They  are,  I  think,  a  remnant  of  heathenism,  put- 
ting Ali  in  the  place  of  the  god  they  formerly  wor- 
shipped. Looked  upon  with  suspicion  by  the  Mussulman 
they  are  generally  friendly  disposed  toward  Chrtstians, 
and  Ali  Agha,  son  of  the  former  spiritual  head  of  the 
village,  to  whose  house  I  am  going,  has  made  a  profes- 
sion of  Christianity,  and  is  now  employed  by  the  Pres- 
byterian Board  to  teach  a  school  in  his  native  village. 

You  may  ask,  what  evidence  does  he  give  of  being  a 
Christian.  In  answer  to  this,  in  the  first  place  I  would 
say  that,  being  in  receipt  of  a  salary  he  ouglit  to  give 
very  good  evidence  of  his  Christian  faith.  The  pre- 
sumption  in  the  case  of  any  one  who  comes  to  the  mis- 
sionary professing  to  be  a  changed  man,  and  desiring 
to  be  admitted  to  the  church,  is  that  he  has  interested 
motives,  hopes  in  some  way  or  other  to  profit  pecuniarily 
by  the  change. 

This  is  true  of  all,  but  especially  of  Mohammedans. 
A  very  common  experience  is  for  a  man  to  attend  relig- 
ious services  for  a  short  time,  and  then  make  a  call 
on  you,  state  that  he  is  a  poor  man  without  work  or  that 
he  has  pressing  pecuniary  obligations,  and  would  either 
like  to  be  taken  as  a  servant,  or  wishes  you  to  let  him 
have  a  few  tomans  (a  toman  is  $1.43)  for  a  short  time, 
This  last  plea  is  made  by  khans  and  others  holding  good 
social  positions.  It  is  needless  to  say  that  if  you  loaned 
cnoney  you  would  never  see  it  again. 

In  the  case  of  Ali,  Mr.  Wilson,  of  the  Presbyterian 
Board,  in  whose  charge  he  is,  believes  that  he  has  good  evi- 


ds,i:£  thit  Ali  is  disinterested  in  his  profession,  because 
he  lately  refused  an  offer  of  a  higher  salary  from  the  I 
piOp'.e  of  his  villa|e.  All's  hauss  is  atths  oppjsite  end 
of  the  village  fro.Ti  wh;re  we  enter  and  wh;n  we  arrive 
thire  b3th  he  anJ  o.i;  of  his  sisters  are  waiting  to  greet  I 
u>.  We  enter  by  a  door  in:o  a  s.-nalt  court  on  the  sides 
of  whic'i  thir8  are  room;,  and  at  thi  further  end  a  door 
op2n>  into  the  stable  yard. 

It  is  not  best  after  ridmg  to  sit  down  at  once.  So 
wctike  a  few  tjrAs  a:i  jut  the  coart  before  going  inside. 
Our  room  is  better  thin  in  the  average  village  house, 
in  that,  though  built  a;  thsy  are  of  mud  and  unburnt 
brick,  tbat  is,  b.-icks  dried  in  th^  sun,  it  has  a  window 
in  place  of  hobs  in  tus  walls  or  roof  to  let  in  the  lig'it. 
Around  the  sides  of  the  room  thjre  are  smill  recesses 
which  take  the  place  of  cupboards.  On  ths  mud  floor 
there  is  a  reiJ  mittinj,  ail  o/er  this  sa^ferit  pieces  of 
the  cjm  no.T  nitive  carpet,  called  kelim,  and  felts.  A 
cjuple  of  native  pillowi,  long  anl  round, s;rve  a sa seat. 

Sion  callers  bigin  to  drop  in.  One  is  a  young  min 
who  is  a  leid^r  of  the  A'l  lilahis.  Another  is  the 
Kitkhudi  (literally  "Lo.-d  of  the  village")  or  head  ■ 
man  of  th  J  village,  and  a  third  his  son  who  has  lately 
become  a  soldier,  but  who,  like  mmy  other  public  func- 
tionaries in  Persi  1,  fiads  it  diS^cult  to  get  his  salary.  Just 
now  he  is  honi  on  leive  and  is  taking  lessons  in  All's 
school. 

Several  other  of  the  sc'iolarsco  ne  in.  The  conversa- 
tion turns  on  the  school  wnic  1  his  just  com  nenced  with 
a  half  djzesi  scholars,  the  prospects  of  which  the  Kat- 
khuda  declares  to  be  good  ;  on  the  crop  of  the  village, 
wheat,  cotton,  etc.,  the  last  a  profitable  but  very  uncer-  - 
tain  crop  ;  on  the  latest  news,  etc.  I 

The   KitkhuJa  has  the  rheumatism,  and   wishes  me 
to  prescribs  for  him,  the  firit  of  a  number  of  such  re-    _ 
quests,  every  Frank  b^ing  looked  up  an  as  a  physician.    I 
Except  in  very  simple   cases  I  decline.     This  time  I 
advise  to  try  olive  oil.     As  soon  as  we  can  get  cows' 
milk,  a  mymeh  or  large  round  tray  is  broughtin  on  which  | 
the  victuals  are  placed,  around  which  we  sit  on  the  floor 
and  eat.    Several  women,  relatives  and  neighbors,  come 
in  anl  accept  very  willingly  the  cakes  we  offer  them. 
Nor  da  they  think  of  veiling  their  faces  as  Mussulmen 
women  wauld  do  under  the  circumstances. 

Supper  over,  there  is  a  little  gathering  for  prayer,  the 
men  aad  boys  sitting  near,  the  women  in  the  end  of  the 
room.  I  real  the  loth  of  Matthew,  make  a  short  ad- 
dress and  then  pray.  Several  remiin  after  prayers,  and 
I  takeoutapa;kigeof  Scripture  texts  in  Persian  on  such 
passages  as  John  3:  16,  14:  6.  Gal.  3:  13,  etc.,  and  have 
a  talk  with  the  scholars  oa  the  topics  presented,  after- 
wards giving  one  to  each  who  can  read.  It  is  after  10 
when  I  get  to  bed,  and  next  morning  am  up  at  5. 
Breakfast,  prayirs,  and  conversation  with  some  women, 
among  them  All's  yojng  bride  wh  3  has  brought  in  her 
book  tosh:>iv  what  progress  she  ha,s  made,  and  a  little 
after  8  a.  m.  we  are  again  on  the  road. 

Twenty  miles   away  to  the  right,  among  some  hills 


I 


I 


I 

I 

I 
I 
I 


which  rise  from  the  shore  of  the  lake,  are  some  other 
Ali  lUahi  villages  which  I  visited  some  years  ago.  There 
as  here  the  people  were  friendly,  but  with  the  exception 
of  Ali  I  know  of  none  who  have  made  a  profession  of 
Christianity.  As  we  leave  the  village,  on  the  left  there 
is  a  small  shrine  on  the  top  of  a  hill  where  the  peopleof 
the  village  go  to  worship,  making  sacrifices,  burning 
lamps,  etc. 

A  little  further  on  is  another  shrine,  and  when  I  was 
in  lUsichi  last  year  a  large  part  of  the  population  had 
gone  to  a  shrine  two  days  away.  This  and  other  rem- 
nants of  heathenism  are  not  peculiar  to  the  Ali  Illahis, 
Mohammedans,  and  even  Armenians  have  similar  shrines. 
Sometimes  on  the  road  one  comes  across  a  tree,  apart 
by  itself,  whose  branches  will  be  covered  with  rags,  vo- 
tive offerings  of  the  worshipers  who  have  passed  by. 

Coming  to  a  caravansarai  we  have  a  choice  of  roads, 
one  making  a  detour  to  the  left,  the  other  striking  direct- 
ly across  the  low  country  to  Grigan,  whose  gardens  and 
fields  we  can  see  on  the  other  side  lying  against  the  base 
of  the  mountain  range.  I  choose  the  direct  route  and 
for  a  time  all  goes  well,  but  by  degrees  the  horses'  hoofs 
sink  into  the  soft  ground  and  I  find  we  must  look  out 
for  another  route. 

With  some  difficulty  we  find  a  road  across  the  swampy 
ground,  and  for  several  miles  have  to  go  on  very  care- 
fully. After  passing  the  swamp  our  way  lies  between 
fields  and  orchards,  the  road  generally  full  of  water  used 
for  irrigation.  Fruit  and  nut  trees  abound,  especially 
the  white  walnut,  of  which  there  were  many  large  speci- 
mens. After  crossing  a  river  where,  as  is  usually  the 
case,  the  bridge  is  broken  down,  and  going  for  some  dis- 
tance along  a  narrow  bank  we  come  to  a  village,  and 
crossing  another  stream,  this  time  on  a  bridge,  reach  the 
caravansarai  where  we  are  to  lunch. 

When  again  on  our  way  we  enter  the  hills  which  now 
come  down  to  the  shores  of  the  sea.  The  road  is  stony 
and  in  some  places  on  the  smooth  rocks  my  horse's  feet 
slip.  This  part  of  the  road  is  lonely  and  at  times  dan- 
gerous because  of  the  robbers  who  infest  it.  At  5  p.  m. 
we  reach  the  village  of  Khanija  on  the  shore  of  the 
lake  and  our  day's  journey  of  twenty-five  miles  is  ended. 
It  has  been  a  hot  day's  ride,  especially  the  latter  part  of 
it,  and  we  are  glad  to  get  under  cover. 

At  one  lime  I  made  the  journey  from  Khanija  to  Ta- 
brii  (forty-four  miles)  in  one  day,  and  on  the  other 
side  of  the  lake  have  made  fiftytwo  miles  in  one  day 
and  traveling  with  fast  horses,  changing  at  the  different 
stations,  on  one  occasion  rode  one  hundred  and  twenty 
miles  in  twenty-two  hours,  traveling  day  and  night,  but  I 
am  not  likely  to  repeal  such  journeys,  as  I  tire  much 
sooner  than  I  did  six  or  eight  years  ago. 

This  time  we  go  to  the  Katkhuda's  house,  of  whom  I 
have  heard  through  Mr.  Ward,  of  Tabriz.  Although 
head  of  the  village,  I  find  out  on  inquiry  that  he  cannot 
read,  bis  merza  or  scribe  performing  that  part  of  his 
functions  for  him.  It  is  oftentimes  the  case  that  in  a 
village  of  several  hundred  people,  only  the  Mollah  and 


one  or  two  others  can  read.  In  the  larger  villages  the 
proportion  of  readers  is  much  greater,  and  in  the  cities 
there  are  numerous  schools,  generally  connected  with 
the  mosques. 

The  Katkhuda  gives  us  a  cordial  reception  and  orders 
the  semovar  or  Russian  tea  urn,  which  is  much  used  in 
Persia,  to  be  heated,  and  soon  we  have  a  refreshing  cup 
of  tea.  After  some  general  conversation  with  the  Kat- 
khuda in  regard  to  America,  Europe,  etc.,  showing  him 
where  they  were  situated  in  the  atlas  (Persians  generally 
have  very  indefinite  ideas  in  regard  to  countries  outside 
of  their  own  borders)  supper,  or  dinner  as  it  might  be 
called,  was  served  and  we  retired  early. 

Next  morning  we  were  off  between  7  and  8  a.  u.,  our 
way  still  through  the  hills  and  mountains.  At  one  place 
we  came  on  a  guard  house,  built  to  protect  the  road,  and 
the  guard,  as  their  .custom  is,  came  for  a  present.  Some- 
times these  guards  are  as  bad  as  the  highwaymen.  On 
the  mountain  pass  between  Oroomiah  and  Salmas  on  the 
other  side  of  the  lake,  on  an  examination  being  made 
some  years  ago,  seven  dead  bodies  were  found  under  the 
guard  house. 

It  is  not  an  unknown  occurrence  for  a  governor  to 
enter  into  league  with  robbers,  receiving  part  of  the 
profits. 

Finally  we  descend  from  the  mountains  into  a  plain. 
Crossing  a  little  stream  with  a  rather  high  bank  on  the 
other  side,  the  load  horse  in  climbing  the  bank  slips  and 
falls,  and  the  servant  in  endeavoring  to  save  Chrissie  is 
somewhat  bruised  but  not  seriously. 

A  little  way  further  on  we  reach  our  midday  resting 
place.  There  I  find  a  boy  who  can  read  and  give  him 
one  of  the  Scripture  texts,  at  the  same  time  explaining 
the  meaning.  Also  to  a  second,  and  shortly  after  the 
first  boy  returns  and  says  that  his  teacher  would  like 
one.  Again  our  way  lies  along  the  side  of  a  hill  over- 
looking the  plain,  and  then  we  descend  not  far  from  the 
shores  of  the  lake.  There,  too,  the  ground  is  marshy, 
and  part  of  the  way  a  causeway  has  been  built  and 
bridges  made  over  small  streams  or  inlets  from  the  lake. 
In  a  number  of  cases  these  bridges  are  in  a  ruinous  con- 
dition. 

In  some  places  we  are  quite  close  to  the  shore  but  the 
ground  is  so  swampy  that  it  would  be  difhcult  at  this 
season  of  the  year  to  approach  it.  As  we  ride  along 
thunder  clouds  arise  in  the  south  and  cover  the  sky.  It 
looks  as  though  we  would  be  caught  in  a  storm  but,  as 
is  often  the  case,  only  a  few  drops  fall.  Long  before  we 
reach  Binat  our  way  lies  through  the  gardens  and  fields 
in  its  suburbs.  On  entering  the  town,  a  place  of  about 
ten  thousand  inhabitants,  one  is  struck  by  the  number 
and  size  of  its  mosques. 

In  Persia,  even  in  the  large  cities,  the  mosques  gen- 
erally are  by  no  means  such  imposing  buildings  as  one 
sees  in  Turkey,  and  especially  in  Constantinople.  The 
only  really  fine  mosque  in  Tabriz  is  the  Blue  Mosque, 
now  in  ruins.  Another  feature  of  the  place  are  the 
I  pigeon  towers,  which  I  ha.N«  wo\.  ^tttv  ^.■k^V**.^^  ^'»fc-. 


J 


although  they  are  numerous  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Ispahan. 

Passing  through  the  bazar  we  find  at  the  other  end 
the  caravanserai  where  we  are  to  put  up,  a  large  building 
of  two  stories,  the  upper  in  which  are  the  rooms  for  trav- 
elers, provided  with  balconies,  and  the  lower  occupied 
by  stables.  We  get  a  good  sized  room  about  eighteen 
by  ten  with  three  windows  in  front,  and  a  door  in  the 
side  with  a  balcony  in  front,  shut  off  from  the  rest  of 
the  building,  altogether  much  better  accommodations 
than  one  generally  finds. 

But  there  is  nothing  on  the  mud  floor.  After  a  while 
the  attendant  brings  in  a  couple  of  pieces  of  reed  mat- 
ting, and  through  the  good  offices  of  an  Armenian  we 
get  a  piece  of  carpet  which  with  what  we  have  does 
pretty  well.  But  first  the  floor  must  be  sprinkled  not 
only  to  lay  the  dust  but  to  rout  out  the  fleas  which  are 
apt  to  be  numerous  in  such  places.  Finally  we  get  things 
to  rights,  food  and  provender  are  purchased  for  the 
morrow  which  is  Sunday  and  about  9  p  m.  we  get  to  btd. 

Sunday  morning  soon  after  prayers,  I  sally  out  into 
the  bazar,  taking  with  me  a  package  of  the  tracts  above 
mentioned.  Handing  one  to  a  storekeeper,  he  tells  me 
that  he  cannot  read,  but  that  a  little  way  f  uitheron  there 
is  a  Mollah.  Accordingly  I  hunt  up  the  Mollah  and 
hand  him  Rom.  6  :  25  :  "  The  wages  of  sin  is  death 
but  the  gift  of  God,"  etc.  He  takes  and  reads  it  and 
then  turns  to  me  and  asks  what  it  means. 

I  call  his  attention  to  the  antitbesis  that  we  can  earn 
death  but  must  receive  eternal  life  as  a  free  gift  from 
God  and  that  through  Christ.  To  this  he  replies  that 
Mussulmans  do  believe  in  Christ  and  accept  Him  not 
only  as  a  prophet  but  as  one  of  the  great  prophets, 
greater  than  all  that  preceded  Him.  To  which  I 
answer  that  He  is  more  than  a  prophet  and  hand  him 
John  14:16:  "I  am  the  Way,  the  Truth,  and  the  Life  : 
no  man  comelh  unto  the  Father  but  by  Me." 

This  he  will  by  no  means  accept.  He  is  ready  to  al- 
low ttiat  Jesus  is  an  intercessor  with  God,  but  not  that 
He  is  the  only  one.  Jesus  is  a  great  prophet  but  Mo- 
hammed is  a  greater  than  He,  and  as  those  who  came 
before  testified  to  Jesus,  so  Jesus  bore  witness  to  Mo- 
hammed. Asking  him  for  proof  of  this  last  statement, 
he  refers  to  the  passages  in  regard  to  the  coming  of  the 
Comforter,  and  on  showing  him  from  Acts  ist  and  2d 
the  fulfillment  of  the  prophecy  he  begins  to  wax  wrathy, 
and  to  fall  back  on  the  position  that  the  Christians 
had  corrupted  the  Gospel  in  order  not  to  acknowledge 
the  claims  of  Mohammed,  that  he  believed  in  the  Christ 
who  had  foretold  the  coming  of  Mohammed,  but  as  to 
the  Christ  of  whom  I  spoke  His  religion  should  be  pulled 
up  by  the  roots. 

Meanwhile  a  second  Mollah,  a  man  with  mild  eye  and 
a  pleasant  expression  of  countenance,  made  his  way 
through  the  crowd  and  rebuked  the  first  Mollah  for  the 
expressions  he  was  using,  reminding  him  that  Moham- 
med had  spoken  very  highly  of  the  Christian  Scriptures, 
and  had  acknowledged  them  to  be  the  Word  of  God. 


He  then  turned  to  me  and  evidently  better  versed  in   _ 
the   Scriptures  than   the  other  Mollah,  endeavored  to  I 
prove    from  them  the  claims  of  Mohammed.     In   the 
discussion  which  followed  I  had  an  opportunity  of  bring- 
ing out  the  radical  differences  of  the  two  systems  as  re-  ■ 
gard  atonement  and  regeneration  and  the  crowd  listened 
eagerly  to  what  1  had  to  say.     Going  back  through  the 
bazar  I  distributed  a  number  of  Scripture  texts. 

From  that  time  on  I  was  kept  busy.  Scarcely  had  I 
returned  before  callers  began  to  arrive.  .Among  the 
first  was  a  Mollah  who,  however,  was  very  unwilling  to 
speak  and,  when  urged  on  by  those  around  got  up  and  left. 
Several  of  those  who  came  were  from  Tabriz  and  they, 
as  is  generally  the  case,  were  especially  friendly.  J 

As   I    was   talking   after  dinner  with  some  visitors,  a    * 
young  man  came  in  and  invited  me  to  come  and  see  his 
master.     A  little  while  after  a  second  invitation  came 
and,  following  the  messenger,  I  was  taken  to  one  of  the   _ 
shops  in  the  bazar,  where  I  found  a  theological  class  of  I 
some  thirteen  or  fourteen  young  men  gathered  around  a 
teacher.     I  soon   found  that  the  tone  of  this  audience 
was  a  very  different  one  from  that  of  those  I  had  met  in    I 
the  morning,  not  only  unsympathetic  but  hostile.     On 
the  one  hand  I  had  to  listen  to  long-winded   harangues 
on   the  part    of    the   teacher,  on    the    other,     I    was 
sure    to     be    interrupted     in    my     replies,    both     by 
teacher   and  scholars.      Some   of  the  topics  discussed 
were  those  of  the  morning.    As  might  be  expected  the  J 
question  of  the  Deity  of  Christ  was  soon  brought    up.   ■ 
How  could  man  be  God  ?     Did  God  have  a   wife  that 
Jesus  should  be  his  son,  <:tc.  ?     It  was  easy  to  answer 
the  second  question  by  asking  them    in  turn   whether  _ 
the  devil  had  a  wife,  since  he  is  spoken  of  as  the  father  I 
of  liars  and  murderers,  that  here  as  in   other  cases  the 
term  "  Son  "  implied  not  physical  derivation  but  moral 
resemblance,  all  those  who  were.like  God  being  Sons  of 
God,  and  those  who  were   like  the   devil,   sons   of  the 
devil. 

That  we  did  not  call  Jesus  God  because  he  was  the 
Son  of  God,  but  because  he  was  the  Word  of  God  ;  that 
as  to  his  human  nature  that  was  as  truly  human  as  our 
own  and  was  never  confounded  with  that  Divine  nature  J 
which  he  had  from  all  eternity  ;  and  that  as'  Divine  and  * 
human  He  and  He  alone  was  fitted,  to  be  our  mediator 
and  intercessor. 

When  1  spoke  of  the  sinlessncss  of  Christ,   they  re- 
plied that  all  the  prophets  were  sinless,   in    this    as   in 
most  other  things  following  tradition  rather   than   the 
Koran  which  clearly  teaches  the  sins   of   Mohammed,    _ 
David  and  Adam.  I 

Adam  they  put  almost  on  equality  .  with  Christ. 
Towards  the  end  of  the  discussion  there  was  an  im- 
provement in  the  tone  of  the  audience  and  I  went  away. 
with  the  feeling  that  if  I  had  accomplished  nothing  else'j 
I  had  done  something  in  the  way  of  removing  misunder- 
standings. Walking  along  one  of  the  streets  which 
led  outside  the  city,  an  old  man  beckoned  to  me. 

Seeing  that  I  was  a  Frank  he  thought  that  I   was  a 


physician  and  wished  to  consult  me  in  regard  to  his  phy- 
sical ailments,  and  also  to  ask  my  advice  as  to  whether 
it  would  be  advisible  for  him  to  go  to  Russia  where 
wages  are  higher  than  they  are  here.  When,  however, 
he  knew  what  my  work  was,  he  very  willingly  sat  down 
and  listened  to  what  I  had  to  say  to  him  on  the  neces- 
sity of  preparing  for  another  and  more  important  jour- 
oey.  la  the  evening  several  Armenians  called  for 
prayers  and  conversation. 

In  the  morning  going  through  the  bazar  I  found  the 
friendly  Mollah  of  the  day  before,  and  handing  him  John 
3:16  we  had  a  conversation  which  drew  around  us  a 
number  of  the  passers  by.  Everywhere  I  was  followed 
by  a  crowd  at  ray  heels  and  many  came  asking  for  the 
Scripture  texts.  Among  those  who  called  at  the  cara- 
vanserai was  one  who  said  that  he  was  going  to  the 
shrine  of  a  holy  man  and  wished  to  know  whether  I  did 
not  desire  the  benefit  of  his  prayers. 

In  the  afternoon  in  taking  a  walk  in  one  place  a  num- 
ber of  men  met  me  and  asked  me  to  come  and  talk  with 
them.  As  they  seemed  rather  a  rough  crowd  I  declined 
for  the  present  and  continued  my  walk.  On  my  return, 
however,  that  way,  I  found  them  in  the  same  place,  an  d 
as  they  were  still  urgent  and  had  prepared  a  place  in  a 
barber's  shop  near  by,  I  went  in  and  took  a  seat. 

The  place  was  filled  immediately  and  a  number  stood 
around  the  door.  Among  those  present  was  a  Mollah 
and  one  of  the  theological  students  of  the  day  before. 
The  latter  tried  the  tactics  of  the  previous  day  by  trying 
to  interrupt  me,  but  the  crowd  promptly  stopped  him 
and  insisted  on  fair  play.  The  Mollah  was  well  dis- 
posed and  I  had  an  e.tcellent  opportunity  to  deliver  my 
message. 


MIssionarj  Toarlng  in  Western  China. 


BV    KS.V,  F.  D,  GAMEWELI., 


rOn  November  uth,  1885,  my  arrangements  for  a  trip 
having  been  made,  I  started  from  Chungking  for  Cheng- 
tu,  the  capital  of  Sze-chuen,  three  hundred  and  fifty 
miles  northwest  from  Chungking.  There  are  no  cart- 
roads,  and  of  course  no  carts  nor  wheeled  vehicles  of 
any  kind  in  Eastern  Sze-chuen.  Traveling  is  confined 
to  sedan  chairs,  horseback,  or  boats.  On  account  of 
numerous  rapids,  it  is  best,  when  possible,  to  travel  only 
down  stream  by  boat. 

As  regards  the  choice  between  horseback  and  sedan 
chairs,  aside  from  the  objection  to  riding  up  and  down 
stone  steps  which  lead  over  the  mountains,  the  argument 
which  I  heard  advanced  by  a  German  gentleman  in  favor 
of  jin-ric-shas  obtains.  He  was  a  resident  of  Shanghai 
and  kept  a  jin-ric-sha  and  a  jin-ric-sha  cootie.  He  tatd 
that  jta*ric-shas  were  a  great  boon,  and  that  it  was  much 
better  to  keep  a  coolie  than   to  keep  a  horse,  because 

I  when  a  horse  died  it  was  your  loss,  but  when  the  coolie 
died  it  was  his  loss. 
You  will  remember  that  at  Chungking  we  were  1,600 
miles  from  the  coast,  representing  a  journey  of  a  month 


and  a  half  from  Shanghai.  From  Chungking  to  the  cap- 
ital, the  distance  of  350  miles  by  land,  requires  by  sedan 
chair  a  journey  of  ten  or  twelve  days.  I  had  engaged 
five  coolies,  three  for  my  chair  and  two  for  my  bedding, 
baggage.  Scriptures  and  tracts,  and  in  addition  to  these 
there  was  a  head-coolie  sent  by  the  chair-hong,  with 
which  my  contract  was  made.  They  were  hired  for  the 
trip  to  Cheng-tu  at  3,300  casA  per  man,  say  $2.50  per 
man  for  this  walk  of  350  miles,  occupying  nearly  a  half 
month  ! 

During  the  first  few  miles  after  leaving  Chungking  the 
traveler  passes  through  what  may  be  known  as  the 
Chungking  cemetery.  The  city  being  at  the  confluence 
of  two  rivers  is  confined  on  either  side,  and  landward  it 
is  confined  by  this  vast  graveyard,  which  extends  from 
river  to  river,  and  stretches  on  from  the  city  wall  to  a 
distance  of  three  or  four  miles.  Though  the  whole 
ground  has  been  buried  over,  the  Chinese  continue  to- 
bury  there,  and  in  the  street  chapel  I  have  heard  ex- 
pressions of  incredulity  about  the  resurrection  which 
seemed  to  be  based  on  this  cemetery. 

The  Great  Road  that  leads  to  the  capital  is  of  stone, 
about  four  feet  wide,  sufficient  for  the  passing  of  chairs, 
and,  with  the  exception  of  a  stretch  of  about  twenty 
miles,  half  way  to  the  capital,  it  would  be  considered  a 
fine  road  in  any  country. 

During  its  entire  length  one  meets  with  numerous /at- 
Iffus,  or  memorial  gateways,  of  elaborately  carved  stone 
and  very  graceful.  After  passing  beyond  the  cemetery 
and  beyond  the  fortified  town  of  Fu-ton  Kuad,  situated 
on  a  picturesque  knoll,  we  ascend  the  first  ridge  of 
mountains  west  of  Chungking. 

The  temple  which  we  had  occupied  during  the  sum- 
mer, in  order  to  escape  the  heat  and  foul  air  of  the  city, 
is  situated  in  this  ridge  at  a  point  called  Ko-Io  Shan, 
from  which  on  a  clear  day  may  be  seen  on  the  right  the 
Yang-tse  winding  in  and  oat  among  the  hills,  on  the  left 
the  Chia-ling  river,  flowing  between  no  less  beautiful 
hills,  but  with  straighter  course  as  if  hastening  to  meet 
the  Yang-tse,  and  at  the  point  where  these  two  rivers 
meet  Chungking,  bright  in  the  summer  sunshine,  though 
twelve  miles  away. 

Beyond  the  Yang-tse  the  mountains  rise  in  range  after 
range,  until  the  dim  blue  outline  of  the  seventh  range  is 
all  but  lost  in  the  background  of  blue  sky.  The  whole 
country  is  dotted  over  with  cottages,  whose  white  walls 
form  a  pleasing  contrast  with  the  green  of  the  graceful 
bamboo  groves  among  which  they  nestle.  Attention  has 
been  called  to  the  resemblance  which  these  dwellings 
bear  to  the  old  English  style  of  houses.  "  But  distance 
lends  enchantment  to  the  view,"  and  on  nearer  approach 
we  find  that  the  inhabitants  of  these  cottages  are  justas 
dirty  as  their  northern  brethren. 

Passing  over  this  first  range  of  mountains  and  jour- 
neying on  for  four  days  through  many  market  towns  we 
reached  Yung-chuan,  the  first  city  on  the  high  road  to 
the  capital.  The  road  had  led  through  a  very  broken 
country,  crossed  at  intervals  of  about  sevctk.  \£c\«:k  Ni^i 


TOURING  IN  CHINA. 


ranges,  estimated  by  Mr.  Baber  as  1,000  feet  above  the 
general  level. 

Though  it  was  the  middle  of  November  our  road  car- 
ried us  through  orange  groves  ladened  with  their  golden 
fruit,  which  was  readily  purchased  for  a  little  copper. 
These  delicious  Mandarin  oranges  sold  ten  for  a  cent. 
As  there  is  a  large  exportation  from  the  province  of  the 
orange-peel  for  flavoring  and  medicinal  purposes,  the 
orange-peel  is  reckoned  as  valuable  as  the  orange,  and  in 
Chungking  during  the  fruit  season  the  market  price  is 
two  cash  for  the  orange  and  peel,  or  one  cask  for  the 
orange  without  peel. 

On  the  road  from  Chungking  to  the  capital  there  are 
over  a  score  of  large  market  towns  and  cities.  At  Yu- 
ting-pu  we  are  about  eighty  miles  from  Chungking  and 
from  this  point  on  to  Tzu-chou,  say  a  distance  of  one 
hundred  miles,  is  a  thickly  peopled  district.  Salt 
abounds,  the  principal  wells  being  at  Tzu-liu-ching,  a 
few  days'  journey  from  the  main  road,  where  some  of 
the  wells  are  bored  to  a  depth  of  more  than  2,000  feet. 

The  salt  industry  is  a  Government  monopoly,  and  is 
the  source  of  great  revenue.  Many  of  the  largest  boats 
on  the  upper  Yang-tse  are  salt  junks.  The  Lu-chou 
river  serves  to  carry  the  salt  right  from  the  district  where 
it  is  produced  down  to  Lu-chou,  and  thence  it  is  carried 
on  down  the  Yang-tse.  The  district  embraced  within 
this  one  hundred  miles  is  a  manufacturing  district.  Iron 
and  coal  abound,  and  Yung-chuan,  Jung-chang  and 
Nei-chiang  are  thriving  manufacturing  towns.  Coolies 
and  cows,  both  shod  with  straw  sandals  to  keep  from 
slipping,  were  constantly  met  carrying  various  articles  of 
iron-ware  to  the  Lu-chou  river  for  shipment. 

Beyond  Tzu-chou  we  entered  a  district  devoted  to  the 
cultivation  of  sugar.  As  far  as  eye  could  reach  were 
vast  stretches  of  sugar  cane  of  luxuriant  growth,  reach- 
ing a  height  of  eight  or  ten  feet.  The  method  of  pro- 
ducing sugar  is  so  crude,  however,  that  it  is  inferior  in 
quality  and  more  expensive  than  foreign  sugar. 

As  I  journeyed  along  from  day  to  day  I  met  with  ex- 
cellent sales  of  Gospels  and  tracts  which  I  had  brought 
with  me.  The  price  charged  for  our  books  is  less  than 
the  cost  of  production,  and  the  nominal  sum  asked  is  to 
prevent,  so  far  as  possible,  their  aimless  acceptance  and 
destruction. 

My  supply  of  books  and  sheet  tracts  on  opium  could 
have  been  easily  exhausted,  but  I  retained  a  part  of  it 
for  Cheng-tu  and  the  country  beyond.  Seventeen  miles 
beyond  Chien-chou,  the  largest  city  between  Chungking 
and  Cheng-tu,  the  last  range  of  mountains  between  the 
two  cities  is  crossed.  The  highest  point  of  the  road  is 
2,400  feet  above  Chungking,  or  3,200  feet  above  the  sea 
level.  From  the  highest  point  the  view  is  very  striking; 
as  you  look  back  you  see  the  broken  country  through 
which  you  have  been  passing,  and  looking  forward  may 
be  seen  the  Cheng-tu  plain,  1,500  feet  below. 

Stopping  for  the  night  at  Lung-chuan-yi,  a  place  at 
the  foot  of  the  mountains  and  starting  out  early  next 
motMng,  by  ten  o'clock  in  the   morning  of  November 


26,  twelve  days  after  leaving  Chungking,  I  reached  the  ■ 
eastern  suburb  of  Cheng-tu,  and  an  hour  later  was  \ 
within  the  city  walls.  Cheng-tu,  meaning  Perfect  Cap- 
ital, has  a  population  of  350,000  souls.  Cheng-tu  re- 
minds me  of  Peking  in  its  general  plan.  But  there  is 
this  delightful  exception  that  the  streets  though  not  so 
wide  as  the  streets  of  Peking  are  paved  from  curb  trt 
curb  and  are  clean.  There  are  a  few  badly  kept  streets 
along  the  city  wait,  but  the  principal  streets  are  as  well 
kept  as  those  of  our  best  cities  in  the  United  States- 

With  the  exception  of  Chi-nan-fu  in  the  province  of 
Shantung,  I   have  seen  no   city  in  China  that  will  bear 
comparison  with   Cheng-tu.     I  walked  about   its  walls, 
which  are   kept  in    good   repair,  and    whose   circuit  ia   ■ 
twelve  mites,  and  daily  about  its  streets  finding  a  ready 
sale  for  ray  books.     Even  here   in  the  extreme  west  of 
China,  two  and  a  half  months  by  water  from  Shanghai, 
many  articles  of  foreign  manufacture  are  displayed.     I    . 
bought  ready-made  a  camp-stool  of  the  most  approved   I 
foreign  pattern.        I    also  bought  for  twenty  cents  per 
pound  butter  in  the  skins  in  which  it  had  been  churned 
by  the  Tibetans,  who  carry  it  to  Sung-pan-ting,  a  place 
near  the  Tibetan  frontier. 

Cheng-tu  is  historically  known  as  having  been  the 
capital  of  Liu-pei,  and  vestiges  of  a  palace  built  by 
him  about  222  a.  d.,  are  said  to  still  exist  on  the  site 
of  the  present  examination  hall. 

Cheng-tu  lies  in  the  midst  of  a  plain  of  the  same 
name,  and  the  Cheng-tu  plain  may  justly  be  considered 
one  of  the  most  popular  portions  of  the  globe.  It  is 
about  forty  miles  wide  and  eighty  miles  long,  and  fairly 
teams  with  life.  Within  a  radius  of  thirty  miles  of 
Cheng-tu  are  fifteen  walled  cities,  and  between  these 
cities  many  large  market-towns  and  villages,  so  that  the 
plain  may  be  considered  almost  one  vast  city. 

Forty  miles  northwest  of  Cheng-tu  is  Kuan-hsien,  a 
city  which  is  at  the  limit  of  Chinese  civilization.  Be- 
yond this  the  hill-tribes  begin,  and  the  officials  will  not 
be  responsible  for  the  salety  of  the  traveler.  Indeed  I 
Kuan-hsien  itself  is  not  considered  a  place  of  safely, 
and  just  before  my  visit  to  Cheng-tu  a  band  from  the 
hill-tribes  had  swept  down  upon  the  place  and  made 
away  with   a  good  share  of  plunder. 

The  members  of  the  China  Inland  Mission  are  the 
only  Protestant  Missionaries  in  Cheng-tu.  They  have 
been  carrying  on  daily  preaching  and  a  dispensary- 
work,  and  entertain  targe  numbers  ol  visitors.  When  I 
was  in  Cheng-tu  only  two  men  were  at  the  station,  and  no 
attempt  had  been  made  to  work  the  surrounding  countr)'. 
The  ladies  were  successfully  conducting  a  girls'  school. 

Cheng-tu  is  the  geographical  center  for  mission  work 
among  perhaps  sixteen  million  souls,  and  the  field  as 
yet  is  almost  entirely  unoccupied.  The  Cheng-tu  plain 
is  cut  up  by  a  net  work  of  streams  of  pure  water  from 
the  mountains,  twenty  miles  away.  One  of  these 
streams  passes  through  the  city,  which  is  not  completely 
built,  and  in  which  property  for  mission  purposes  can 
probably  be  readily  secured. 


I 


I 


My  return  trip  to  Chungking  was  down  the  river 
knojra  on  the  maps  as  Mo,  but  by  the  natives  as  the 
Ku,  to  Chia-ting-fa,  a  city  of  25,020  inhabitants,  situated 
at  the  junction  of  three  large  rivers,  the  Fu,  the  Ya,  and 
the  Tung.  Not  far  from  Cnia  ting  is  the  famous  Mount 
Oiiii,  where  under  certain  conditions  a  rainbow  appear- 
ance is  seen  icnown  as  the  "Glory  of  Buddha."  I  did 
not  have  time  to  visit  the  mountain,  but  I  saw  foot-sore 
pilgrims  from  distant  Mo.igolii  with  their  faces  set 
toward  Mount  Omi. 

Ttis  Tung  river  is  not  navigable  above  Chia-ting-fu 
except  for  rafts,  and  even  for  rafts  the  navigation  is  so 
dangerous  that  employers  give  a  writtei  contract  to  em- 
p'oyees,  who  are  starting  down  with  a  raft  of  logs,  to 
provide  thim  with  coffins  in  case  of  fatal  accidents. 
Even  beloff  Chia-ting-fu  we  were  shooting  rapids  50 
constantly,  that  I  found  it  impossible  to  write.  It  is 
proper  to  state  here  that  the  rapids  vary  with  the  con- 
dition   of  the  river  and  the  relative    height  of    water. 

Reaching  Sui-fu,  at  the  junction  of  the  Yang-tse  and 
Min  rivars,  I  readily  disposed  of  my  remaining  Gospels 
and  tracts,  and  dropping  in  at  the  Yang-tse,  in  fourdays 
was  at  my  home  in  Chungking, 

The  return  trip  from  the  capital  occjpied  ten  days, 
and  th;  entire  cojntry  through  which  I  pa4sed  with  its 
millions  of  souls,  is  without  a  single  representative  of 
Protestant  Christianity. 


Dedicatioa  at  Perugia,  Italy. 


BY   LBROY    M.    VERNON,    D.D. 


r  Perugia,  midway  between  Florence  and  Rome,  is 
on;  of  the  most  delightful  of  the  minor  cities  of  Itily. 
It  is  indeed  a  "city  set  on  a  hitl;"  enthroned  on  its  lofty 
eminence,  it  shines  like  an  aerial  city,  remarkable  for 
beauty  from  every  point  of  approach,  and  as  first  among 
those  that— 
"  Like  an  eagle's  nest,  hang  on  the  creit 
Of  purple  Appenine." 

From  its  wills  the  nikel  eye  swieps  away  forty 
miles  in  almost  every  direction,  over  hills  and  valleys 
dotted  over  with  picturesque  hamlets  and  villages.  Its 
cool  and  airy  heights,  with  its  other  charms,  make  it  a 
favorite  summer  resort,  especially  for  foreigners  residing 
to  luly. 

This  was  the  archiepiscopal  seat  of  Leo  XIII.  for 
many  years  prior  to  his  elevation  to  the  Papal  See.  Re- 
peatedly, in  its  history,  has  it  seen  its  cKief  ecclesiastic 
advanced  to  the  Pontifical  throne.  Before  the  inception 
of  our  mission  the  Waldensians  sent  thither  one  of  their 
ablest  men;  endeavoring  to  establish  a  church  there,  but 
soon  after  abandoned  the  held. 

Several  years  ago  we  occupied  it  and  from  the  fir.st 
were  graciously  favored  with  a  fair  measure  of  .success. 
Though  our  actual  membership  is  not  large,  it  embraces 
some  of  the  choicest  trophies  of  our  Italian  work;  besides 
during  these  years  many  have  been  converted  and  received 
into  the  church,  numbers  thence  going  elsewhere,  often 
to  strengthen  other  congregations,  and  not  a  few  after  a 
godly  lite  and  a  good  testimony  passing  to  their  final 
reward. 

"  Our  people,"  in  Italy  also  "  die  well."  .\mong  these 
last  was  Filippo  Perfetti,  a  distinguished  author  and 
Professor  of  the  University  of  Perugia,  whose  widow  is 
itill  a  member.  The  first  effective  and  perhaps  most 
successful  work  there  was  done  by  our  very  scholarly  and 
brilliant  writer,  Dr.  Caporali. 

Our  work  has  suffered  incalculable  detriment    how- 


ever, from  the  want  of  a  suitable  place  of  worship.  Since 
beginning  we  have  occupied  five  different  places,  each 
less  available  than  the  others.  What  wonder  if  the  fruith 
of  our  labor  sift  through  our  hands  away  from  us,  in 
spite  of  our  best  endeavors,  amid  so  many  buffeting  winds 
and  contrary  forces ! 

Finally  last  fall  the  Missionary  Society  enabled  us 
to  purchase  an  excellent  property,  well  situated,  near  the 
chief  thoroughfare,  it  is  but  a  few  yards  from  the  atchi- 
episcopal  palace.  From  the  Belvedere  of  our  four  story 
building,  the  Methodist  pastor  looks  straight  into  the 
vine  clad  bower,  on  the  house-top,  where  the  arch-bishop 
walks  daily,  and  may  easily  talk  with  him  across  the  nar- 
row intervening  chasm,  in  a  natural  voice — at  least  with- 
out at  all  transgressing  the  disciplinary  rule  against 
*'  speaking  too  loud  !  " 

By  provision  of  our  .society,  a  chapel  has  been  con- 
structed within  this  building,  embracing  a  large  part  of 
the  ground  and  second  floors;  above  is  a  very  comfort- 
able parsonage,  and  a  small  apartment  to  rent  besides. 
The  chapel  is  not  large,  nor  richly  finished;  but  is  in 
excellent  taste,  beautiful  in  its  simplicity  and  severe  ele- 
gance, and  architecturally  harmonious  and  impressive. 

The  acoustic  qualities  are  exoellent,  the  minister 
speaks  from  a  small  and  graceful  apse,  and  on  the  wall 
above  the  arch  are  in  golden  tetters  :  "  God  is  Love." 
The  ceiling  and  walls  are  sparingly  gemmed  with  some 
of  the  beautiful  Christian  monograms  from  the  Cata- 
combs of  Rome.  The  pulpit  and  altar  railing  are  of 
beautiful,  solid  black  walnut,  and  the  platform  is  faced 
about  with  Assisi  marble. 

This  comely  chapel  will  prove  an  everyway  credita- 
ble and  serviceable  center  for  our  soul  saving  work  in 
Perugia.  It  is  a  place  of  worship  to  command  the  re- 
spect and  sympathetic  interest  of  all  Protestants  whether 
native  or  foreign. 

We  dedicated  this  very  eligible  chapel  Nov.  6th, 
to  the  service  of  Almighty  God,  '"  for  the  reading  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  the  preaching  of  the  word  of  God,  the 
administration  of  the  Holy  Sacraments,  and  for  all  other 
exercises  of  religious  worship  and  service,  according  to 
the  Discipline  and  usages  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church."  The  occasion  was  impressive  and  epochal  for 
our  cause  in  the  city.  Meetings  were  held  during  the 
following  week  every  evening.  Dr.  Gay,  of  Rome,  com- 
ing to  our  assistance.  The  services  and  attendance  have 
been  very  gratifying  and  we  trust  the  results  may  be  last- 
ing and  blessed.  The  Church  has  been  much  revived 
and  a  number  awakened. 

The  front  of  our  edifice,  unmodified  by  the  recent 
adaptations,  is  highly  prized  by  the  Municipality  for  its 
architectural  style  and  merits.  The  doors  and  windows 
are  chastely  dressed  in  cut  stone,  and  broad  lines  of  the 
same  demarcate  distinctly  the  different  floors.  Upon 
this  stone  work,  of  the  first  and  second  stories,  is  en- 
graved across  the  whole  front  and  over  the  door,  in  large 
letters,  an  old  inscription,  which  we  here  present  as  an 
exercise  to  our  young  Latinists; 
Bono  probari  Malo  quam,  Multis  malis  Minor  ke, 

TIMEAT    MAJOR.   NK    DESPICIAT,    Et    DIVET*  FELIX. 

Perugia,  with  the  overflow  about  its  gates  crowding 
down  glacier-like  toward  the  plain,  numbers  some  forty 
thousand  souls.  It  is  in  the  midst  of  a  highly  cultivated 
and  mist  interesting  country.  The  people  are  kind- 
hearted,  fairly  intelligent,  steady-going,  industrious  and 
frugal.  Ours  is  the  only  Protestant  Church  in  all  this 
broad  region  between  Florence  and  Rome,  to  disseminate 
the  Gospel  and  to  care  for  the  souls  of  the  people. 

*  Some  claim  this  divtt  should  be  vivtU 


I 


I 


I 


iBlontljlp  Coiuert 


■EXIca  U  tho  tnhjrrt  of  the  nUalonary  Concert 
for  niarcfa. 


I 


Prat  for  Mexico. 
I^ay  that  the  Oovemmetit  may  continve  to  give  protection 
io  Prote$tavt  Missionaries.  Pray  that  the  Superstition  of  the 
Bsopie  may  give  place  to  the  Truth  of  the  Qonpfl.  Pray  that 
our  Missionaries  may  be^ncouraged  by  seeing  viany  souls  con- 
verted. Pray  that  tlie  Bible  may  be  read  and  believed.  Pray 
for  the  speedy  Conversion  of  the  People. 


A  Missionary  Tour  in  Mexico, 

BY   REV.    WM.    GREEN. 

We  desire,  with  your  permission,  to  take  your  readers 
with  us  on  a  missionary  tour  of  nearly  three  hundred 
miles  on  horse-back,  in  the  very  heart  of  tho  Sierras. 
For  some  time  this  trip  had  been  in  contemplation,  but 
the  pressure  upon  the  time  of  the  Presiding  Elder  of 
this  district,  had  made  it  uncertain  when  it  should  be. 
At  last,  December  ist  was  decided  upon,  and  we  made 
preparation  for  the  journey. 

It  was  our  intention  to  start  al  sun-rise  on  that  day, 
but  owing  to  ihe  unavoidable  delay  of  one  of  our  party, 
we  were  unable  to  carry  out  our  intention.  But  the 
morning  train  braught  our  man,  and  we  started  in  (he 
afternoon.  The  party  consisted  of  Rev.  S.  W.  Siberts,  Ph. 
D.,  Presiding  Elder  of  the  Central  District,  Rev.  L.  C. 
Smith,  pastor  of  Tulancingo,  myself  and  a  »Joso,oTfervant. 
Three  of  us  were  on  horseback,  and  the  mozo  on 
foot.  A  mozo  is  a  necessity  to  all  travelers  in  Mexico, 
and  especially  for  missionaries.  Traveling  in  this 
country  is  different  to  £ny  other  ccuntry  we  have  ever 
seen  or  heard  of.  The  meson,  or  place  where  yourself 
and  hor.'e  rest  for  the  night,  is  an  entirely  separate  place 
from  the  fotida,  or  restaurant  where  (he  meals  are 
taken.  In  some  villages  there  is  neither  meson  or 
Fonda,  and  the  mozo  has  to  find  one  place  for 
the  traveler  to  eat,  another  for  him  to  steep,  and  still 
another  for  his  horse.  None  of  the  mesons  have  a  host- 
ler, as  it  is  the  universal  custcm  for  travelers  to  provide 
their  own. 

The  reasons  for  this  are  various.  Where  there  are  no 
mesons,  all  the  provender  for  the  horse  has  to  be  sought 
for  by  the  mozo,  and  sometimes  this  is  a  serious  task. 
But  the  principal  reason  is  to  guard  against  thieves. 

At  one  o'clock  we  were  in  motion.  A  ride  of  one 
lour  and  and  a  half  brought  us  to  Real  del  Monte,  the 
highest  point  of  our  journey.  This  is  one  of  the  oldest 
and  most  important  mining  towns  in  the  Republic,  and 
is  situated  on  top  of  a  mountain,  at  an  elevation  of  ten 
thousand  feet.  Its  population  is  almost  eight  thousand. 
Many  of  its  mines  were  worked  by  the  Aztecs  before  the 
Spanish  Conquest,  and  are  still  rich  in  silver  ore,  mainly 
blackish  silver  sulphides.  Here  we  have  a  pretty  little 
chapel,  and  a  small  society. 


I 


Our  mozo  had  gone  on  afoot  to  make  preparation  for 
our  first  night  at  Atotonilca  El  Yrande,  a  distance  of 
twenty-five  miles  from  Pachuca.  Atotonilca  has  a  pop- 
ulation of  five  thousand,  and  is  situated  on  an  extensive 
plain,  with  a  beautiful  climate  ;  but  it  is  a  very  fanatical 
place.  We  have  never  been  able  to  open  work  here, 
though  many  attempts  have  been  made.  But  we  intend 
to  try  again. 

The  mozo  left  Pachuca  about  half  an  hour  before 
us,  and  was  awaiting  our  arrival  at  six  o'clock.  One 
of  the  most  astonishing  things  is  the  speed  and  en- 
durance of  these  Mexicans.  Though  they  go  afoot,  a 
first-class  horse  has  no  cJiance  with  them.  Our  mozo, 
day  after  day,  would  make  the  longest  journeys  in  sev- 
eral hours  less  time  than  we  could,  and  we  were  all  well 
mounted. 

But  I  must  detain  you  a  moment  with  a  description 
of  our  meson  in  Atotonilca.  It  is  an  adobe  building,  of 
no  particular  shape,  and  covers  almost  half  an  acre.  It  ■ 
is  surrounded  by  a  wall  twelve  feet  high,  for  protection. 
Al!  the  rooms  face  the  mnti  pa/io,  or  yard.  The  stables 
and  the  sleeping  rooms  are  an  indiscriminate  mass,  and 
almost  the  only  difference  cbsttvable  is,  a  rough  un- 
painted  door  almtst  two  irches  thick  in  the  rctm,  ar.d  a 
manger  in  the  stable.  The  one  is  as  respectable  as  the 
other.  Most  of  the  room  floors  are  nothing  more  than 
mother  earth.  A  window  in  a  room,  or  even  a  solitary 
piece  of  gl^ss  for  light  or  ventilation,  is  an  unheard  of 
thing  in  a  Mexican  meson.  Everything  is  built  with  a 
view  to  safety. 

1   never  in  my  life  put  any  horse  I  evtrcwned  into  aj 
more  uninvitirg  place  than   the   rooms   provided    in   a| 
meson.     After  we  had  secured  our  room,  for  wc  all  slept 
in  the  same  one,  and  had  made  provision  for  our  horses, 
we  set  out  to  find  our  supper.     Our   fonda  was  a    nn  d 
building,  perhaps  twelve  by  eighteen  feet.    It  served  ll  eJ 
purpose  of  a  kitchen,  sleeping  and    living   room   for  a 
numerous  family,  dining  room  for  the  traveling    piblic, 
a  pulque  shop,  a  general  store,  and   any   other   require- 
ment necessity  put  upon  it. 

But  We  were  hungry,  and  asked  no  que&tions  it  out 
our  food  or  surroundings,  nevertheless  it  was  our  unan- 
imous opinion  that  we  fared  well.  Next  morning  at 
half  past  three  we  were  io  the  saddle  without  brea  kfpit. 
This  day's  journey  was  the  longest,  and  most  tedious 
division  of  our  trip,  and  had  to  be  made  in  a  day,  as 
there  was  no  place  to  stop  over  night  nearer  than  ZecuaU 
tipan. 

By  daylight  we  were  fifteen  or  twenty  miles  away,  al 
the  edge  of  the  great  ^arra«ira,  a  valley  two  thousand 
feet  deep,  and  at  this  point  twenty  miles  wide.  This 
barranca  is  one  cf  the  roost  wonderful  things  in  Mexico, 
or  on  the  globe.  By  some  stupendous  convulsion  of  ■ 
nature  this  enormous  hole  has  been  hewn  in  the  plain.  It 
is  sixty  miles  long,  two  thousand  feet  deep,  with  a  width 
varj'ing  from  six  to  forty  miles.  Both  ends  abut 
against  mountains,  and  though  a  river  of  considerable 
size  runs  through  it,  it  has  no  visible  outlet. 


J 


We  had  descended  several  thousand  feet  from  Real 
<lel  Monte,  and  now  we  had  to  descend  two  thousand 
TOore,  and  when  we  reached  the  bottom,  we  should  be  in 
the  Sierra  Caliente,  or  hot  country.  The  road  down  the 
side  is  very  rough,  as  it  is  nothing  more  than  a  moun- 
tain path,  narrow  and  zizzag,  made  in  part  by  the  heavy 
rains  of  the  summer. 

We  soon  found  out  that  to  ride  down  was  dangerous. 
Our  mozo  said  it  was  "muy  pedrigoso,"  that  is  very 
stony.  It  was  six  miles  to  the  bottom,  but  there  w^as  no 
alternative,  we  must  dismount  and  take  it  afoot,  leading 
our  horses  after  us.  The  lower  we  descended  the  hotter 
It  became,  and  we  had  to  take  off  our  coats  and  vests, 
tie  thetn  to  the  saddle  and  make  the  best  of  it.  We 
have  DO  idei  whit  is  the  temperature  at  the  bottom,  but 
we  were  warmed  to  fever  heat,  and  somewhat  wilted 
from  the  exercise  and  the  scorching  rays  of  the  sun. 
Nat  a  breath  of  air  was  stirring,  and  the  atmosphere  was 
!ike  an  oven.  By  the  river  side  is  a  small  village  of  six 
or  eight  houses  called  Los  Venados. 

The  houses  are  made  of  sugar  cane,  and  thatched 
with  grass.  It  was  now  half  past  nine  o'clock,  and  we 
tried  to  get  breakfast,  but  in  vain,  for  it  was  very  doubt- 
ful if  there  was  food  enough  by  joining  all  their  forces 
to  feed  so  large  a  party  as  four.  So  we  mounted  our 
horses  and  be^an  the  ascent  of  the  other  side.  At  this 
point  the  harranca  is  about  the  shape  of  a  capital  W. 
We  ascended  the  middle  barrier  up  a  steep  and  winding 
puhway,  and  went  down  fifteen  hundred  feet  into  the 
second  valley,  a  distance  of  twelve  or  fifteen  miles,  to  a 
small  village  called  Mtlpillas. 

Here  about  nooo  we  found  breakfast  for  ourselves, 
and  provender  for  our  horses.  I  need  not  describe  this 
fonda,  for  it  was  indescribably  dirty.  Added  to  the 
soi^ke  and  smell  of  cooking  in  a  small  room,  with  the 
sun  scorching  hot,  th^  place  served  as  a  butcher's 
slaughter  hojse  and  shop.  Two  dead  pigs  hung  in  the 
door  way,  and  one  was  being  killed  and  cleaned  in 
front.  The  cook  looked  as  though  she  had  not  washed 
herself  or  clothing  in  a  year,  and  in  sober  truth,  it  is 
dsubtful  if  she  had.  But  a  few  months  in  Mexico 
spoils  the  novelty  of  these  things. 

It  was  now  afternoon,  and  we  had  to  climb  the  last 
side  of  this  double  harranca,  as  our  next  place  was  four 
thousand  feet  above  us,  and  fifteen  miles  away.  Ze- 
cualtipan  is  a  town  of  eight  thousand  people,  and  is  the 
centre  of  a  large  iron  and  tanning  industry.  Here  we  have 
a  sm  ill  society  and  congregation,  under  the  care  of  a  na- 
tive pistor.     We  arrived  in  time  for  service  that  evening. 

In  this  town  we  fared  weil,  for  the  people  are  liberal 
in  their  ideas,  and,  moreover,  it  has  the  most  respectable 
meson  we  have  so  far  seen  in  Mexico.  The  Presiding 
Elder  preached  to  a  house  full  of  people,  who  listened 
jttentively  to  the  Gospel.  Here  we  changed  our  horses, 
and  added  the  native  pastor  to  our  number-  for  the  bal- 
ance of  the  journey.  Early  next  morning  we  were  in 
the  saddle,  as  we  had  a  long  journey  before  us,  over  a 
road,  the  like  of  which  I  never  saw. 


I 


Down  two  or  three  thousand  feet,  up  two  or  three 
thousand  feet ;  and  up  and  down  we  went,  hour  after 
hour.  Our  "  Canino  Real,"  or  king's  highway,  led  over 
high  mountains,  round  the  edge  of  precipices  two  or  _ 
three  thousand  feet  below  us,  through  rivers,  and  I 
through  little  villages  whose  people  seldom  see  a  white 
man.  The  horse  I  rode  was  a  refractory  mustang,  who 
showed  his  contempt  for  me,  by  trying  to  throw  me  oC 
in  every  conceivable  way.     But  he  failed. 

We  rested  at  a  village  called    Malila,   beautiful  for 
situation,  and  tried  to  buy  oranges,  which  grew  here  In 
great  profusion.     We  were  offered  all  we   needed  far 
six  cents,  but  though  this  was  the  principal  store  of  the 
town,  the  laly  who  kept  it,  could  not  give  us  change  for     ■ 
ten  cents.     We  hid  to  give  hsr  the  ten  cent  piece,  aiyd      * 
she  gave  us  mjre  oranges  than  we  could  eat,   or  carry 
away  with  us  in  the  pockets  of  oursaddles.     Fortunate-    J 
ly  we  had  lunch  put  up  bifore  we  left  Zecualtipan,  or  we 
should  have  had  tj  fist  till  night,  for  there  was  noplace 
where  we  could  buy  anything  to  eat,  except  fruit;  but    fl 
our   provision,    and  the   mountain   stream,    which    we     ' 
Upped  like  Gideon's  army,  saved  us  from  hunger  and 
thirst. 

Tne  point  we  desired  to  reach  thit  day  was  Molango 
a  town  of  five  thousand  people.  The  road  we  were 
traveling  was  up  a  steep  mountain.  Before  us,  on  top, 
was  an  open  space  which  one  of  our  party  siid  was  "La 
puerta  de  Molango,"  the  door  of  MoUngo.  When  this  ■ 
point  is  reached,  the  vjlley  and  town  of  Molango  burst 
upon  you  instantly.  We  have  no  idea  what  is  the  dis- 
tance from  the  top  of  the  mountain  to  the  village,  but  k 
seemed  almost  fifteen  hundred  feet.  From  "  La  puerta. 
de  M  jlango,"  the  village  appeared  to  be  built  upon  a 
level  plain. 

Two  beautiful  lakes  rested  peacefully,  apparently 
only  a  few  yards  from  the  centre  of  the  town.  But  when 
the  village  is  reached  you  discover  that  there  is  no  plain^ 
it  is  built  upon  the  hillside,  there  is  scarcely  a  foot  ot 
level  ground  on  yoursupp  jsed  plain,  the  lakes  are  nearly 
a  thousand  feet  below  you,  and  two  miles  away. 

Brother  Smith  preached  that  night  to  a  congregatios 
of  fourteen  people,  and  we  thought  we  had  a  large  con- 
gregation, for  it  is  a  v>ery  fanatical  place.  But  though 
our  number  was  small,  good  was  done,  for  on  our  re- 
turn we  had  more  than  twice  that  number  ;  and  many 
were  desirious  to  know  more  of  us  and  of  our  doctrine^ 
and  sought  us  for  religious  conversation.  We  sowed  the 
good  seed,  and  trust  it  will  bring  forth  an  abundant  har- 
vest in  Jesus'  name. 

One  of  our  greatest  difficulties  in  towns  like  this  is^ 
the  priests  tell  the  people  the  most  ridiculous  lies  about 
us.  At  one  place  it  was  said  that  we  were  after  little 
children,  which  we  killed  and  ate.  At  another,  they 
said  we  killed  them,  and  baked  J;hem  for  the  fat  ta 
grease  our  steam  engines.  Railroads  and  steam  engines 
are  regarded  by  the  people  in  these  out  of  the  way 
places  with  dread  and  hatred  ;  they  think  they  are  Pro- 
testant inventions  to  carry  them  off  a-tvA  W\Vvx.S\cww.  Vvass^ 


^8 


TO  URING  IN  MEXICO. 


have  never  seen  them,  and  consequently  have  the  queer- 
est ideas  of  them.  Many  of  them  have  never  seen  a 
wheeled  vehicle  of  any  kit  d,  and  are  actually  afraid  of 
them. 

Our  next  halting  place  was  Caluali.  Here  we  receivt  d 
a  royal  reception.  The  town  has  a  population  of  two 
thousand,  and  is  well  down  toward  tf  e  Gulf.  The  cli- 
inate  is  that  of  the  Sierra  Caliente,  and  is  so  soft  and 
mild  that  in  a  thousand  years  one  would  not  need  an 
overcoat  of  any  kind.  Caluali  is  a  beautifully  located 
village,  and  one  of  the  most  liberal  in  the  Republic.' 
Such  a  climate  in  a  civilized  land  would  make  the  fortune 
•f  every  man  and  woman  in  it,  as  a  sanitarium  for  in- 
valids. 

The  thermometer,  if  there  was  ever  such  a  thing  there, 
does  not  charge  five  degrees  in  a  year.  The  air  is  so 
soft  and  healing,  that  you  can  sleep  in  the  open  air,  win- 
ter or  summer,  without  inconvenience.  Every  kind  of 
tropical  fruit  is  found  here.  Oranges  grow  in  such  pro- 
fusion as  to  be  absolutely  useless  as  merchsrdise.  1  he 
plaza  is  an  orange  grove  whose  dark  green  leaves 
and  yellow  fruit,  make  a  pleasing  scene.  Here  are  ba- 
nanas, whose  broad  and  feathery  leaves  spread  out  in 
graceful  curves.  Here  are  pine-apples,  figs,  mingos 
aod  fruits  of  great  variety. 

As  soon  as  we  reached  the  center  of  the  town  wc  re- 
ported our  presence  to  the  Prtstditile  Municipal.  He 
at  once  ordered  the  soldiers  to  take  charge  of  our 
horses,  and  make  ready  the  school  house  for  service. 
All  our  belongings  were  placed  in  his  office  for  safe  keep- 
ing, and  here,  he  had  erected  four  beds  for  our  accom- 
modation. Two  soldiers  were  detailed  as  our  special 
guard  who  watched  over  us  till  morning. 

Caluali  has  no  meson  or  fonda,  and  the  mozo  set 
out  to  find  a  place  for  us  to  eat.  After  a  little  search,  a 
lady  offered  to  furnish  us  with  supper  and  breakfast. 
I  must  detain  you  with  a  description  of  our  evening 
meal.  The  house  was  made  of  sugar-rane,  size  about 
twelve  by  sixteen,  the  floor  of  mother  earth.  There 
was  but  one  chair,  which  we  gave  to  the  Presiding  Elder, 
the  rest  of  us  sat  or  kneeled  on  the  floor. 

The  table  was  a  rough  board  against  the  wall.  Our 
fare  was  fried  salt  meat  cut  up  in  strips  like  ropes,  and 
tortillas,  or  cakes  of  corn  ground  by  the  lady  of  the 
house  on  a  Mexican  mill,  called  a  "  Mataii"  and  patted 
out  between  her  hands  as  thin  as  they  can  be  made, 
and  then  baked  on  an  earthenware  platter,  called  a 
*•  Comal."  They  have  no  more  taste  than  a  chip,  but  are 
hearty  food  nevertheless. 

There  was  neither  knife,  fork  or  spoon  visible^  and 
only  one  plate  on  the  table,  and  that  held  the  meat.  We 
took  our  meat  in  our  hands,  and  using  our  teeth  for 
knife  and  fork,  went  to  work  with  a  will.  Supper  over 
we  returned  to  the  plaea,  on  which  was  situated  the 
municipal  buildings  and  school  house.  There  were 
gathered  a  large  number  of  people  discussing  the  situa- 
tion. 

So  rapidly  had  the  news  of  our  arrival  spread,  that 


a  great  many  were  in  frcm  the  outside  cf  tfetcnn  cb 
horseback.  We  entered  the  school  hoLse  and  ccm- 
menced  to  sing.  Soon  over  200  people  had  crowded  in. 
Senor  Espinoza,  the  pastor  of  Zecualtipan  preached, 
followed  by  Rev.  L.  C.  Smith  and  the  presiding  elder. 
The  congregation  was  attentive  and  respectful,  and 
impressions  for  good  were  made.  An  appointment  for 
February  was  left,  to  the  apparent  delight  of  all  as- 
sembled. 

It  was  late  in  the  night  when  we  broke  up  the  nipet- 
ing,  and  retired  to  cur  riom.  It  was  said  (hat  there  was 
not  a  man  of  influence  in  the  town,  who  was  not  present 
at  the  service.  Next  morning  when  we  were  ready  t€» 
depart,  one  of  the  principal  men  sent  us  cur  breakfast 
of  sweet  bread  and  ccffee.  Such  a  thing  had  never 
occurred  in  Caluali  in  all  its  history. 

On  our  way  back  we  passed  through  the  large  Indian 
village  of  Aguacatlan.  Its  inhabitants,  of  wbcm  there 
are  about  i,sco,  are  pure  Aztecs,  and  speak  the  Aztec 
language  as  their  fathers  did  a  thousand  years  ago. 
The  houses  are  of  the  most  prinnli\e  kind,  irade  of 
corn-stalks,  or  sugar-cane,  and  thatched  with  grass. 
Most  of  them  are  set  up  en  poles  ieveral  feet  from  the 
ground,  this  is  also  true  of  iheir  pig-pens,  and  is  a  neces- 
sity to  protect  them  frcm  the  panthers,  tears,  and  other 
animals  that  prowl  rcund  in  the  night. 

At  Coulepec  we  carre  near  havinjj  a  serious  tiire. 
It  was  about  noon,  and  Bro.  Smith  thought  be  might  get 
us  something  to  eat.  On  enquiring,  an  Indian  woman 
sold  him  some  ''  tamales,"  ov  Indian  corn  ground,  mixed 
with  "  chiis,"  a  fiery  red  pepper,  and  boiled  in  lard.  He 
had  paid  her  six  cents  for  all  she  could  spare,  and  as  we 
were  ready  to  start,  handed  her  a  copy  of  cur  psper. 
*«  El  Abogado  Christiano  Illustrado." 

But  no  sooner  did  she  find  out  that  we  were  Protes- 
tants, and  had  given  her  Protestant  irorey,  and  a  Prot- 
estant paper,  than  she  refused  both.  After  a  few 
moments  we  moved  on,  but  we  had  not  gone  far,  when 
an  Indian  cime  running  after  us,  With  ft  hat  intenticn 
we  knew  not,  but  he  w£s  very  much  excited.  After  a 
little  persuasion  he  took  the  paper  and  departed. 

But  before  we  were  aware  of  it,  he  stood  beside  n.j 
horse  with  a  knife  in  his  hand  whose  blade  was  twelve 
inches  long.  We  saw  at  once  that  he  meant  mischief, 
and  we  had  to  remember  "that  a  soft  answer  turnetb 
away  wrath,"  Soon  others  appeared  on  the  scene,  anel 
for  a  few  moments  it  looked  as  though  we  should  have 
to  defend  ourselves.  But  by  kind  words  we  tranaged 
to  escape,  with  no  further  damage  than  a  few  hard  and 
unmentionable  names. 

As  we  were  ascending  the  mcuntain  rut  of  the  vil- 
lage, we  heard  the  church  bell  ringing  violently,  and 
the  native  preacher  said,  it  was  rung  to  call  the  people 
together,  to  see  what  was  best  to  be  done  with  us. 
Whether  this  is  so  or  rot  we  have  no  means  of  knowing. 
If  they  had  pursued  us  we  could  not  have  got  away  from 
them,  for  in  that  mountain  region  they  could  catch  any 
horse. 


I 


I 


r. 


MEXICO. 


\ 
I 
I 


On  our  return  to  Molango,  we  had  service*  in  which 
a1]  took  part.  Our  congregation  numbered  over  thirty. 
We  also  held  service  at  Zecualtipan  on  our  return  to  that 
place.  Our  congregation  filled  the  house.  We  were 
well  repaid  for  our  journey,  for  we  had  preached  to 
strange  and  needy  people,  whom  if  the  Gospel  does  not 
help,  their  case  is  sad. 

Romanism  has  crushed  them  to  the  earth.  Their 
clothing  is  of  the  scantiest  kind,  more  than  half  their 
persons  are  uncovered.  Their  morals  are  indescribable. 
They  break  all  the  cormnandments  without  a  scruple. 
In  their  tastes  and  aspirations,  they  are  but  litt'e  better 
than  beasts,  Their  homes  are  like  cattle  pens,  filthy 
beyond  conception.     Their  bed  is  the  floor. 

They  never  change  their  cbthing  as  long  as  a  rag 
holds  together.  Two  dollars  will  clothe  a  large  family, 
and  when  once  they  put  their  clothing  on,  it  is  never 
removed  till  it  falls  ofil  in  rags.  How  wretchedly  they 
contrast  with  the  sublime  scenery  amidst  which  they 
live.  It  has  been  a  favorite  doctrine  in  some  quarters 
that  the  contemplation  of  nature  is  beneficial  to  the 
morals  of  the  spectator.  And  of  late  years,  poets  and 
philosophers  have  insisted  upon  the  power  of  scenery  to 
favorably  modify  character.  Indeed  they  would  substi- 
tute it  for  the  Gospel. 

But  here  man  and  nature  are  the  very  opposites. 
Nature  is  rich,  man  is  poor;  nature  is  clean,  man  is 
Altby;  nature  is  happy,  man  is  miserable;  nature  is  gen- 
erous to  prodigality,  man  is  selfish;  nature  is  law  abid- 
ing, man  is  lawless.  If  there  is  anything  in  this  theory, 
then  these  people  ought  to  be  among  the  best  people  in 
the  world.  The  scenery  through  which  we  passed  was 
magnificent.  Here  were  mountains  standing  up  eight 
to  ten  thousand  feet  above  the  sea,  and  there  were  val- 
leys from  three  to  five  thousand  feet  deep,  stretching 
out  as  far  as  eye  could  reach. 

At  any  time  the  tops  of  hundreds  of  mountains  were 
in  sight,  all  clothed  with  heavy  forests  and  tropical  ver- 
dure, matted  and  tangled  in  hopeless  confusion. 

Along  the  rivers  and  streams,  the  abundance  of  vege- 
tation made  the  landscape  fantastic  and  beautiful.  The 
banks  are  steep,  in  some  instances  thousands  of  feet 
high,  and  approach  near  to  each  other,  the  valleys  being 
narrow,  but  may  be  cultivated  to  the  very  top.  Here 
grows  to  the  height  of  200  feet,  the  evergreen  pine; 
there  is  the  velvet  foliage  of  the  magnolia,  the  graceful 
branches  of  the  cotton-wood,  and  the  targe  fan-shaped 
leaves  of  the  pal]i],  interlocking  each  other  in  graceful 
rivalry,  and  forming  a  beautiful  picture  of  nature  in  her 
wild  grandeur. 

Vines  and  creepers  of  various  kinds  festoon  the  trees, 
brilliant-hued  leaves  and  flowers  adorn  the  landscape; 
wild  roses,  honeysuckle  and  jasmine  give  a  pleasant  fra- 
gracce  to  theair,  and  amid  this  dense  foliage  and  prodi- 
gality, birds  of  gorgeous  plumage  and  sweet  note,  flit 
and  sparkle  like  jewels,  and  sing  their  lives  away. 
Surely  here  it  may  be  said: 

"  Every  prospect  pleases 
And  only  man  is  vile." 


At  Zecuahipan  we  were  nearly  a  hundred  miles  from 
home,  a  fearful  road  to  travel,  and  the  presiding  elder 
sick  from  exposure  to  the  sun,  and  the  miserable  food 
we  had  to  eat.  And  moreover  we  had  been  unable  to 
perform  our  morning  ablutions  for  some  days,  the  peo- 
ple here  never  think  of  it.  When  we  last  washed,  it  was 
in  a  soup-plate  which  had  been  used  in  our  room  for  a 
candlestick. 

Before  daylight  next  morning  we  pushed  forward  over 
the  mountains,  through  the  harranca,  and  over  the  plain 
to  Atotonilca  El  Grande,  where  we  spent  the  night. 
Next  morning  between  two  and  three  o'clock,  we  were 
up  and  off  for  home,  and  just  as  day  was  breaking  we 
reached  Real  del  Monte,  on  the  top  of  the  highest 
range  of  mountains  in  Hidalgo.  The  view  that  met  our 
vision  will  never  be  forgotten.  The  atmosphere  was  so 
clear  that  the  eye  swept  the  horizon  south  and  west  for 
nearly  200  miles.  Mountain  and  plain  lay  out  before 
us  like  a  map.  A  thin  gauze-like  mist  served  to  remind 
us  that  it  was  not  yet  day-light  on  the  plain. 

Grand  old  Tztaccihuati,  a  hundred  miles  away  in  a 
bee  line,  towering  up  nearly  20,000  feet  in  the  air,  snow 
crowned,  and  flashing  back  the  only  visible  rays  of  the 
sun,  was  the  center  of  the  landscape.  Right  in  front, 
and  reclining  on  the  distant  sky,  was  the  southern  cross 
paling  before  the  march  of  the  sun.  Our  hearts  fairly 
thrilled  at  the  view  before  us,  and  the  words  of  the  poet 
came  to  our  mind: 

"  These  are  thy  works.  Parent  of  Good, 
This  1'hy  universal  frame, 
Thyself  how  wondrous  then,'' 

Two  hours  more,  and  we  were  washed,  clothed,  ant 
seated  at  our  own  table,  enjoying  the  only  meal  worthy 
of  the  name  for  over  a  week.  We  had  held  seven  ser- 
vices, had  preached  the  Gospel  to  scores  who  had  never 
heard  it  before,  we  had  rode  over  200  miles  on  horse- 
back and  walked  about  fifty  in  a  tropical  sun. 

PathucOy  Mexico. 


Housekeeping  in  tllie  City  of  Mexico. 

Housekeeping  is  attended  with  a  good  many  per- 
plexities here,  when  judged  by  our  standard.  In  the 
first  place  "a  maid  of  all  work"  is  a  thing  unknown. 
The  houses  are  all  built  with  an  open  court  in  the  cen- 
ter. This  court  or  patio  is  paved,  and  often  contains  a 
little  fountain,  surrounded  by  beds  of  flowers.  Sur- 
rounding this  court  on  the  lower  floor  are  the  servants' 
rooms  and  the  stables  for  the  horsei. 

A  porter  is  a  necessity.  He  has  charge  of  the  great 
front  door,  sweeps  the  court,  trims  the  lamps,  runs  the 
errands,  and  watersthe  street  in  front  of  the  house.  He 
is  paid  three  dollars  per  week  and  "  finds  himself."  A 
cook  is  the  next  necessary  servant.  She  is  paid  two 
dollars  per  week.  She  is  expected  to  do  all  the  family 
marketing,  as  it  is  not  considered  proper  for  the  mistress 
to  do  it.  The  bread  is  all  bought  at  the  bakeries,  and 
the  washing  is  also  an  extra^  and  \%  d'Ci"5\t  -aN.  >J^t  -^n^^^^ 


tanks.  A  chambermaid  is  also  con- 
sidered necessary,  but  in  small  fami- 
lies she  is  willinET  to  wait  on  the  table. 
Her  wages  are  the  same  as  the  cook's. 
Wealthy  families  have  a  great  num- 
ber of  servants,  each  child  having  a 
separate  nurse.  All  cooking  is  done 
over  small  charcoal  stoves.  As  Mex- 
ico stretches  over  three  zones,  fruits 
and  vegetables  of  all  kinds  can  al- 
ways be  obtained.  The  market  place 
is  south  of  the  national  palace.  Here 
you  see  men,  women  and  children 
sitting  on  the  flags  of  the  market- 
place, with  fruits  and  vegetables 
spread  out  around  them. 

Fruits  are  very  cheap.  A  fine  pine- 
apple can  be  obtained  for  a  media  (6 
cents).  Bananas  are  ten  cents  a  doz- 
en. Musk-melons  cost  one  real  {\2\ 
cents)  for  three.  Limes,  lemons  and 
oranges  are  plentiful  and  cheap. 
Beef  is  plentiful  and  good,  but  the 
mutton  is  superior,  while  pork  is 
scarce  and  dear.  There  are  some 
excellent  fish  brought  from  the  Gulf 
of  Mexico. 

Groceries  are  very  high.  Tea  is 
i3  50  per  pound.  Good  butter  is  one 
ollar  per  pound.  Milk  is  20  cents 
per  quart,  and  sugar  14  cents  a  pound, 
although  a  native  product.  The  best 
coffee  in  the  world  is  raised  here, 
and  can  be  bought  for  50  cents  a 
pound.  The  chocolate  is  very  fine, 
but  it  is  all  flavored  with  cinnamon. 

The  vegetables  are  raised  on  the 
"chinampas."  or  floating  gardens, 
and  brought  to  the  city  by  the  Vega 
canal.  Flowers  are  raised  in  great 
profusion,  and  are  cheaper  than  any- 
where  else  on  earth,  I  bought  a 
bouquet  of  roses  containing  250  roses 
for  three  reah,  or  37  cents.  The  re- 
staurants here  are  very  good,  but 
they  have  a  way  of  cooking  onions 
with  all  other  vegetables  that  is  not 
palatable  to  an  American  palate. — 
Good  Housekeeping. 


"  Sdkdat  in  some  parts  of  Mexico  is 
the  great  market  day.  The  market-plftce 
of  each  town  is  crowded  with  people  from 
the  surriiunilinp  countrv  who  seJl  their 
manufactures  of  ponchos, lilauket.'f,  sh<>e9, 
and  hatfl.  and  then  with  the  money  they 
jjet  for  tbesethings  they  buy  cocoa,  cotton 
goods,  etc.  They  never  fail  to  fjo  to  mass 
at  the  Roman  churches,  and  after  they  %q 
awav    from    church    they    get   beastly 


IHvKteo  and  Its  Peopl«. 

nr  WUKKVt  BOPSB  mTDOB. 

("Uncle  Charles,"  rficeoUr  returned  from  an 
(Mtended  tour  in  Meziooand  Houtb  America,  olTers 
to  ^i«  his  Ave  Depben,  Arthur,  Rof,  Eitwaid, 
Richard,  and  Hal,  nome  nuninJaceocee  of  his  ex- 
peripDoc!)  in  Mexico,  provided  ibpy  will  drat  eol- 
Irct  fnr  theinnelveii  all  the  Infunuation  tbey  can 
fommand  on  the  subject,  At  their  next  meeting 
the  roUowioK  dialogue  easuee  :) 

Uncle  Chables.— "  Well,  Edward,  my 
boy,  what  have  you  to  tell  ua  of  the  size 
and  Renerai  features  of  this  great  coun- 
try that  claims  now  to  be  our  '  sister  re- 
public,' after  itn  many  and  varied  expe* 
riences  of  Empireship?" 

EowARD—'Ifind, uncle,  thatthe total 
area  is  769.804  square  miles :  the  great 
mass  of  which  consists  of  an  elevated 
plateau,  formed  by  an  expansion  of  the 
Cordilleras  of  Central  America,  from 
which  terraced  slopes  deiscend  with  an 
inclination  more  or  less  rapid,  toward 
the  Atlantic  on  the  east,  and  the  Pacific 
on  the  west.  This  vast  tract  extends 
from  18°  to  83"  of  north  latitude— com- 
prislpg  one  of  the  richest  and  most  va- 
ried zones  in  the  world.  Its  geographi- 
cal position  secures  for  it  a  tropical  vege. 
tation,  and  the  rapid  differences  of  ele- 
vation give  it  all  the  advantages  of 
temperate  climates,  in  which  European 
fauna  and  flora  can  come  to  perfection." 

Rot.—"  How  high  above  the  sea  level 
are  the  table  lands  of  Mexico  ?  " 

Edward.— "  From  5.000  to  9,000  feet. 
and  they  are  said  to  vary  quite  as  much 
in  their  respective  levels  and  in  the  qual- 
ity of  their  soil.  They  generally  incline 
northward,  and  are  for  the  most  part  girt 
in  by  low  mountain  chains." 

Unclk. — ' '  That  is  the  rule ;  but  among 
these  loxttr  mountairi  ranges,  rise  indi- 
vidual lofty  peaks  ;  as  the  CofTre  de  Pe- 
rote,  which  is  13,400  feet  high  ;  Orizaba, 
17,370  feet,  and  many  others.  They  are 
intersected,  too,  by  yet  higher  ranges, 
above  wliich  tower  a  few  cones,  as  Mac- 
ciknntt,  or  the  'white  woman,'  1.5,700 
feet  high,  nnd  the  volcano  of  Popoc^i/a- 
petl,  the  'Smoking  Mountain,'  that  wears 
its  snowy  cap  17,B80  feet  above  the  sea 
level.  There  aie  also  found  occasional 
isolated  volcanoes,  as  that  of  Jorulla,  by 
which,  in  1769,  a  surface  of  many  square 
miles  was  raised  several  feet  above  the 
level  of  the  plain,  and  in  fact  ©very  part 
of  the  Me.\ican  territory  betrays  the  vol- 
canic nature  of  its  formation,  although 
neither  earthquakes  nor  volcanic  enip- 
tioDB  have  been  at  all  freqtient  of  late 
years.  What  can  you  tell  us,  Richard, 
nf  the  iKtpulalioD  of  Mexico?" 

RicBARD. — "The  poputatiim  atthelast 
censuB  was.  in  round  numbers,  ^..^O,- 
000,  of  whom  about  one-third  are  Indians, 
indigenous  to  the  country  ;  about  one- 
sixth  are  Europeans  and  their  descend- 
ants,  and  the  remainder  are  of  mixed 


races,  or  Mestizoes,  many  of  whom  are  io 
part  descended  from  negroes."  ■ 

Hal  — "  What  is  the  national  langiuge  ■ 
of  the  country  and  what  the  intellectual 
status  of  its  people?" 

Arthur  —"I  found  in  a  work  writteo 
by  Senor  Don  Qarcia  Cubas,  a  leamiMl 
and  observant  native  of  Mexico,  several 
items  that  interested  me,  among  which 
are  the  following  :  '  The  difference  in 
dress,  customs,  and  language  make 
known  the  heterogeneousness  of  the 
population.  Tlie  habits  and  ctiatt^kma  of 
the  Creoles  conform  in  general  to  Etiro- 
pean  civilization, particttlsrly  the  French, 
with  some  reminiscences  of  the  Spanish,  j 
Their  national  language  is  Spanish.  I 
though  French  is  frequently  spoken  and 
occasionally  of  late  years,  English,  Ger- 
man and  Italian.  The  nearest  descend- 
ants of  the  S])aniard8,  and  those  less 
mixed  up  with  the  native  race  in  Mexi- 
co, belong  by  their  complexion  to  the 
white  race.'  He  then  goes  on  to  state 
in  subetance  that  the  reason  why  so 
many  of  the  Mestizoes  figure  in  the  most 
important  associations  of  the  country 
for  learning  and  intelligence,  may  be 
found  in  the  tendency  of  these  mixed 
races  to  adopt  the  habits  and  ctistoms  of 
their  white  brethren  ;  while  with  each 
successive  generation  they  become  more 
estranged  from  those  of  the  natives. 
Hence  the  learned  writer  argues  the 
gradual  extinction,  tn  the  north,  of  the 
native  Indians,  and  the  rapid  develop- 
ment of  a  more  powerful  and  energetic 
race." 

Hal. — "Canyoutellus,  uncle,  whether 
the  native  Indians  of  Mexico  resemble, 
in  their  faab>ts  and  customs,  those  of  our 
Western  frontier?"  J 

Unclb. — "  The  Indian  is  not  a  man  for  1 
change,  and  he  is  slow  to  adopt  new  ideas 
on  any  subject ;  nor  does  he  differ  mate- 
rially in  different  localities  in  regard  to 
dress,  food,  religion,  code  of  law,  or 
mode  of  living.  All  are  simple  as  his 
own  rude  belongings.  Stout,  wide 
drawers  of  deerskin  for  the  men,  and  a 
piece  of  cloth  wrapped  turice  around  the 
body  and  a  loose  upper  garment  with 
holes  cut  for  the  arms  for  the  women, 
furnish  all  the  clothing  they  desire  in  ad- 
dition to  their'coarse  blanket  for  warmth. 
Bis  but  he  builds  in  the  warm  regions 
of  sticks,  and  covers  with  palm  leaver. 
and  on  the  colder  table  lands  of  adobes 
or  sun  dried  bricks.  The  floor  is  simply 
earth  beaten  hard  ;  the  chimney,  a  hole 
in  the  roof  ;  and  the  seats,  table  and  bed 
are  all  composed  of  rush  mats,  in  which 
the  body  is  at  the  last  folded  before  com- 
mitting it  to  its  (Jnal  rest.  A  hoe,  a  flsfa- 
ing  net,  and  a  primitive  loom,  with  a  few 
earthen  pots  and  plates  are  all  the  im- 
plements an  Indian  has  use  for,  besides 
bis  weapons  of  war.  He  plants  his  own 
corn,  brews  his  own  liquor,  kills  his  own 


J 


game,  and  desires  no  other  Itizuries.  Al- 
most the  only  employmenta  they  engage 
in  are  the  manufacture  of  quaint  little 
omamentR  wljich  they  sell!  to  credulous 
trave-lerB  aa  '  Aztet:  antiquities,"  and  the 
carrying  of  heavy  burdens  an  porttre,  in 
which  vocation  they  are  in  great  de- 
mand both  on  account  of  their  great 
strength  and  their  knowledge  of  the 
paths  «n<l  by-ways,  by  which  they  fre- 
quently accomplish  a  long  .journey  lie- 
tweeu  certain  points  in  less  time  than  a 
mail  coach  can  do  the  trip.  Patient  and 
plodding,  humble  and  obedient,  they  ac- 
cept the  reproach  often  heaped  upon 
th6m  by  the  Spaniard,  «.  e.,  a  gente  sin 
raxon,  or/man  without  understanding.'," 

EtoWARo. — "I  have  lieard,  uncle,  that 
the  Creole  women  of  Mexico  were  very 
beautiful.    Is  this  so  ?" 

Ujicle. — "  Yes  !  The  Creoles  spring 
from  those  who  were  at  one  time  the 
aristocracy  of  Mexico  and  the  Andaiu- 
sians  who  were  tlie  conquerors  and  first 
colonists  of  the  country  Uoth  men  and 
women  are  gentle  and  refined,  but  vain 
and  passionate — probably  combining  the 
traits  of  both  ancestral  families.  One 
writer  says  :  *  The  noblest  of  the  .iitteca 
fell  in  battles  with  the  Spaniards,  their 
property  fell  into  tVie  hands  of  the  vic- 
tors, and  their  dusky  duughters  married 
the  rude  warriors,  being  made  their 
equals  by  baptism.  Thus  the  Indian 
aristocracy  adopted  Christianity  and  l)e- 
came  amalgamated  with  the  new  com- 
ers— their  offspring  inheriting  the  dark 
complexion  and  .large,  languishing  eyes 
of  their  Aztec  mothers,  and  the  lithe, 
graceful  forms  and  dainty  hands  and  feet 
of  their  Andalusian  fathers  :  witli  a  de- 
gree of  intelligence,  energy  and  capacity 
for  governing  that  fully  vindicate  their 
claim  to  European  parentage.  They  are 
ly  the  dominant  people  of  Me.xico 
iay — that  is  the  better  das.'*  of  Mesti- 
Boes  or  Creoles  ;  and  as  politiciai»i  they 
have  usually  been  successful,  taking  to 
law  as  naturally  as  to  arms." 

ARTHDH. — "  What  are  some  of  the 
natural  productions  of  Mexico'/  With  a 
climate  so  varied  in  its  several  localities, 
I  suppose  they  can  grow  almost  every* 
thing." 

Uscue. — "  Yes.  The  differenct- ■  of 
climate,  depending  upon  the  different 
degrees  of  altitude,  are  so  great  in  Mexi- 
co, that  the  vegetable  products  of  tlii« 
vast  country  include  all  that  are  to  he 
found  lietween  the  equator  and  the  poles. 
In  the  course  of  a  few  hours  tin-  traveler 
may  experience  various  fj^rndationa  of 
chmate,  including  that  ndiipt<-«l  to  wheat 
and  to  sugar  cane,  the  uiuuntaLn  ash  and 
the  tropical  palm,  apples  und  olives, 
strawberries,  guavas  and  plaintains,  su- 
gar, and  coffee,  wheat  and  tobacco;  yams, 
itoes.  and  capsicums  are  am(»ng  the 
kblr    produ<-ts    of    this    wunderful 


clime,  as  are  also  melons,  pears,  figs  anfi 
grapes." 

RiCHAJiD. — "What  was  the  religious 
creed  of  the  Aztecs?" 

Unclk. — "  They  l)elieved  in  one  su- 
preme, invisible  creator  of  all  things, 
whom  they  called  Tuotl.  and  under  this 
supreme  being  were  thirteen  chief  divin- 
ities and  two  hundred  inferior  gods.  At 
their  head  was  the  horrid  HnitzilnpitchtH, 
the  patron  god  of  the  .Aztecs.  His  tem- 
ples in  every  city  of  the  Empire  were 
(^and  and  imiKtsing.  but  their  altars  were 
drenched  with  the  blood  of  human  sacri- 
fices, so  that  the  smell  of  the  place,  we 
are  told,  was  that  of  a  huge  slaughter 
house,  and  in  the  years  that  immediately 
preceding  the  Spanish  conquest,  not  less 
than  twenty  thousand  human  victims 
were  annually  immolated.  These  horrid 
cruelties  w-ere  blended  with  "ither  milder 
forms  of  worship,  in  which  offerings  of 
fruits  and  flowers  were  laid  on  golden 
altars  amid  songs  and  dances.  The  priest- 
hood formed  a  rich  and  powerful  order 
of  tite  State,  and  were  s<i  numerous  that 
t'ortez  found  as  many  as  5,000  attached 
to  the  temple  in  the  city  of  Mexico," 

Roy. — "What  is  the  present  religion 
of  the  <'ountry  ?" 

Uncle. — "The  Roman  Catholic  is  the 
dominant  church,  but  other  sects  are  tol- 
erated. Mexico  maintains  three  arch- 
bishops and  ten  bifihopci,  and  the  priests 
have  had  the  entire  superviHion  of  edu- 
cation among  the  people,  though  the 
Medical  Institute  and  other  missionniy 
schools  of  Protestant  denominations  are 
tolerated." 

.Arthur.—"  What  of  the  wlininistra- 
lion  of  justice  ?" 

Dnci-E. — "The  courts  are  corrupt,  hut 
less  so  than  formerly.  Urigandage  and 
smuggling  are  common,  endangering 
public  safety  and  seriously  damaging  the 
resources  of  the  nation,  but  a  brighter 
clay  seems  dawning  and  we  may  hojie  for 
better  things  in  the  future. 


Tlie  Vrogwtmn  or  nexico. 

President  Diaz  and  his  party  are  mov- 
ing along  in  the  work  of  developing  the 
resources  of  Mexico,  of  providing  the 
country  with  adequate  systems  of  inter- 
nal improvements,  of  extending  the 
rights  and  previleges  of  a  free  govern- 
ment to  all  the  peoph>  in  spite  of  the  bit- 
ter and  inqilacahle  opposition  of  the 
riericals. 

The  latter,  who  are  composed,  of 
course,  largely  of  Roman  Catholic 
priests,  are  furious  over  the  prospect  of 
losing  that  hold  uih>ii  the  people  which 
centuries  of  ignorance  and  superstition 
have  given  them.  Tliej'  have  been  hop- 
ing all  along  to  regain  that  ascendancy 
in  the  government  of  Mexico  which  they 
lost  under  Juarez,  and  regain,  as  well, 
some  of  the  property  which  they  lost  aX 


the  same  time.  But  recent  events  have 
deferred  that  hope  until  their  hearts  have 
become  sick. 

The  Mexican  Congress  has  recently 
taken  stejjs  to  confirm  the  titles  of  the 
confiscated  jiropiTty  to  present  owners 
in  such  a  way  as  to  leave  no  hope  of  its  re- 
version to  the  Itoman  chun'h.  The  titles 
have  always  been  in  doubt,  and  the  CJov- 
ernment  has  had  to  sacrifice  much  of  its 
interest  in  the  i»roperly  on  that  account. 

Another  serious  blow  to  the  prospects 
of  the  Clericals  was  the  recent  adoption 
of  an  amendment  to  the  Mexican  Consti- 
tution, which  practically  insures  the  re- 
election of  President  Diaz.  It  was  adopted 
by  a  vote  of  the  fR'ople,  too,  who  thereby 
attested  their  approval  of  the  policy  of 
the  present  .\dmini.stration.  Now  Diaz 
stands  for  progress,  enlightenment,  and 
religious  liberty  in  the  Mexico  of  to-day, 
and  is  therefore  the  special  object  of 
liatred  by  the  Roman  Catholic  priesthood 
and  their  lollowing.  Hia  contiouatton  in 
power  means  continued  defeat  for  them 
in  their  scheme.t  and  intrigues. 

The  policy  of  the  Clericals  in  recent 
years  has  Iteen  to  iwork  up  a  fanatical  op- 
position among  the  people  to  the  govern- 
ment on  the  ground  that  Diaz  and  his 
party  are  yielding  the  control  of  the 
country  to  Ameiican  capitalists  and  col- 
onists from  the  States.  The  Clerical  oi^ 
gans  in  the  Mexican  capital  have  made 
it  theirchief  bueuiees  for  several  years  to 
stir  up  a  feeliogof  hos'.ility  to  the  intro- 
duction of  American  enterprise  in  Mex- 
ico. 

Affairs  in  Mexico  are  moving  right 
along  in  spite  of  the  senseless  and  sedi- 
tious opposition  of  the  priests.  Impor- 
tant concessions  have  recently  been 
made,  liotb  to  native  and  to  foreign  cor- 
porations, with  a  view  of  aiding  in  the 
development  of  the  natural  resources  of 
the  Republic.  Two  liberal  concessions 
have  been  niade  for  mining  explorations 
and  the  working  of  goM  de)M«its  in  the 
territory  of  Lower  California  and  the 
State  of  Chihuahua. 

Entire  exeniption  from  taxation  is 
granted  for  ten  years,  and  it  is  especially 
stipulated  that  companies  working  mines 
under  these  concessions  shall  smelt  three- 
quarters  of  all  the  ore  mined  in  the  Re- 
public, it  being  the  policy  of  the  govern- 
ment, as  far  as  piissible,  to  keep  the 
profits  arising  from  the  reduction  of  the 
ores  in  the  country. 

The  majority  of  the  i)eoj)le  seem  to 
have  become  effectually  alienatetl  from 
their  former  state  of  servile  obedience  lo 
the  priesthood,  and  to  be  acting  and 
thinking  for  themselves.  The  Republic, 
we  may  well  believe,  has  already  gone 
too  far  in  the  path  of  freedom  and  en- 
lightenment to  be  in  any  great  danger  of 
again  coming  under  the  yoke  of  Rome. — 
N.  Y.  ObaeTver. 


J 


Mia&iomvu  Htlirarg. 


Books  oa  the   Counlrlra   and  Peoplea 
or  America,  Rlr. 

Butler.  W.  F.     Tlie  Wild  North  Land-  - 

Porter  &  Coatee.  $1.75. 
Bates,  H.  W.     Central  and  South  Ameri- 
ca (1883).— Stanford.  2l8. 
Boyd,    K.   N.     Chili  and  the  Chilians.— 

AUen.  108.  6d. 
Beerlxvhm,  .1.   Wanderings  in  Patagonia. 

—Holt.  $1,00. 
Bronkhurst,  H.  N.  P,     British  Quianii — 

Woolmur,  lOa.  6d. 
Brett,  W.  U.    Miasion  Work  Among  the 

Iiulians  of  Guiaua— S.  P.  C.  K  .  83. 
Bisliop.    H.    N.     A  Walk  Across  South 

America. — Lee  &  Sh»j)ard,  |l  50. 
Breen,  H.   A.      Warrawarra,  the  Carib 

Chief.— Smith.  218. 
Charnay,  Desire.     Ancient  Cities  of  the 

New  World   in  Mexico    and    Centra! 

America. — Harpers,  l|6.00. 
Crawford,  A,      Across  the  Pampas  and 

th*  Andes  ( 1884 i.— London. 
Coan,  T.      Adventures  in  Patagonia. — 

Dodd,  -Mead  &Co..$l  3-1. 
Clemens,  E.  J.  M.     La  Plata  Countries  of 

^nuth  America.  — Lippinixitt.  $1.50. 
Cole,  a   R.  F.     Peruvians  at  Home  (1884). 

— Kegan  Paul,  Os 
Dance,  C.  D.     Four  Years  in  Venezuela 

(187«).-King,  78.  6d. 
De  Bonelli,  L.  II.     Travels  in  Bolivia,  2 

yal.1.  (I8.U).  — Hurst,  2l8. 
Dixie.    Lady    F.       Across    Patagonia.— 

Worthington,  $1.75. 
Gardiner,  A.     .Missionary  Work  in  Sou tfi 

America.     Nisbel,  2b. 
Hope.  A.  R.    The  Pampas  in  Argentine. 

— Whittaker,  $1.2.'5. 
Hield,  Mary.     Glimpses  of  South  Amer- 
ica. -Cassell.  2s.  6d. 
Hutchinson,  T.  J.     Two  YeaTs  in  Peru. 

2  vols. — Low,  His. 
Hayes,  I.  G.     Land  of  Desolation,  or  Ad- 
ventures in  Greenland.— Harpers,  $1.75. 
Holton,  I.  F.     New  Granada.     Harpers, 

$H.0O. 
Hamilton.     Life  of    Richard   Williams, 

Missionary  to  Patagonia.  -  Carters.  $1. 
Hardy,   Lady   DufFua.      Through  Cities 

and  Prairie  Lands  in  Utah. — Worth- 

ingt<.>n,  $1.75. 
Jordan,  W.  L      The  Argentine  Republic 

(1878).  — Longman,  Is. 
Krauser,  O.  von  B.     Six  Years  with  Bish- 
op Taylor  in  South  America.— McDon- 
ald &  Gill,  $1.«U. 
Knox,  T.  W.      Boy   Travelers   in   South 

America.— Harpers.  $3.00. 
Kingston,  W.  II.  G.    In  New  Granada  — 

Nelson,  $1.25. 
Kingston,  W.  H.  Q.     On  the  Amazon.— 

Nelson,  $1.25. 
Mulhall,  M.  G.    The  English  in   South 

America.— Stanford,  lOa. 


Mulhall,  M    O      Between  the  Amazon 

and  the  Andes  {1884).- Stanford,  12s. 

6*1 
Mulhall.  M.  G.     Handbook  to  the  River 

Platte  Republics  (1885)  -Stanford.  8b. 
Mulhall,  M.  G.     Handbook  to  Uruguay 

and  Paraguay  (1885).-  Stanford,  8s. 
Markham,  C.  R.     Peru  (1881).- Low,  89. 

r>d. 

Markham.  C.  R.  War  Between  Chili 
and  Peru  (18d3).— Low,  lOs  «d, 

Munster,  Capt.  The  Patagonians.— Mur- 
ray. 78.  fld. 

Napp,  R  Toe  Argentine  Republic (1876). 
— Buenos  Ayrea. 

Ober,  F.  A,  Camps  in  the  Carribbees 
(1880),— Lee  &  Sliepanl.  $1  50. 

Ort-on,  J.  The  Andes  and  the  Amazon. 
—Harpers,  $8.00. 

Page.  T.  .1.  La  Plata,  Argentina  and  Par- 
aguay.— Harpers,  $5.00. 

Palgrave,  W.  G.  Dutch  Guiana  (1876).  - 
Maciuillan,  $2.50. 

Pelleachi,  (i.  Eight  Months  in  Argenti- 
na (1880).— Low,  88.  Od. 

Reville,  A.  Native  Religions  of  Mexico 
and  Peru  (1884).     Scribner,  $1.S0. 

Ritch.  W.  O.  Aztlan,  History  of  New 
Mexico. — Lothrop,  75c. 

Rink,  H  People  r.)f  Greenland.— Paul, 
Ilia.  6d. 

Robinson,  H.  M.  The  Great  Pur  Land. 
Hudson's  Bay  Territory.— Low,  13a.  6d. 

Stearns.  W.  A.  Labrador  (1 886).— W hid- 
den, $1.75. 

Simson,  A.  Travels  iu  Ecuador  (1887).— 
Low,  88.  Od. 

Squier,  E   G.     Peru.  — Harpers,  $5.00. 

Smith,  E.  R.  The  Arau<!aiiians  -Har- 
pers, $1.50. 

Tytler,  P.  F.  Northern  Coasts  of  Amer- 
ica —  Harpers,  75c. 

Taylor,  W.  t)ur  South  American  Coua- 
ins.  -Melhodist  Book  Concern,  $1.00. 

Van  Nordenakiold,  A.  E.  Tourof  Green- 
land.—Mac  mi  llan,  $1.50. 

Venus,  W.  T.  Ten  Years'  Mission  Work 
in  British  Guiana.  — 8.  P.  C.  K.,  1b. 

Washburn,  C.  H.  History  of  Paraguay 
(1871).    2  vols.— Lee  &  Shepard,  $7.50. 

Ball.  W.  II.     Alaska  and   Its   Resources 

(18ft  t)  —Lee  &  Shepard.  $7.60. 
Elliott,    H.    W.      Alaska  and  the    Seal 

Islands  (i  886).— Scribuer.  $3.00. 
Halk>ck.  C.    Our  New  Alaska  (18?6).— 

Forest  and  Stream. 
Jackson,  S.     Alaska  (1880).— Dodd,  Mead 

&  Co..  $150. 
Mudge,  Z.  A.     Fur  Clad  Adventures  in 

Alaska  (1880)  -Methodist   Book  Con- 

cero.  $1  25. 
Scidtuore,  E  H.     Southern  Alaska  (1885). 

—Lothrop,  $1  50. 
Schwatka.    F.       Along  Alaska's    Great 

River(188fl)  — I'assell.  128.  6d. 
Wardman.     A  Trip  to  Alaska,- Lee  & 

Shepard,  $1.25. 


Why  m  per.  F.  Travels  in  Alaska. — Har- 
pers, $2.50. 

Willard,  Mrs.  E,  8.  Life  in  Alaska  (1884). 
-Presbyterian  Board.  $1.25. 

Wright,  J.  McN,  Among  the  Alaskans. 
— Presbyterian  Board.  $1.36. 

CANADA. 

Adam.  G.  M.    The  Canadian  Northwest 

(1885). 
Brown,  C.  L     Miasionary  Life  in  British 

Columbia, -S.  P.  C.  K..  2b. 
Bryce,  Prof.     Manitoba  (1882).— Low,  7«. 

6d. 
Grant,   Principal.      Picturesque  Canada 

(1884),  2  vols. 
Lome,  Marquis.    Canadian  life  (1886).— 

Rel.  Tract  Soc. ,  Bs. 
Morris,  A,     Nova  Britannia  (1884), 
Rae,  W.  F.     Columbia  and  Canada  (1878). 

-  Daldy,  14b. 
Silver.    Handbook  to  Canada  (1881).— 

Silver  &  Co.,  6b. 
Tuttle.  C.  R.    Our  North  Land  (1885). 

HEXJCO. 

Brocklehurst,    T.    M.      Mexico    To-day 

(1883),— Murray.  2l8. 
Biart,  L.    The  Aztecs  (1886).— A.  C.  Mc 

Clurg&Co.,  $2.00. 
Bishop,    W.    H.      Old  Mexico  and  Her 

Lost  Provinces.— Harpers,  $2.00. 
BIy,    Nellie.      Six  Months  in  Mexico.— 

Munro.  25c. 
Conkling,  A  R.     Guide  to  Mexico  (16B4). 

Appleton,  $1.00. 
Conkling.  B.     Mexico  and  the  Mexicans 

(1883).— Taintor,  $1.50. 
Castro,  L.     Mexico  in  1882  (1882).— iV.  Y. 
Ferry .     Vagaljoud  Life  in  Mexico. — Har- 
pers, $1.50. 
Flint.  H.  M.    Mexico  under  Maximilian 

{\mi).—Phila. 
Qeiger,  J.  L.     A  Peep  at  Mexico  (1874).— 

Trubner.  24s. 
Gray,  A.  Z.     Mexico  as  It  Is  (1877).— But- 
ton. $1.00. 
Grifflii,  8.  B.     Mexico  of  To-day  (1886).— 

Harpers,  $1.50. 
Hamilton,  L.    L.      Mexican    Handbook 

(1888).-  Lothrop,  $2. UO. 
Haven,  Gilbert.     Mexico,  Our  Next  Door 

Neighbor  (1875).— Harpers,  $3  .W. 
Hale,    E.   E.      Family    Flight    Through 

Mexico. -I/othrop.  $2.25. 
Janvier,  J  A.    Guide  to  Mexico  (1686). — 

Scribner,  $2.50. 
McCarthy,  J.  H.     Two  Thousand  MUes 

Through    Mexico   (1887).  —  Methodist 

Book  Concern,  $1.00. 
Ober,  F.  A.    Travels  in  Mexico  (1884).— 

Estes  &  Lauriat,  $2.60. 
Ober,  F.  A.      Young  Folks'   History  of 

Mexico.  -Estes  &  Lauriat,  $1.50. 
Ober,  F.  A.    The  Silver  City.— Lothiop, 

$1.90, 
Purdie,  8.  A.     Friends'  Mexican  Mission 

(1885),—$!  00. 
Rankin,  Melinda.    Among  the  Mexicans 

(1881).- $1.85. 


I 


a,  H.  L.  A.  Winter  in  Mexicoand 
■al  America  (1886).— Lee  &  Shep- 
11.50. 

D.  A,  A  Study  of  Mexico  (1886). 
ipleton,  11.00. 

.  R.  A.     Mexico :  Iti»  Peasants  and 
L— Harpers.  $1  50. 

CENTRAL    AMERICA. 

A  Ride  Across  Nicaraugua 
>Bta  Rica,  2  vols.  (1888).-  |2  5(i. 

n-Whetbam,  J.  W.    Across  Cen- 

Americn— Hurst,  ISs. 

m,  W.  T.    Guatemala.— Scribners, 
;  Unwin,  Sis. 

.J      The  States  of  Central  .\mer- 

L8S0).  -Bentley.  18s. 

?oii.  A.  D.  C.     Here  and  There  in 

itan.  — Bouton.  $t  2.5. 

•on,  A.  D.  C.     Sacred  Myaterif  s  of 

ilayas  (18M6).— Bouton.  $S.50 

I,   M.     A   Ride   Across    Honduras 

). — Blackwood,  12s.  6d. 

•n,   H.   J.     A    Winter  in   Central 

irica  —  Lee  &  Sbepard.  $1.50. 

,  K.  G.     States  of  Central  Ameri- 

•Harpers,  f  5  00 

.E.G.     Honduras  (1870) —Hamil- 

Sa.  6d. 

,     E.    O.      Nicaraupua. — riarpers, 

). 
\V.  V.     Explorations  in  Hondu- 

-Harpers,  ♦3.60. 

■  BRAZIL. 

i^.     Journey   in    Unizil  (1808).- 

fhton,  Mifflin  &  Co.,  $2.50. 

«ra.  C.  C.     Brazil :  Its  Condition, 

(1887).     Appleton,  $1.50. 

Vither,  T.  P.     Pioneering  in  South 

il  (1878)  — Mnrray,  28s. 

lt*r.  F.  D.  Y.     Round  About  Uio 

).— A.  C.  McClnrg  &  Co. ,  f  •.tiiJ. 

ik,  T.     Brazil  -  Harpers,  $3. 00. 

er,   J.    C.       Brazil   (1880).  -  Little. 

CD  &  Co.,  f  4.00. 

jr.  W.     Brazil  (1868). 

,  H.  H.     Brazil  (1880).     Low,  21s. ; 

tmer,  $5.00. 

J.    W.      Three    Thousand    Miles 
(Ugh  Brazil,  2  vols.  (1880).  — Lippin- 

$8.00. 

B  THE  IMULANS. 

»,  E.  S  Story  of  the  Indian.— 
irop,  $j.50. 

1.  Life  Among  the  Cboctaws.  - 
ludist  Book  Concern,  |1.76 

<}.     Manners  and  Customs  of  the 
ana.— Chatto,  638. 
I  O.     Life  Among  the  Indians.— 
,8a.  Sd. 

G.  Customs  of  the  Mandan  In- 
». — Trubner.  Hs. 

a,  R.  M.  Origin  nf  the  Indian 
TStitions  and  Worship  (1881). — 
iDCOtt.  $3.00. 

P.  8.     Indian  History  fi»r  Young 

t Harpers,  fJl.oO. 


Bggteston,  R.  Famous  American  In- 
dians.5  vols.— Dodd.  Meadtfc  Co.,  $0.25. 

Eells,  M.  Ten  Years  of  Mission  Work 
Among  the  Indians. — Gong.  Pub.  Soc., 

Ii.as. 

Finley,  ,1.  B.  Life  Among  the  Indiana. 
— Methodist  Book  Concern,  $1.75. 

Hale,  II.  The  Iroquois  Book  of  Rites 
(1883).— Brin ton,  $3.00. 

Jackson,  Mrs.  H.  A  Century  of  Dis- 
honor (1881).— Harpers.  $1.50. 

Jones.  C.  C,  Jr.  Antiquities  of  Southern 
Indians. — Appleton,  $U.llO 

Manypenny,  G.  W.  Our  Indian  Wards 
(It^O).— Clarke,  $3  00. 

Riggs,  S.  R.  Mary  and  I  ;  or,  Forty 
Years  Among  the  Sioux  (1880).— Itevell, 
$1.50. 

Thatcher,  B.  B.  Indian  Traits,  2  vols.— 
Harpers.  $1.50. 

Thatcher,  B.  B.  Biography  of  Distin- 
guished Indians.  2  vols. — Harpers. 
$1.50. 

Williams,  H.  S.  Story  of  xMetlakahtla 
(18H7).— Saxon,  $1  50. 

Wilson.  E.  F.  Missionary  Work  Among 
the  Ojibways.- S.  P.  C.  K.,  as   0<L 


Booka  on   tlip   ConnlrlfB  and  Peoples 
of  fiurope. 

Abbott,  J.  8.  C.     Austria.     Dodd,  Mead 

&  Co  .  $2.00. 
Abbott.  J.  S.  C.    Prussia.  -Dodd,   Mead 

&  Co  ,  $2.00. 
An  English  Lady,    Twenty  Years  among 

the  Greeks,    Albanians,  Turks,  etc  — 

Murray,  2l9. 
Albert,   H     Switzerland.      The  Tourist's 

Hand  Book.— Nelson   $1.50. 
Brtiwn,  J.     Idolatry  in  Turkey,   Greece 

and  Itussia— i*tanford,  Is. 
Baring    Gould,    S.       flermany. — Dodd. 

Mead  A  Co.  $2.00. 
Baring  Gould,   H.      German  Home  Life 

(1876).— Appleton,  |1..5l). 
Butterworth.    H.      Zigzag    Journeys  in 

Europe. — Estes*  I.auriat,  $1.75. 
Benedict.   E.    L.     Stories  and  Places  in 

Europe.— Routledge,  $1..50, 
Baird,  11.  M.     Modem  Greece. — Harpers, 

$1.50. 
Buckley.  J.  M.    The  Midnight  Sun.     In 

Norway,  Sweden  and  Kussia  (1886). — 

Lothrop,  $3.00. 
Baddeley,   W.    St.    C.     Wanderings   in 

Russia  and  Italy  (1887).— Low,  5s. 
Boyesen,    H.    U.     History    of    Norway 

(1886).— Low.  78.  6d. 
Boyesen,   II.    H.    Story    of    Norway.— 

Putnam,  $1.50. 
Bonar,  H.    The  White  Fields  of  France 

(187«),— Carters,  $1.25. 
Barkley,  H.  C.     Five  Years  among  Bul- 
garians and  Turks. — Murray,  lOs.  tjd. 
Browne,  J.   R     The  Land    of  Thor. — 

Harpers,  $2.00. 
Clayton,  L.     Miss  De  Broen's  Mission  at 

Paris.— Nisbet,  2*,  6«1. 


Dore.      Travels    in     Europe. —Uari)er8, 

$1..50. 
Uu  Chaillu.     Land  of  the  Midnight  Sun. 

— Harpers,  $7.50. 
Denton,     Wm.      Montenegro     (1877). — 

Daldy,  Os. 
Denton.  Wm.     Servia  (1863)- Daldy,  148. 
Don  Isabel.     Story  of  Holland  (188«).— 

Rivington,  8s.  0. 
Didon,   Father.     The  Germans  (1884).— 

Blackwood,  7s.  6. 
Finley,  G.     History  of  Greece,  7  vols. — 

Macmillan.  $17.50. 
Freeman.  E,  A.     History  and  Geography 

of  Europe,  2  vols.  (1882).— Longmans, 

dts.  6d. 
Fulton.    C.    C.     Europe    seen    through 

American    Spectacles    (1877). — Lippin- 

cott,  $2.00. 
(Jrieve,   W.   T.    Church  and  People  of 

Servia  (lMa4). 
Heine,  U.     Philosophy  and  Keligion  in 

Germany.- Houghton,    MitMin  it  Co., 

$8,00. 
Hale,   E.   E.     A  Family  Flight  through 

Europe. — Lothrop,  $3.50. 
Hare,  A,  J.  C.     Sketches  in  Holland  and 

Scandinavia. — Routledge.  $t  IM). 
Jebb,  R.  C.    Modern  Greece — Macmillan, 

$1.50. 
Jurgenson,    C.      Land    of    the    Vikings 

(188(J).— Scott,  28.  6d. 
Kay,  David.     Austria,  Hungary  (1880). — 

Low,  8b,  M. 
Lewis,  C.  T.     History  pf  Germany  (1878). 

—Harpers,  $1.60. 
McCabe,  J.  D.    Our  Young  Polks  Abroad 

in  Euroi>e.— Lippincott.  $2.25. 
Murray.     Hatid-Book  for  Greece. — Mur- 
ray, 2  vols.,  3l8. 

Growth  of  Freedom 
Peninsula.  —Murray. 


8.     History  of  Switz- 


-8.  P.  C.  K. 


The  Northmen.- 8.  P.  C. 


The  Slavs.— .S.  P.  C.  K. 


MeDchin.  J.  G.  C. 
in  the  Balkan 
10s.  tfd. 

Mackensie,  H.  D. 
eriand.— I#othrop,  $1.50. 

MjK-lear,  G.  F.     The  Celts 
60c. 

Maclear,  G.  F. 
K.,60c. 

Maclear.  G.  F. 
60c. 

Maclear,  G.  F.    The  English.— S,  P.  C. 
K.,  60c. 

Merivale.  Dean.     The  Continental  Teu- 
tons.—S.  P.  C.  K  .  «U. 

MahniTy,  J.  P.     Ranibte.s  and  Studies  in 
Greece  (1887).— Macmillan,  7a.  Od. 

Ninde,  Mary  M.     We  two  alone  in  Eu- 
rope (1886).— A  C.  McClurg.  $1.50. 

Otte.  E.  C.    Denmark  and  Iceland  (1881). 
Low,  Ss.  6d. 

Otte.   E.  C,     History  of  Scandinavia. — 
M.icmillan,  $1.50. 

Patterson,  A.  J.     The  Magyars.    3  vols. 
( IH60).— Smith.  I8s 

Sandys.  J.  E.     An    Easter    Vacation   in 
Greece  (1887).— Macmillan,  Ss.  6d. 

Ramsey,  Sir  A.,  Europe  (1885). -Stan- 
ford, 2  Is. 


Sergeant,  L.  New  Greece  (1878).— Caa- 
Bell,  |^S.50. 

St.  CJair,  Cupt.  Twelve  Yeara  in  Bul- 
garia.— ChapmaD,  9s. 

Saveleye.  Ed.  Tbe  Balkan  Peninaula,  2 
voIh.  (188(1).  — Putnam .  |S.()0. 

Tuckerman,  C.  K.  The  Ureeks  of  Today 
(1873).— Putnam,  |1.50. 

Talbot,  T.     Greece  and  theUreeka  — Low, 

138. 

Taylor,   Bayard.     Greece  and   Russia.— 

initnam,  $1.50. 
Von  Huha,  A.     Struggle  of  the  Balkanti 

for  luilepeniience  (188<1) — Murray,  Da. 
Van  Wert,  R.     Rip  Van   Winkle  in   Eu- 
rope.—Urowell.  $2  2^. 
Wood,  C.  W.    Through  Holland  (1H77).— 

Bentley,  128. 
Wylie,  J.  A.     History  of  the  WflldeneeB. 

— Cassell,  |l.a.5. 
Whately,  E.  J.     The  Gospel  in  Bohemia. 

—Partridge,  2s.  6d. 
Wordsworth.  C.     Greece,  2  vols.    (1H83). 

— Muiray,  Sis.  6d. 
Young,  Alex.    Young  Folks'  History  of 

ttie    Netherlands.     Estes    He    Lauriat, 

$i.m. 

ITALY. 

Abbott,  J.  S.  C.  Italy.— Dodd,  Mead  & 
Co..  $4(Hi. 

Fairall,  H.  H.  Italy  Struggling  aft^r 
Light  (1880).— Methodi.Ht  Bi>ok  Coticerri, 
$3.50. 

Forbes,  S.  R.  Rambles  in  Rome. — Nel- 
son, «1  .10. 

Forbes,  S.  R.  Rambles  in  Naples.— Nel- 
son, |ll..'iO. 

Hillard,  G.  S.  Six  Months  in  Italy 
(1883).  -Houghton,  Mifflin ^t  Co.,  12  00. 

Hare,  A.  J.  (.'.  Walks  in  Rome.— Rout- 
ledge,  tS.OQ. 

Hare,  A  J.  C.  Cities  of  Northern  and 
Central  lUily.- Koutledge,  3  vols  .  |«.00, 

Hare,  A  .1.  C.  Florence. — Routle«tgf, 
$1.00. 

Hare,  A.  J.  C.  Venie*  — Routledge, 
$1.00. 

Sforzosi,    History  of  Italy.- Harpers,  75. 

Spalding,  W.  History  of  Italy,  3  vols. 
-Harpers,  $3  25. 

ROBHIA. 

Abbott,  J.  S.  C.  Russia.— D«idd,  Mead  & 
Co.,  $2.00. 

Baddelay,  W.  S.  C.  Wanderings  in  Rus- 
sia.— Low,  58. 

B< Hilton,  S.  J.  The  Russian  Empire.— 
Cassell   50c, 

Buckley,  J  M.  The  Midnight  Sun  ( 1886). 
— Lothrop,  $:i.O0. 

fhester,  Mrs.     RuHsia.-- 8  P.  C.  K..  5b. 

Dole,  N.  H.  Young  Folks'  History  of 
Russia  —Estes  &  Lauriat,  fLSO. 

DeLagney.G.  The  Knout  and  the  Rus- 
sians.— Harpers,  $1.25. 

Dixon,  W.  H.  Free  Rusaia. — Harpers, 
$3.00. 

Eckardt,  J.  Modern  Russia —Smith, 
10s.  (J. 


Gaulier,  T.    A  Winter  in  Russia. —Uolt, 

$1.75. 
Geddie,  John.    The  Russian  Empire. — 

Nelson.  $2  (lO. 
Gossip,  R.     History  of  Itussia. — Collins, 

28. 

Heard.  A.  F.  The  Russian  Church  (1888). 
Harpers,  $1.75. 

Hare.  A.  J.  C.  Studies  in  Russia. — Rout- 
ledge,  $2.00. 

.Johnston,  11.  A.  M.  A  Trip  up  the  Volga. 
—Porter  &  Coates,  $1.25. 

Knox,  T.  W.  Boy  Travelers  in  Russia 
(1880).— Harpers,  $3.00. 

Phillips,  E.  C.  All  the  Russiaa.- Cas- 
sell, »0c. 

Riimbaud,  A.  History  of  Russia,  2  vols. 
(IHNU).— Alden.  $1.75. 

Richardson,  R.  Ralph's  Year  in  Kussia. 
—Nelson,  $1.50. 

Smith,  H.  A.     Russia —Routledge, $1.00. 

Stephniak.  Underground  Russia  (1885). 
— Scribners,  $1.25. 

Stephniak.  Russia  Under  the  Czars 
(1885).— Scribners,  $1.50. 

Taylor,  B.  Greecw  and  Russia. — Put- 
nam, $1.50, 

Tekhomirov,  L.  Russia,  Political  and 
Social,  a  vols. — Sonnenschien,  80s. 

Wallace.  D.  M.  Russia  (1887).— Holt, 
$2.00. 

SPAIN. 

Barrow,  G.  The  Bible  in  Spain  —Carters, 
$1.75. 

De  Amicis,  E.     Spain. — Putnam,  $1.25. 

Hare,  A.  J.  C.  Wanderings  in  Spain. — 
Routledge,  $1.25. 

Hate.  B.  E.  Story  of  Spain  (188(1).— Put- 
nam, $1.50. 

Harrison,  J.  A.  History  of  Spain.— 
Lotlirop.  $1.50. 

Murray.  Hand-Book  to  Spain  (1882).— 
Mwrray,  20s. 

Mackenzie,  A.  S.  A  Year  in  Spain,  3 
vols. — Harpers,  $a.75. 

Patch,  Olive.  Sunny  Spain  (1886).— Cas- 
sell, $2.  .50. 

Thornburj-.  Life  in  Spain. — Harpers, 
$1.50. 

Theeblin,  N.  L.  Spain  and  the  .Span- 
iards.— Lee  &  She^Mird,  $!..50. 

Wallace,  S.  T.  (JlinipseH  of  Spain.— 
Harpers.  $1..50. 

Tt'EKKY. 

Barkley,  H.  C.     Five  Years  among  Bul- 

gt\rian.t  and  Turks  — Murr.iy,  \i)a.  fld. 

Raker.  J.     Turkey.— Holt.  $4.00. 

Clark,  E.  L.  Races  of  European  Turkey. 
—  Dodd,  Mead  it  Co.,  $2.(»0, 

Creasy,  E.  S.  History  of  Ottoman  Turks 
(1882).— Holt.  $2,50. 

Cox,  S.  S.  Diversions  of  a  Diplomat  in 
Turkey.— Webster.  $.3.75. 

Denton,  W.  The  Christians  of  Turkey. 
Daldy,  5b. 

De  Amicis,  E.  Constantinople. — Put- 
nam, $1.25. 

Gautier,  T.  Constantinople.— Holt,  $1.75. 


Hamlin,  C.    Among  the  Turks  (1878).— 

Carters,  $1.50. 
Lane  P(K>le,  S.    The  People  of  Turkey, 

(1878),  2  vols.— Murray,  21b. 
Martyn,  Mrs.   8.  T.    The  Crescent  an 

the  Cross. — Am.  Tract  Soc.,  90c. 
Menzies.   S.      History    of    the    Ottomatt] 

Empire  in  Europe. — Collins,  2s. 
Prime,   E.   D.    G.    Dr.    GoodeU's    Forty 

Years  in  the  Turkish  Empire. — Carters, 

$1.50. 


Books  on  ibe  Cuitiitrira,  Ppoplca,  R 
IlKloiia,  nnd  l*roicaianc  iniB- 
•loiia  of  Asia. 

.\tkin8on,  T.  W.     Travels  in  the  Amoov 

Region.— Harpers,  $3  50. 
Arnold,  J.  M.     History  and  Character  oj 

Islam. — Longman,  4s. 
Arnold,  E.     Light  of  Asia.— Trubner.  9s. 

fld. 
Bryce,  J.     Transcaucasia  and  Ararat 

Macmillun,  $2.50. 
Bird,  I,  L.      The     Golden     ChersoneM 

(1888),— Putnam.  $2.00. 
Blunt,  A.     Bedouin   Tribes   of  the  Eu- 
phrates.— Harpers.  $2.50 
Blackburn,  U.    Artists  and  Arabs. — £^t«l 

&  Lauriat,  $1.00. 
Boulger,  D.  C.     Central  Asian  Portraitij 

—  Allen,  78.  6d. 
Bellew,  H.  W.     Afghanistan. — Low. 
Bax,    R.   N.     Russian  Tartary,   Siberia, 

China,  Japan  and  Formosa. — Murray 

128. 

CrichtoQ,  A.     History  of  Arabia. — Har 

pers.— $1,50. 
Cutts,  E.  L.     Christians  under  the  CreS' 

ceut(1877).— S.  P.  C.  K.,$L60. 
Clark,  E    L.     Arabs  and  Turks. — Cong; 

Pub.  Soc,  $1.2.5. 
Curzan,  R.     Armenia  and  Erzetoom. 

Harpers,  $1.25. 
Clark,  E.  Warren.     From  Hong  Kong  to 

the  Himalayas. — Am.  Tract  Soc.,  $1.50. 
Creagh,   J.       Armenians,     Koords    am 

Turks.    2  vols. — Tinsley,  248. 
Du  Chaillu,  P.      Land  of  the  Midnight 

Sun.— Harpt-rs,  $7.-50, 
Davis,  J.  W.  R.     Buddhism  and  Buddha 

—B.  P.  C.  K.,75c. 
Durbin,  J.  P.     Observations  in  the  East, 

2  vols.     Harpers,  $,S.0O. 
Dodds,   M.      Mohammed,    Buddha    and 

Christ.- Hodder  &  .Stoughton,  Ss.  6d. 
Davis,  E.  J.     Life  in  Asiatic  Turkey,- 

Stanford,  2l8. 
Eddy,  U.   C.      Rip  Van  Winkle  In  Asii 

and  Africa —Crowell,  $2.25. 
Eden,  C.  H.     Fro/.en  Asia:  a  Sketch  d 

Mixlern  Siberia. — S.  P,  C  K. ,  Rs, 
Faliien,  K.     Record  of  Buddiiistic  Klng^ 

douis  — Macmillnn.  $2.75. 
Fenn.  (1.  M.    Yussuf  the  Guide:  Travel 

in  Asia  Minor  ( 188B). — Blackie,  Ss. 
Field,  H.  M.    From  Egypt  to  Japan.- 

Scribner,  $3,00, 
Fowler,  R.  N.    Japan,  China  and  India.' 

—Low,  10s.  fld. 


idj 


i 


M/SSIOIfAHY   LIBRARY. 


Filk.  H.  E.  A  Winter  Tour  through  In- 
dia, Burma  and  the  Straita. — Long- 
man, 25.6d. 

Hauser,  Mre.  I.  L.  The  Orient  and  its 
People  (1876)  —  Ilauser,  f  1.60. 

Hoose,  F.  Oriental  and  Sacred  Scenes, 
— Dodd.  Mead  &  Co,,  DOc, 

Hang.  H.    Language,  Writings  and  Ke- 
Ugion    of    the    Parseea. — Houghton, 
H50. 

Bngbea.  T.  P.  Notes  on  Mohanimedan- 
i«m. — Allen,  Ss. 

Harvey.  Mrs.  Turkish  Harems  and  Cir- 
cassian Homes  —Hurst.lSs. 

Jessup,  H.  n.  Women  of  the  ArabH. — 
Dodd,  Mead  &  Co.,  $1.25. 

Knox,  T.  W.  Boy  Travelers  in  China 
and  Japan. — Harpers,  |3.00 

Knox,  T.  W.  Boy  Travelers  in  Siam  and 
Java.— Harpers.  18.00 

Knox,  T.  W.  Boy  Travelers  in  Ceylon 
and  India. — Harpers,  |3.00. 

Kellogg,  S.  H.  The  Light  of  Asia  and 
Light  of  the  World  (1885).  — Macmillan, 
«2.00. 

Kane,  A.  H.     Asia  (1882).— Stanford,  2Tb. 

Kennan,  Q.  Tent  Life  in  Siberia, — Put- 
nam, $1.75, 

Keane,  J.  F.  My  Journey  to  Medina. 
— Tinsley,  lOs.  «d. 

Eeane,  J.  F.  Six  Months  in  Mecca.— 
Tinsley.  IDs.  6d. 

Lansdell,  H.  Russian  Centriit  Asia.  "1 
vols.  (1985).— Houghton.  I10.CO. 

Lansdell,  H.  Through  Siberia.- Lkiw. 
108.  6d. 

Leoowens,  A.  H.  Komance  of  the  Ha- 
rem.— Porter  &  Coatea,  |1.25. 

Moir,  W.  The  Koran:  Its  Composition 
and  Teaching  and  references  to  Scrip- 
ture.—8.  P.  C.  K.,75c. 

Miller,  O.  T.  Little  People  of  Asia  (1883). 
— Dutton,  $2.50. 

Xerrill,  S.  East  of  the  Jordan.— Scrib- 
ner.  $2.50. 

Martyn.  Mrs.  8.  T.  The  Crescent  and 
the  Cross. — Am.  Tract  Soc,  W)c. 

Macgregor,  C  M.  Wanderings  in  Be- 
loochistan.— Allen,  IPs. 

Milner.  T.  The  Turkish  Empire.— Nel- 
son, $1.50. 

Isdbarst,  W.  H.  The  Foreigner  in  Far 
Cathay.— Scribner,  $1.50, 

Xalleflon,  O.  B.  Herat  the  Granary  and 
Garden  of  Central  Asia.— Allen,  Ss. 

Olipbant,  L.  China  and  Japan. — Hnr- 
pera,  $3.50. 

OUpliant,  L.  Lami  «»f  tJilead,  with  Ex- 
rursions  in  the  Lflianon,— Blackwood, 

8l6. 

Palmer.  E.  H.  The  Desert  of  the  Exo- 
dus—Harpers. $3.00. 

P«ruiele«,  M.  P.  Life  Scenes  in  the 
Mountains  of  Ararat. — Cong.  Pub.  Soc, 
$1.25. 

Palgrave,  W.  G.  A  Year's  Journey  thro' 
Arabia. — Macmillan,  $2.00. 

Rand,  E.  A.  AU  Aboard  for  Sunrise 
Land*.— Lothrop,  $3.25. 


Schaaf,  P.  Through  Bible  Lands.— Am. 
Tract  Soc.,  $2.25. 

Smith,  R.  B.  Mohammed  and  Moham- 
medauism. — Smith,  Elder  &  Co.,  Ss. 
6d. 

Schuyler,  E.  Turkestan,  2  vols.  (187ft).— 
Low,  428 

Seehohm,  H.  Siberia  in  Asia  (1862). — 
Murray,  lOs.  Od. 

Stobart,  J.  W.  H.  Islam  and  its  Foun- 
der.-S.  P.  C.  K.,75c. 

Taylor.  B,  Travels  in  Arabia  -Scribner, 
$1.25. 

Taylor.  B.  Central  Asia  (1881).— Scrib- 
ner, $1.25. 

Thomson,  J.  Straits  of  Malacca,  Indo- 
China  and  China  (1875). — Harpera, 
$4.00. 

Trislam,  II.  B.  Land  of  Moab  (1878).— 
Harpers,  $2.50. 

Van  Lennep,  H.  J.  Bible  Lands  — Har- 
pers, $5.00. 

Varaberg,  A.  Travels  in  Central  Asia. — 
Harpers,  $4.50;  Allen,  lOs. 

Vamberg.  A.  History  of  Bokhara. — 
Paul,  188. 

Vincent,  F.  Land  of  the  White  Elepfacuit. 
Har|)ers,  $2.50. 

Wise,  D.  Boy  Travelers  in  Arabia (1885). 
—Methodist  Book  Concern,  $1.00. 

Wheeler,  C.  H.  Ten  Years  on  the  Eu- 
phrates (1868).— Am.  Tract  Soc,  $1.25. 

Wheeler,  C.  H.  Letters  from  Eden 
(1868).  — Am.  Tract  Soc.  $1.26. 

Wakefield,  W,     Kashmir.— Low,  Ifis. 

West,  Miss  M.  A.  Romance  of  Missions 
(1875).— Randolph,  $3.00. 

Warburton,  E.  The  Crescent  and  the 
Cross  (5880).- Warne.  2h.  «d. 

Walker,  Mrs.  Eastern  Life  :  Scenes  in 
Asia  Minor  (1888).— Chapman,  21b. 

Wherry,  E,  M.  Comprehensive  Com- 
mentary on    the    Koran.— Houghton, 

$4r>o. 

Williams,  C.  Narratives  and  Adventures 
of  Travelers  in  Africa  — Porter  & 
Coatea,  $1.25. 

Walker,  P.  T.  History  of  Afghanistan. 
—Griffith  &  Farran,  2b,  M. 

Bl!RMA. 

Bixby,  Jennie.   My  Child  Life  in  Burma. 

— W.  G.  Corthell.  $1.25. 
Binney,  Mrs.  J.  G.      Twenty-Sis  Years 

in  Burma  of  Dr.  Binney  (1880).— Am. 

Bap.  Pub.  S<K'..  $1.25. 
("lough.  J.  E.     From   Darkness  to  Light 

in  Burma.— W.  G.  Corthell,  $1.25. 
Cari>enter,    C.    H.      Self-Support  Illus- 
trated in  Burma— Rand,  Avery  &  Co., 

$1.50. 
Forbes.  C.  J.  T.     British  Burma  and  Its 

People{1880).— Murray,  10s.  Od. 
Ingalls,  Mrs.  M.  B,     Skett^hes  of  Life  in 

Burma.     Bap.  Pub.  Soc,  85c. 
Knowles,  J.  D.    Memoir  of  Mrs.  Ann  H. 

Judson.— Bap,  Pub,  Soc,  $1.00. 
Luther,  Mrs.  C.  V.    The  Vintonsand  the 

Karens.— W.  G.  Corthell,  $1.00. 


Phayre,  A.  P.     History  of  Burma  (1888). 

— Trubner.  14b. 
Robbing,  W.  E.    India  and  British  Bur- 
ma  (1883),— Methodist  Book  Concern, 

$1.00. 
Scott,  J,  G.    Burma  (1886).— Redway,  6a. 
Smeaton,  D.  M.      The   Lojal   Karens  of 

Burma  (l&Stt).— Paul,   Trench   &    Co., 

48.  Od. 
Titcomh,  Bishop,   Personal  Recollections 

of  British  Burma. — Gardner,  Js  6d. 
Wylie,  M.    The  Gospel  in  Burma  (1800). 

— Sheldon. 

CKYTX)N, 

Baker,  S.W.  Eight  Years'  Wanderings  in 

Ceylon.— Lippincott,  $1.25.    Longman, 

78.  Od. 
FerguBon,  A.  M.      Ceylon  Directory  and 

Handbook  (1886). 
Ferguson,  J.     Ceylon  in  1884.—  I.«w,  78. 

Od. 
Haeckel.  E.     Ceylon(1888).— Low.  78.  6d. 
Knox,  T.  W.     Boy  Travelers  in  Ceylon 

and  India. — Harpers,  $3.00. 
Tennent.  J.  E.    Ceylon  (1860)     2  vols.— 

Longman,  60s, 

CHINA. 
Bridgniau,  E.  J.  G.     The  Missionary  Pi- 

oneer;   nr  E.  C.   Bridgman  in  China 

( 1864) —Randolph,  $1.25. 
Beal,  8.     Buddhism  in  China  —S.  P.  C. 

K..750. 
Bryson.   Mrs.      Home  Life  in  China. — 

Am.  Tract  Soc  ,  $1  25. 
Boulger,   D.      History  of  China  (1884). 

8  vols.— Allen,  288 
Camming,  C.  F.  G.    Wanderings  in  Chi- 
na (188B).— Blackwood,  25s. 
Clark,  E.  W.     From  Hong  Kong  to  the 

Himalayas. — Am.  Tract  Soc,  $1  .")0. 
DuBose,  H.  C.     The  Dragon.  Image,  and 

Demon;  or  the  Three  Religions  of  Chi- 
na.—A.  C.  Armstrong  &  Co,,  $3  00. 
Dooiittle,  J.     Social  Life  of  the  Chinese 

(1876).— Harpers,  $8.50. 
Davis,  J.  F.    China  and  its  Inhal'itants, 

2  vols  (1857).— Harisers,  $1  50. 
Davis,  J.  A.     Leng  Tso,  the  Chinese  Bi- 
ble Woman  (1886).— Pres.  Bd,  t.f  Pub., 

$1.25. 
Davis,  J.  A.      The    Chinese  Slave  Girl 

(1880).— Pres.  Bd.  of  Pub.,  $1.40. 
Davis,  J.  A.     Choh  Lin,  the  Chinese  Boy 

who  became  a  Preacher(i884).  — Prea. 

Bd.  of  Pub..  $1.00. 
Douglas,  R.  K.    Confucianism  and  Taou- 

ism  — 8.  P.  (I  K..  75c. 
DouKlas,  B.  K.     China  (1882).— S.  P.  C. 

K.,  $1..')0. . 
Dukes,  E,  J.    Every-day  Life  in  China, 

-Religious  Tract  Soc,  6s. 
Dukes,  E.  J.     Along  River  and  Hoad  in 

China  (l«86).— Am.  Tract  Soc  ,  $1  25. 
Dean,  W.    The  China  Mission  (1*59).— 

Sheldon,  $1.25. 
Eden.C.  U.  China.— Marcus  Ward  3s.  6d. 
Edkins,  .T.      Three  Religions  (»f  China 

C18T7\.— tlow^Vv\.ott^,t{i.-^^» 


MISSIONARY    LIBRARY. 


Eflkins.  J.     Chinese  Buddhism  (1H80).— 

HdUKhton,  $4.50 
Fiuldt'.  A.  M.     Pagoda  Shadows  (1884).— 

W.  G.  Corthell.  itl.OO. 
French,  H    W.    Our   Boys  in   China- 
Lee  &  Shepard,  $2.50. 
Finn.  J.    Jews  in  China.  — Nisbet,  Ss. 
Giles,  H.  A.    Strange  Stories  from  a  Chi- 
nese Studio— Griffith  &  Farren,  15e. 
Gilniour,  J.     Among  the  MongolB.— Re- 
ligious Tract  Soc. ,  Ob.  ;  Am.  Tract  Soc. , 
11.50. 
Gray.  J.  H.    China.  2  vols  (1877).— Mao- 

mlllan.  $10.00. 
Oracey,  J.  T.    China  (Paper). — 15c. 
Giles,  H.   A.    Historic  China  and  other 

sketches  -De  La  Rue,  Os. 
Gill.  W.    The  Hiver  of  Golden  Sand,     A 
Journey  through  China  and   Eastern 
Tibet— Murray,  Ts.  (id. 
Hue.  M.     A  Journey   Through   the  Chi- 
nese Empire.— Harpers.    3  vols..  $8.00. 
Henry,  B  C.      The  Crossand  the  Dragon 

(1885).— Randolph.  $2.00. 
Jeter,    Dr.       An    American    Missionary 

Woman  in  China, — Lothrop,  $1.25. 
Johnson,    S.        Religions     of     China.— 

Houghton,  $5.00. 
Knox,  T.  \V.      Boy  Travelers  in    Japan 

and  China. — Harpers,  $3.00. 
Kuropatkiu,  Col.       Kashgaria  (Chinese 

Turkestan).— Thacker,  10b.  6d. 
Legge,  J.  Chinese  Classics  (Confucius  and 

Mencius).—  Houghton,  $3.00. 
Legge,  J.      Religions  of  China  (1H81). — 
Bcribner,  $1  50.    Hodder  &  Stoughton, 
6fl. 
Lee.  Yan  Phoii.     When  I  was  a  Boy  in 

China (1880).— Lothrop,  80c. 
Meadows,  T.  T.      Notes  on    China. — Al- 
len, 9b. 
Moule,  A.  E.    Story   of  the  Che-Kiang 

Mission. — Seeley,  Ss.  Od. 
.Moule.  A.   E.     Chinese  Stories  (1881).— 

Seeley,  128.  Od. 
Martin,  W.  A.  P.    Th<>  Chinese  (1881).— 

Harpers,  $1.75. 
Missionary  Conference  in    Shanghai  in 

1877. 
>'evius,  J.  L.      China  and   the    Chinese 

(1808).— Harjwrs.  $1.7.'5. 
Nevius,  Mrs,  H.  S.  L.   t)ur  Life  in  China. 

— Carters,  $1.50. 
PhiUips.  E.  C.     Peeps  into  China  (1886). 

— Cassell,  29.  Od. 
Priii.sep,  H.  T.     Tibet,  Tartary  and  Mon- 
golia.— Alien,  i>8. 
Ross,  J.     The  Manchus,  or  ;the  Reigning 

Dynasty  (1881)).— Houlston,  10s. 
Ripa,  Father      Thirteen  Years  at   the 

Court  of  Peking— Murray,  Ss. 
Stock.  E.  Story  of  the  Fuh-Kien  Mission. 

— Seeley.  4k.  6d. 
Tcheng-Ki-Tong.    Col.      The    Chinese 
Painted  by  Themselves.— Field  &  Tuer, 
Ob. 
Wheeler,  L.  N.     The  Foreigner  in  China. 
^-S,  C.  Griggs  &  Co.,  $1.35. 


Wilson,  J.  II.  China  (1887).— Appleton, 
$1.75. 

Wiley,  Bishop.  China  and  Japan  (187l>}, 
—Methodist  Btmk  Concern,  *1.50. 

Williamson,  L  Old  Highways  in  China. 
—Religious  Tract  Soo.,  Ss.  Am.  Tract 
Soc.,  $1.25 

Williams,  S.  W.  The  Middle  King- 
dom (1883).— Scribners.  $0  00. 

Williamson,  A.  Journeys  in  North 
China,  Manchuri.i  and  Mongolia.  2 
vols.  (1870).— Smith  &  Elder,  21s. 

INDIA. 

Arnold,  E.     Light  of  Asia  (1883)  —Rob- 
erts, $1.00. 
Ballard.  S.  J.    True  Tales  about  India  — 

Religious  Tract  R<K-iety,  Ss. 
Ball,  V.     Jungle  Life  in  India.— Griffith, 

25s 
Earth.    A.    The    Religions    of    India. — 
Houghton  Mifflin  fcCo.,  $5.00— Trub- 
ner,  16a. 
Baxter,    W.   E.     A   Winter  in   India. — 

Cassell.  5s. 
Bayley,  Sir  E.     Indian  History  (1886).— 

Allen,  Sis. 
Bose,  R.  C.  The  Hindus,— Stanford,  78,0(1. 
Bose,   R.   C.    Brahmoism  (1884).— Fiink 

&  Wagnalls.  $1  25. 
Bose,  R    C,    Hindu  Philosophy.— Funk 

&  Wagnalls.  $1  50. 
Bidfour.  E     Cydojwdiaof  India  (1885). 

8  vols.- Quariteh,  1058. 
Badley,  B.    H.     India  Missionary  Direc- 
tory—Methodist  Bciok  Concern,  $1.25. 
Badley,    B.   H.     The   Mela    at    Tulsipur 
(188ftK— Religious  Tract  Society,  $2.00. 
Butler.  Wm.     Land  of  the  Veda  (1873).— 

Methodist  Book  Concern,  $3  50. 

Butler,  Wn».     From  Hoston  to  Bareilly 

(1885).— Methodiiit  Book  Concern. $1 .50, 

Bayley,  E.  C.     History  of  India  told  by 

its    own    Historians    (1880).— W.    11. 

Allen.  2 Is. 

Bendall,   C.     Literarj*   Research  in   Ne- 

paul.  etc.,  (1886).— Macmillan,  $2.50. 
Butterworth,   H.     Zigzag  Journeys    in 

India. — Estes  &  Lauriat,  1.75. 
Brittao,  il.  G.     A  Woman's  Talks  about 

India,— Am.  S.  S.  U,,  91)c. 
Brittaii,  H.  tJ.     Stoshie.  the  Himiu  Ze- 
nana Teacher.— Whitluker,  $1  01). 
Blanchard,   8.    L.     Yesterday    and    To- 

Diiy  in  India. — Allen,  (Is. 
Bigandet,  Bishop.     Life  of  Gaudama. — 

Trubner,  21s. 
Caird,  J.     Land   and    People    of    India 

(1 88a).    Casaell,  $1.50. 
C lough,  J.  E.     From  Darkness  to  Light 
among  the  Telugus  (1882).- W.  «.  Cor- 
th.'ll,  $1.25. 
Cunningham,   H.  S.     British  India  and 

its  Ridi-rs  (IKSl)  —Allen,  10s.  fid. 
Cotton,  H.  J.     New  India  (1886).— Kegan 

Paul.  Is, 
Chunder,  U.     Travels  of  a  Hindu.  2  vols. 
(1889).- Trubner,  21s. 


Duncan,    (t.     Geography    of    India,— 
Trubner,  1b.  Od. 

Douglas,  H.     Missions  in   India.— Gard- 
ner. 2s.  6d. 

Davids,  J.  W.  B.    Buddhism.— Young, 
75c. 

DtMJ,  D.  N.    Sketches  of  Hindu  Life- 
Chapman,  5b. 

Eitel.  E.  J.     Buddhism.— Trubner,  .5s. 

Eden,  C.  11.     India.   Historical  and   De- 
scriptive.— Ward,  3s.  6d. 

Frere.    Bartle.      India    Missions. — Mur- 
ray, 28.  Od. 

French,  H.  W.    Our  Boys  in  India —Lee 
&  Shepard,  $2.50, 

Feudge,  F.  K.     History  of  India  (1880).— 
Lothrop,  $L50. 

Gonlon.   A.     United    Preabyteriaii   Mis- 
sion (18H6).— $3.00. 

(irant,  .1.     History  of  India,  2  vols. — Cas- 
sell,  $4.00. 

Hardy.  R.  S.     Manual  of  Buddhism  in 
its    Modern   Development. — WUliams, 

21 8. 

Hutton.  J.    Thugs  and  Dacoita  of  India, 

— Allen,  5s. 
Hiiraphrey,  E.  J.    Gems  of  India. — Meth- 
odist Book  Concern,  $1.00. 
Hills.  Mrs.  M.  M.  H.  Missionary  Reminis- 
cences  of   the    Free    Baptist   Mission 
(18.85).     $!.50. 
Hornaday,  W.  T.     Two  Years  in  an  India 

Jungle  — Scribner,$:J.0O. 
Huuipbrey.  Mrs   E.  J.    Six  Years  in  In- 
dia.—Methodist  Book  Concern,  $1.2.'5. 
Hunter,     W.    W.     The    Indian    Empire 

(IS-'iB)  —Trubner,  3l8. 
Hutcheon,  Mrs.     <llimpses  of  India  and 

Mission  Life  — Woolmer,  89. 
Hunter  W.  W.    The  India  MuBBulmana. 

^Thacker.  7  rupees. 
Jacob,  G.  A.     Hindu  Pantheism  (1881).- 

Trubner.  Os. 
Jenkins.  F.      Hindu   Pantheism. — Trub- 
ner, fls. 
Johnson,  S.  Religions  of  India. — Hough-^ 

ton,  MitHin  &  Co.,  $").00. 
Johnson,  G.  W.  Stranger  in  India  (1848). 

2  vols. — Colburn. 
Kaye.    J.    W,      Christianity    in    India^ 

(18,50).- Smith,  Elder  &  Co.,  IGs. 
Kennedy,  J.     Life  and  Work  in  Benares 

and  Kumaon  (188.">).— CasseU,  $2.00. 
Knox,  T.  \V.     Boy  Travelers  in   Ceylo; 

and  liulia  —Harpers,  $3.00. 
Lillie,  A.     Budtthaand  Early  Buddhism., 

— Trubner,  7s,  6d. 
I#onard,  W.  A.   Hindu  Thought.— Simp- 
kins,  2s. 
Leithbridge.  R.     History  of  India  (1881). 

-Macmillan.  $1.50. 
Mullins.  J      Religious  Aspects  of  Hindi 

Pbilosopby. — Smith,  9s. 
Metra,  R.    Indo-Aryans,    2  vols,- Staa 

ford,  30s. 
Mateer.  S.    The  Gospel  in  South  Indi« 

—Religions  Tract  Soc.,  Ss.  6d. 
.Mateer,  8.     Native  Life  in  Travancor«t 
-AUen,  186, 


Mitchell,  J,    M,      Hinduism    Past    and 

Present. — Keligious  Tract  Soc.,  4a. 
Mitchell,  Mrs.  M      In  Southern  India. — 

Religious  Tract  Soo.,  6s.     Am.  Tract 

8oc.,  tl.50. 
Mailer,  F   Max,     What  can  India  Teach 

Ub?— Funk  &  Wagnalls,  fl.OO. 
Mullet,  F.  Max.       Science  of    Religion, 

with  Papers  on    Buddhism    (1873).— 

8cribner,  $1  75. 
MacRitrhie,  D.    Gypsies  of  India  (1886). 

— Kegan  Paul,  38. 6d. 
MisaioQary  Conference  in   Laliore.  18()2- 

68. 
Missionary    Conference    in    Allahabad, 

1872-73, 
Missionary  Conference  in  Calcutta,  1882  - 

83. 
Muller,  F.  Max.     Laws  of  Manu  (1880).— 

Macmillan,  $5.25. 
Muiler.   F.    Max.    Zend   Aveeta(188»).— 

Macmillan,  $3.25. 
Muller,    F.    Max.       Religions    of    India 

(1878).— 8cribner,  $2.50. 
Murray,  H.    History  of  British  India.     3 

vols.- Harpers,  $3.25. 
Manning.  Mrs.     Ancient   and  Mediaeval 

India.     2  vols.— Allen,  30s. 
Macdevitt,  K.  8.     Vedic  Religion.— Nis- 

bet.  Ss.  6d. 
Newman,  H.  S.     Days  of  Grace  in  India, 

— Partridge,  58. 
Osborne,  D.    India  and  Its  Millions (1884), 

—Grant  &  Faires,  |1.00. 
Oldenburg,  Herman.     Life  and  Doctrine 

of  Buddha  —WilUams  &  Norgate.  IBs. 
Phayre,   John.      The  Aryan    Village.— 

Macmillan,  $2.50. 
Pearce.  W.  C.     History  of  India.— Bent- 
ley,  la.  6d. 
Paasingham,  Capt.     Missionary  Tour  in 

India  and  Ceylon. — Siinpkinn,  2s. 
Pope,  G.  U.   Text  Book  of  India  History. 

—Allen,  128, 
itobineon.  E.  J.     Hindu  Pastors. — Wool- 

mer,  3s. 
Rowney.  H.  B.    The  Wild  Tribes  of  In- 

dia.— Bentley.  5b.  6d. 
Rliys  Davids,  T.  W.     Origin  and  flrowth 

of  Indian  Buddhism.— Putnam,  $2.50. 

8.  P.  C.  K.,  38.  6d. 
RouBselet,   L.        India    and    Its    Native 

Princes  (1876). —BickerK,  42k. 
Robbins,  W.  E.    India  and  British  Bur- 
ma (1883). — Methodist  Book  Concern, 

$1.00. 
Rowe,  A.   D.    Talks  about  India.— Lu- 
theran Pub.  Soc.,  75c. 
Bowe,  A.  D.    Every  Day  Life  in  India. 

(1881).— American  Tract  Soc..  $1  .W. 
Rowe,  A.  D.     Talks  about  Mission  Work 

in  India  (1879). — Lutheran  Publication 

Soc.,  75c. 
Sherring,  M.  A.  Hindu  Tribes  and  Castes. 

2  vols. — Tbacker,  32  nipees. 
Sherring,  M.  A.     The  Sacred  City  of  the 

Hindus  ( Benares). — Trubner,  2l8. 
Sherring,  M.  A.      History  of  Protestant 

MiBaiona  ioIu4ia(1884).— Trubner,  ll}s 


Scott.  T,  J.      Missionary  Life    in  India 

(1876).- Mi'thodist  Bofik  Cont-ern,  $1.50. 
Smith,  G.     Qeograpby  of    British   India 

(18*^2).— Murray,  78.  6d. 
Sennett,  A.  P.     Esoteric  Buddhism  (1886). 

—Chapman  &  llaU.     Houghton,  $2.50. 
Smith.  T.      Life  of    Alexander    Duff,— 

Ho<lder  &8.,  2s.  6d. 
Sewell,  R     Analytical  History  of  India. 

—Allen,  8s. 
Smith,  G.    Life  of  John  Wilson. — Mur- 
ray, 9b. 
Sullivan,  E.       The   Princes    of    India. — 

Stanford,  Ss.  6d. 
Trevelyn,  G.     Cawnpore   (1886).— Mac- 
millan, $1.75. 
Temple.  R.    India  in  1880.— Murray,  I69. 
Taylor,  M.     Manual  of  History  of  India 

(1879).— Longman,  78.  M. 
Taylor,  Wm.     Four  Years'  Campaign  in 

India  ( 1875 ). — Methodist  Book  Concern . 

$1.25. 
Taylor,  Wm.    Ten  Years  of  Self-support- 
ing Missions  in  India  (1882).— Metho 

di»t  Book  Concern,  $1.25. 
Trotter,  L.  J.     History    of    India  under 

Queen  Victoria  (1889).— W,   H.   Allen, 

30s. 
Titcomb,   Bishop.      Short    Chapters  on 

Uuddhistn     Past    and    Present. — Rel. 

Tract  Soc. ,  3s. 
Taylor.  Bayard.  India,  China  and  Japan. 

—Putnam,  $1.60. 
Thornton,  E.     Gazeteer  of  India. — Allen, 

21s. 
Thornton,  E.       Hiatory    of    the    British 

Empire  in  India. — Allen,  12s. 
Thornton,  E.       History  of   the   Punjab, 

2  vols. — Allen,  Hs. 
Trfrtter,  L.  J.     History   of  India.— S.   P. 

C.  K  ,108,  6d. 
Vaughan,  J.     The  Trident,  the  Crescent 

and  the  Cross— Longmans,  9s.  6d. 
Wilson,  IL  H.     Religion  of  the  Hindus. 

— Trubner,  2l8. 
WakeBeld.  W.     Life  and  Travels  in   In- 
dia.—Low,  158. 
Watson,  J.  F.     Haces  and  Tribes  of  Hin- 
dustan.   8  vols.- ^yien,  £1k. 
Warren.  J.     Missionary  Life  in  India. — 

Pres,  Bd,  of  Publication,  su  cents. 
Walsh,    J.    J,       Martyred    Missionaries 

(185U).— Wilson.     Nisbet.  lOs.  Bd. 
Wheeler,    J.    T.      India    under    British 

Rule  (18H6).— MacmiUan,  $;)  50. 
Wilkins,  W.  J,    Modem  Hinduism  (1887). 

—  Unwin,  Ifls. 
Wilkins,  W.  J.     Daily  Life  and  Work  in 

India  (1888).— Unwin,  Ss. 
Weitbrecht,   Mrs.      Women   in  India. — 

Nisliet,  38. 
Williams.   M.      Modern    India    (1878),- 

Tnibner,  148. 
Williams.  M      Religious   Thought    and 

Life  in  India  (18S;i).— Murray,  IPs. 
Williams,  M       Hinduism   (1878).— 8.   P. 

C.  K  .  75c. 
Williams,  M.      Indian   Wisdom — Allen, 

2l8. 


Wiltiams,  M.    Sakoontnla.      An    Indian 
Drama  (1887).— Murray,  78.  (Jd. 

JAPAN. 

Adorns,  F.  O.     History  of  Japan,  2  vols 

(1875).— Paul,  ais. 
Ayrton,  M.  C.     Child  Life  in  Japan. — 

Orifflth.  2s.  Od. 
Aloock,  R.    The  Capital  of  the  Tycoon, 

2  vols.- Harjjers,  $3..'>0. 
Bird,   Miss  I.    L.     Unbeaten  1'racka  in 

Japan,  2  vols.  (1880).— Putnam,  $3.00. 
Black,  J.    R.    Young    Japan,   2   vols. — 

Trubner,  248. 
Clarke,  E.  W.     Life  and  Adventure  in 

Japan.— Am.  Tract  Soc,  $1.25. 
Carrothers.   Mrs.  J.  D,       The    Sunrise 

Kingdom  (187tf).— Pres.    Bd.  of  Pub., 

$2.00. 
(Jhamberlaiin,  H.  H.     Romanized  Japan- 
ese Reader  (188(J).— Trubner.  Ss. 
Chamberlain,  H.   H.    Simpliiied  Gram- 
mar of  the  Japanese  Language  (1888). 

— Trubner,  53 
Crow,  A.  11.     Highways  and  Byways  in 

Japan.— Ixiw,  Ss.  6d. 
Dixon,  W.  G.     The  Land  of  the  Morning, 

(1882)  — CJenmeil,  Ts.  Od. 
Eden,  C.  H.    Japan:  Historical  and  De- 
scriptive (1877).— Marians  Ward.  3s.  (id. 
Qreey,  E.     Young  Americans  in  Japan. 

—Lee  &  Shepard,  $2.50. 
Qreey.  E.     Young   Americans  in  Tokio. 

—  Lee  &  Shepard,  $2.50. 
Qreey,  E.     Americans  Among  the  Bear 

Worshipers —Lee  &  Shepard,  $2.50. 
Griffls,  W.  E,    The  Mikados  Empire- 
Harpers,  $4.00. 
Grittis,  W.  E.     Japanese  Fairy  World. — 

Trubner,  3s.  6d. 
Humbert,  Aime.     Japan  and  the  Japan- 
ese. 2  vols.— Apple  ton,  $9.00. 
llotham.  E.  U.      Eight  Years  in  Japan. 

—Paul,  Trench  &  Co  ,  Os. 
Knox.  T.  W.     Boy   Travelers  in  Japan 

and  China.— Harpers.  $8.00. 
Lanman,  C.      I./eading    Men   of   Japan 

(18HS).— Lothrop,  $1.30. 
Mossman,  S.     New  Japan(l875). — Mur- 

ray,  158. 
Morse,  E.  S.    Japanese  Homes  and  their 

Surroundings  (188<)).— Ticknor.  $8.00. 
Maclay,  A.  C.   A  Budget  "f  Letters  from 

Japan  (1886).— Armstrong.  $2.00. 
Mitford,  A.  B.    Tales  of  Old   Japan,— 

Macmillan,  $2.00. 
Pniyn,   Mrs.  M.     Orandmama's  Letters 

from  Japan  (187fi).— Earle,  $1.00. 
Reed,  E  J.  Japan:  \U  History,  Traditions 

and  Religions.    2  vols. — Murray,  28s, 
Rein.  J.  J.      Travels  and  Researches  in 

Japan.— Armstrong.  $7.50. 
Siebotd.   P.    t^istoms  of  the  Japanese. 

— Harpers.  75c. 
Stock,  E     Japan  and  the  Japan  Mission 

of  the  Church   Missionary  Society. — 

Seeley,  Is.  6d. 
Taylor,    Bayard.      Japan    in    our    Day 

(11371),— Scribnat ,  ^V.-isft, 


I 


I 


88 


MISSIONARY    LTBRARY. 


I 

I 

I 


KOREA. 

Griffls,  W.  E.  Korea,  the  Hermit  Na- 
tion (1882).— Scribner,  $3.50, 

Orima.  W.  E.  Korea  Within  and  With- 
out (l88S).—Preii.  Bd.  of  Pub.,  $1.15. 

Lowell,  P.  Chosen.  The  Land  of  the 
Morning  Calm  (1886).— Trubner.  348.; 
Ticknor  &  Co.,  $5.00. 

Robs,  J.  History  of  Korea.— Houlston, 
12b  ed. 

FEBSIA. 

Arnold,  A.  Through  Persia  by  Caravan 
(1877).— Harpers,  $1.75. 

Arbutbnot,  F.  F.  Persian  Portraits 
(1886).— Quaritch,  5b. 

Anderson.  T.  S.  My  Wanderings  in  Per- 
sia.— Blackwood,  10s.  6d. 

BaUantine,  H.  Midnight  starches  thro' 
Persia  —Lee  &  8hei>ard,  $3  50. 

Benjamin,  8.  O.  W.  Story  of  Persia 
(1886).— Putnam,  $1  50. 

Benjamin,  S.  G.  W.  Persia  and  the  Per- 
sians (lyHO.— Murray,  248.;  Ticknor. 
$5.00. 

Bassett,  J.  Persia  (1SM«)  —  Scribners, 
$1.50. 

Costello.  L.  8.  The  Ilnse  (.rartlen  of  Per- 
sia (I8M7).— Bell,  7s,  6d. 

Dalton,  W,  The  Persian  Chief:  A  Tale 
of  the  Manners  and  Customs  of  the 
Persians. — Blackwood,  68. 

Eraser,  J.  B,  Country  and  People  of 
Persia.— Harpers,  75c, 

Goldsmid,  F.  J.     Persia,— Low,  38.  Gd. 

Johnson,  S.  Religions  of  Persia. — Hough- 
ton, $5.00 

Laurie,  T.  Dr.  Grant  and  the  Mountain 
Nestorians. — Lothrop,  $1.50. 

Markham,  C  R.  Sketch  of  the  History 
of  Persia  (1874). — Longman,  Sis. 

March,  D.  W.  TennesHee&n  in  Persia 
(18«9).— Pres.  Bd.  of  Pub.,  $2.00. 

(Missionaries).  Nestorian  Biography 
(1857).— Cong,  Pub.  Soc.,  $1.25. 

Perkins,  Justin.  Missionary  Life  in  Per- 
sia.- Am.  Tract  Soc.,  %\M, 

Stock,  E.  Six  Months  in  Persia,  3  vols. 
—$4.50;  Low.  24b. 

Sheil.  Glimpses  of  Life  and  Manners  in 
Persia  (185«). 

Seelye,  J.  H.  Midnight  Marches  thro' 
Persia  ( 1871».—Lee  &  Shepard,  $2.60. 

Vaux,  W.  S.  W.  Persia  from  the  Earli- 
eet  Period  to  the  Arab  Conquest. — S. 
P.  C.  K.,  60c. 

Watson,  R.  G.  Persia  from  1800  to  185t<. 
— Smith.  loB. 

Wheeler,  Mrs.  8.  A-  Daughters  of  Ar- 
menia.—Am.  Tract  8oc.,  90c. 

Woman  and  her  Savior  in  Persia. —Gong. 
Piib.  Soc.,  $1.25. 

WQLs,  C.  J.  Persia  as  it  is  (18»8).— Low, 
86.  Od. 

Wills,  C.  J.     Land  of  the  Lion  and  the 
Sun  (1883).— Macmillan.  14b. 
aiAM. 

Bowring,  J.  The  Kingdom  and  People 
of  i^JsmjiSS:).  2  voU.— Parker,  aSs. 


Bock,  C.  Temples  and  Elephants  of  Si- 
am  (1884)  —Low,  21b. 

Cort,  Miss  M.  L.  Siam  (1886).  Ran- 
dolph, $1.75. 

Colquhoun,  A.  R.  Among  the  Sbans 
(1885).— Field,  21s. 

Feudge,  Mrs.  F.  R.  Missionary  Life  En 
Siani.— Bap.  Pub.  Si>c..  $l..'>0. 

Knox.  T.  W,  Boy  Travelers  in  Siam 
and  Java. — Harpers,  13.00. 

Leonowens,  A.  H.  English  Governess  at 
the  Siamese  Court  (1870).— Porter  & 
Coatea,  $1.25. 

(Missionaries).  Siam  and  Laos  (1884).— 
Pres.  Bd.  of  Pub.,  $1.50. 

Taylor,  B.     Siam.— .Scribner,  $1.25. 

Vincent,  F.  Land  of  the  White  Ele- 
phant.—HaqierB,  $8.50. 

8YBIA  AND  PALESTINE. 

Bird,  I.    Bible  Work  in  Syria. — Pres.  Bd. 

of  Pub,,  $1.50, 
Curtis,   Geo.   T.      Howadji   in    Syria- 
Harpers,  $1.50. 
Dana,  C.  A.      Life   in  Modem  Pateatine 

(1886).— Harpers.  $1,75. 
Dulles,  Dr.     A  Ride   througli  Palestine. 

— Pres.  Ik!,  of  Pub  .  $2.00. 
Finn,  Mrs.     A  Home  in  the  Holy  Land. 

— Crowell,  $1.50. 
Finkelstein,  L.  M.     Lulu;  or  Child  Life 

in  Jerusalem.- Southeni   Meth.    Pub. 

House,  fiOc. 
Gray,   A.   Z.    Sketches    in    Palestine. — 

Randolph,  $1.50. 
Jessup,  H.  H.   Syrian  Home  Life. — Dodd, 

Mead  &  Co. ,  aOc. 
Merrill,  8.    lu  Moab,  Gilead  and  Basban. 

— Scribuer,  $2.50. 
Macgregor,  J.     Rob  Roy  on  the  Jordan, 

&c. -Harpers,  $2.50. 
Newman,  J.  P.     Front  Dan  to  Beersheba 

(1870).— Harpers.  $1.76. 
Neil,  ,1.    Palestine  Explored. — Randolph. 

$1.50. 
Oliphant,  L.     Haifa;  or  Life  in  Modem 

Palewitine  (1887).— Blackwood,  78.  (ki. 
Pitman,  E.  U.     Mission   Life   in  Greece 

and  Palestine.— Caasell,  $1.50. 
Potter  II.  C.     The  Gates  <.f  the  East.— 

Dalton,  $1.25. 
Prime,  W.    C.     Tent   Life  in    the   Hi>ly 

Land.— Harj)ers,  $2.00. 
Raltray,  Harriet.— Country  Life  in  Syria. 

Seeley,  8b  8d. 
Rogers,  M.  E.     Domestic  Life  in  Pales- 
tine.— Methodist  B<jok  ('oncem,  $1.50. 
Thomson,  W.  M.  The  Land  and  the  Book, 

3  vols —Harpers,  |S).(J0. 
Thomson,  \V.    M.      Smtheru    Palestine 

and  Jerntsalem.— Iiarpci-8,  $(>.iKli 
Thomson,  W.  M.     Central  Palestine  and 

Phcenicia. — Har|)ers,  $(I.cn. 
Thompson,  A,     In  the  Holy  Land.— Nel- 
son, $1.75;  Randolph,  $1.50. 
Tristam,   H.   B.     Laud  of  Moab.— Har- 
pers, $2.50. 
Thompson,  Mrs.  B.     Daughters  of  Syria. 

—Seeley,  5a, 


BoukB  on  ibe  Countries,  People*  and 
nilnalonw  of  .^frlOB,- 

Anderson,  C.  J.  Lake  Ngami. — Har- 
pers, $1.75. 

Anderson,  C.  J.  The  Okavango  River. 
-Harpers,  $8.25. 

Anderson,  C.  J.  Notes  of  Travel  in 
South  Africa  (1878).— Harpers,  $1.50. 
Hurst,  5b. 

Adventures  of  Dr.  Moffat  in  South  Africa. 
— Methoflist  Book  Concern,  $1.00. 

Adams,  W.  H.  D.  Egypt  Past  and  Pres- 
ent.— Nelson,  $1.25, 

Barker,  Lady.  A  Year's  Housekeeping 
in  South  Africa. — Macmillan,  $2.00. 

Baker,  S.  \V.  The  Albert  N'yanxa,- 
Macmillan.  $2.00. 

Baker,  S,  W.  The  Nile  Tributaries  of 
Aby.Hsinia  and  the  Sword  Hunters. 
—Macmillan.  $2.00. 

Uurth,  H.  Travels  and  Discoveries  in 
North  and  Central  Africa,  3  vola. — 
Harpers.  $13.00. 

Butler.  W.  F.     Ashanti.— Low.  7h.  «d. 

Barrett,  U.  J.  Fifteen  Years  among  the 
Zulus  and  Boer«. — Stanford,  Is. 

Baker,  Sir  H,  In  the  Heart  of  Africa. — 
P\ink  &  Wagnalla,  $1  OO. 

Baker.  Sir  S.  Tsmalia.  Expedition  to 
Central  Africa. — Harpers,  $5.00, 

Broadley,  A,  M.  Tunis  Past  and  Pres- 
ent (1882).- Blai;kwood,  258. 

BonsQeld,  Bishop.  Six  Years  in  the 
Transvaal  (1H86).— 8.  P.  0.  K.,  Is. 

Blyden.  E.  W.  People  of  Africa  (1871). 
—Randolph,  $1.00. 

Burton.  R.  F.  Lake  Regions  of  Central 
Africa.— Harpers,  $3  50. 

Bickersteth,  E.  Good  News  In  Africa. — 
Seeley,  38.  6d. 

Bruce,  C.  'Round  Africa. —CaaseJl,  2s.  fld. 

Bentley,  W.  H.  Life  on  the  Congo. — 
Ret.  Tract  Soc.  Is.  «d. 

Carlyie,  J.  K.  South  Africa  and  its  Mis- 
sion Fields.— Nisbet,  Ss. 

t'lark.  G.  B.  The  Transvaal  and  Bech- 
uanaland. — Juta,  Is. 

Cameron,  V.  L.  Across  Africa. — Har- 
pers, $5.00. 

(Tameron,    V. 
Nelsons.  5s. 

Carter,  G.  W. 
— Harpei-s, 

Clement,    C. 
Lothrop.  $1.50. 

Dye.W.  M.  Moslem  Egypt  and  Chris- 
tian .\byB8inia{1880)  — Atkin,  $3.00. 

Dawson.  E.  C.  Life  and  Work  of  Bisfao)> 
Hannington  (1886),— Seeley.  7s.  fi4l. 
Randolph.  $2.00. 

Dennett,  R.  i*.  Seven  Years  in  the  Con- 
go District  (1886).— Low,  78.  Od. 

Dt'Leon,  E.     Egypt. — Low,  88  6d. 

D'Anvere,  N.  Heroes  of  North  African 
Discovery. — Marcus  Ward,  8s.  Cd. 

D'AnverB,  N.  Heroes  of  South  African 
Discovery. — Marcus  Ward.  Ss.  fid. 

DuChaillu.  P.  B.  Equatorial  Africa,— 
Uarpere,  $5.00. 


L.     In  Savage   Africa. — 

Nile  Notes  of  a  Howadji. 
$1.50. 
K.     History   of   Egypt. — 


4 


Ashango  Land. — Har- 
Gorilla  Country. — 


My  Apingi  Kingdom. 


> 


DaChaillu,  P.  B. 
pen,  $9.00. 

OuCbaiUu.    P.    B, 
Harpers,  tl.SO, 

DaChaillu.  P.  B.  Wild  Life  under  the 
Equator. — Harpers,  $1.50. 

DaChaillu,  P.  B.  Lost  in  the  Junglo.— 
Harpers,  $1.60. 

DuChailla.  P.  B. 

—Harpers.  $1.50. 

DuCbaillu,  P.  B.  Country  of  the  Dwarfs. 
—Harpers,  $1.50. 

DeA^mieis,  E.  Morocco. — Casseli,  Ts.  Od. 
Putnam,  $2.00. 

Draywrn.  A.  W.  White  Chief  of  the 
Caffres  (18861  — Routledge.  $1.50. 

Eden.  C,  U.  Afrioa  Seen  through  its 
Explorers— S,  P.  C.  K.,  5s. 

Eckersley,  H.  S.  Nine  Months  un  tho 
Nile  (1880).— Scott,  is.  8d. 

Ellis.  A.  B.  The  Land  of  Fetish.— Chap- 
man A  Hall,  lUs.  Od. 

Froude,  J  A.  Lecturt«  on  South  Africa. 
—  Longman,  5s. 

Pelkin,R.  W".  andC.  T.  Wilson.  Uganda 
and  the  Soudan.  3  vols. — Low,  28b. 

Frere.  Earth.  Eastern  Africa  as  a  Field 
for  Missionary  Labors. — Murray,  Ss. 

Feilden,  E.  W.  My  African  Home  in 
Natal(1886).— Low,  78.  6d. 

Farina,  W.  A,  Tlirough  the  Kalahari 
Desert  (1880).— Low.  Sis. 

Farter,  J.  P.  Christ  in  Central  Africa.— 
Remingtons,  6d. 

Flirldnger.  D.  K.  Ethiopia,  or  Twenty 
Years  of  Missionary  Life  in  Western 
Africa  (1877).     U.  B.  Pub.  House,  UUc. 

•Jrout.  L.     Zuhiland.  —  Trubner,  "s.  tkl. 

Grenfell,  O.  Life  on  tho  Congo. — Relig- 
ious Tract  Soc  ,  Is.  8d, 

Greswell,  W  Our  South  African  Em- 
pire, 2  vols  (1885)  —Chapman,  2l8. 

Gray,  C.  Life  of  Bishop  Gray  of  Africa. 
— Kivington,  78.  6d. 

Oilmore.  P.  The  Great  Thirst  l^and.— 
Csw«ll.  $S.50. 

Gflddie,  J.  The  Lake  ReRions  of  Central 
Africa —Nelson,  $1.50. 

Hutchinson.  E.  Victoria  Nyanza. — Mur- 
ray. 28.  6d. 

Kolden,  W.  C.  Methodist  MiHsioii  in  S. 
Africa. — Woolmer.  10s.  «d. 

Hof«.  A.  B.  To  Lake  Tanganjika  (1886). 
—Low.  7s.  6d. 

Holub.  E.  Seven  Years  in  South  Africa 
(1881).  2  vols.— Houghton,  $10.00. 

Hunt,  S.  K.  Yusuf  in  Egypt. — Am. 
Tract  Soc  ,  $1.00. 

dill.  G.  B.  Col.  Gordon  in  Central 
Africa(IM74-187»)  — Do  1.41  Rue.  78.  6d. 

Johnston.  Keith.  Africa  (1878).— Stan- 
ford,  31 8. 

James.  F.  L.  The  Wild  Tribes  of  the 
Soudao.- Dodd,  Mead  &  Co.,  $5.00, 

JamoBon,  Prof.  Discovery  and  Adven- 
tnre  in  Africa. — Harpers  75c. 

It,  3.   A.     Livingston  in   Africa.— 
todiat  Book  (Xtucero,  $1.00. 


Jenkinson,  T.  B.     .^mazula;Man^enand 

Customs  of  the  Zulus. — Alien,  6«. 
Krapf,  J.  L.     Travels     in     East  Africa 

(I860).— Trubner,  21s. 
Kingston,  W.  IT.    O.     Savage  Africa.— 

Low,  7».  Od.     Nelson,  $1.25. 
Ker,  D.    Lost  Among  the  White  Africans 

of  the  Congo  (188(1).- CasBell,  Ss.  6d. 
Kerr,   W.    >L     Central   Africa,  3    vole. 

(1887).— Houghton.  $9.00. 
Knox,  T.  W.     Boy  Trarelors  in  Central 

Africa — Harpers,  $S.0O. 
Knox,  T.  W.    Boy  Travelers  on  the  Con- 
go.—Harpers,  $8,00. 
Leyland.   R.  W.     A    Holiday    in    South 

Africa.— Low,  ISs.  Od. 
Leared.  A.     Morocco  and  the   Moors. — 

n876).— Low,  188. 
Long,  C  C.  Central   Africa. — Low,   18e. 

Harpers,  $2.50. 
Ltjpez,  D.    Kingdom  of  Congo, — Murray, 

10s.  6(1. 
Ludlow.  Zululand  and  Zulu  Life.— Simp- 
kin,  3a.  lid. 
Lloyd,  J.     The  North  African  Church. — 

S  P.  C.  K.,  3b.  «d. 
Livingstone,  D.     Exi>editiou  to  the  Zam- 
besi.— Harpers,  $5.00. 
Livingstone,  D.  Travels  in  South  Africa. 

Harr)ers,  $1.50. 
Lane,  B.  M.     Manners  and  Customs  of 

Modem  Egypt. — Murray,  18s. 
Malan,  C.  H.     South  African  Missions. 

— Nisbet,  88.  6d. 
5I«ckenzie,  Annie.     Mission  Life  anjong 

the  Zulu  Kafilrs— Bemrose,  Ss,  (Jd. 
Mackenzie,  J.     Austral  Africa,  2  vols. — 

Low,  328. 
McCoan,  J.  C,     Egypt.— Dodd,    Mead   &• 

ro..$2.Wt.     Holt,  $2. .50. 
MoiHter,  W.     Afrita  Past  and  Present. — 

Am.  Tract  Soc..  $1.50. 
Moister.   W.      Missionary   Memorials  in 

West   Africa. — ilethwlist    Book    Con- 
cern, 76c. 
Slacdonald,  Duff.   Africana,  or  the  Heart 

of  Heathi'n  .Africa. — Simpkin,  218. 
Mitfortl,  B.     Through  the  Zulu  Country. 

—Paul.  Trench  *  Co.,  Us. 
McCabe,   J.    D.     Our    Young    Folks    in 

Africa.— Lippincott,  $2.50. 
Montciro,  J.  J,     Angola  and  the  River 

Congo. — Macmillan,  $2.00, 
McKee,   Wm.     Mission   Life  in   Africa. 

(1886).— Shuey,  $1.00. 
New.  C,     Life  in  Eastern  Africa. — Hod- 

der,  10s.  (id. 
Noble,  J.    The  Cape  and  South  Africa. 

—Trubner,  38.  6d. 
Ottley,  H.  B      Mi>dern  Egypt;  Its  Wit- 
ness to  Christ.— 8.  P.  C.  K.,  75c. 
Oliver,  S.  P.     Madagascar,  2  vols.  (1886). 

— MacmilUia,  528.  6d. 
Parker,  Mrs.  H.  F.  Missions  and  Martyrs 

of  Madagascar. — Am.  Tract  Soc,  60o. 
Preston,  Mrs.   I.   S.     Gaboon  Stories. — 

Am.  Tract  Soc.,  75c. 
Pfayfair,    R.   L.     HandlHX>k  of  Algeria 

and  Tunis  (1878). 


Pinto,  B.    How  1  crossed  Africa  (1881) 

— Lippincott,  2  vols.,  $8.00. 
Prime,  W.  C.     Boat  Life  in  Egypt  and 

Nubia.— Hanwrs,  $2.00. 
Parkyns,  M.     Three  Years  in  Abyssinia. 

—Murray,  78.  6d. 
Reade,  W.  W.   Savage  Africa. — Harjiera, 

75c. 
Hedsdale,  B.    Scenes  and  Adventures  in 

(ireat    Namaqualand. — Woolmer,    Ss, 

8d. 
Rowley,  H.    Twenty  Years  in  Central 

Africa. — Gardner,  Ss. 
Rowley,  H.     Religion  of  the  Africans. — 

Gardner.  3b,  6d 
Rowley,   H.     Africa  Unveiled.— Young, 

$1.50.     S.  P.  C.  K.,  58. 
Russell,  M.    The  Barbary  States,— Har- 
pers, 75c. 
Russell,    M.      Nubia    and    Abyssinia. — 

Harpers,  75c. 
Kussell,  M.    Annient  and  Modem  Egypt, 

— Harpers,  75c. 
Rawlinson,  G.     Story  of  Egypt  (1886).— 

Putnam,  $1.50. 
Skertx,*iUy,  J.   A.    Dahomey  as  It  Is.— 

Chapman,  2 Is. 
Seddail,  H.  Mi.seionary  History  of  Sierra 

Leone. — Hatchards,  8a.  6d. 
Stephens,    .T.    L.      Notes    of   Travel    in. 

Eg^-ptand  Nubia.— Marcus  Ward,  Ss. 

«<1." 
Stanley,   H.   M.    How  I   found   Living- 
stone.— Scribner,  $3.50. 
Stanley,    H.    M.    The    Congo    and    the 

Founding  of  its  Free  State.   3    vola. 

(1885),— Harpers,  $10.00. 
Stanley.  II.  M.    Through  the  Dark  Con- 
tinent. 2  vols.— Harpers,  $10.00. 
Stanley,  H.  M.     Coomassie  and  Magdala. 

—Harpers,  $3.50. 
Schweinfurth,  O.     Heart   of   Africa.    2 

vols.- Harpers.  $8.00.    Low,  7s.  6d. 
Seguin ,  L.  O .     Walks  in  Algeria  (1878).  — 

Uodder,  fls. 
Silver,  S.  W.    Handbook  to  South  Africa 

(188<J).— Silver,  2b.  6d. 
Stock  well.  O.  S.    The  Republic  of  Liberia 

(180H).-Bame8,  $1  25. 
Shaw,    O.    A.    Sladagascar    of   To-Day 

(1885).— RcUgiouB  Tract  Soc,  6ft. 
Shaw,  B.     Memorials  of  South    Africa. 

—Methodist  Book  Concern,  75c. 
Tiele,  C.  P.     History    of   the    Egyptian 

Religion. -^Tnibner,    78.    6d.    Hough- 
ton, $3.00. 
Trollop,  A    South  Africa,  2  vols.  (1878). 

—Chapman,  Ss.  6d. 
Theal,  (i.  M.    South  African  History  and 

Geography  (1878).— Stanford,  lOs.  Od. 
Taylor.  Wm.     Christian   Adventures  in 

South  Africa  (1880).— Methodi.st  Book 

Concern,  $1.50. 
Taylor.  Bayard.     South  Afrioa  (1881).— 

Scribner,  $1.25. 
Taylor,  Bayard.    Centi-al  Africa  (18S1). 

—Scribner,  $1.35. 
Thomson,    J.      Tlirough    Masai     Land, 

(1885). 


Thomson,  J.    To  tlie  Central  Lakes  and 

Back.  2  vols.— Koughton,  $16,00. 
Tucker.  E.  Abeokuts  —Carter.  75c. 
Villiers,  T.     Egypt  after  the  War  (1883). 

Murray,  Hie.  Cd. 
Walcnsley.  H.  M      Wild  Sports  and  Life 

in  Zululand  --Warne,  29. 
Waller.    H.     Last    Journals    of     David 

Livingstone. —Harpers,  |2.50. 
Whately,  M  L.     Letters  from  Egypt.— 

Dodd.  Mead.  &Co..  75c. 
Whately,  M.  L.      Scenes    from    Lifo    in 

Cairo.— Seeley,  Ss.  6d. 
Witaon.  C.  T.     Uganda  and  the  Egyi)tian 

Soudan.  3  vols.  (18"(3).— Low.  288. 
Wilson,  C.  W.    From  Korti  to  Khartum 

(188«).— Blackwood,  2s.  M. 
Walters,    W.     Robert   Moffat   in    South 

Africa  (1883).— Carter,  $1.25. 
WiJberforce,  D.  F.  Sherbro  and  the  Sher- 

bros  (1886).— U.  B.  Pub  Co..  10c. 
Wilson.  J.    L.      Western   Africa. — Har- 
pers, $1  50. 
Warren,  W    W.    Life  on  the  Nile.— Lee 

&  Shepard,  $1.00. 
Wilkinson,    Mrs.      Life  and  Travels    in 

Zululand. — J.  T.  Hayes.  Ss. 
Whiton.  S.  J      Glimpiiesof  West   Africa 

Am.  Tract  Soc.^  75c. 
Wurtegg.   Hesse.     Tunis. — Dodd,   Mead 

&  Co.,  $1.75. 
Warner,  C.  D.     My  Winter  on  the  Nile. 
11882).— Houghton.  $2.00. 


Book*  un  Itae  falands  Knd  their  Prot- 
estaat  .'niMili>ns> 

Anderson.  M.  E.  Scenes  in  the  Hawai- 
ian Islands,— Am.  Tract  S<>c.,$1.00. 

Bickford,  J.  Christian  Work  in  Aus- 
tralia (1878).— Weeleyan  Book  Booms, 
6s. 

Bathgate,  J.  New  Zealand.— Chambers. 
Is.  Ud. 

Brassey,  Lady.    Tahiti. — Low,  ais. 

Bigelow,  J.  Wit  and  Wisdom  of  the 
Haitaians  (1877)  — Scribner,  $1.00. 

Bird,  Isabella,  Six  Months  in  the  Sand- 
wioli  Islands. —  Putnnin,  $2.30. 

Bird,  L  Hawaiian  Archipelago,— Mur- 
ray. 78.  Od. 

Butler.  A.  R.  (tliuipsi-s  of  Maori  Land 
(iaS6).— Reli).riou8  Tract  Soc,  5s. 

Butler.  Forty  Years  in  New  Zealand. — 
H.xlder,  lOg    6d. 

Cheever,  H.  T.  Island  World  of  the  Pa- 
cific.— Harpers,  $1.50. 

Oumming,  Miss  C.  F.  (}.  At  Home  in 
Fiji  (1883).— Armstrong,  $1.25. 

Cumming,  Miss  C.  F.  G.  Fire  Fountains. 
The  Kingdomnf  Hawaii.  2  vols.  (1883). 
— Blackwood,  25s. 

Carlisle,  W.  Thirty-Right  Years'  .Vlis- 
siou  Life  in  Jamaica  (1884). — Nisbet, 
38   6d. 

Chalmers.  J.  Adventures  in  New  Guinea 
(188«).— Religious  Tract  S«»c.,  ft». 

Coan,  T.  Life  in  Hawaii.— Randolph, 
fl.50. 


Chalmers.   J.  Pioneering  in  New  Guinea. 

— Religioils  Tract  8oc.,  168. 
Coote.  W.  South  by  East:  A  Four  Years' 

Travel  in  Polynesia. — Low,  21s. 
Crawford.  J.  C.      Travels    in    New  Zea- 
land and  Australia. — Trubner,  18s. 
D'Albertis,  L.  M.      In    New    Guinea.      2 

vols.— Houtfhton.  $10,00-     Low,  438. 
De  Ricei.  J.  H.     Fiji.— Stanford.  Os. 
DutTerin,  Lord,     I^etters  from  Iceland. — 

Wurthington,  $1.50, 
Eden,  C.  U.     The  West  Indies.- Low,  38. 

ftd. 
EUis,  W.      Three  Visits  to  Madagascar 

(1859).— Harpers,  $3.50, 
Ellis,  W.     Martyr  Church  of   Madagas- 
car (1870). —Cong.  Pub.  Soc,  $1.75. 
Forbes,  L,      Two  Years  m  Fiji.— Long- 

niati.  8b.  (id. 
Fornauder,  A.      The  Polj-nesian  Race. — 

Trubner,  7s.  fid. 
Fnincis,  B.     Isles  of  the  Pacific— Cassell. 

2s.  6d. 
Gill,  W.  W.      Life  in  the  Southern  Seas, 

— Religious  Tract  Soc,  Ss,  6d. 
Gill,  W.  W.     Eastern  and  Western  Poly- 
nesia (1855).     2  vols  —Pre*.  Bd.  of  Pub- 
lication, $2.35. 
fiill,  W.  W.     Jottings   from    the  Pacific 

(188«).— American  Tract  Soc,  $1.10. 
Gill.  W.  VV.  Uems  from  the  Coral  Islands. 

— Pres.   Ed,  of  Publication.      2    vols., 

$3.35. 
Qeroniere.  P.  de  la.       Twenty  Years  m 
the     Phillippine      Islands. — Harpers, 
$1.50. 
Guillfninrd.    F.    II.    H.      Cruise  to  New 

(iuiciea.  Malay   Islands,  etc      2  vols. — 

Murray,  42s, 
Guppy.  II.  B.     The  Solomon  Islands. — 

Siinnen.'^cliien.  258 
Hazard,   S.      Santo   Domingo. — Harpers, 

$3.50. 
Hopkins,  M.     History  of  Hawaii  (1866).- 

Limgmans,  lOs.  ftd. 
Headley,  P.  C.     Island  of  Fire — Iceland 

(1875).— Lee  &  Shepjird,  $1.50. 
Handbook    for  Australia  and   New  Zea 

land  (1871).— .silver,  5s. 
Hutton,  J.     Missionary  Life  in  the  ScHuh- 

ern  Seas  —Paul.  Ts.  6d. 
Ijiwry.  W.     Missions  in  Tonga  and   Fiji 

( 1 8.')2).— Methodist  Bookamcern,  $1.50. 
Lindt,  J.  W.     Picturesque  New  Guinea. 

— Longman,  $15.00. 
Mflville,    H.      Marquesas  and  South  Sea 

Islands.     2  vols  — Murniy,  78. 
Murray,  A.  W.       Forty    Years'    Mission 

Work  in  Polynesia  and  New  Guinea. — 

Carter  (18T(S),  $2.50. 
Mullens,  J.     Twelve  Months  in  Madagas- 

car.- Carter.  $1.75. 
Meiirs.  J.  W.     The  Story  of  Madagascar. 

— Presbyterian  Board  of    Publication, 

$i.a.-i. 

McDougall.  Mrs.  Sket<-luts  of  our  Life  in 
Sarawak  —S.  P,  C.  K  ,  28.  <id. 

Murray.  T.  B.  Pitcairn:  the  Island,  Peo- 
ple, and  Pastor.— S.  P.  C.  K.,  38.  6d. 


Russell,  M.    Polynesia, — Harpers,  75c. 

Rowe,  G.  8.  A  Missionary  among  the 
Cannibals  of  Fiji  (1859).— Methodist 
Book  Concern,  $1.00. 

Sinclair,  A.  C.  Handbook  of  Jamaica. 
—Stanford,  89.  Bd. 

Sibree,  J.     Madagascar.— Trubner.  128. 

Shaw,  O.  A.  Madagascar. — Religious 
Tract  Soc,  6s. 

Standing.  H.  F.  The  Children  of  Mada- 
gascar.— Religious  Tract  Soc. ,  3s.  6d. 

St.  John,  8.  Haiti  (1884).— Smith.  78.  6d. 

Shortland,  E.  Maori  Religion. — Long- 
man, Ss. 

Steele,  R.  New  Hebrides  and  Christian 
Missions, — Nisljet,  8s.  6d. 

Taylor,  J,  E.  Our  Island  Continent, 
Australia  (1886).— S.  P.  C.  K.,  28.  6d. 

Taylor,  C,  M.  Island  World  of  the  Pa- 
cific—S.  Carson  &  Co.,  $3.00. 

Thompson,  H.  S.  Ponape,  or  Light  on  a 
Dark  Shore.— Baptist  Pub.  Soc  ,  $1.00, 

Tregance,  L.  Adventures  in  New  Guinea, 
— Low,  8b. 

Vogel,  J.  New  Zealand  and  the  South 
Sea  Islands.— Stanford,  fls. 

Williamson,  A.  Life  of  John  Williams, 
Martyr  of  Eromanga. — (Yawford.'Ss. 

Wallace,  A.  R.  Malay  Archipel.igc— 
Harpers,  $2.50. 

Williams,  Bishop.  Christianity  among 
the  New  Zealandere. — Seeley,  5b. 

Wallace,  A.  R.      Australia.      Stanford, 

219. 


Books   H«lpnil   to  the   Stndjr   or  mit- 
■lonii. 

Anderson,  R,      History  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions.— Cassell.  $1.50. 
Anderson,  R.     Missions  of  the  American 

Board,      4    vols.   (1875).— Cong.    Pub. 

Soc,  $6.00. 
Arnold-Foster,    F.    E.       Heralds    of   the 

Cross  in  Mission  Lands  (1883). — Hatch- 

ards,  7s.  (id. 
Arnold,  E.     Pearls  of    Faith   or  Islams' 

Rosary  (1883)  —Roberta.  $1,00. 
Adam,  H.  C,     History  of  the  Jews  to  the 

Present  Time.— Kel.  Tract  Sex:.,  8fl. 
Bainbridge,  \V   F.     Self-Giving  (1883).— 

Lotlirop,  $1.50. 
Bainliridge.  W.  F.      Around  the   World 

Tour  of  Christian  Missions  (1883). — Lo- 

throp.  $2.00 
Bainbridge.  Mrs.  L.  S.  Round  the  World 

(1882).- Lothrop.  $1.50. 
Boat,  A.      History  of  the  Moravians. — 

Religious  Tract  Soc.  38.  6d. 
Bird.  1.  Bible  Work  in  Bible  Lands  (1878). 

—Pres.  Bd   of  Pub.,  $1  50. 
Bunson,  E.  de.  The  Angel  Messiah  of  the 

BuddhistB.  Essenes,   and  Christians. — 

Longman,  10a.  Od. 
Burns,  I.      Memoir  of  Rev.  W.  C.  Biims 

(1870).— Carters,  $8.60. 
Burton,  I.      Arabia,  Egypt,  India. — Mul- 

lan.  Ids. 
Brightwell,  Miss.      Romance  of  Modem 

Missions.— Religious  Tract  Soc.,  99.fl«i, 


Brown.  J.  P.  Tlie  Dervisbes,  or  Oriental 
Spiritualism. — Trubner,  148. 

Cbristlieb,  T.  PrDteatant  Foreign  Mis- 
sions (1880) —Cong.  Pub.  Soc,  11.00. 
Niabet,  28.  fld. 

Croil.  J.  The  Missionary  Problem  (1888). 
— Wm   Briggs,  fl.OO. 

Clark.  J.  F.  Ten  (Ireat  Religions.— 
Houghton.  $3  00. 

Callaway,  Bishop.  Missionary  Sermons. 
—Bell.  8s. 

Davies.  E.  Life  of  Bishop  Wm.  Tay- 
lor (1880).— Daries.  5nc. 

Dorchester,  D.  Problem  of  ReligiouB 
Progress  (1881 ).— Methodist  Book  Con- 
cern. $2. 00. 

Dobbinfi.  F.  8.  False  Gods  (1881).— 
Stringer,  |3.75. 

Dobbins.  F.  S  Foreign  Missionary  Man- 
ual (1881).— Am.  Baptist  Pub.  8oc.. 
fl.OO. 

Daggett.  L.  II,  Woman's  Missionary  So- 
cieties.— Daggett.  75i'. 

Ellis.  H.  W.  Our  Eastern  Sisters  and 
Their  Missionary  Helpers. — Religions 
Tract  Soc..  58.     Ramlolpli.  $1.2.5. 

Forde.  H.  Black  and  White.  Mission 
Stories.— S.  P.  C.  K.,  #1.0.5.  , 

Iner.  J.     Heroines  of  Missionary  En- 
terpri.se  — Blackwood,  2s.  Od. 

Hauaer.  I.  L.  The  Orientand  Its  People. 
— Hau-ser.  $1.50. 

House,  E.  MisBionary  in  Many  Lands 
(1«60).  —  Methodist  Book  Concern, 
$1.50. 

Hanter.  R.  Missions  of  the  Free  Church 
of  Scotland  in  India  and  Africa  (1873). 
— Nelsons.  $1.75. 

Harriman,  W.  Travelsand  Ob«erirationfi 
in  the  Orient. — Lee  &  Shejiard.  $1,50. 

Houghton,  R.  C  Women  of  the  Orient. 
—  HetliiMlist  Book  Concern.  |2  Of). 

Hendrix,  Bishop.  Around  the  World.— 
Southern  Methodist  Publishing  House, 
$1.50. 

Uins<lale,  B.  A.  The  Australian  in  Cey- 
lon, India  and  Egypt  —Low,  2b.  «(1. 

Isaacs,  A.  A.  Biography  of  Rev.  H.  A. 
Stem.  Missionary  among  the  Jews 
(18S«).— NislH^t.  Oft. 

Johnson,  S.  Orientid  Religions.  3  vols. 
— Honghton.  $10.00.     Tnibner.  2l8. 

Jesaup.  H.  H.  The  Mnhnmmedan  Mis- 
sionary Problem  (1S79).— Pres.  Bd.  of 
Pub  .  aoc. 

Jud-Hon.  E.  Life  of  Adoniram  Judson 
(1883)  —Randolph.  $9  00 

Japp.  A  H  Master  MiH.Hionarle8  — Un- 
win.  Us.  Od      Japp.  Ah   Od. 

Kellogg.  S.  H.  The  Jews,  or  Prediction 
and  Fulfllment  (1883) —Randolph, 
$1.25. 

Knox,  T  W.  Bov  Travelers  in  Egypt 
and  the  Holy  Land  -Harpers.  $3  00. 

Knox.  T.  W.  Young  Ximrods  in  Eurot>e, 
Asi.i  and  Africa. — Harpers.  *2  W. 

Kinni-ley.  Rishop.  Round  the  World. — 
Methodist  Book  Concern.  2  vols., 
$2  50. 

lAnthem.  J.  The  Macedonian  Cry  (1884). 
— Wm,  Briggs,  $l.fK>. 

T^we.  J.  MeilicAl  Missions  (188(5). -T, 
Fisher  Unwin,  fls. 


Lowrie,  J.  C.  Missionary  Papers  (IWl). 
—Carters,  $1.60. 

Lawrie.  T.  Contributions  of  our  For- 
eign Missions  to  Science  and  Well  Be- 
ing.—Am.  Board.  $3.00. 

Mackenzie.  R.  The  Nineteenth  Centxirv 
(1887).— Nelsons.  $1.00. 

Moister,  W.  Memorials  of  Labors  in 
Africa  and  the  West  Indies  (1851).— 
^fethodist  Book  Concern.  75c. 

(Miiisionaries)  Mission  Stories  of  Many 
Lands  (1885).— .\merican  Board,  $1.5(5. 

Muir.  Wm.  Mohnmmed  and  Islam 
(1887).— Religious  Tract  Soc,   58. 

Muir,  Wm.  The  Komn:  Its  Composi- 
tion find  Teaching.— Young  75c. 

Morrison.  J  Missionary  Father.s  of  the 
Loudon  Missionary  Society  (1844) — 
Fisher. 

Menzies.  8.  Turkey  Old  and  New.— Al- 
len. 21s. 

Milman,  Dean.  History  of  the  Jews.  3 
vols. — Armstrong.  $.5!25. 

Marvin.  Bishop.  To  the  East  by  Wav  of 
the  West.— Son tliern  Methodist  Pub- 
lishing TIous".  $'?.0O. 

Maurice.  F.  D.  Religions  of  the  WorM 
and  their  Relation  to  Christianity 
(1«77)— Macraillan,  $1.75. 

Mit<s(r>nary  Conference  held  in  London 
in  1S75  — Oardner.  3s. 

Missionary  Conference  held  at  Oxford  in 
1877.— (Jarduer.  3h. 

Missionarv  Conference  held  at  Mildnmy 
in  1878  —J  F  Shaw.  3^  (Id 

Pierson,  A.  T.  Crisis  of  Miasions  (1886). 
-Carter.  $1  2.5. 

Piprson.  A  T.  Evangelistic  Work  in 
Principle  and  Practice  (1887).— Baker 
&  Tayh.rCo..  $1.35. 

Pearson.  Dean.  Life  of  C.  F.  Swartz.  2 
vols.  (1S3i1)  — Hatchard.  tfts. 

Prime.  E.  D  O  Dr  Ooodell's  Fortv 
Years  in  the  Turkish  Empire  (1878).-^ 
Carters.  «1  50. 

Prime.  E.  D  G.  Around  the  World.— 
Harpers.  W.  00. 

Patterson.  G.  Missions.  A  Prize  Essav 
on  the  Heathen  World  (1884)- Wm. 
Briggs.  «1. 00. 

Pitman  E  R,  Mission  Life  in  Greece 
and  Palestine  nf  Marv  B.  Baldwin  — 
Casaell,  $f  50. 

Pitmnn,  E.  R.  Heroines  of  the  Mission 
Field  —Randolph.  Sll. 50.    Cassell.  $1.50 

PitmBn  E  R.  Central  Africa,  Japan 
and  Fiii  —Am.  Tract  Soc.    $1.35. 

Reid.  .1.  M.  Mis-sions  and  Missionary  So- 
ciety of  the  Methodist  Episconal 
Church.  2  vols.  i1«7l)).— Methodist 
B<ink  Concern.  $3M. 

Rei<l.  J  M.  Doomed  Religions  (1884).— 
Mpfhndi.'ft  Book  Concern.  $1  50. 

Rains  Fannie  L.  An-stralia,  China  and 
Jaitnn. — IjOw.  7b  6d. 

Seward.  O.  F.  Chinese  Immigration 
(issn  — Scribners.  «2  50. 

Seelve  J.  11,  Cliristian  Missions  (1876) 
— Dodd    Mend  &  ^n  .  $1.00 

Smith  a  Short  Ilistorv  of  Clm'atian 
Mis.'jions  (10«0)  -Clark.  Ss.  «d. 

Smith  H.  F.  3Iissionar»'  Sketches. — 
Cortbell   $1  25 

Smith  S  F.  Rambles  in  Mission  Fields 
ns«l)  — W   a.  CortheJl   $1.96. 

Smith  T  life  of  Dr.  Alex  Duff  (1888). 
Hf^dder*  Stouehton.  9s.  fid. 

Smith  T  Metlijcval  Missions. — Hamil- 
ton. 4«  M. 

Stronc.  J.  D.  Cliildren  of  Many  Tianda 
nwS)  —  Am   Tract  Soc.,  40c. 

Smith,  W,  T.  Missionrtrr  Concerts  for 
the  Sunday-Schofd  (1881).— Methoiiist 
Book  Concern,  75c. 


Stephens,  W.  R.  W.  Christianity  and 
Islam  -Scribner.  $1.25. 

Stobart,  J.W.  H.  Islam  and  Its  Founder. 
— Y"oung,  76o. 

Samuel.  8.  M.  Jewiah  Life  in  the  East. 
—  Paul.  38.  6d. 

Strong.  J.  Our  Country  (1888).— Baker 
&  Taylor  Co.,  25c. 

Thompson.  A.  C.  Moravian  Missions 
(1882).— Scribners,  $2  00. 

Thoburn.  J.  M.  Mv  Missionary  Appren- 
ticeship (laSO).— Methodist  Book  Con- 
cern, $1.50. 

Tavlor.  B.  Egypt  and  Iceland. — Put- 
nam, $1.50. 

Thoburn.  J.  M.  Miisionary  Addresses.— 
Methodist  Book  Concern,  40c. 

Thomson.  E  Our  Oriental  Missions:  In- 
dia. China  and  Bulgaria  2  vols.  (1870). 
—Methodist  Book  Concern.  $2  50. 

Tupper.  H.  A.  Foreign  Missions  of  the 
Southern  Baptist  Convention  (1880). 
$3  00. 

Tucker.  W.  H.  Under  His  Banner  — 
Young,  $1  50. 

Vincent,  F.,  Jr.  Through  the  Tropics  in 
Oceanica,  Australasia  and  India. — 
Harpers.  $1.50. 

Wnlsh,  Bishop.  Heroea  of  the  Mission 
Field(1882).— Hurst.  5b.  T.  Whittaker, 
f  1  25. 

Walsh.  Bishon.  Modem  Heroes  of  the 
Mission  Field(is83)  — Hodder&  Stough- 
ton,  «s     T   Whittaker.  $1.. 50. 

Wilson  A.  W.  Missions  nf  the  Methodist 
Epi-scojial  Church.  South  (1883 V -South - 
em  Methodiflt  Pub.  House.  .50c. 

Wi.w,  D.  Our  Missionary  Heroes  and 
Heroines  (1884).— Methodist  Book  Con- 
cern. $1.00. 

Wameck.  O.  Modern  Missions  and  Cul- 
ture ( 188.<}).— George  Ceniuiell,  4s.  6d. 

Warren  Wm.  These  for  Those:  Our  In- 
debtedness to  Foreign  Missions  (1870). 
— Hovt,  Fogg*  Breed,  $1.50. 

Wheeler,  M.  S.  First  Decade  of  the 
W*onian*s  Foreign  Missionary  Society 
of  the  Methoflist  Episcopal  Church 
f  1881  >.—Metho<liBt  Book  Concern.  $1.50. 

Waterbury.  J.  B.  Memoir  of  Rev.  John 
Scudderl  1870). -Harpers.  $1  75. 

Walker.  T.  Wanderings  in  Egypt,  Asia 
Minor,  Syria,  etc.  (1886).- Partridge, 
2s. 

Warner,  A.  B.  A  Bag  of  Missionary 
Stories. — Carter,  75c. 

Walrond.  F  F.  Christian  MisHions  Be- 
fore the  Reformation.  — S.  P.  C  K..  28. 
Rd. 

Whately,  E.  J  Hindrances  to  Missionary 
Work.- Shaw,  2ft  fid. 

Wliately.  E.  J.  Home  \\'orkers  for  For- 
eign Missions.- Religious  Tract  Soc., 
Is.  fid. 

Wilberfon-e.  Bishop.  Speeches  on  Mis- 
sions.— Oardner,  7s. 

Webb,  Bishop.  Miseion  Work.— Gard- 
ner. Od. 

W^•ae.  J.  Cliristian  Missions  Before  the 
Reformation.— S.  P.  C.  K.,  2s.  fid. 

Wyse.  J  A  Thousand  Years,  or  Mission- 
ary Centres  of  the  Middle  Ages. — S.  P. 
C.K..  28.  rtfl. 

Young.  R.  Light  in  Lands  of  Darkness 
nSSI).— rassell.  t2  00. 

Young.  R.  Mwlern  Missions:  Their 
Trials  and  Triumphs  (1882).— Cassell, 
$2.00.     Janp.  3fi    f«l. 

Yonge.  C.  M.     Life  of  John    Coleridge' 
Pattison.    2  vols,   (1878).— Macmil Ian, 
$5  00. 

Yonge  C.  M.  Pioneers  and  Founders, 
or  Recent  Workers  in  the  Mission 
Field .— "Mac  wWv\ .  ^. 


I 


MISSIONARY    WORKERS 


I 


ComparisoQ   of  Protestant  Christian   Workers  in 

the  United   States  with  those  in  the 

Foreign  Field. 

BT  WM.  X.  BLACKSTONE,  of  Oak  Park,  111. 

Populmtion  of  the  United  States  (est.   1886) 60,000, cxio 

Total  Protestant  Ministers  in  the  U.  S.,  (1886) 78,864 

Average  I  Minister  to  760,  or  in  round  numbers. ,.  800 

(Heathen ,  ..    856,000,000' 
Mohammedan.  ..    175,000,000 
Catholic  countries  V    1,181,000,000 

like  Italy,  Spain 
S.  America,  etc.,    150,000,000  , 

Total  of  &U  Ordained  Protestant  Missionaries  in  the 

Foreign  Field  (1886), 5,983 

Arerage  I  Missionary  to  404,036,  or  is  round  num- 
bers   400,000 

Proportion  Home  to  Foreisn,  500  to  i. 

These  figures  are  quickly  read  and  one  does  not  appreciate  this  dif- 
ference of  500  to  I,  The  eye  may  not  catch  it,  even  from  the  dia- 
gram. But  stop  and  count  the  500  dots  in  the  Home  Field,  and  then 
glance  at  the  on*  dot  in  Foreign  Field,  and  think  how  it  must  look  to 
Him  who  said  "  Go  into  all  the  world." 

And  if  we  compare  the  total  Protestant  Christian  workers  in  the 
United  Stales  with  those  in  the  Foreign  Field,  the  disproportion  is 
even  greater,  vit. : 

MinUt«r»  (1886) 78,864 

Lay  Preachers 31.991 

Snnday-tchool  Teschen 1.107, 170 


I 


I 
\ 


Total  Protestant  Workers  in  the  U.  S 1,318,035 

Population,  60,000,000,  an  average  of  one  worker  to  each  forty, 
tight  persons. 

Ordained  missionaries,  2,923;  Lay,  763;  Women,  3,I30;  Ord.  na- 
tiTcs,  3,316;  all  other  workers,  38,383. 

Total  workers  in  the  Foreign  Field,  37,704.  Population,  1,181,- 
000,000,  an  average  of  one  worker  to  each  31,323  persons. 

Proportion  of  Home  to  Foreign,  650  to  i. 

In  1886,  there  were  in  the  United  States  11,560, 196  Protestant 
ministen  and  church  members,  or  nearly  one  in  five  of  the  entire 
population.  These  are  so  thoroughly  distributed  throughout  the 
country  that  the  Gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  could  be  preached  to 
the  whole  population  every  week. 

In  1886,  in  the  Foreign  Field  there  were  37,704  missionaries  and 
Christian  workers,  and  about  716,364  native  communicants  (not  in- 
cluding those  in  Protestant  Germany,  Sweden,  etc.,  which  countries 
are  not  reckoned  in  our  Foreign  Field),  a  total  of  754,068,  in  a  pop- 
nlation  of  1,181,000,000,  being  an  average  of  only  one  Protestant 
Christian  to  each  1,566  persons. 

These  native  Christians,  instead  of  forming  the  powerful  dominat- 
ing class,  are  mostly  gathered  in  little  weak  churches  about  the  centers 
of  evangeliiation,  and  are  scarcely  able  to  sustain  themselves. 

Vast  areas  of  country  have  not  a  single  Christian  in  them.  Whole 
nations,  and  millions  upon  millions  of  people,  VaMtntvtr  ytt  htard one 
*nch  proclamation  of  the  Gospel  as  is  practically  given  to  the  entire 
population  of  the  United  States  every  week. 

How  can  they  hear  without  a  preacher?    Rom.  10  :  14. 

And  yet,  while  we  have  78,864  ministen  in  theU.  S.,  there  are 
only  1,033  ordained  missionaries  frwn  the  U.  S.  in  the  Foreign 
Field. 

So,  notwithstanding  this  disproportion  of  workers,  only  one  minis- 
ter in  77  goes  to  the  Foreign  Field. 

And  bow  can  they  go  except  they  be  sent.     Rom.  10  :  15, 

7!^^«nDna]  expenditure  of  Protestant  church  members  in   the  U. 


S.  for  church  work  at  Home  is  *^8o,0OO,0O0,  while  the  annual  ex- 
penditure of  the  same  for  Foreign  work  is  only  (4,000,000. 

Proportion  of  Home  to  Foreign,  3o  to  t. 

That  is,  while  the  need  is  from  500  to  650  times  greater  in  the 
Foreign  Field,  we  spend  20  times  u  much  in  the  Home  Field. 

This  (80,0000,000  is  expended  for  the  evangelization  of  60,000,000 
people— $1,33  each. 

While  the  $4,000,000  is  expended  for  the  evangelization  of  I,  iSi,- 
000,000— one-thiid  of  a  cent  each. 

Proportion  of  Home  to  Foreign,  400  to  i. 

If  Paul  had  gone  East  instead  of  West,  Asia  might  now  be  the 
Home  Field,  and  we  the  Foreign.  Let  us  not  forget  to  do  by  them 
as  we  would  wish  them  to  do  by  us. 

Remember  that  the  Field  is  the  Whole  World.  Jesus  came  unto 
"  His  own,"  the  children  of  Israel.  They  were,  so  to  speak.  His 
Home  Field.  Had  He  confined  the  Gospel  to  them,  we  should  not 
have  it.  Had  He  said  begin  and  stay  at  Jerusalem,  we  should  have 
been  pagans  still.  But  He  said,  "Beginning  from  Jerusalem." 
Luke  34  :  47.,  R.  V. 

God  loved  the  WORLD  and  gave  His  Son  for  it.     John  3:  16, 

Jesus  came  to  save  the  WORLD.     John  13  :  47. 

The  Holy  Ghost  came  to  convince  the  WORLD  of  sin.  John 
16:  8. 

The  disciples  are  to  go  into  ALL  THE  WORLD  (Mark  16:  15), 
making  disciples  of  all  nations  (Mat.  38:  19),  preaching  the  Gospel 
in  ALL  THE  WORLD.  Mat,  34;  14.  Nol/or/of  the  world,  but 
all  of  it. 

How  shall  we  overthrow  intemperance,  and  the  curse  of  opium,  the 
social  evil,  paganism  and  idolatry,  ignorance,  vice  and  crime,  social- 
ism,  atheism  and  anarchy  ? 

How  shall  we  terminate  all  the  evils  that  curse  the  race  ?  or  in  a 
word,  how  shall  we  do  our  part  toward  destroying  Satan's  dominion 
and  bringing  in  everlasting  righteousness?  Just  in  one  way  fiy  preach- 
ing the  Gospel  in  all  the  world,  for  then  shall  the  end  come  (Mat.  34  •' 
14),  and  the  Lord  will  cut  short  the  work  in  righteousness.  Rom. 
9  :  38. 

Notice  that  Mat.  34  :  14  says  "in  all  the  world."  Preaching  the 
Gospel  completely  and  continually  in  one  nation  or  a  dozen  nations 
will  not  answer.  It  must  be  a  witness  unto  all  nations,  then,  as  surely 
as  the  walls  of  Jericho  fell,  shall  Satan's  reign  on  earth  come  10  an 
end.  Satan  knows  it,  and  would  prevent  it  if  he  could,  b; 
keeping  all  mi«sionaries  at  borne. 

And  now,  beloved,  do  yoti  say  that  too  much  money  and  loo  many 
workers  go  to  the  Foreign  Field  ?  Think  of  it.  One  missionary  to 
400,000  souls.  That  would  be  two  ministers  for  Chif:ago,  or  five  for 
New  York  City,  or  ten  for  London, or  150  for  the  whole  United 
States,  instead  of  78,684.  But  this  400,000  is  only  the  average  num- 
ber. Whole  countries  like  Afghanistan,  Tibet,  Honan  province,  the 
central  Soudan,  and  Ecuador,  with  millions  of  Chrisiless  souls,  are 
utterly  destitute.  Shall  we  do  less  in  the  Home  Field?  No  I  But 
more,  a  hundred  times  more,  in  the  Foreign  Field.     Can  we  do  il? 

If  we  had  a  tenth  of  the  income  of  church  members  it  would  fully 
suffice  for  all  Gospel  work  at  home  and  abroad.  Or,  if  we  had,  for 
Foreign  work,  a  tenth  of  their  annual  savings  after  all  home  expenses 
are  paid,  we  could  put  13,000  more  missionaries  in  the  field  at  once. 

The  diagram  on  the  next  page,  showing  the  wealth  of  Protestant 
church  members,  is  based  upon  the  statistics  given  by  Dr.  Strong  in 
"  Our  Country." 

I/,  tktrtfcrey  ye  have  not  been  faithful  in  the  unrighteout  mam' 
mon,  who  v.<Ht  commit  to  your  trutt  the  true  riches  f 

How  will  II  ftare  Willi  the  atewarda  when  the 
natter  comciif 

*  Soma  of  ihU  is  eitimated,  but  the  moit  of  it  hat  been  carefully  (leaned  from 
Church  year  books,  aed  other  authorities.  Of  the  (4,000,000,  a  large  proportion 
it  spent  for  publications,  schools  and  hospitals.  If  these  items  were  added  to  the 
Home  work  the  disfrofertion  would  be  greatly  increased. 


COMPARATIVE   VIEWS. 


Sl   C0MPARATIV£   view 

— OK — 

Home  and  Foreisfn  Christian  Work. 


The   Field   is  the  World." 


DiAGf^AMS    Showing 


The  unequal  distribution  of  Protestant  Christian  Workers 

IN  THE  Field. 
HOME.  FOREIGN. 

1  MurisTKR  TO  800  Soru«'  in  thr  Cxitet)  Statbs.  1  Mishionary  to  4<K),000  Soclb. 


—  2.————  -F"  ■  ■  I- 1 


■■——— ■■■■■— w 

^■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■1 
■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■ 


Ther«  are  wa  small  squares  in  each  of  these  diagrams, 
and  each  smaLrsqunrc  rcprescnti  800  people. 

The  dots  re!>r»etil  ministers. 

Proportionately  there  are  five  hundred  limn  at  many 
Protestant  Christian  workers  in  the  Unired  States  as  in  the 
Foreign  Field. 


This  diagram  represents  400,000  people,  being  the  aver- 
age number  of  uncvangelized  to  each  Missionary. 

The  little  white  square  represents  335  persona,  being  (he 
proportionate  numbei  of  native  converts  10  each  initsioo- 
ary.  The  small  dot  represents  the  Missionary, 


DIA0&AM    SHOWING   THE 

Wealth  of  Protestant  Church  Members  in  the  United  States. 

EACH  SQUARE   REPRESENTS    $4,000,000. 

2769  SauARCS,         -         $11,078,840,000. 


i "   :     ~  "       "  ^      — :  :::":::::::::::::::::::::::::::::_--::::::::::::x- 

x::::::"  "                      _"     ,"  :  :  _:  :  :::::*::"  :'::::::::::::::::::::::. 

X          :■-                  —           -         :__:    __  : 

X           : :::::..:_  _:_.,:-:: _ 

„         _                   _                       _  _  _  _  _. _„ 

~ " 

■■■■■■              "  -----------------------------     -                -^ 

^f 

:::::::::::::  ::_:::^:::~:::::::::::::::::±::::::±:::±::::::::::::::::::::::::::: 

'TT- 

'^x^ 

"IE 

" 

Tl 

_i 

1 , 

--H- 

— 

-f-l 

TT 

I  1 

1 

Jj 

I  U 

..1 

J 

ANNUAL   INCREASE    OF   WEALTH 

OVER  AWD  ABOVB  ALI.  KXPE.VSK  OF  MVISU  AXD  ALL  BRKEVOL»»€M. 

124  SQUARES     =     t4BT,230,000. 


ONE    SQUARE     =     S4, 000. 000.      OlTB  TOTAL  AjrTOJAL  ComrRlBtlTtONS  TO  FORKIOW  MISSIONS. 


"i I  SHOP  TA\ 


WORK. 


$1,200,000. 

TWELVE  HUNDRED  THOUSAND 
DOLLARS  FOR  MISSIONS 

FROM-    ALL    SOURCES 

— FOR— 


Mr.  Samuel  C.  Pullman  liaa  been  elected 
a  member  of  the  Board  of  Managers  of 
the  Missionary  Society,  in  the  place  of 
the  late  Mr.  Stephen  Barker. 

Rev.  J.  M.  Keid,  D.D.,  Missionary  Sec- 
retary, ia  in  Mexico,  in  attendance  uj>on 
the  Union  Missionary  Convention.  He 
id  expected  to  return  by  the  lost  of  this 
month. 

Mr.  J.  M.  Phillips,  Treasurer  of  the 
Missionary  Bociety,  has  been  appointed 
by  the  Board  of  Managers  to  ret^'eive  and 
forward  any  coutributionH  made  in  he- 
half  of  the  Chinese  Buffering  from  ti»e 
destructive  overflow  of  the  Hoaiig  Ho 
River  iu  China. 

Chaplain  McCabe  has  iesued  a  small 
pampldet  of  Missionary  Hymns  for  use 
in  Conventions  and  Anniversaries.  Price 
ten  cents  each  ;  three  copies  for  25  cents ; 
one  hundred  copies  for  |5.00.  Bend 
orders  to  C.  C.  McCabe,  d.d.,  806  Broad- 
way, New  York. 

Mr.  Stephen  Barker,  who  has  been  for 
many  years  a  member  of  the  Board  of 
Managers  of  the  Missionary  Society,  died 
in  New  York  on  Januury  (J,  in  the  "rnh 
year  of  his  age.  He  was  the  fatiier-in- 
law  of  Rev.  Dr.  Vernon,  of  our  Italy  Mis- 
sion, and  has  always  taken  a  great  inter- 
est in  the  missionary  enterprises  of  the 
Church. 

On  [uiges  92  and  98  are  given  some 
diagrams  and  facts  prepared  by  Mr.  E. 
Blackstonc,  of  Oak  Park.  Ill  ,  that  are 
very  forceful  and  effective.  They  are 
printed  on  a  four- page  leaflet,  and  fur- 
nished by  Mr.  Hlackstone  at  thirty  cents 
per  hundred. 

We  go  to  press  with  the  last  form  of 
this  magazine  about  the  time  that  the 
Missionary  Convention  convenes  in  Me.v- 
ico.  We  expected  to  give  late  Trottstant 
statistics  of  our  work  in  Mexico,  under 
the  heading  of  our  Monthly  Concert,  but 
they  have  not  yet  been  received,  and  we 
shall  probably  be  able  to  do  bo  next 
month. 

The  Pearl  of  Days,  edited  by  our  friend 

Rev.  Dr.  J.  11.   Knowles,  is  now   issued 

monthly  by  Mr.  Wilbur  B.  Ketcham,  at 

7/  Hiblp  I/outw,    .Afen-    York.     It   is   lie- 

'otett  to  tbo  securing  and  maintaining 


the  sanctity  of  the  Christian  Sabbath. 
It  is  a  most  excellent  publication,  and  its 
general  circulation  must  result  iu  great 
good. 

The  Misition  Field  ia  the  new  Mission- 
ary Magazine  of  the  Reformed  Church 
in  America,  and  is  published  mtmthly  by 
the  Board  of  Publication,  at  20  Reade 
street,  New  York,  at  50  cents  a  year.  It 
is  a  most  excellent  periodictd.  Send 
Ave  cents  for  a  specimen  copy. 

A  Jewish  Mission  has  been  opened  in 
Chicjigo.  as  a  branch  of  Rev.  Jacob 
Freshman's  work  in  New  Y'ork  City.  It 
is  interdenominational. and  under  the  care 
of  a  committee  comj)OBed  of  rei)re8enta- 
tive  clergymen  and  laymen.  The  Mis- 
sion has  a  Reading  Room  at  264  W.  lath 
street.  Mr.  Wm.  E.  Blackstone,  of  <!)ak 
Park,  111.,  is  Secretary  and  Treasurer. 

We  have  in  the  first  part  of  this  maga- 
zine given  some  account  of  the  present 
comlition  of  Protestantism  in  New  Mex- 
ico, but  said  nothing  about  its  introduc- 
tion. The  first  Protestant  church  in 
New  Mexico  was  organized  in  Septem- 
ber, 185H.  It  was  a  Presbyterian  church, 
and  was  iu  Santa  F^.  The  first  Protest- 
ant church  building  erected  was  in  |H5a. 
It  was  a  Baptist  church  in  Sauta  Fe,  and 
was  built  of  adobe.  In  i860,  the  Presby- 
teriaTi  Board  of  Domestic  Missions  sent 
Rev.  D.  M.  McFarhmd,  who  purchased 
the  adobe  church,  then  in  i-uins.  It  was 
put  in  repair  and  occupied  until  1882, 
when  it  was  torn  down,  and  :v  handsome 
brick  church  erected. 

We  have  devoted  ten  pages  of  this 
number  to  a  list  of  books  helpful  to  those 
who  wish  to  study  the  .niibject  of  mis- 
sions, and  to  learn  what  they  can  of  the 
countries  and  peoples  where  missions  are 
being  carried  on.  The  list  ia  not  com- 
plete, and  we  shall  supplement  iL  iu 
some  number  to  be  issued  hereafter. 
Where  we  could,  we  have  given  the  year 
of  publication.  When  the  price  is  given 
in  shillings  and  pence,  the  books  are 
published  in  Ureal  Britain,  and  can  be 
ordertnl  tlirough  some  New  York  house 
tliat  imports  books.  The  price  will  be 
from  'At)  to  40  cents  per  shilling.  Fre- 
quently wo  have  given  only  the  first 
name  of  the  firm  puhliehing  the  lx>ok, 
but  this  is  a  sullicienl  indication  to  those 
fauiilinr  with  books.  We  trust  that  the 
giving  the  list  will  greatly  increase  the 
interest  of  our  reiiders  in  missionary 
literature. 


Blaliop  Tuylor'n  Arrlca.n  Work. 

We  have  l>eea  asked  by  several  "  What 
of  Bishop  Taylor's  African  Missions  in 
view  of  the  fact  that  over  forty  of  those 
who  went  out  have  died  or  returned,  and 
that  those  returning  have  brought  such 
unfavorable  rejiortsV 

BisJiop  Taylor  is  expected  in  the  \3mted 


States  in  April,  anti  will  then  probably 
reply  to  the  charges  made  ng.\inst  him 
and  his  wtjrk. 

The  Bishop  went  to  Africa  and  cried 
"Come  to  the  redemption  of  Africa,'' 
Many  ajiswered  the  crj-  wlio  were  not 
fitted  for  the  life  to  which  they  lielieved 
thetjiselves  called.  In  some  the  disability 
was  physicrtl  ;  in  others,  s|iiritual.  The 
uubealthiness  of  the  country,  and  the 
slow  jirogress  made  toward  self-support 
has  l>eeu  disheartening.  Who  wonders 
that  there  were  those  who  preferred  liv- 
ing in  .America  to  dying  in  Africa'^ 

Bishop  Taylor  is  ready  to  die  for  Africa 
and  he  wishes  others  of  like  spirit.  lie 
promises  no  immunity  from  great  hard- 
ships or  from  a  sjjeefly  death.  He  proba- 
bly expects  much  expenditure  of  money, 
and  many  deaths  before  his  missions  are 
fully  established.  He  says  to  those  who 
follow  him  :  "  It  is  as  near  Heaven  in 
Africa  as  Ln  America." 

To  those  who  are  strong  and  hearty  in 
body  and  in  soul  the  (^all  from  Africa 
comes. 

Let  strong  men  heed  the  call  and  let 
them  leave  the  women  and  chil- 
dren here  until  the  stations  have  tieen  es- 
tablished, and  tliure  is  a  reasonable  pros- 
pei't  of  a  good  shelter  and  suitable  food 
for  the  loved  dependent  ones. 


Hume    for     Ihe    Children    uf   ITIlBMlun- 
arltia. 

A  home  for  the  children  of  Metlu^ist 
Episcopal  Missionaries  ha.s  been  estab- 
lii^hed  at  Newton  Centre,  Mass,,  and  Rev. 
B.  K.  Peirce,  DD.,  is  President  of  the 
Board  of  Trustees.  A  letter  from  Dr. 
Peirce  written  January  3il,  lt*88,  in  re- 
sponse to  a  letter  from  us,  fui-nishes  the 
following  interesting  information  re- 
spuctiiig  the  Home  : 

"  A  little  dying  girl,  the  daughter  of  an 
English  Wcsleyan  working  man,  now  in 
Taunton,  Mass.,  left  some  money  for  a 
t'hildren's  Home.  The  announcement  of 
the  fa<'t  awakened  much  interest.  After 
a  time,  the  Hon.  Jacob  Sleeper  placed  in 
my  liands  |10,tOO  as  a  fund  for  the  sup- 
{>ort  of  such  an  institution. 

*'  lion.  Alden  S])eare  then  gave  a  house 
worth  $8,000  for  the  Home,  and  Mrs.  Chas. 
W.  Peirce  furnished  it  at  the  expense  of 
over  |1,0<J0.  BrotberS]X'are,when  he  gave 
the  house,  expressed  a  desire  that  it 
should  be  devoted,  as  fiir  as  required,  to 
U.n  care  of  the  ynuug  children  of  our  for- 
eign missionaries,  it  being  situated  so  as 
to  oftwr  the  best  possible  educational 
training  in  the  excellent  public  schoolsin 
the  city  without  cost.  We  have  five  of 
such  children  now  under  the  care  of  the 
Home. 

"The  institution  is  supported  by  the 
proceeds  of  the  fund,  contributions  so- 
\.Wvt«s<l  lti>m  out  viVvuvtilve*  aud  individual 


memben,  and  the  small  sums  which  our 
missionaries  pa}-  toward  the  expenses  in- 
curred by  their  children.  Brother  Speart- 
aod  hiB  family  take  a  lively,  practical  in- 
terest in  the  sustentation  of  the  Home 
and  it8  success. " 


I 

I 

I 


Onr  maalona.rl«a  and  RIIa«lona« 

Rev.  W.  C.  Davidson,  who  lately  arrived 
in  Japan,  h&a  been  obliged  to  return  to 
the  United  States  on  account  of  the  pro- 
tracted illness  of  hiu  wife. 

The  North  India  Conference  elected 
Rev.  D.  W.  Thomas  a  delegate  to  the 
Oeneral  Conference,  and  Ex-Gov,  R.  E. 
Pattiaon,  of  Pennsylvania,  a  lay-delegate. 

Rev.  D.  W.  Thomas,  of  the  North  India 
Conference,  haa  been  appointed  by  the 
Board  of  Managers  of  the  Missionary 
Society,  the  Treasurer  for  the  North 
India,  8outh  India  and  Bengal  Confer- 
ences. 

Hiss  Sarah  Lauck,  missionary  of  the 
Womans'  Foreign  Missionary  Society  at 
Moradabad,  India,  was  married  Decem- 
ber IS  to  Rev.  Joseph  Parsons,  of  the 
Wealeyan  mission  in  Lucknow. 

Rev.  Hejiry  Jaoksou,  of  the  New  York 
Conference,  has  been  transferred  to 
India.  He  and  his  wife  wer«  formerly 
missionaries  in  India  where  they  were 
very  successful,  und  their  return  will  be 
gladlj  welcomed. 

Rev.  E.  8.  Staekpole,  of  the  Maine  Con- 
ference, haa  been  appoint«d  as  a  mission- 
ary to  Italy. 

Rev.  J.  H.  Correll  has  Ixecome  the  edi- 
tor and  publisher  in  Yokohama,  Japan, 
of  the  Metluxlist  Advocate,  a  four  page 
paper,  the  first  page  being  in  English  and 
the  three  following  in  Japanese. 

President  Hoyt.  of  Albuquenjue  College 
New  Mexico,  reports  15(1  students  en- 
rolled. More  students  are  applying  tlian 
be  can  accommodate,  and  hu  asks  fur 
contributions  to  aid  in  furnishing  rooms, 
etc. 

Rev.  C.  E.  Scott,  who  has  been  in 
charge  of  the  mission  in  Copiupo,  Chili, 
South  America,  has  returned  to  the 
United  States,  and  will  probably  engage 
in  mission  work  in  New  Mexico. 

Rev.  I.  O.  Robs,  who  went  laat  July 
from  the  New  England  Confeience  as  a 
missionary  to  Concepcion,  Chili,  has  re- 
turned to  the  United  States  for  the  pur- 
pose of  enlisting  a  greater  intereot  in 
mission  work  in  that  Held,  and  to  Sii'iire. 
if  poeaible,  some  change  in  the  "  govern- 
ing principles."  So  far  as  we  can  iearn 
there  is  needed  a  practical  oversight 
which  shall  prevent  conllicting  orders 
respecting  both  the  general  management 
and  the  details  of  work.  The  sooner  the 
missdon  work  can  be  brought  into  har- 
mony with  our  regular  church  goveru- 
it  the  more  likeJ^-  it  is  to  accoinplitih 


From  ■  SpsBiah  niBBlonarjr, 

The  Kev.  O.  Forres,  a  t;panish  Metlio- 
dist  Episcopal  Missionary  in  New  Mexico, 
writes  to  Chaplain  McCabe  from  Espun- 
ola.  New  Mexico,  Dec.  30,  1887: 

"  I  preach  at  Huichipanguc,  Espanola, 
Santa  Cruz,  Cuarteles,  Chi  mayo,  Las 
Truchas,  Charmita,  Plaza  del  Alcalde, 
and  Fierra  Amarilla.  We  have  in  these 
places  congregations  of  from  25  to  800 
persons,  besideH  Sabbatb-Rchools.  The 
distance  of  these  appointments  is  from 
three  miles  to  eighty  miles  from  my  home. 

"  In. the  town  of  Santa  Cruz,  my  wife 
has  a  school  with  fifty  children  who  are 
poor  and  needy.  Mrs,  Forres  endures 
many  persecutions  through  Father 
Romano,  besides  having  to  walk  six  mUes 
a  day. 

' '  I  also  walk  much  in  the  pursuit  of 
my  pastoral  labors,  and  our  clothing  is 
very  limited,  but  nuthing  of  this  kind 
troubles  us  as  the  work  is  for  Christ. 
Pray  for  us  and  for  the  people  of  this 
Territory  of  New  Mexico,  for  many  are 
opposed  to  the  Wospel." 


Letter  from  HIroMakis  Japan, 

Rev.  Gideon  F.  Draper  writes  from 
Hirosaki,  Japan,  Nov.  3: 

"  When  I  was  appointed  at  our  last 
Conference  Presiding  Elder  of  the 
Aomori  District,  I  was  also  reiquested  to 
occupy,  until  January,  the  p<j9t  of  Eng- 
lish instructor  in  a  largeprivate academy 
here.  This  school  offers  a  grand  oppor- 
tunity of  Christian  work.  There  are 
about  three  huiidre<l  Imys  in  tlio  inslitii- 
ticin.  and  full  liberty  is  given  for  relig- 
ious imstructiou 

"  Foreigners  have  been  here  in  years 
gone  by,  but  not  for  the  past  six  or  seven 
years.  Among  the  results  of  their  labors, 
especially  those  of  Mr.  lug,  niity  be 
counted  nine  members  of  our  Confer- 
ence. If  our  policy  of  educational  work 
is  juMtiHalile  anywhere  it  must  he  here, 
for  greater  possibilities  it  would  be  hard 
to  tind. 

"There  ia  also  a  wide  field  for  woman's 
work  here.  The  ladies  of  the  W.  F.  M. 
S.  have  a  day  school  for  girls,  and  nnu-h 
Biiile  work  might  be  done  in  connection 
with  Enelish  und  knitting  cla-sses.  The 
latter,  Mrs.  Draper,  will  take  up,  cconi- 
ing  to  her  strength.  Her  efiicient  Bible- 
woman,  O  Hama  san,  is  a  great  help  to 
her. 

"  I  go  abimt  as  I  can  in  the  neighbor- 
hood. Last  Suuday  was  spent  at  Kuroi- 
shi,  ten  or  twelve  miles  away.  Here  our 
church  is  small  but  growing,  for  the 
blind  i*a«tor,  a  local  ])reacher.  is  a  zeal 
ou.H  wotker.  There  has  l>een  some  |.)er»e- 
cution  for  the  place  is  strongly  heathen. 

"At    our  Saturday  evening   vneelVng 
there  were  two  addresses.  Many  VxBlened 
attentively,  but  the  '  small  boy '  wasverj 


noisy  and  offensive.  When  some  of  these 
boys  saw  me  coming  down  the  street 
they  cried,  'Jesus  is  comet  Jesus  is  come! ' 
by  way  of  ridicule. 

"  At  present  we  share  a  large  Japanese 
bouse  with  a  native  family,  and  every 
morning  we  hear  the  clear  tones  of  a  bell 
announcing  that  the  idols  on  the  hotise- 
bold  '  kamidana '  (god-shelf)  are  being 
worshiped,  while  in  the  next  room  we 
are  reading  the  New  Testament  of  our 
Lord  and  Savinr,  and  ottering  in  unLson 
the  prayer  He  taught  His  disciples." 


Flood  and  Droucbt  In  Central  China. 

BY  THIt  arv.  C.   p.   KITPKR. 

We  are  at  present  in  the  ntidst  of  a 
m<«t  distressing  scene.  At  the  most 
afHueut  times  there  is  enough  of  poverty 
and  misery  in  this  part  of  China  to  pain 
the  heart  of  every  human  being  ;  but  dur- 
ing the  past  few  weeks  this  scene  baa 
been  intensified  to  an  almost  indescrib- 
able degree. 

Over  6  000  refugees  have  already 
pas.sed  through  this  city,  coming  from 
the  north  of  the  Yaiig-tae,  where  the  high 
water  destroyed  the  Spring  crops  and 
the  Autumn  crops  have  been  a  failure 
on  account  of  the  long  c^jntinued  dry 
wiMither.  No  other  alternative  ia  left 
this  people  tluin  to  leave  their  homes  and 
beg.  One  man  in  each  hanUet  remains 
at  home  to  look  after  the  property  while 
all  the  others,  men,  women,  and  chil- 
tlren  emigrate  to  the  southern  provinces 
whijre  Providence  has  dealt  more  bounti- 
fully in  supplying  the  necessaries  of  life. 
Some  of  these  people  are  quite  resigned 
to  their  fate  and  keep  cheerful  and  happy 
even  with  half  enough  of  the  dry  meal 
prepared  of  beans  and  millet,  while 
others  seem  deeply  pained  and  grieved, 
but  all  of  tliein  are  most  orderly. 

While  going  to  my  country  work  last 
Sabbath  morning  my  attention  was 
drawn  to  groups  of  refugees  sitting  by 
the  way -side  taking  their  breakfast  of 
dry  meal  and  tea.  Among  them  was  a 
fairly  well  dressed  family.  Two  men, 
who  were  brothers,  carrying  the  bedding 
and  whatever  else  they  had,  two  women, 
each  with  an  infant  strapped  on  her 
back,  an  elderly  woman,  and  three  fine 
loi)king  lads  of  about  ten  to  twelve  years 
of  age.  I  stoppe<l  to  entiuire  about  their 
actual  needs,  and  found  them  indee<l  in 
Krvat  distress,  pining  away  for  want  of 
nourishing  fooil.  In  fruitful  seasons  they 
had  just  bad  enough  to  eat  and  drink  ; 
but  this  double  calamity  ha^  brought 
them  with  thousands  of  others  into  ex- 
treme want. 

This  famine-stricken  district  embraces 
the  Hicnttg  Met  circuit  wlv«t%  *.  ^}s«aiiJe^ 


FOOCHOIV  METHODIST  CONFERENCE. 


If  the  calls  for  help  are  not  too  many 
at  present  I  herewith  make  an 

APPKAJi 

to  the  church  for  the  aid  of  these  pover- 
ty-stricken fanailies.  We  have  five  day- 
schools  and  over  one  hundrnd  members 
in  this  section  of  the  countiy.  The 
schools  are  almost  broken  up  and  the 
inembers  are  becoming  scattered.  After 
this  reaches  the  readers  in  America  there 
will  be  yet  six  months  before  they  will 
have  a  crop  or  anything  to  live  upon  ex- 
cept what  they  beg,  unless  some  kind 
hearted  persons  should  send  us  some- 
thing for  their  relief. 

Donations  will  reach  me  safely  through 
the  Setiretaries  of  the  Missionary  Society, 
806  Broadway,  N.  Y.  Care  shall  be 
taken  to  distribute  the  money  judiciously. 
There  may  be  many  demands  upon  the 
church  at  home,  but  certainly  there  can 
be  no  more  needy  cause  than  to  feed  a 
starving  Christian.  Though  they  are 
your  antipodes  they  are  your  neighbors 
in  Christ  Jesu«. 

Kiu  Kiang,  Dec.  10,  1887. 


Pooehoiw  Methodlat  Conrerenee. 

The  Foochow  Methodist  EpiscoiMU  Con- 
ference was  held  in  Foochow  in  Novem- 
ber. 

Rev,  N.  J,  Plumb  reports  as  follows : 

"The  reports  of  the  presiding  elders 
showed  progress  on  most  of  the  districts 
in  nearly  all  important  items.  There  has 
been  an  increase  of  nearly  two  hundred 
in  the  membership,  and  more  than  that 
number  of  probationers. 

"  The  missionary  contributions  are 
much  in  advance  of  those  of  the  previ- 
ous year,  as  were  also  those  for  church 
building.  We  are  much  beyond  the 
Million  dollar  line.  There  was  some  fall- 
ing off  in  self-sxipport,  but  there  was  an 
advance  of  more  than  Aire  hundred  dol- 
lars over  the  previous  year  on  the  sum 
of  the  contributions  for  all  Church  pur- 
poses. 

"  It  having  been  four  years  since  a 
Bishop  presided  at  the  conference,  the 
number  elected  to  orders  and  ordained 
was  unprecedented ly  large.  There  were 
nineteen  deaeona  and  twonty-one  eldt-rs 
— forty  in  all.  Two  of  these  were  made 
both  deacons  and  elders.  The  ordina- 
tion services,  which  took  place  on  Sali- 
bath  evening,  were  very  impressive,  and 
witnessed  by  a  crowded  house. 

"  In  the  election  of  a  large  numlM«r  of 
local  deacons  there  seems  to  be  an  indi- 
cation of  greater  dependence  nn  local 
help,  and  mi-isionary  efforts  are  being  put 
forth  in  some  directions.  On  one  circuit 
on  the  Hok-Cliiang  District  about  |r>0 
was  contributed  over  what  was  neces- 
sary for  the  support  of  their  preachers, 
and  they  decided  to  use  this  for  support- 
J^M  preacher  during  the  enstung  year .; 


and  at  one  place  on  the  Ku-Cheng  Dis- 
trict a  local  missionary  society  ban  been 
formed,  and  quite  a  sum  raised  towards 
sending  a  preacher  to  a  distant  village. 
The  opixwilion  to  the  work  of  preaching 
the  (Jospel  has  been  very  small  during 
the  year.  In  one  or  two  instances  some 
of  our  meml>er8  have  endured  severe 
persecution  from  their  own  people,  but 
there  has  been  no  general  disturbance. 

"  The  election  of  delegates  to  General 
Conference  resulted  in  the  choice  of  Sia 
Sek  Ong,  one  of  our  oldest  and  most  in- 
telligent native  ministers,  and  Itev.  O.  li. 
Smyth,  now  in  the  United  States,  as  re- 
serve. The  lay  electoral  conference 
elected  Mr.  T.  Ahok  delegate  to  the  Gen- 
eral Conference,  and  for  reserve  Lau  Ing 
Sieng.  The  former  is  the  head  of  a  Chi- 
nese tirm,  and  the  latter  foreman  of  our 
mission  press. 

"The  summary  of  the  statistical  re- 
ports is  as  follows  :  Missionaries,  .'3 :  as- 
sistant missionaries,  4  ;  W.  F.  M  S.  mis- 
sionaries, 4  ;  native  workers  W.  F.  M.  S., 
5 :  other  helpers,  7 ;  members,  3,217  ; 
probations,  1,334;  adlierents,  3.150;  av- 
enige  attendance  at  worship,  3,5W) ; 
adults  baptized,  38(5;  baptized  children, 
094 ;  number  of  churches,  77 ;  value, 
f  19, 271)  ;  places  rented,  21  :  parsonages, 
38 :  value,  $4,90n ;  missionary  money 
contrilmted,  $34(1;  other  benev<ilence8, 
$398  ;  self-support,  $y-.>7  ;  church  build- 
ing, $890  ;  local  purposes.  $03.86." 

The  appointments  of  the  missionaries 
were  as  follows  : 

Foochow  District,  N.  J.  Phmili,  Presi- 
ding Ehler.  Biblical  Institute,  J.  H. 
Worley,  President.  High  Scho<il,  N. 
Site-s,  Principal.  Anglo-Chiiu'Si' ('(dlege, 
M.  C.  Wik-ox,  Presidt:-!!!  :  Wm.  H.  Lacy, 
Vice-President  ;  Mrs.  Wilcox  and  Mrs. 
Lacy,  Instructors.  BiMjk  Concern,  N.  J. 
Pimnb.  Snj>erintendent.  Fuhkien  Church 
Gazette,  N..1.  Plumb,  Editor.  Wnmeti's 
and  Girls'  High  Schixnl,  O,  I.  .lewell  and 
MalK'l  Hartford.  Medical  Work  Wo- 
man's Foreign  Missionary  S<x;iety,  Kate 
A,  Corey,  m.d. ,  M.  E.  Carleton.  h.d. 
Lay  Training  School,  N.  Sites  in  charge. 
Yen-Ping  District,  J.  H.  Worley,  Mission- 
ary. Ku-cheng  District,  M.  0.  Wilcox, 
Missionary.  Hing-h wa  District.  N.  Sitt-s, 
Missiiinury.  Hnk-Chiang  District,  J.  U, 
Worley,  Missionary.  Ing-chung  Dis- 
trict, N.  Sitef,  Missionary. 


Black    Hilla    miMion   of    ttse     n.    E. 
Oburch. 

BY   HV.    K.   C,    WARRSM. 

Black  Hills  is  the  name  of  n  group  of 
hills  in  8.  W.  Dakota.  They  are  called 
black  because  of  the  dark  tinge  of  the 
pine  forests  which  cover  them  and  well 
described  in  Longfcllows,  "The  song  <>f 
Hiaw^atha."  The  hight-st  point  is  Lar- 
amie Peak  which  is  p,000  feet  al)ove  the 
sea.    There  are  about    25,000    people   in 


these  hills,  2,000  of  whom  are  engaged  in 
mining.  The  largest  stamp  mill  in  the 
world  is  at  Lend  City. 

The  mining  for  gold,  silver  and  lead  is 
%*erj'  prcifitable;  much  excitement  h»s 
been  canned  of  lute  by  the  discovery  of 
tin  near  Custer  City  of  which  an  expert. 
Lord  Thurliivv,  by  name,  treating  of  tha 
Black  Hills  tin,  November  10.  1>*87,  says: 
•'  Within  twenty  miles  of  where  the  rail- 
road  now  runs,  tin  exists  on  the  surface 
of  the  Black  Hills  in  unlimited  quanti- 
ties and  of  remarkable  purity. "  and 
further  on  he  says,  "  .\merica  will 
(|uarry  itsown  tin-stone  out  of  Dakota 
hill-sides.  These  things  are  as  certain 
as  night  follows  daj-."  In  a  few  months 
$150,000  woi-king  capital  for  the  tin 
mines,  will,  it  is  expected,  open  another  _ 
great  industry  in  these  hills.  ■ 

The  climate  thus  far  through  the  win-  * 
ter  has  been  delightful.  Xo  sleighing  ; 
only  five  days  which  has  not  been  warm 
enough  to  thaw.  A  warm  wind  called  a 
Chinook,  st^ts  in  and  tempers  the  climate. 
Hoi-ses,  and  usually  cattle,  pick  a  good 
living  throughout  the  winter  on  the 
ranges,  requiring  no  care.  The  soil  is  very 
rich  and  in  the  last  few  years  more  at- 
tention is  given  to  farming,  though  as 
yet  the  crops  do  not  supply  the  home  de- 
mand. 

The  special  barriers  against  our  work 
is  the  prevalent  and  most  universal  Sab- 
bath desecration.  The  immense  power, 
the  saloons,  gambting-ilena,  dance-house 
and  ail  intense  worldly  spirit.  It  nmst 
be  confessed-that  "  God  saw  the  wicked- 
ness of  rnan  that  it  was  great"  in  these 
parts,  But  the  worst  is  past  and  the 
character  of  the  people  is  rapidly  chang- 
ing for  the  better. 

Wf  ran  report  for  our  mission  here  a 
good  growth  and  a  pro.sperous  condition. 
Our  Hrst  ordained  preacher  in  the  Hills 
was  Henry  W.  Smith,  who  l>egau  preach- 
ing here  May  7tli.  18711,  at  Custer  City, 
in  a  log-house  with  sawdust  tlijor.  He 
earneil  his  living  by  phynical  labor,  and 
went  jtreacliing  from  place  to  place  until 
on  Sunday,  August  20th,  1876,  while  at- 
tempting to  go  to  Crook  to  preach,  was 
killed  by  the  Indians. 

We  now  have  elev«^ri  ministers,  one  of 
wluiin,  James  Williams,  of  Spearflsh.  is 
our  loved  Supt.;  nine  churches  worth 
$3ti.200;  seven  parsonages;  twenty-four 
Sabbath-schoolH  with  1,000  pupils.  Thus 
it  is  seen  that  the  Methiwlist  EpiscniwI 
Church  with  characteristic  energy,  is 
sounding  the  Gospel  call  and  battling 
and  building  to  make  the  entire  country 
ail  empire  for  Christ,  its  best  and  rightful  ■ 
King.  I 

To  all  our  Christian  jjeople  thinking  of 
coming  to  the  Hills  the  writer  will  gladly 
correspond,  and  to  those    who    come 
cordial  welcome  will  be  given 

Slurgis,  Dakotn. 


I 


I 


gladly 

ome    ^M 


Eugene  R.  Smith, 

Edilor. 


MARCH,  1888. 


80B  Szx>Gw3.'-wa7-, 

Ne«   York  City. 


r 


NATIVES  OK  PAHAGUAV 


I 

■Mi 


Coiiintry  and    P«*(>[>h'  of  Arg;riit1iia,    Irut^uaj', 
and  rara!i;ua.v. 

The  Argentine  Republic  is  composed  of  a  group  of 
fourteen  provinces  or  states  and  nine  territories  formerly 
known  by  the  name  of  "  Provincias  Unidas  del  Rio  de 
la  Plata."  The  executive  is  a  president  who  is  elected  for 
six  years,  and  the  legislative  authority  is  vested  in  a 
National  Congress,  the  Senate  of  which  has  30  members 
and  the  House  of  Deputies  S6  members.  Both  president 
and  vice-president  must  be  Roman  Catholics  and  natives 
of  the  Re[niblic,  anil  cannot  be  re-elected.  The  present 
President  is  Dr.  Miguel  Juarez  Celman,  who  was  installed 
in  office  October  12,  1886. 

The  Constitution  is  very  similar  to  that  of  tlu-  I'nited 
States.  It  recognizes  the  Roman  Catholic  religion  as 
that  of  the  State,  but  all  other  creeds  are  tolerated. 
Much  attention  is  paid  to  education.  In  1885  there  were 
3,253  elementary  schools  with  168,378  [)U]>ils,  15  lyieums 
with  3,189  jiupils,  I  universities  and  15  normal  schools 
for  females  with  3,596  students,  and  6  normal  schools  for 
males  with  1,784  students. 

The  Republic  comprises  the  city  of  Buenos  Ayres;  the 
provinces  of  Buenos  Ayres,  Santa  Fe,  Entre  Rios,  Cor- 
rientes,  Rioja,  Catamarca,  San  Juan,  Mendoza,  Cordova, 
San  Luis,  Santiago  del  Estero,  Tucumaii,  Salta  and 
Jujuy,  and  the  territories  of  Misiones,  Formosa,  Chaco, 
Pampa,  Rio  Negro,  Neuquen.  Chiibut,  Santa  Cruz,  and 
Tierra  del  I'uego.  with  an  area  of  1,125,086  square  miles, 
and  a  population  in  1886  of  3,100,000,  including  400,000 
foreigners.  Of  the  foreigners  130,000  are  Italians, 
60.000  Frenc:h,  60,000  Spaniards,  20,000  English  and 
10,000  Ciermans. 

The  capital  is  Buenos  Ayres  with  a  population  of  400,- 
000,  Other  towns  are  Cordova  with  49,600,  Rosario  42,- 
ooo,Tucuman  26,300,  Mendoza  18,200,  Corrientes  15,500. 

Cattle  and  sheep  breeding  constitute  the  most  import- 
ant industry,  and  the  chief  exports  are  mutton,  wool, 
hides,  tallow,  horns,  bones,  and  wheat. 

URUGUAY. 

Uruguay  was  at  one  time  a  province  of  Brazil,  but  de- 
claring its  independence  in  1S25  it  was  recognized  by  a 
treaty  made  in  182S,  and  its  constitution  as  a  republic 
was  adopted  in  1830.  The  Roman  Catholic  is  the  State 
religion,  but  there  is  rom]ilete  toleration.  Primary  edu- 
cation is  compulsory. 

In  1884  the  University  of  Montevideo  had  29  profes- 
sors and  1,148  students,  and  there  were  320  public 
schools,  with  576  teachers  and  27,331  pupils. 

The  President  is  Maximo  Tages,  who  was  elected  in 
November,  18S6,  for  four  years. 

The  area  of  Uruguay  is  73,538  square  miles,  and  it  had 
a  i>opulation  in  1884  of  593,248.  The  country  is  divided 
into  18  provinces.  In  1884  the  capital,  Montevideo, 
with  suburbs,  had  a  population  of  104,472,  of  whom 
about  one-third  were  foreigners.     The  jirincipal  exports 


DB.  CKLMAN,  PRESIDENT  OF  AHGENTISE  REPCBLIC, 

are  animals,  preserved  meat,  skins  and  hides,  tallow,  and 
wool.  The  raising  of  cattle  and  sheep  is  the  chief  in- 
dustry. 

PARAGUAY. 

The  Republic  uf  Paraguay  gained  its  independence 
from  Spanish  rule  in  181 1.  The  President  is  General 
Escobar,  who  was  elected  September,  18S6,  for  a  term  of 
four  year.s.  The  Roman  Catholic  Church  is  the  cstah 
lished  religion,  but  the  free  exercise  of  other  religions  is 
permitted.  In  1885  there  were  96  state  public  schools, 
with  3,676  pupils  ;  50  private  schools,  with  1,424  pupils; 
and  a  national  college,  with  150  students. 

The  area  of  the  republic  is  estimated  at  91,970  square 
miles.  The  census  t)f  1S79  gave  a  population  of  346,048, 
exclusive  of  60,000  semi-civilized  and  70,000  savage  In- 
dians. The  population  in  1879  of  the  capital,  Asuncion, 
was  16,000;  of  Villa  Rica.  12,570;  of  Concepcion,  10,697; 
San  Pedro,  9,706;  Luque.  8,878.  The  chief  articles  of 
export  are  the  ytrbo  mate,  or  Paraguayan  tea,  and 
tobacco. 

The  year  in  Paraguay  is  divided  into  two  seasons, — 
"summer"  lasting  from  October  to  March,  and  "winter" 
from  April  to  September.  December,  January,  and  Feb- 
ruary are  generally  the  hottest  months,  and  May,  June, 
July,  and  August  the  coldest,  The  most  temperate 
month  is  .\pril.  'ihe  mean  temperature  for  summer  is  .— 
81°,  for  winter  71".  It  is  estimated  that  the  wind  blows  ■ 
from  the  south  on  118  days,  and  from  the  north  on  103: 
while  from  the  east  it  blows  44  days,  and  from  the  west 
3  days  in  the  year.  The  south  wind  is  dry,  cool,  fresh,  and 
invigorating;  the  north  wind  is  hot,  moist,  and  relaxing. 


THE  SOUTHERN  PORTION  OF  SOUTH  AMERICA. 


99 


The  Southern  Portion  of  South  Anu'rica. 

BV    WILLIAM    ELEROY    CIRTIS. 

For  a  people  so  boastful  of  our  enterprise  and  intelli- 
gence, we  are  shamefully  ignorant  of  what  is  going  on  at 
the  other  end  of  the  heuiis]jhere,  although  transactions 
there  are  of  much  greater  concern  to  us  than  the  struggle 
for  home  rule  in  Ireland  or  the  invasion  of  Afghanistan. 
We  shall  be  roused  from  our  indifference  presently,  how- 
ever, when  we  meet  the  rs/a/uuros  of  Uruguay  and  the 
Argentine  Republic  in  the  markets  for  bread-stuffs  and 
provisions  which  our  fanners  and  ranchmen  have  been 
Mcu&iomcd  to  consider  a  permanent  possession  of  their 
<"i*-R.  It  is  said  to  cost  fifty  dollars  to  jilace  a  carcass  of 
Chicago  dressed  beef  in  the  markets  of  London.  The 
etiuuieros  of  the  Argentine  Republic  are  now  shipping 
from  seven  to  ten  thousand  carcasses  a  month,  and  those 
of  I'ruijuay  almost  as  many,  at  one-half  that  sum.  Five 
irars  ago  these  countries  imported  their  bread-stuffs  from 
Chili  and  the  United  States.  In  1884  they  commenced 
to  export  cereals,  and  during  1886  wheat,  corn,  and  rye 
to  the  value  of  nearly  seven  millions  and  a  half  of 
dollars  were  shipped  to  Brazil  and  Great  Britain.  It  is 
Kiimated,  from  the  increased  acreage  under  cultivation, 

[that  the  surplus  product  for  e\|j<)rt  in  the  Argentine  Re- 
imblic  in  1887  will  amount  to  the  value  of  ten  million 
slLars.  and  that  of  Uruguay  about  one-third  more.    We 

lare  sending  from  four  to  seven  million  dollars'  worth  of 

[flour  annually  to  Brazil.     Mills  are  now  being   erected 
to  reduce  the  wheat  of  the  Argentine  Republic,  and 

fit  will  not  be  many  years  before  the  latter  country  vvill 
jcpnve  us  of   our  markets  for  bread-stuffs  on  the  east 
St  of  the  Americas  and  the  West  Indies,  as  Chili  has 
upon  the  west  coast. 
The  valley  of  the  Rio  de  la  Plata — and  by  that  term  is 

[indicated  all  the  temperate  zone  of  South  America  except 

|Chili — will  ne^'er  compete  with  us  in  manufactured  goods, 
luse  there  is  no  fuel  or  water-power  there,  and  the 
Dative*  have  no  taste  for  mechanical  industries;  but  at 
tie  present  cost  of  production  and  transportation  in  the 

[United  States  they  must  ultimately  drive  us  out  of  the 

luurkets  for  provisions  and  bread-stuffs.     If  ocean  ships 

Iviuld  load  at  Denver  and  Minneapolis,  if  we  could  de- 
iver  beef  cattle  at  tide-water  at  ten  or  twelve  dollars  a 

[bod  and  wheat  at  sixty  cents  a  bushel,  then  we  might 

[cnmpete  with  them;  but  with   an  area  one-third  the  size 
the  United  States,  a  very  small  portion  of  which  is  in- 

'  capable  of  production,  an  extensive  system  of  internal 
navigation,  the  value  of  which  is  enhanced  by  the  depth 
of  its  rivers,  supplemented  by  a  net-work  of  railways,  the 

Itotions  of  the  La  Plata  have  advantages  surpassing  those 
»{  any  other  nation  on  earth.     In  climate,  in  topograijhy, 

land  in  resources  they  resemble  the  United  States.  The 
pu^)as  are  similar  to  the  prairies  of  our  own  West ;  the 
'bleak  and  uninhabitable  wastes  "  of  Patagonia  have  de- 

1  veJoped  into  the  richest  of  pastures,  like  the  "  Great 
American  Desert"  which  used  to  lie  between  the  Mis- 

I  souri  River  and  the  mountains.  The  pampas  are  of  rich 
deep  loam  in  the  lowlands,  and  rise  in  mighty  terraces  to 


the  west,  where  upon  the  uplands  millions  of  cattle  can 
be  fed  and  sheltered.  The  foot-hills  of  the  .Andes  are 
similar  tu  the  mountains  of  Colorado,  and  are  practically 
unexplored.  In  the  north  are  thousands  of  square  miles 
of  timber,  and  beyond  it  a  soil  that  will  produce  sugar, 
tobacco,  coffee,  cotton,  and  rice.  Within  1200  miles  of 
Buenos  Ayres  can  be  grown  every  jilant  known  to  the 
liotanists,  and  nature  has  provided  the  facilities  for  get- 
ting the  results  of  that  growth  to  market  with  a  most  gen- 
erous  hand. 

During  the  last  twenty-five  years  the  po[3ulation  of  the 
Argentine  Republic  has  increased  154  per  cent.,  while 
that  of  the  L'nited  States  has  increased  but  79  per  cent., 
and  the  city  of  Buenos  Ayres  is  growing  faster  than  Min- 
neapolis or  Denver.  Last  year  it  received  124,000  im- 
migrants from  Europe,  and  the  natural  increase  is  very 
large.  The  new-comers  are  mostly  Italians  and  Basques, 
with  a  sprinkling  of  Germans,  Swiss  and  Swedes.  To 
tempt  the  immigrants  into  the  agricultural  districts  the 
government  has  enacted  land  laws  even  more  liberal  than 
ours.  Each  head  of  a  family  is  entitled  to  250  acres 
free,  and  as  much  more  as  he  desires  to  purchase,  to  a 
limit  of  1500  acres,  at  about  seventy-five  cents  an  acre  in 
our  money.  Or  the  settler  may  acquire  1500  acres  free 
after  five  years  by  planting  200  acres  to  grain  and  twenty- 
four  acres  to  timber.  Free  transportation  from  Buenos 
Ayres  to  the  place  of  location  is  granted  to  all  settlers 
and  their  families,  exemption  from  taxation  for  ten  years, 
and  colonization  societies  are  organized  which  issue 
bonds  guaranteed  by  the  government,  the  proceeds  of 
which  are  loaned  to  the  settlers  in  sums  not  greater  than 
$1000,  for  five  years,  with  interest  at  six  per  cent.,  upon 
the  cultivation  of  a  certain  amount  of  land  and  the  erec- 
tion of  a  certain  amount  of  improvements.  The  results 
'  of  these  beneficent  laws  are  conspicuous.  In  r886  nearly 
nine  hundred  thousand  acres  of  wild  land  were  ploughed 
and  planted.  One  firm  in  Buenos  Ayres  sold  1200  reapers 
manufactured  in  the  United  States,  and  other  firms  a 
lesser  number;  elevators  are  being  erected  upon  the 
banks  of  the  rivers,  from  which  wheat  is  loaded  into  ves- 
sels for  Brazil  and  Europe,  and  the  average  crop  was 
twenty-two  bushels  of  wheat  to  the  acre. 

Until  within  a  few  years  the  chief  source  of  wealth  was 
cattle  and  sheep.  In  1885  there  were  forty -one  million 
sheep  in  the  United  States,  seventy-two  millions  in  Aus- 
tralia, and  one  hundred  millions  in  the  Argentine  Re- 
public. We  have  two-thirds  of  a  sheep  to  every  inhabi- 
tant; in  the  .Argentine  Republic  there  are  twenty-five" 
sheep,  and  in  Uruguay  forty  sheep,  to  every  man,  woman, 
and  child.  We  have  forty  millions  of  horned  cattle  to  a 
population  of  sixty  millions;  the  .\rgentine  Republic  and 
Uruguay  have  thirty-eight  millions  of  cattle  to  a  popula- 
tion of  four  and  a  half  millions.  In  Uruguay,  with  a 
population  of  five  hundred  thousand  souls,  there  are  eight 
millions  of  cattle,  twenty  millions  of  sheep,  two  million 
horses,  or  sixty  head  of  stock  for  each  man,  woman,  and 
child.  Fifteen  million  dollars  has  been  invested  in  wire 
fences  in  Uruguay  alone,  and  more  than  twice  as  much 


100 


THE  SOUTHERN  PORTION  OF  SOUTH  AMERICA. 


in  the  Argentine  Republic.  In  either  of  the  countries  a 
cow  can  be  bought  for  five  dollars,  a  steer  fattened  for 
the  market  for  ten  or  twelve  dollars,  a  pair  of  oxen  for 
twenty-five  dollars,  a  sheep  for  fifty  or  sixty  cents,  an 
ordinary  working-horse  for  eight  or  ten  dollars,  and  a 
roadster  for  twenty-five,  a  mule  for  fifteen  dollars,  and  a 
mare  for  whatever  her  hide  will  bring.  Mares  are  never 
broken  to  saddle  or  harness,  but  are  allowed  to  run  wild 
in  the  pastures  from  the  time  they  are  foaled  till  they 
cease  to  be  of  value  for  breeding,  when  they  are  driven 
to  the  saUikros.  or  slaughter-houses,  and  killed  for  their 
hides.  A  man  who  would  use  a  mare  under  the  saddle 
or  before  a  wagon  would  be_considered  of  unsound  mind. 
There  is  a  superstition  against  it. 

Though  we  of  the  United  States  have  little  to  do  with 
the  Argentine  Republic  nowadays,  the  pioneers  of  the 
prosperity  of  that  country  were  citizens  of  this.  In  1826 
William  Wheelright,  of  Pennsylvania,  was  wrecked  on  the 
-Argentine  coast,and 
made  his  way  to  a 
small  town  called 
Quilmar,  hat  less, 
coatless.  bootless, 
and  star\ing.  He 
remained  in  the 
place  because  he  had 
no  means  to  pay  his 
passage  elsewhere, 
and  forty  years  later 
constructed  the  first 
railroad  in  South 
America,  from  Quil- 
mar to  Buenos 
A)Tes.  He  built  the 
first  railroad  in  Chili 
also,  and  is  the 
founder  of  the  Pa- 
cific Steam  Naviga- 
tion  Company, 
whose  vessels  run 
twice  a  week  from 
Liverpool  to  Pan- 
ama, through  the 
Strait  of  Magellan. 
Both  Chili  and  the 
Argentine  Republic 
have  erected  monu- 
ments to  the  mem- 
ory of  Mr.  Wheel- 
wright in  their  pub- 
lic squares.  Another 
citizen  of  the  United 
States  may  be  given 
the  credit  of  estab- 
lishing  the  first 
ranch  in  the  Argen- 
tine Republic,  and 
laying   the    founda- 


Irfinyllit.lp  Wwiif     6y      from  Oryihwlch 


II- 


V 


A- 


FUklalul  U. 


tion  of  the  wealth  of  the  nation.  This  was  Thorn; 
Lloyd  Halscy.  of  New  Jersey,  who  in  1826  introduces 
improved  stock  from  the  United  States,  and  com 
menced  the  business  of  raising  them.  Both  Mi 
Wheelwright  and  Mr,  Halsey  are  dead,  but  M 
Samuel  B.  Hale,  who  went  down  from  Boston  in  1828 
and  established  the  first  commission-house  in  the  repub 
lie,  still  lives  to  enjoy  the  esteem  of  the  people  and  thi 
great  wealth  he  has  accumulated,  being  recognized  as  thi 
pioneer  of  the  foreign  commerce  of  the  country. 

From  the  herds  Mr.  Halsey  imported  have  sprung  tb 
millions  of  sheep  that  now  graze  upon  the  pampas,  an( 
single  ranches  exist  there  which  for  the  area  inclosed  b| 
wire  fences  and  for  the  number  of  cattle  branded  an 
larger  than  four  of  the  largest  in  the  United  States  com 
bined.  As  in  this  country,  the  cattle  business  is  becoming 
monopolized  by  vast  corporations.  Rich  Englishmen 
and  Scotchmen  and  Irishmen  are  combining  their  interfl 

ests,  leasing  or  buy- 
ing empires  of  terri- 
tory, and  stocking  i 
with  the  best  breeds 
Companies  with  fiv« 
million  dollars  capi- 
tal are  common,  and 
those  with  ten  mill- 
ions   are    not    rare 
The  governments  of 
.Argentine  and  Uru- 
guay  subsidize   thel 
business   of  export* 
ing  frozen  meat,  and 
the  Germans  as  well ' 
as  the  English  and 
Scotch    are    taking 
advantage  of  the  lib- 
e  r  a  I   con  cessions. 
.The     government*] 
will  guarantee  divi- 
dends of  5  per  cent 
per  annum  upon  an 
investment    of    five- 
hundred     thousands 
dollars  or  more,  pro- 
vided the  annual  ex- 
ports   amounted 
twenty  "thousan 
carcasses  of  beef  for 
every  one   hundred 
dollars    invested.  J 
The  Liebig  Extract^ 
of    Beef    Com]>any 
has   fifteen  million 
of   dollars    investe 
at    Fray    Bentos, 
little    t^wn    on    th 
Uruguay     Rivt- r, 
where    it   consum 


OrTUNE  MAP 

OF 

(B^a.fi»r»,   SOUTH  AMEKICA 


4 i if 


I 


I 

I 

ndn 
fori 


half  a  million  head  of  cattle  a  year,  and  pays  dividends 
of  twenty-four  per  cent.  The  London  and  River  Plate 
Frozen  Meat  Company  is  becoming  as  great  a  commer- 
cial octopus  as  the  Standard  Oil  Company,  and  is  now 
shipping  seven  thousand  carcasses  a  week  to  England  on 
refrigerator  ships  constructed  for  the  purpose. 

There  used  to  be  a  place  called  Patagonia.  It  appears 
on  our  geographies  now  as  "  a  dtear  and  uninhabitable 
Haste,  upon  which  herds  of  wild  horses  and  cattle  graze, 
that  are  hunted  for  their  flesh  by  a  few  bands  of  savage 
Indians  of  immense  stature."  I  am  quoting  from  a 
school-book  published  in  1886,  and  in  common  use  in 
this  country.  The  same  geography  gives  similar  informa- 
tion about  "  the  Argentine  Confederation."     It  makes 


sea,  and  the  Argentine  Republic  the  pampas,  the  archi- 
pelago of  Tierra  del  Fuego  being  divided  between  them. 
Since  the  partition  ranchmen  have  been  pushing  south- 
ward with  great  rapidity,  and  now  the  vast  territory  is 
practically  occupied.  There  are  no  more  wild  cattle  or 
horses  there  than  in  Kansas,  and  the  dreary,  uninhabited 
wastes  of  Patagonia  have  gone  into  oblivion  with  the 
"Great  American  Desert."  The  remnant  of  a  vast  tribe 
of  aborigines  still  occupies  the  interior,  but  the  Indian 
problem  of  the  Argentine  Republic  was  solved  in  a  sum- 
mary way.  There  was  considerable  annoyance  on  the 
frontier  from  bands  of  roving  savages,  who  used  to  come 
north  in  the  winter-time,  steal  cattle,  rob,  and  ravish,  and 
the  outposts  of  civilization  were  not  safe.     General  Roca, 


PIER  AT  BUENOS  AVR£& 


the  .Argentines  roar  with  rage  to  call  their  country  "  the 
Argentine  Confederation."  It  would  bejust  as  polite  and 
proper  to  call  this  the  "  Confederate  States  of  America." 
A  bitter,  bloody  war  was  fought  to  wipe  that  name  off 
the  map,  but  our  publishers  still  insist  on  keeping  it  there. 
It  is  not  a  confederation;  it  is  a  Nation,  with  a  big  "  N," 
like  ours,  one  and  inseparable,  united  we  stand,  divided 
we  fall,  and  all  that  sort  of  thing — the  Argentine  Repub- 
lic. To  call  it  anything  else  is  an  insult  to  the  patriots 
who  fought  to  make  it  so,  and  a  reflection  upon  our  own 
intelligence. 

Several  years  ago  Patagonia  was  divided  between  Chili 
and  the  .\rgentine  Republic,  the  Ministers  of  the  United 
Stales  to  those  two  countries  doing  the  carving.  The 
summits  of  the  Cordilleras  were  fixed  as  the  boundary 
lines.  Chili  took  the  Strait  of  Magellan  and  the  strip 
along  the  Pacific  coast  between  the  mountains  and  the 


the  Sheridan  of  the  River  Plate,  was  sent  with  a  brigade 
of  cavalry  to  the  frontier  to  prevent  this  sort  of  thing. 
East  and  west  across  the  territory  runs  the  Rio  Negro,  a 
swift,  turbid  stream  like  the  Missouri,  with  high  banks. 
Fifty  miles  or  so  from  the  mountains  the  river  makes  a 
turn  in  its  course,  and  leaves  a  narrow  pathway  through 
which  everything  that  enters  or  leaves  Patagonia  by  land 
must  go.  .\cross  this  pass  of  fifty  miles  General  Roca  dug 
a  ditch  twelve  feet  deep  and  fifteen  feet  wide.  The  In- 
dians, to  the  number  of  several  thousand,  were  north  when 
the  work  was  done,  raiding  the  settlements.  As  spring 
came  they  turned  to  go  southward  as  usual,  in  a  long  car- 
avan, with  their  stolen  horses  and  cattle.  Roca  galloped 
around  their  rear  and  drove  them  night  and  day  before 
him.  When  they  reached  the  ditch  they  became  bewilder- 
ed, for  they  could  not  cross  it,  and  after  a  few  days  of 
slaughter   the   remnant  that   survived  surrendered,  and 


were  distribxited  through  the  army  as  soldiers,  while  the 
women  were  sent  into  a  semi-slavery  among  the  ranch- 
men they  had  robbed.  The  dead  animals  and  men  were 
buried  together  in  the  ditch,  and  there  has  been  no 
further  annoyance  from  Indians  on  the  frontier. 

The  few  that  remain  seldom  (.ome  northward,  but  re- 
main around  Piinta  Arenas,  the  only  .settkmcnt  in  the 
Strait,  hunting  the  ostrich  and  other  wild  game,  trading 
the  skin.s  for  whiskey,  and  making  themselves  as  wretched 
as  possible.  The  robes  they  wear  are  made  of  the  skins 
of  the  guanaco,  a  species  of  ihe  llama,  and  the  breasts  of 
young  o,striches.  There  is  nothing  prettier  than  an 
ostrich  robe,  but  each  one  represents  the  slaughter  of 
from  si.xteen  to  twenty  young  birds,  and  they  are  getting 
rare  and  expensive  as  the  birds  are  being  exterminated, 
as  our  bufifaloes  have  been. 

The  Gaucho  (gowcho)  of  the  pampas  is  the  most  in- 
teresting character  on  the  continent.  He  is  the  descen- 
dant of  the  aristocratic  Spanish  don  and  the  women  of  the 
Guarani  race,  a  species  unknown  to  any  other  part  of  the 
world,  whose  nearest  likeness  is  the  Bedouin  of  Arabia. 
He  is  at  once  the  most  indolent  and  the  most  active  of 
human  beings,  for  when  he  is  not  in  the  saddle.  devouHng 
space  on  the  back  of  a  tireless  broncho,  he  is  sleeping  in 
apathetic  indolence  among  his  mistresses  or  gambling 
with  his  chums.  Half  savage  and  half  courtier,  the  Gau- 
cho is  as  courteous  as  he  is  cruel,  and  will  thrum  an  air 
on  the  native  mandolin  with  the  same  ease  and  wrv;- 
chalame  as  he  wili  murder  a  fellow-being  or  slaughter 
a  steer.  He  recognizes  no  law  but  his  own  will  and  the 
unwritten  code  of  the  cattle  range,  and  all  violations  of 
this  code  are  punished  by  banishment  or  death.  Who- 
ever offends  him  must  fight  or  (ly,  and  his  vengeance  is 
as  enduring  as  it  is  vigilant.  He  never  shoots,  or  strikes 
with  his  fist,  and  his  only  weapons  are  the  short  knife 
which  is  never  absent  from  his  hand  or  his  belt,  the  lasso, 
and  the  "  bolas,"  imijlements  of  his  trade,  offensive  and 
defensive.  \  fight  between  Gauchos  is  always  to  the 
death,  and  it  is  the  duty  of  him  who  kills  to  see  that  his 
victim  is  decently  buried,  and  the  widow  and  orphans 
cared  for.  The  widow,  if  she  [(leases  him,  becomes  his 
mistress,  and  the  orphans  grow  up  to  be  Gauchos  under 
his  tutelage.  As  superstitious  as  a  Hindu,  peaceable 
when  sober,  but  regardless  of  God  and  man  when  drunk, 
as  brave  as  a  lion,  as  active  as  a  panther,  with  an  endur- 
ance equal  to  any  test,  faithful  to  his  friends,  as  im- 
placable as  fate  to  any  one  who  olTends  him,  he  has  ex- 
ercised a  powerful  influence  upon  the  destiny  of  the 
Argentine  Republic,  and  retarded  civilization  until  over- 
come by  an  increased  immigration  of  foreigners. 

The  Argentines  once  had  a  Gaucho  Dictator,  Don 
Manual  Rosas,  "The  Eternal,"  as  he  called  himself,  who 
ruled  with  a  despotism  of  iron  and  blood  for  twenty-two 
years — from  1830  to  1S52.  He  was  the  son  of  a  wealthy 
Gaucho  of  the  same  name,  and  commanded  a  regiment 
of  his  kind  in  the  war  for  independence.  So  powerful 
d'ld  he  become  that  it  was  an  easy  step  from  the  chief- 
tatnsJiip  of  the  Gauchos  to  the  Presidency  of  the  repub- 


3." 


lie,  and  finally  to  the  head  of  an  absolute  despotis!n,j 
which  existed  for  nearly  a  quarter  of  a  century,  in  defi-B 
ance  of  the  constitution  and  the  laws. 

Rut  the  day  of  the  Gaucho  is  passing.     Immigration 
and  civilization  have  driven  him  to  the  extreme  frontierj 
Like  the  North  American   Indians,  he  decays  when  d 
mesticated,  and  a  tame  Gaucho  is  always  a  drunkard, 
loafer,  and  a  thief.        • 

Silver  ornaments  for  bridle  and  saddle  are  legal  tende 
in  exchange  for  anything  saleable  wherever  the  Gauch 
goes,  and  what  is  his  seat  by  day  and  his  pillow  by  night 
he  uses  as  a  sort  of  savings-bank.     I  have  seen  saddles 
worth  a  thousand  dollars  with  solid  silver  stirrups,  ponv 
mels,  and  ornaments,  weighing  as  much  as  a  man 
pair  of  silver  spurs  are  worth  anywhere  from  $50  to  $100, 
according  to  size  and  workmanship,  and  stirrups  of  solid 
silver  in  the  form  of  a  heelless  slipper  the  belles  of  .\r 
gentinc  consider  essential  to  a  riding  costume.     Th< 
same  are  often  made  of  brass,  and  when  highly  polished 
add  a  uniipie  fe.Tture  to  the  accoutrements  of  an  Argen- 
tine  caballero. 

The   .\rgentine  poncho  is  a  great  institution,  and  i 
some  fashionable  swell  in  New  York  would  set  the  styli 
by  wearing  one,  it  would  add  greatly  to  the  comfort  of 
our  people  as  well  as  to  their  convenience.     There  neve 
was  a  garment  better  adapted  for  out-of-doar  use,  and 
particularly -for  plainsmen  or  those  who  are  much  in  the 
saddle.     It  is  a  blanket  of  ordinary  size,  with  a  split  in 
the  centre  through  which  the  head  goes,  and  the  foldt- 
hang  down  us  far  as  the  knees,  giving  free  use  to  thea 
arms,   but  always  furnishing  them  and  the  rest   of  the 
body  shelter.     In  summer  it  shields  the  wearer  from  the 
sun,  in  winter  it  is  as  warm  as  an  nlster,  and  in  rain 
days  takes    the    place    of  an    umbrella.     The   native 
never  without  it,  summer  or  winter,  afoot  or  horseback, 
at  home  or  abroad.     It  stays  by  him  like  his  shadow, 
and  gives  him  an  overcoat  by  day  and  a  blanket  by  night. 
Ponchos  were  formerly  made  of  the  hair  of  the  vi<  ui\a, 
a  sort  of  cross  between  the  llama  and  the  antelope,  found 
in  the  Bolivia  Andes,     Before  the  conquest  vicufla  wa» 
the  royal  ermine  of  the  Incas,  and  none  but  persons  of 
princely  blood  were  allowed  to  wear  it.     A  vicufla  pon<.h» 
is  as  soft  as  velvet  and  as  durable  as  steel.     You  can  find! 
plenty  of  them  in  Argentine  and  Chili  that  have  been  in' 
the  old   families   for  two   centuries  or  more,  and   have 
been  handed  down  with  the  family  jewels  as  heirlooms. 
They  never  wear  out,  i.int\,  like  lace,  improve  with  age. 
But  genuine  vicufia  jtonchos  are  hard  to  get,  and  very 
expensive,  costing  as  much  as  a  camel's  hair  shawl.     The 
color  is  a  delicate  fawn,  and  will  not  change  when  wetj 
which  is  a  sure  test  of  its  genuineness.     Most  of  the  fine 
ponchos  worn  nowadays  are  made  of  lamb's  wool  in  Man- 
chester,   England,   and   cannot   be    distinguished    from 
vicuna   except   by   experts;  but  tons    after  tons  of  lhe« 
common  sort,  made  of  cotton  and  wool  of  gaudy  color^^ 
are  now  imported  annually,  which  answer  the  purpose  of 
the  Gaucho  just  as  well,  while  the  bright  tints  please  his 
taste  better. 


i 


1 


104 


THE  SOUTHERN  PORTION  OF  SOUTH  AMERICA. 


But  the  Gaucho.  the  [jomho.  the  solid  silver  stirrups,  ' 
and  the  other  lostumes  as  well  as  ciistuins  of  a  mmanlit 
past,  are  being  dissii)ated  under  the  new  rf^intf.  Mod- 
em ideas  and  modern  inventions  are  seized  hy  ihe  Argen- 
tines with  an  eager  grasi),  and  are  enjoyed  with  great 
gratification.  The  tstancifro  now  goes  to  his  camp  on  a 
Pullman  car  instead  of  a  silver-laden  saddle,  he  talks  \ 
over  a  telephone  with  the  superintendent  of  his  ranch, 
and  slaughters  his  cattle  hy  electric  light.  The  people 
are  now  a  hundred  years  ahead  of  any  other  Spanish 
American  city.  Buenos  .Ayres  seems  more  like  Chicago 
than  any  place  south  of  Mason  and  Dixon's  line.  Five 
railroads  radiate  from  it  in  different  directions;  122 
miles  of  street-car  tracks  furnish  conveyance  within  its 
limits;  there  are  more  telephones  in  use  in  ))roportion  to 
the  population  than  in  any  other  city  on  the  gloiie  :  the 
electric  light  is  in  more  general  use  for  streets,  dwellings, 
and  business  houses  than  in  New  ^■o^k  or  Boston ;  nine 
theatres  are  constantly  open  :  Italian  opera  i,s  given 
twice  a  week  for  six  months  in  the  year,  with,  tickets  at 
six  dollars ;  and  there  are  twenty-one  daily  newspa|)ers, 
two  of  which  are  published  in  the  Knglish  language,  the 
editor  of  the  most  enterprising  being  Winslovv,  the  fugi- 
tive Boston  forger.  There  are  banks  in  Buenos  .\yres 
larger  in  capital  and  volume  of  business  than  almost  any  in 
the  world, and  occupying  (>alaces  of  iron,  glass,  and  marble. 
The  bank  of  the  Provime  has  a  paid-up  ca|)ital  of  $37,- 
000,000,  a  circulation  of  §22,000,000,  deposits  amounting 
Ito  $56,000,000,  and  $67,000,000  of  loans  and  discounts. 
I'he  National  bank  has  a  c:tpital  of  $20,000,000,  one-half 
of  the  stock  belonging  to  the  government,  and  it  pays  divi- 
dends of  twenty-two  per  cent.  There  an-  nine  banks 
with  more  than  a  million  capital,  and  the  average  amount 
of  de|30sits  per  capita  of  population  is  sixty-four  dollars, 
while  it  is  only  forty-nine  dollars  in  the  United  States. 

Where  the  rivers  do  not  run,  the  government  is  build- 
ing railroads,  and  on  the  ist  of  January,  1887,  there  were 
4,200  miles  under  operation,  with  contrai  ts  for  an  exten- 
sion of  the  system  amounting  to  nearly  fifty  millions  of 
di»llars.  All  of  the  roads  are  either  owne<I  by  the  gov- 
ernment or  subsidized  by  it.  'I'he  common  method  is 
for  Congress  to  give  a  tract  of  land  as  a  gratuity,  and 
guarantee  interest  to  the  amount  of  four  or  five  per  cent, 
upon  the  actual  amount  of  money  in\ested  in  construc- 
tion. It  is  a  singular  fact  that  the  government  has  never 
been  called  upon  to  make  good  any  of  the  several  rail- 
road guarantees.  It  is  <  laimed  that  the  capital  invested 
in  railroads  in  the  Argentine  Republic  gives  a  larger 
return  than  in  any  other  country,  the  dividends  for  the 
entire  system  averaging  over  si.x  per  cent.  Nearly  all 
the  capital  is  Englisii,  while  most  of  the  employes  arc 
Irish  or  Scotchmen.  Baldwin  locomotives  and  Pullman 
cars  are  generally  used,  and  constitute,  with  agricultural 
machinery,  the  bulk  of  the  imports  from  this  country. 
There  are  very  few  [leople  in  the  United  States  who  are 
aware  that  Pullman  sleeping  cars  are  running  across  the 
pampas  from  the  Atlantic  Ocean  to  the  foot-hills  of  the 
Andes,  and  it  will  be  a  surprise  when  i  say  that  within  a 


year  or  two  those  w  ho  desire  to  cross  the  southern  con- 
tinent from  ocean  to  ot  ean  may  have  a  choice  of  railway 
routes.  One  line,  now  completed  with  the  exception  of 
a  hundred  miles  or  so,  runs  almost  directly  from  Buenos 
.\yres  t(>  Valparaiso,  Chili.  The  other  is  to  connect  the 
|»ort  of  Bahia  Hlan<  a,  two  hundred  miles  south  of  Bueno.s 
Ayres,  with  the  coal-fields  at  Conception  and  Talca- 
huano,  on  the  Pacific  coast.  These  roads  will  save  com- 
nierce  five  thousand  miles  of  ocean  navigation  aroiind  by 
the  Strait,  and  revolutionize  the  trade  of  the  continent. 

But  an  enterprise  of  still  greater  magnitude  and  im- 
portance to  the  world  at  large  is  the  railway  that  is  being 
l)ushed  into  the  heart  <jf  the  continent  northward  from 
Buenos  .\yres.  Let  whoever  is  interested  in  the  subject 
take  a  ma])  and  trace  a  line  northward  through  Santa  F6 
and  Santiago  to  Tucimian.  where  the  railroad  now  ex- 
tends; then  to  Jujuy,  to  which  point  it  is  under  con- 
struction ;  thence  northward  to  Potosi  and  the  lake  of 
rili(  aca,  on  whose  islands  the  empire  of  the  Incas  was 
born.  There  is  a  railway  now  fnjm  the  Pacific  coast  to 
Lake  Titicaca,  oijeralcd  by  a  Mr.  Thorndyck,  of  Boston, 
and  all  the  produce  of  Boli\ia  reaches  market  by  that 
route;  but  having  once  reached  the  Pacific,  it  must  be 
transjiorted  througJi  the  Strait  or  around  the  Horn,  or 
by  the  Isthmus,  which  route  shippers  avoid. 

Bolivia  is  d<juiitless  the  richest  in  minerals  of  any  land 
on  the  globe,  and  millions  upfm  millions  of  precious 
metals  have  been  taken  out  of  her  m'iocs  by  the  primitive 
jirocess  which  still  exists,  and  tmret  exist  till  Railroads 
are  constructed  to  carry  machinery  there.  Every  ounce 
of  ore  that  finds  its  way  out  of  the  Andes  is  carried  on 
the  back  of  a  man  or  a  llama,  and  the  quartz  is  crushed 
by  rolling  heavy  logs  upon  it.  By  this'  niethod  Bolivia 
exports  from  twelve  to  fifteen  millitms  of  gold  and  silver 
i  annually,  and  the  output  would  be  fabulous  if  modern 
I  machinery  could  be  taken  into  the  mines.  '^I'he  distance 
j  from  Jujuy  to  the  farthest  mining  district  of  Bolivia  is 
seven  hundred  miles,  and  it  is  no  farther  to  the  diamond 
fields  of  Brazil.  Bolivia  offers  a  grant  of  twelve  square 
leagues  of  land  and  forty  thousand  dollars  a  mile  for  the 
extension  of  .\rgenline  Northern  to  Sucre,  and  English 
capitalists  are  ready  to  continue  the  work  as  soon  as  ihe 
Argentine  government  drops  it  at  the  boundary  line. 
When  it  is  l)uilt  the  own«r  of  this  road  will  hold  the  key 
to  a  country  which  has  excited  the  cupidity  of  adven- 
turers since  the  New  "World  was  discovered.  It  has  fur- 
nished food  for  four  centuries  of  fable,  and  armies  of 
men  have  dii;d  in  se.frt;h  of  its  treasures.  A  territory  as 
large  as  that  which  lies  between  the  Mississippi  River  and 
the  Rocky  Mountains  remains  entirely  unexplored.  On  its 
borders  are  the  richest  of  agriiultural  lands,  immense 
tracts  of  timber,  diamond-strewn  streams,  and  the  silver 
and  gold  deposits  of  Cerro  de  Pasco  and  Potosi.  What 
I  lies  within  is  the  subject  of  speculation.  The  tales  of 
I  explorers  who  have  attemjited  to  ))enetrate  its  mysteries 
read  like  the  old  romances  of  (lolconda  and  the  El  Do- 
rado of  the  -Amazons,  where  the  women  warriors  wore 
armors  of  solid  gold ;  but  the  swam[)s  and   tlie  moun- 


I 


tains,  the  rivers  that  cannot  be  forded  and  the  jungles 
which  forbid  search,  the  absence  of  food,  and  the  diffi- 
culty of  carrying  suffirient  supplies  on  foot,  with  the 
other  obstacles  that  have  prevented  exploration,  will  be 
overcome  eventually,  and  the  secret  that  has  tantahzed 
the  world  for  four  centuries  will  be  told  by  ambitious 
scientists. 

Hinton  R.  Helper,  who  wrote  ;i  book  that  hastened  the 
-\merican  civil  war,  is  considered  a  lunatic  because  he 
goes  about  advocating  the  tonstruction  of  a  railway  from 
the  city  of  Mexico  southward  to  the  capital  of  the  Argen- 
tine Republic,  but  his  arguments  and  the  answers  to 
them  are  the  same  that  were  used  when  Thomas  H.  Ben- 
ton advocated  a  transrontinental  line  in  the  United 
States.  Mr.  Helper  anticipates  events,  that  is  all.  He 
may  not  live  to  see  through  trains  running  from  New 
York  to  the  Rio  de  la  Plata,  but  they  areas  certain  as  the 
movement  of  the  stars,  and  to  doubt  it  is  simply  to  assert 
that  the  coming  generation  will  not  be  as  enterprising  as 
ihi*. 

It  is  expected  that  the  railway  to  the  northern  boun- 
dary of  the  republii:  will  be  completed  by  the  end  of  the 
present  year,  and  the  shippers  on  the  Faeific  c(jast  will 
not  have  to  wait  mm  h  longer  till  two  lines  of  track  are 
open  to  the  .Xtlantii-.  *'I"hen  Iluenos  Ayres  will  be  the 
London,  the  New  York,  of  South  Ameri«:a,  the  entrepot 
of  the  south  half  of  the  continent.  .\ll  merchandise 
sent  to  and  from  the  Pai  ific  must  pass  through  its  ports. 
and  the  enterprising  government  is  preparing  to  handle 
it.  When  Pedro  Mendozo,  in  1533,  came  to  establish  a 
colony  on  the  Rio  de  la  Plata,  he  selected  about  the 
worst  spot  he  could  have  found  for  his  city,  althuugh  he 
had  half  of  South  .\merica  to  choose  from.  But.  as  was 
the  rule  with  the  Pickwick  Club,  Spanish  explorers  went 
out  at  their  own  expense,  and  Don  Pedro  stuck  his  stakes 
where  he  landed.  The  site  of  the  tity  has  been  repeat- 
edly changed  on  the  map,  but  no  influence  has  been  suf- 
ficient to  induce  the  people  to  move,  until  now  they  have 
accumulated  to  the  number  of  four  hundred  thousand. 
and  such  an  act  cannot  be  expected  of  them.  The  river 
is  about  sixty  miles  wide,  and  the  water  tjorrespondingly 
shallow.  The  erosion  of  forty  thousand  miles  of  swift- 
flowing  current  is  dumped  in  front  of  the  [ilai  e  where 
docks  ought  to  be,  and  vessels  have  to  anchor  from  seven 
to  ten  miles  out  to  find  water  enough  to  float.  There 
they  are  loaded  and  unloaded  by  means  of  lighters,  and 
in  the  winter  season,  when  that  dreadful  pest  the  "pam- 
pero" (a  prairie  wind)  blows,  they  often  have  to  lie  for 
a  week  at  a  time  waiting  for  the  water  to  go  down  so 
that  they  can  land  their  luad  and  passengers.  Nor  can 
the  lighters  reach  the  shore,  but  the  freight  has  to  be 
unloaded  into  water  wagons,  with  wheels  about  seven  feet 
in  diameter,  drawn  by  mules  that  are  driven  into  the 
stream  till  only  the  tips  of  their  noses  are  abo\e  water. 
Passengers  who  arrive  are  given  the  choice  between  a 
cart  and  the  back  of  a  sturdy  Italian,  who  never  fails  to 
swear  by  all  the  saints  and  the  Virgin  that  the  man  on  his 
back  is  the  heaviest  he  e\er  carried,  and  demands  more 


than  the  usual  fee  for  extra  baggage.  Lacking  confi- 
dence in  the  sincerity  of  the  eargador,  the  passenger  will 
promise  him  heaven  and  earth  it  he  won't  drop  ihm  into 
the  water,  and  fights  for  fair  treatment  when  he  gets 
safely  on  shore.  .A.11  freight  has  to  be  handled  at  least 
three  times  between  the  steamer  and  the  warehou.se,  and 
the  cost  of  loading  and  unloading  is  double  the  trans- 
portation to  Hamburg  or  Liverpool. 

To  reinedy  this  the  government  has  tried  \  arious  means 
and  expended  a  large  sum  of  money.  Finally  a  contract 
has  been  entered  into  with  an  English  firm  for  the  con- 
struction of  a  harbof — a  pocket  of  piers  with  the  mouth 
down-stream,  which  it  is  believed  is  practicable,  and  will 
allow  vessels  to  be  docked.  The  cost  is  to  be  ten  mil- 
lion dollars,  and  the  time  of  construction  limited  to  five 
years. 

The  magnitude  and  the  increase  of  the  foreign  com- 
merce of  the  valley  of  the  River  Plate  are  remarkable. 
In  1876  the  Argentine  Republic  imported  thirty-six  mil- 
lions worth  of  manufactured  merchandise;  in  1885  the 
imports  reached  eighty-four  millions.  In  1875  the  for 
eign  e:ommerre  of  Uruguay  amounted  to  twenty-five  mil- 
lions ;  in  1885,  the  last  figures  obtainable,  it  had  jumped 
to  over  fifty-two  millions.  One-third  of  the  imports 
are  furnished  by  England,  and  about  one-fifth  each  by 
l''ran<e  and  Germany,  while  the  United  States  comes  in 
at  the  tail  of  the  list,  along  with  Sweden  and  Hungary. 
We  buy  a  lot  of  cari»et  wool  and  many  hide.s,  for  we 
must  have  them.  They  buy  of  us  such  goods  as  they 
cannot  get  elsewhere — agricultural  implements,  railroad 
cars  and  engines,  a  little  lumber  and  petroleum,  amount- 
ing to  less  than  half  of  what  we  buy  of  them,  huring 
the  last  ten  years  our  exports  to  the  River  Plate  valley 
have  increased  about  three  million  dollars.  Those  of 
England  during  the  same  period  have  increased  over 
twenty-two  iDillions. 

Fifty-seven  steamers  arrived  at  Montevideo  and  Buenos 
•A-yres  each  month  last  year.  There  is  not  a  city  of  any 
importance  on  the  .Ktlantic  or  Mediterranean  coast  of 
Europe  that  has  not  direct  lommunication  at  least  twice 
a  month,  and  most  .it"  them  have  steamers  going  back 
and  forth  weekly.  In  1S86  there  arrived  at  these  ports 
309  steam-vessels  from  England  alone,  and  not  one  from 
the  United  States.  This  great  progressive  nation  was 
represented  by  two  |)er  cent,  of  the  vessels  that  arrived 
under  canvas,  and  yet  there  are  those  who  wonder  why 
we  have  no  trade  with  the  River  Plate  I 

Nearly  all  of  the  steamships  which  enter  the  mouth  of 
that  river  receive  subsidies  from  the  nation  under  whose 
flag  they  sail.  England.  France,  Germany.  Belgium, 
Spain,  Italy,  the  Netherlands,  Austria,  all  encourage 
their  ship-owners  to  furnish  transportation  facilities  for 
their  tradesmen.  The  English  government  spends  five 
hundred  thousand  dollars  a  year  for  mail  transportation 
to  the  River  Plate,  and  the  commerce  she  enjoys  is  the 
result.  For  several  years  there  has  been  a  standing  offer 
on  the  part  of  the  .\rgentine  government  of  a  subsidy  of 
one  hundred    thousand  dollars  a  year  to  any  company 


that  will  establish  direct  steam  communication  with  the 
United  Slates,  notwithstanding  the  fact  that  she  has  the 
benefit  of  twenty-one  direct  lines  to  Europe  to  whi(  h 
she  [lays  no  subsidies.  There  is.  however,  one  serious 
condition  attached  to  the  offer  whii  h  has  [ircvented  its 
acceptance.  'I'he  government  of  the  I'nited  States  must 
pay  as  much. 

The  people  of  the  River  Plate  countries  are  amazed 
and  humiliated  by  the  attitude  of  the  United  States 
toward  them.  They  look  at  this  as  the  Mother  of  Re- 
piihlics,  they  dispute  with  Chili  the  honor  of  being  esti- 
mated "  the  \'ankees  of  South  America."  They  study 
and  imitate  our  methods,  and  in  many  instances  have 
ini]iroved  iipon  them.  They  want  intimate  jjolitical  and 
I  ommeri  ial  relations;  they  want  a  reciprotiiy  treaty, 
under  which  they  agree  to  admit  free  of  duty  our  pecu- 
liar products,  provided  we  will  admit  free  their  caqjet 
wool.  No  protection  will  be  removed  from  our  indus- 
tries, for  we  do  not  produce  the  wool  they  sell  us — the 
heavier,  coarser  varieties,  used  for  making  carjiets  alone. 
They  offer  to  give  us  ten  to  one.  and  we  now  discrimi- 
nate against  this  friendly  neighbor  by  the  classifuation 
in  our  custom-houses.  To  be  the  I'nited  States  of  South 
America  is  the  ambition  of  the  Argentine  Republic. 
While  Brazil  has  the  greater  population,  and  Chili  is 
exulting  boastfully  over  her  devastation  of  Peru,  the 
Argentine  Republic  is  enjoying  the  greatest  jirosperity, 
and  laying  the  most  solid  foundation  for  national  great- 
ness. Its  credit  is  gcKjd  among  nations,  its  l>onds  are 
above  par.  Its  people  enjoy  civil  and  religious  liberty  to 
a  greater  degree  than  any  other  of  the  Spanish  American 
nations.  Its  next  generation  will  wipe  out  all  the  old 
traditions  of  Spanish  domination,  for  the  young  men  and 
women  of  the  republic  are  being  educated  as  ours  arc,  to 
be  useful  citizens. 

The  foremost  citizen  of  the  .Argentine  Republic,  till 
his  recent  death  at  a  ripe  old  age,  was  Francisco  Do- 
mingo Sarmiento.  He  was  once  Minister  to  the  United 
States,  and  while  here  be<  ame  imbued  with  the  spirit  of 
our  institutions.  Being  elected  President,  his  first  exec- 
utive act  was  to  organize  a  school  system  similar  to  that 
of  the  State  of  Michigan,  ^^•hich  he  most  admired,  and 
the  university  of  that  State  rctognizcd  the  compliment 
by  honoring  him  with  the  degree  of  Doctor  of  Laws. 
Through  the  co-operation  of  the  widow  of  Horace  Mann, 
he  imported  twenty  or  more  teachers  from  the  United 
States  to  organize  a  grouj)  of  high-grade  normal  schools 
for  the  education  of  instructors,  which  are  still  in  oi<era- 
tion,  and  have  ])roved  a  great  success.  Between  thirty 
and  forty  ladies  are  now  engaged  in  the  work,  most  of 
them  graduates  of  our  highest  institutions  of  learning. 
Their  influence  has  been  wide-spread.  Their  example 
has  widened  the  spheres  of  the  women  of  lh.-?t  country, 
and  broken  down  the  old  social  restrictions  inherited 
from  Spanish  times.  Not  long  ago  one  of  these  ladies. 
Miss  Clara  .Armstrong,  of  Minnesota,  was  rebuked  by 
the  papa)  envoy  for  teaching  heresy  in  her  school.  He 
compia/ned  of  her  to  the  Minister  of  Education,  and  the 


charges   were   investigated.      Miss  Armstrong  was  sus- 
tained by  the  government,  and  the  papal  envoy  was  ex- 

]iellcd  from  the  country  by  order  of  the   President   for 
interfering  with  civil  affairs. 

The  annual  ajjpropriations  for  the  support  of  the 
school  system  are  four  millions  a  year,  which  is  $10.20 
annually  per  pupil — ^a  larger  sum  than  any  other  govern- 
ment devotes.  The  average  in  the  United  States  is 
$8.70,  in  (iermany  $6,  and  in  England  $9.10.  Educa- 
tion is  compulsory,  and  seventy-two  per  cent,  of  the 
chilflren  of  school  age  in  the  re[iublic  are  enrolled.  Not 
only  arc  the  schools  free,  but   books  and  apparatus  are 

I  furnished  by  the  government.  Teachers  are  paid  larger 
salaries  than  in  the  United  States,  and  are  sent  once  a 

I  year  at  the  expense  of  the  government  to  Teachers*  In- 
stitutes, where  they  are  instructed  in  the  duties  they  are 
expected  to  perform.  Those  ]>upii.s  who  attend  the  nor- 
mal schools  arc  paid  thirty  dollars  a  month  for  a  course 
of  three  years,  provided  they  will  sign  a  pledge  to  teach 
three  years  at  salaries  not  less  than  $1480  a  year.  The 
two  national  uni\ersities  at  Cordova  and  Buenos  Ayres. 
like  the  common  schools  are  free  lo  all  who  enter  them. 
The  former  has  a  faculty  f>f  twenty  i>rofessors,  and 
two  hundred  and  ten  students ;  the  latter  a  faculty 
of  forty-two,  and  over  four  hundred  students.  The 
instructors  are  mostly  Germans,  but  the  director  of 
the  National  Observatory  is  an  .American,  Mr.  B. 
.A.  (iould. 

There  are  a  Church  of  England  society,  a  Scotch 
Presbyterian,  an  .American  Presbyterian,  a  German  Evan- 
gelical, three  .Methodist  chun  hes,  ,tnd  a  Jewish  synagogue 
— the  only  one  in  all  Spanish  .America.  In  some  of  the 
countries  Jews  are  not  allowed  to  live,  but  in  Argentine, 
where  religious  as  well  as  civil  liberty  is  protected,  they 
are  numerous,  and  worshijt  every  Saturday  in  their  own 
way.  In  1884  the  Methodists  celebrated  the  twenty-fifth 
anniversary  of  the  first  Protestant  service  held  in  the 
country,  and  it  was  emphasized  by  an  incident  Avhich 
attracted  a  great  deal  of  comment,  and  was  .significant  as 
showing  the  religious  toleration  that  exists.  Formal  invi- 
tations were  sent  as  a  mark  of  courtesy  to  the  President 
and  ail  the  prominent  officials,  but  there  was  no  expec- 
tation that  they  vs  ould  attend,  as  the  great  majority  of 
the  people  are  Catholics,  and  officials  are  sworn  to  sup- 
port that  faith.  Just  as  the  services  were  about  to  com- 
mence, however,  the  managers  of  the  affair  were  aston- 
ished to  see  the  President,  followed  by  his  cabinet,  walk 
into  the  church.  Conspicuous  seats  were  given  them, 
and  they  seemed  to  take  great  interest  in  the  exercises. 
.After  the  Rev.  Dr.  Wood,  the  Superintendent  of  Mis- 
sions, had  concluded  his  address,  in  which  he  reviewed 
the  history  of  Protestantism  in  .Argentine,  he  invited 
President  Roca  to  s|>eak.  The  latter  promptly  responded, 
and  the  audience,  knowing  he  had  been  born  and  reared 
in  the  Catholic  Church,  were  amazed  at  the  eulogy  he 
pronounced  upon  the  Protestant  missionaries,  and  the 
enthusiasm  with  which  he  complimented  the  work  they 
had  done.     To  iKevr  it\fluence  he  attributed  much  of  the 


progress  of  the  republic,  and  he  urged  them  to  enlarge 
their  fields  and  increase  their  zeal. 

The  term  of  office  for  which  President  Roca  was 
elected  expired  in  September,  i8S6,  and  he  was  suc- 
ceeded in  office  by  his  brother-in-law,  Juarez  Celman,  a 
gentleman  of  great  learning  and  ability,  who  has  served 
in  various  positions  of  distimtion,  and  was  a  Senator  in 
Congress  ai  the  lime  of  his  inauguration.  Roca  was  a 
soldier  born  and  bred,  frank,  firm,  positive,  with  a  high 
ambition  for  the  future  of  his  country,  and  the  true  spirit 
of  progress.  Celman  is  a  man  of  greater  culture  and 
experience  in  statesmanship.  Roca  sprang  from  the 
saddle  into  the  President's  chair.  Celman  comes  ripened 
by  long  experience  in  |)ublic  affairs,  atid  with  (juite  as 
broad  views  as  his  predecessor.  He  may  not  have  the 
energy  of  Roca,  but  has  better  judgment.  The  six  years 
for  which  he  is  elected  will  see  great  progress  in  the  Ar- 
gentine Republic,  and  if  the  same  degree  of  peace  can 
be  obtained  in  Uruguay,  there  will  be  a  corresponding 
development  there. 

The  twin  cities  of  Buenos  Ayres  and  Montevideo  are 
distant  one  hundred  and  ten  miles,  the  former  being  on 
the  right  and  the  latter  on  the  left  bank  of  the  river, 
which  is  sixty  miles  wide.  Two  lines  of  magnificent 
steamers  conne<;t  them — just  a  night's  ride — and  people 
go  back  and  forth  as  they  do  between  New  York  and 
Boston.  The  larger  business  firms  and  several  of  the 
bankers  have  houses  in  both  cities,  and  the  social  as  well 
as  commercial  conditions  are  similar.  But  the  political 
history  of  Uruguay  is  a  story  of  revolution  and  tyranny. 
The  two  political  ])arties  are  "the  Colorados  "  and  "the 
Blancos,"  but  I  have  never  been  able  to  find  out  what 
either  represents,  or  wherein  they  differ,  General  Santos, 
who  has  been  President  most  of  the  time  since  1882,  gave 
them  an  issue  to  fight  over  in  the  war  of  extermination 
he  waged  against  the  Catholics;  but  while  the  Church 
has  always  stood  in  the  path  of  (irogress.  and  the  priests 
have  always  been  engaged  in  political  conspiracy,  Santos 
adopted  extreme  measures,  and  by  his  tyranny  and  ex- 
actions created  a  party  of  the  opposition  that  was  finally 
strong  enough  to  overthrow  him. 

The  inhabitants  of  Uruguay  are  known  as  "Orien- 
tals "  with  a  strong  accent  on  the  last  syllable.  Although 
it  is  the  smallest  of  the  South  American  states,  its  agri- 
cultural and  pastoral  resources  ;trc  believed  to  be  the 
richest,  with  undiscovered  possibilities  in  a  mineral  way. 
In  the  time  of  the  Viceroys  considerable  gold  and  silver 
were  obtained  from  placer  washings,  hut  during  the  long 
struggle  for  independence,  and  the  sixty  years  of  internal 
wars  that  followed,  the  operation  of  the  mines  ceased, 
and  their  localities  were  forgotten  or  obliterated  by  the 
people,  who  were  mercilessly  robbed  of  the  wealth  they 
gathered  from  this  source.  No  country  ever  suffered 
more  from  war  than  Uruguay,  as  for  the  last  hundred 
years  a  bloody  struggle,  under  one  excuse  or  another, 
has  been  going  on  within  her  borders,  and  until  Santos 
came  into  power,  there  was  a  new  government,  or  an 
attempt  to  form  one,  aJniost  every  month. 


It  is  said  that  there  is  not  an  acre  of  unproductive 
land  in  Uruguay.  The  soil  and  climate  are  such  that 
almost  any  grain  or  fruit  in  the  list  of  food  products  can 
he  raised  with  a  minimum  of  labor.  "I'here  is  plenty  of 
useful  timber,  and  the  grass  is  so  luxuriant  and  nutritiou.<; 
that  more  cattle  can  be  fed  upon  a  given  area  than  in 
any  country  in  the  world.  All  Uruguay  needs  is  peace 
to  become  rich  and  powerful.  Her  population  has 
doubled  within  the  last  ten  years,  not  from  immigration 
alone,  but  from  natural  causes,  for  her  statistics  show  a 
larger  birth  rale  and  a  smaller  mortality  than  any  civil- 
ized nation.  It  is  t]uite  remarkable,  and  the  fact  is  de- 
serving of  attention  from  .scienlist.s,  that  of  every  1,000 
births  in  Uruguay,  the  ratio  for  several  years  has  been 
561  males  to  439  females.  In  the  United  States  the  ratio 
was  506  males  to  494  females  by  the  last  census,  in  Eng- 
land 485  males  10515  females,  and  on  the  continent  of 
Europe  492  males  to  508  females.  Another  remarkable 
fact  is  that  the  ratio  of  insane  in  only  95  per  100,000  of 
population,  while  in  the  United  States  it  is  329,  in  Great 
Britain  322,  and  on  the  continent  uf  Europe  248  to  the 
100,000.  But  what  is  equally  interesting  to  home-seekers 
is  that  food  products  are  cheaper  in  Uruguay  than  any- 
where else  on  earth.  Beef,  mutton,  and  fish  cost  fron^ 
three  to  six  cents  per  ])ound,  eggs  seven  and  ten  cents 
per  dozen,  partridges  and  similar  game  birds  ten  cents 
each,  domesti<  fowls  from  ten  to  fifteen  cents  each,  with 
other  articles  in  proportion.  Labor  is  very  scarce  and 
wages  are  high,  consequently  the  public  wealth  is  in- 
creasing very  rapidly.  A  few  years  ago  peons  were  not 
paid  more  than  five  or  six  dollars  a  month,  while  thirty 
cents  a  day  for  odd  jobs  was  considered  exorbitant.  Now 
no  native  can  be  hired  for  less  than  a  dollar,  and  the 
Italians,  who  compose  the  laboring  class  for  the  most 
part,  will  demand  and  often  get  more.  The  tatter  are 
thrifty,  economical,  and  save  their  earnings.  The  wealth 
of  the  country  in  1884  was  $580  per  capita  of  the  popu- 
lation, while  the  foreign  commerce  amounted  that  year 
to  $240  for  each  man,  woman  and  child.  The  increa.se 
since  has  been  rapid.  With  a  popidation  of  500,000  in 
round  numbers,  Uruguay  produces  5,000,000  bushels  of 
wheat  annually,  an  average  of  ten  bushels  per  capita,  and 
this  with  only  540,000  acres  of  ground  under  cultivation, 
including  gardens  and  parks.  I  believe  no  other  land 
can  show  such  an  average. 

The  aborigines  of  Uruguay,  who  were  an  intelligent, 
industrious  race  of  Indians,  and  had  some  of  the  simpler 
arts,  have  been  entirely  exterminated.  Their  civilization 
was  complete.  Of  the  500,000  population,  nearly  one- 
third  are  of  foreign  birth.  Italy  furnishes  the  most  and 
the  best  of  the  immigrants,  but  the  arrivals  are  not  so 
large  or  so  regular  as  in  the  .\rgentine  Republic,  because 
the  government  is  not  permanent,  and  the  new  comers 
are  afraid  of  the  conscription  sergeants. 

Montevideo,  the  capital  of  Uruguay  and  its  chief  city^ 
is  as  favorably  located  as  any  place  in  the  world.     On  a 
narrow  tongue  of  limestone  ToeV:l\^«.vV^'e.V."i.O«.c\  >a.^»4V^<i... 
it  stretches  ovw  Itoto  vVe  coa^V,  nnvCc^  ^^^t  K<\a.-^\\'^  v^^kt^t-^XN 


i 


on  one  side  and  the  Rio  de  la  Plata  on  the  other.  The 
jitreets  are  like  a  series  of  terraces,  not  only  giving  the 
most  perfect  natural  drainage,  but  furnishing  nearly 
«very  residence  with  a  vista  of  the  river  or  the  sea. 

When  it  isn't  June  in  Uruguay  it  is  October — seldom 
too  hot,  and  never  too  cold.  There  isn't  such  a  thing  as 
a  stove  in  the  entire  rountrj*,  and  the  peons  wear  cotton 
garments  the  year  round.  But  the  thorn  in  tlie  side  of 
Uruguay  is  the  pampero,  a  cold  westerly  wind  that  is 
born  in  the  Andes,  and  sweeps  across  the  pampas  with 
the  violent-e  of  a  hLirricane.  Then  the  ships  in  the  har- 
bor pull  up  their  anchors  and  run  out  for  sea-room,  and 
the  inhabitant  of  the  city  wraps  his  poncho  about  him 
and  says  "Carambal  "  What  Montevideo  most  needs  is 
a  harbor,  and  it  hopes  soon  to  have  one,  a  French  com- 
pany having  been  given  a  contract  to  construct  a  bjeak- 
water  that  will  cost  nine  millions  of  dollars.  Around  the 
curve  of  the  bay  fronting  the  river  are  a  large  iiunil)er  of 
beautiful  villas,  or  "quintas,"  as  they  are  called,  built  in 
the  ancient  Italian  style,  with  the  most  lu.turiant  display 
of  gingerbread  work  and  plaster  of  Paris  mouldings. 
The  gardens  which  surround  these  villas  are  full  of  fruit 
and  flowers  summer  and  winter  alike,  and  give  the  place 
the  appearance  of  perpetual  spring.  During  the  summer 
season  the  people  of  Buenos  Ayres  come  over  for  the 
sea-bathing,  and  the  city  is  very  gay.  .\  prevalent  taste 
which  inspires  the  owners  of  these  villas  to  paint  them  in 
gay  colors — red,  pink,  purple,  green,  and  orange — is  be- 
ing .somewhat  modified  by  foreign  travel,  and  of  late 
years  the  quintas  as  well  as  the  city  houses  are  taking  on 
more  sombre  hues.  There  are  more  beautiful  and  costly 
residences  and  business  blocks  in  Montevideo  tlian  in 
any  other  South  American  city  except  Santiago,  the  capi- 
tal of  Chili.  Considerable  carved  niarble  is  used,  hut 
the  standard  building  material  is  sun-dried  brick,  and 
the  walls  are  usually  from  two  to  three  feet  in  thick- 
ness, fire-proof,  and  impenetrable  to  heat  and  damp- 
ness. 

The  government  buildings  are  cheaji  looking  struc- 
tures of  two  stories,  without  architectural  adornment  or 
impressive  appearance,  and  much  inferior  to  the  best 
private  dwetling.s.  The  Church  of  the  Mother,  the 
cathedral  of  Uruguay,  is  the  largest  and  finest  budding 
in  the  country.  There  are  three  theatres;  an  Italian 
opera  subsidized  by  the  government;  a  bull-ring  which  is 
crowded  every  Sunday  afternoon,  under  the  patronage  of 
the  President  and  the  aristocracy;  a  number  of  clubs;  a 
jiublic  library  with  thirty  thousand  volumes,  mostly 
Spanish  historical  and  political  works;  a  museum;  a  uni- 
versity which  is  the  summit  of  a  free-school  system;  and 
all  the  et-caeteras  of  modern  civilization.  The  ladies 
dress  in  the  height  of  the  Paris  fashion,  the  shops  con- 
tain everything  that  can  tempt  the  taste  of  an  extrava- 
gant people,  there  are  dinner  parties  and  ba  Is,  and  the 
time  is  improved  or  wasted  as  it  is  in  Paris  or  Madrid. 
The  gentlemen  go  to  their  counting-rooms  at  .seven  in 
the  morning,  when  their  wives  and  daughters  go  to  mass. 
At  eleven  they  return  to  their  homes  for  a  breakfast  of 


seven  or  eight  courses,  then  take  a  siesta,  go  back  to 
their  business  about  three,  work  until  six,  and  dine  with 
great  formality  at  seven.  The  ladies  of  Uruguay  are 
famous  for  their  beauty  and  rtne  complexions — the  bless- 
ing of  the  atmosphere;  but  after  thirty  they  lose  their 
symmetry  of  form,  which  is  doubtless  owing  to  their  in- 
dolence. 

Street-cars  run  everywhere  and  pay  big  dividends,  for 
no  Spanish-.^raerican  ever  walks  when  he  can  ride.  Even 
the  beggars  are  literally  on  horseback,  and  the  stranger 
is  often  startled  by  a  ragged  and  dirty  creature  galloping 
up  to  him  and  asking,  in  a  piteous  voice,  "  Vot  the  love 
of  Jesus,  gentleman,  give  me  a  farthing  to  buy  bread." 
The  national  drink,  for  which  he  will  undoubtedly  spend 
this,  is  called  canu,  and  is  made  from  the  fermented  juice 
of  the  sugar-cane.  It  contains  ninety  per  cent,  of  alcohol, 
and  is  sold  at  two  cents  a  goblet,  .so  that  a  spree  is  within 
the  reach  of  the  poorest  man.  All  goods  are  delivered 
from  the  shops  by  horsemen,  for  there  is  not  a  cart  in 
the  town.  When  you  hire  a  carriage,  for  which  you  are 
expected  to  pay  one  dollar  an  hour,  a  peon,  called  a 
"  chancadero,"  runs  along  beside  it  the  entire  distance, 
no  matter  how  great,  so  that  he  may  get  a  fee  for  open- 
ing the  door  when  you  reach  your  destination.  He  is 
actually  a  footman,  and  is  never  allowed  to  ride  beside 
the  driver,  who  is  of  better  caste,  and  regards  himself  as 
a  superior  being.  No  hackman  will  ever  get  off  his  box, 
and  if  you  refuse  a  Mr</ifl  (six  cents)  to  the  "  chanca- 
dero," you  are  a  miserable  sponge. 

The  cemetery,  which  overlooks  the  sea,  is  one  of  the 
finest  in  all  .\merica,  and  fortunes  have  been  expended 
in  erecting  tombs  and  monuments  to  the  dead.  There 
may  be  single  sejuilchres  in  Greenwood  that  surpass  in 
costliness  any  that  are  to  be  found  in  the  Campo  Santo 
of  Montevideo,  but  nowhere  is  so  great  an  assemblage  of 
costly  and  beautifid  tombs. 

One  of  the  customs  of  the  country,  which  I  have  not 
observed  elsewhere,  is  for  the  dead  to  be  carried  to  the 
tomb  by  the  hands  of  their  friends. 

The  city  is  lighted  by  electricity,  and  more  than  three 
hundred  telephones  were  in  use  in  1885.  Gambling  is 
the  national  vice,  and  men,  women,  and  children  selling 
lottery  tickets  are  as  thick  as  newsboys  in  the  cities  of 
the  States.  The  porter  at  the  hotel  infonns  you  that  he 
is  supplied  with  tickets  for  all  the  drawings;  the  clerk  at 
the  store  where  you  trade  invites  you  to  invest  the 
change  he  hands  you  in  his  favorite  lottery,  and  tells  you 
that  a  lady  who  bought  a  ticket  of  him  drew  a  prize  of 
ten  thousand  dollars  last  month. 

One  of  the  curious  customs  is  the  manufacture  of  but- 
ter. The  dairyman  pours  the  milk  warm  from  the  cow 
into  an  inflated  pig  or  goat  skin,  hitches  it  to  his  saddle 
by  a  long  lasso,  and  gallops  five  or  six  miles  into  town 
with  the  milk  sack  pounding  along  on  the  road  behind 
him.  When  he  reaches  the  city  his  churning  is  over,  the 
butter  is  made,  and  he  peddles  it  from  door  to  door,  dip- 
ping out  the  quantity  desired  by  each  family  with  a  long 
wooden  spoon. 


h 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  MISSION. 


10» 


Antonio  Ouelfi, 
WiUiitmTalloD, 

Jos*  M.  Castro, 
Juan  Bscande, 
Frederick  Fletcher, 
Francisco  J.  Lemos, 
Juan  Roblefl, 
G.  H.  C.  Vineys. 


The  city  of  Montevideo  has  n  population  of  about 
125,000  souls,  and  twenty-three  daily  newspapers. — Har- 
per's Magazine. 

Methodist  EpfRCopal  Mission  in  Argentina, 
rniffiia.v,  l'urat;iiu.v,  ami  Vicinity. 

I'nilril     Mtair*    .fllaslotiarlea. 

Cbari.bs  W.  DreE!3,  SupirinUndent. 
1%.  Wood,     John  F.  Thomson,     Tlioinas  H.  Stockton, 
Charles  W.  Miller,  John  M.  Spangler. 

Wlvck  of  t  iillvd  Klale*  J*Ii*«loiiarleii. 

Mrs.  C.  W.  Drees,      Mrs.  T.  B.  Wood.      Mrs.  J.  F.  Thomson, 
Mrs.  T.  H.  Stockton,  Mrs.  C.  W.  Millir.     Mrs.  J.  M.  Spangler. 

ITnlled  SlBtes  nUmionarlv*  ur  llir  W.  F.  n.  N. 

Miu  J.  M.  Chapin,  Miss  L.  B.  Denning. 

Prcarhrra  Furnlnlird  by  thriraiaiiluii. 
Kldt-ra. 

Daniel  Armand  I'gon, 
Drarona. 
Lino  Abeledo,  Tludolfo  Gerber, 

George  P.  Howard,      Andrew  M.  Milne, 

LlrrullMtrK. 

Juan  Correa,  Itamou  Blanco, 

Silvio  Espindola,      JustoCiihilo, 
A.  M.  Hudson,  Luis  Ferrurini, 

Francisco  Penzotti,  Carlos  Lastrico, 
James  Triggs,  B.  A.  Prichard, 

R.  WeiLmftller,         Juan  Villanucva, 

APPOINTMENTS  FOR  1886-87. 

SuprrinUndnit  and  Dirtdiir  of  PuHicatioM.  T.  B.  Wood,  till 
August  1— then  C.  W.  Drees.  Address  No.  214  Corrientes, 
Buenos  Ayres,  Argentina. 

MonUrtidto,  Ut  Chanie,  A.  Gueld.  Montevideo,  2nd  Charge, 
C.  W.  Miller.  Monleoide**  Circuit,  J.  Cubilo  and  J.  Robles. 
Canelonet  Circuit,  C.  Lastrico.  Colonia  Circuit,  D.  A.  Ugon. 
Central  Uruguay  Circuit,  W.  Tallon.  Taeuareinho  Circuit, 
F.  J.  Lemos.  Rio  Orande  Circuit,  J.  Correa.  Rio  Uruguay 
Cirruit,  to  be  supplied. 

Butnot  Ajirti,  \»t  Charge,  T.  U.  Stockton.  Buenot  Ayret, 
2itd  Chargt,  O.  P.  Howard.  Bm:fu>ii  Ayrts  Circuit,  J.  F. 
Thomson.     liarrucas,  to  be  supplied. 

RoMrio,  Ut  Charge ,  G.  H.  C.  Viney  and  J.  M.  Spangler. 
Roiaruf,  2nd  Charge,  F.  Penzotti.  Romrio  Circuit,  R.  Gerber. 
Maidoza,  to  be'supplied.  Smi  Carlo*  Circuit,  R.  WeihmOller. 
Eiiftaind  Watt  Jtntre  Rio»  Circuit;  L.  Abeledo.  Rio  Parana  and 
Corrirntit  Circuits,  to  be  supplied.  Paragvay  Circuit,  J. 
V'illauueva. 

Afff/U  0/  American  Biblf  Society,  A.  M.  Milne.  Address,  No. 
214  Corrientes,  Buenos  Ayres,  Argentina. 

Prrridcntnf  Theolxjieal  Imtitui*.,  T.  B.  Wood.     Address,  No. 

214  C«irrientes,  Buenos  Ayres,  Argentina. 

iThe  followiDg  are  extracts  from  the  report  made  by  Her.  Dr,  Tbonias 
B.  Wool,  and  which  will  appear  In  full  In  the  Annual  Report  of  tbe  UIkIob- 

ary  Society  j 

The  work  in  South  .\mcrica  commenced  in  December, 
1836.  That  was  the  hot  season  in  the  Southern  Hemi- 
sphere, leaving  the  effective  beginnings  of  the  work  for 
1837-  Thus  the  statistical  year  closing  in  the  midst  of 
1887  closes  the  half  century. 

This  half  century  of  labor  and  expectation  was  open- 
ed by  no  less  a  man  than  John  Dempster,  followed  in 


succession  by  William  H.  Norris,  Dallas  D.  Lore,  Gold- 
smith D.  Carrow,  William  Goodfellow,  and  Henry  G. 
Jackson,  all  men  who  had  ni.ide  Iheirmark  in  the  service 
of  the  Church  at  home  before  coming  to  South  America, 
and  who  proved  after  their  return,  by  still  more  eminent 
services  and  successes,  that  it  was  no  fault  of  the  workers, 
that  the  work  in  South  America  did  not  meet  impatient 
expectations.  The  ditficulty  was  in  the  field,  and  not  in 
the  men. 

Pioneers  from  other  lands  succeeded  no  better  thai* 
ours.  The  able  and  zealous  Dr.  Kalley,  from  Scotland,, 
spent  the  best  of  a  long  life  founding  two  churches  in 
IJra/.il.  The  heroic  .Allan  Gardiner,  ,from  England, 
compassed  half  the  continent  to  get  a  foothold,  settling 
down  on  the  inhospitable  islands  about  Cape  Horn,  where 
he  perished  a  martyr  to  his  /.eal,  having  but  little  result. 

(iod  has  seen  fit  to  dcveloplin  .South  America  itself  his 
own  methods  and  raise  up  his  own  men  for  overcoming 
the  peculiar  difficulties  of  this  field.  Tomake  this  mani- 
fest has  taken  fifty  years. 

The  difficulties  referred  to  grow  out  of  the  following 
combination  of  elements  found  together  here  and  no- 
where else  on  earth. 

1.  Temperate  zone  civilization  with  culture  and  refine- 
ment up  to  the  highest  levels  in  Christendom,  for  the  last 
three  hundred  and  fifty  years,  with  improvements  on 
Southern  Kuro|>e,  just  as  North  America  has  improved 
on  Northern  Europe, 

2.  Rank  barbarism,  down  to  the  levels  of  the  aborigi- 
nal ra<:es  that  were  enslaved  antl  perpetuated  on  the 
ground  by  the  Europeans  in  South  America,  instead  of 
being  suppressed,  as  in  North  America. 

3.  Moral  enervation,  the  result  of  centiirics'of  Jesuit- 
ism absolutely  dominant^  in  all  the  vital  relations  of 
humanity,  with  no  Protestantism  nearer  than  the  opposite 
side  of  the  world  to  hinder  its  poisoning  and  blasting 
work,  going  on  generation  after  generation,  and  all  in  the 
tiamf  (>/  Jfsus  ATiA  under  the  teaching  and  sanctions  of 
our  holy  Christianity  perverted  to  justify  every  iniquity. 

4.  Political  enervation  growing  out  of  the  moral  enerA'a- 
tion,  and  developed  under  every  conceivable  form  of 
misrule,  from  bloody  tyranny  on  one  extreme  to  hopeless, 
anarchy  on  the  other — and  all  in  the  name"of  liberty  and 
under  the  best  constitutions  and  laws  that  were  ever 
maiic,  being  copied  from  those  of  the  most  advanced  na- 
tions, with  improvements. 

5.  The  omnipresence  of  a  dominant  priestcraft  holding 
the  u'holr  truth  oj  God  in  shameless  unrighteousness, 
cloaking  with  hypocrisy  the  deformities  that  it  finds  most 
likely  to  open  the  eyes  of  its  votaries,  and  managing  with 
diabolical  wisdom  to  keep  their  eyes  closed  so  as  to  save 
itself  the  trouble  of  <  loaking  its'deformities.  Each  new 
generation  is  born  with  eyes  shut,  and  being  taken  in 
hand  by  this  mighty  system  of  evil  before  bom,  is  kept 
in  hopeless  subjection  to  its  power. 

To  introduce  the  Gospel  into  such  a  state  of  affairs,  in 
so  vast  a  field,  might  well  require  half  a  century  of  ex- 
perimenting and  waiting~for  God's  methods  to  transpire. 


The  result  may  be  roughly  sketched  in  the  following 
analysis  of  the  history  of  this  mission  : 

1.  The  «iirect  and  indirect  work  must  be  sharply  dis- 
tinguished. Working  in  a  foreign  language  has  no  ten- 
dency whatever  to  evangelize  the  masses.  Schf»ol-tea<h- 
ing  without  positive  evangelistic  effort  in  connertion  with 
it  is  equally  powerless.  Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and 
teach  arithmetic  to  every  creature  is  not  the  Gospel  com- 
mission, and  Paul's  principles  about  unknown  tongues 
apply  to  English  in  lands  where  other  languages  are 
dominant.  We  experimented  for  decades  in  this  mission 
with  preaching  in  English  and  carrying  on  prosperous 
Protestant  schools,  accomplishing  relatively  nothing  in 
comparison  with  the  results  of  the  diifit  mrtlunh,  which 
date  from  1864.     We  have  then, 

(1)  1837— 1864.  The  epoch  of  imiircit  ivor/c — all  in 
English  except  self-supporting  schools. 

(2)  1864-1887.  The  epoch  of  r/iVrr/ awr>f — operation  in 
the  language  of  the  country,  commencing  in  the  form  of 
personal  effort  from  house  to  house,  from  town  to  town, 
from  province  to  province,  from  nation  to  nation,  till  we 
have  compassed  the  whole  continent  and  reached  nearly 
every  important  centre 

The  key  that  opens  doors  is  the  Scriptures  offered  for 
sii/f.  The  key  to  hearts  is  the  living  Icsiimony  to  God's 
written  word. 

2.  The  direct  work  once  thoroughly  opened,  above  de- 
scribed, develops  into  stated  preaching,  Sunday-schools, 
aggressive  day-schools,  temperance  organizations — all 
the  forms  of  progressive  evangelization.  This  divides 
its  epoch  into  two  jjeriads. 

(1)  1864-1867.  The  period  oi pioneering,  when  nothing 
was  heard  in  the  language  of  the  masses,  save  the  voice 
of  the  peripatetic  evangelist,  books  in  hand,  arguing,  ex- 
horting, pleading  with  individuals,  families,  occasional 
grouj)S  and  small  audiences. 

(2)  1867-1887.  The  period  of  occupatuy,  when  the 
public  preaching  re.sounded  from  established  centres, 
calling  all  men  to  repent  and  believe  and  obey  the 
Gospel. 

The  wide-spread  sale  of  books  before  attempting  to 
establish  preaching-places  or  mission-schools  is  one  of 
the  distinguishing  features  of  South  American  evange- 
lization.    On  this  line  the  continent  is  to  be  conquered. 

The  dates  given  above  apply  strictly  to  our  oldest 
■centre  at  Buenos  Ayres.  Every  other  centre  has  its  own 
history,  but  all  have  the  same  type  of  history. 

(3)  The  direct  operations  in  this  field,  though  promis- 
itig  from  the  start  the  long-wished-for  success,  failed  to 
command  the  confidence  of  the  Church  till  as  late  as 
1882.  The  trouble  was  that  the  previous  decades  of 
non-productive  indirect  work  had  destroyed  confidence 
as  to  any  good  thing  ever  coming  out  of  South  America. 
But  in  1882  the  General  Missionary  Committee  decided 
to  re-enforce  the  mission  and  back  uj)  a  policy  of  aggres- 
sive evangelization  on  the  direct  lines.  The  American 
Bible  Society  had  previously  been  planning  new  depar- 
tures in  the  same  direction.     In  1883  the  new  movements 


began.     Thus  the  entire  history  of  the  mission  divides 
itself  into, 

(0   iS37~i883.     Yoxiy-s\\  yeax^oi fort-holding. 

(2)   1883-1887.     Four  years  of /rtf/>ytf«/. 

There  has  been  no  failure  in  this  mission,  nor  what' 
could  be  called  poor  success. 

The  fort-holding  was  a  grand  success,  as  such,  and  it 
must  never  be  judged  as  any  thing  else. 

The  beginnings  of  the  conquest  are  already  beyond  all 
the  expectations  of  those  who  knew  this  field  when  it 
was  inaugurated^in  1883. 

In  this  state  of  progress  comes  our  year  of  jubilee. 
We  thank  God  and  take  courage,  and  invite  the  whole 
Church  to  join  with  us. 

The  Work  of  1886-87. 

Our  work  prospers  all  along  the  line.  The  advancing 
year  has  witnessed  victories  at  points  where  its  beginning 
found  us  barely  holding  our  ground,  under  the  trials  of 
an  epidemic.  ,\mid  those  trials  I  wrote  a  report  which 
appeared  in  the  Gdsi'EL  i\  All  Lands  for  .Aipril,  1887,  to 
which  I  beg  to  refer  for  the  state  of  affairs  produced  by 
the  cholera,  and  the  prosperity  realized  up  to  the  time  of 
its  invasion.  When  it  left  a  new  period  of  prosperity  set 
in,  whose  details  I  now  briefly  sketch. 

MONTEVIDEO. 

Brother  Guelfi  has  held  the  old  centre,  amid  the  growth 
of  the  new  ones  all  around  the  city.  Members  have 
been  added  to  the  Church.  The  new  converts  are  re- 
peating the  old  old  story.  Baptisms  have  grown  notably 
more  frequent.  Children's  Day  has  been  celebrated,  for 
the  second  time  in  the  history  of  this  mission  (the  first 
time  being  last  year  by  this  same  charge),  with  great 
success.  The  Ju%'enile  Missionary  Society  methods  have 
been  introduced  into  the  Spanish  Sunday-schools  and 
made  to  work  well,  beyond  all  expectation.  Improve- 
ment in  church  organization,  new  activity  in  self-support, 
and  growth  in  financial  strength  have  taken  place.  A 
preaching  j)I;Ke  near  the  centre  has  contributed  liberally 
toward  the  support  of  Brother  Castro,  a  local  preacher 
who  has  given  it  separate  service.  Some  converts  who 
cannot  attend  evenings,  on  account  of  home  opposition, 
keej)  up  a  week-day  afternoon  service,  where  peculiar 
blessings  have  been  realized. 

The  aggressive  work  in  and  around  the  city  would  re- 
quire a  whole  report  to  do  it  justice  in  detail.  A  new 
convert  in  the  city  has  opened  his  house  for  services 
twice  a  week,  that  he  and  his  neighbors  may  grow  in 
grace  and  knowledge.  .-Vt  a  point  in  the  suburbs  a  room 
was  hired  for  services  and  soon  filled.  The  mistress  of 
the  house  was  converted,  refused  to  take  rent  for  the 
room,  and  offered  to  enlarge  it  by  removing  a  partition 
wall,  'i'hen  came  persecution  from  a  neighboring  priest, 
scattering  the  timid  ones,  but  leaving  the  firm  ones  firmer 
than  before.  Children  from  that  neighborhood  w^alk  a 
league  to  the  nearest  mission  school  and  pay  tuition.  At 
Sayago,  a  suburban  village,  where  we  held  services  for 
months  in  the  Catholic  church,  till  driven  out  of  it  by 
the  treachery  of  the  man  who  had  assured  us  that  we 


khould  be  protected  in  possession  of  it,  our  dislodgment 

luas  celebrated  by  our  enemies  with  great  ado,  led  by  the 

tnearest  priest  with  a  procession  of  school  children   from 

parish  to  take  possession.      The  school-mistress  that 

Chelprd  lead  that  triumphal  march  against   us  has  been 

converted,  her  mother,  alsi>,  and  is  nuw  at  the   head   of 

>ar  mission  school  in  the  village,  while  the  neighbors 

tare  subscribing  money  to  buy  a  lot  and*  build  a  church 

liind  school-house,     hrotlier  (luelfi  is  in  charge  of  this 

rnteqirise,  and  is  aided  hy  bretliren  in  the  city  who  will 

lot  rest  till  it  is  consummated  with  a  trium]ihai  march 

>n  our  side. 

The  English   Work  al  AfciitniJi-o.  —  Ktiw  Charles  \V. 

I^liller  arrived  from   the  United  States,  to  re-enforce  the 

|li)ission,  in  February,    1887.     While  preparing  for  work 

[in  Spanish  he  was  appointed   to   labor   in    English.     A 

(separate  charge  was  formed  of  the  English  elements  of 

>ur  community,  with  Quarterly  Conference  and  complete 

forganization  distinct  from   the  Spanish   work.     He  has 

[awakened  in  them   new  courage  and  strength.     Several 

[have  been  added  to  the  Church;  sjjirituality  has  revived, 

llinances  have  improved,  and  formal  efforts  toward  full 

self-support  for  an  English  (barge  have  been  commenced 

Vkiih  great  success.     Children's   Day  service  in   English 

[has  been  held  for  the  first  time  in  South  America,  and 

[the  Juvenile   Missionary  Society   continues  to  flourish. 

Brother  Miller  has  been  especially  assisted  by   Brothers 

.Milne  and  Tink,   both   in  organizing  his   work  and  in 

public  services.      Weekly  services  in   English   are  held 

'at  two  places  in   the   most   populous   parts  of   the   city. 

Krother  Miller  has  also  brought  new  aid  to  our  English 

temperance  work — a  work  more  urgently  needed  here 

than  in  England  or  the  United  States. 

Caitelones  Circuit. — Urolher  I^astrico  has  extended  his 
activities  in  spite  of  a  spell  of  sickness  that  he  had  to 
suffer  since  last  report.  Much  of  his  work  has  been 
done  on  foot,  from  house  to  house,  and  from  one  rural 
wrttlement  to  another — a  hand-to-hand  struggle  with 
ignorance  and  fanaticism.  He  h.is  cut  the  bonds  of 
priestcraft  from  multitudes  of  hearts  and  homes  that  now 
vrclcorae  him  as  a  messenger  of  (iod  whenever  he  comes 
round;  faithful  converts  from  centres  of  growing  groups 
at  various  points.  The  old  centre  at  San  Ramon  is  sus- 
tained as  heretofore  by  iJrother  Eiilogio  Harbier,  who 
kccr**  "P  weekly  services  in  Brother  Lastrico's  absence. 
Th«  same  will  take  place  at  a  score  of  points  on  the  cir- 
cuit when  the  present  laborious  plowing  and  sowing 
come  to  harvest.  Brother  Lastrico  has  worked  at  no 
cost  to  the  mission  since  last  report. 

Colonia  Circuit. — In  1880  I  received  a  petition  from  a 
number  of  heads  of  families  residing  in  the  Dciiartment 
of  Colonia  asking  for  a  Spanish  preacher.  I  sent  them 
Brother  Penzotti,  taking  him  from  secular  employ. 
They  supported  him  and  his  family  up  to  the  time  of  my 
departure  for  the  United  States  in  18S1.  To  secure 
Uus,  required  experienced  supervision.  On  my  departure 
it  was  found  necessary  to  place  the  new  work  under  the 
super\'ision   of   a   Waldensian   minister    residing   in    an 


agricultural  settlement  in  that  region,  compo.sed  largely 
of  Waldensian  emigrants  and  their  descendants,  to  whose 
communion  many  of  Brother  Penzotti's  sup[iorters  be- 
longed, and  whose  services  were  all  conducted  in  French. 
So  Brother  Penzotti  joined  that  church  by  letter,  the 
Spanish  work  became  nominally  Waldensian,  and  services 
in  the  two  languages  were  held  as  opportunities  opened. 
0\\  my  return  in  18S3  Penzotti  wassent  at  once  to  Bolivia, 
and  since  then  has  been  kept  at  our  hardest  pioneering 
and  exploring  work,  only  returning  occasionally  to  his 
Colonia  field.  .-Vll  this  while  the  Spanish  work  begun  by 
him  there  has  been  growing:  but  though  he  rejoined  our 
Church  that  work  remained  nominally  Waldensian. 
Meanwhile  the  Waldensians  have  come  into  close  har- 
mony with  us.  They  see,  as  we  do,  that  the  great  enter- 
prise of  evangelizing  these  lands  is  [«r(>\identially  ours. 
The  minister  referred  to  Rev.  Daniel  Armand  Ugon, 
entered  the  employ  of  the  mission  in  1884,  and  opened 
a  theological  school  to  train  the  most  promising  of  his 
and  Penzotti's  converts  for  our  work.  He  is  a  graduate 
of  the  W'aldensian  Theological  School  of  Florence,  and 
this  fact,  with  his  years  of  experience  here,  makes  him 
singularly  competent. 

Brother  Ugon's  old  work  consists  of  Sunday  congrega- 
tions at  two  points,  with  6  Sunday-schools,  5  day-schools, 
and  about  450  church  members.  One  of  the  centres  has 
almost  all  its  5er^•ices  in  French.  The  rest  have  them 
largely  or  entirely  in  Spanish.  The  organic  form  is 
I  mainly  Waldensian,  but  in  methods  there  has  been  great 
assimilation  with  ours.  Brother  Ugon  has  trained  and 
set  to  work  a  number  of  lay  helpers  exactly  on  our  lines, 
and  can  leave  on  them  the  whole  burden  whenever  neces- 
sary. The  new  work  is  larried  on  chiefly  by  a  young 
W^aldensian  minister.  Rev.  Pedro  Bounoiis.  at  seven  dis- 
tinct points  in  regular  Methodist  circuit  fashion,  just  as 
Brother  Penzotti  inaugurated  it,  with  almost  nothing  of 
Waldensian  organization.  Nearly  all  the  services  are  in 
Spanish,  with  2  day-schools,  3  Sunday-schools,  and  some 
350  church  members.  None  of  these  figures  enter  into 
our  statistics. 

I  count,  however,  in  the  list  of  our  lay  preachers  two 
of  Brother  Penzotti's  converts,  mature  and  e.vperienced 
men,  especially  developed  liy  him,  namely,  Juan  Pedro 
Geymonal  and  Carlos  .\ppia,  also  eight  of  our  theological 
students  who  have  begun  to  hold  public  services  under 
Brother  Ugon's  direction,  whose  names  appear  below. 

The  Theological  School. — We  have  had  under  instruction 
in  1886-1887  ten  students  in  three  classes,  namely: 

1.  The  Advanced  Class. — Rodolfo  Griot,  Bartolo  Gilles, 
Ernesto  Klett  and  Juan  Bouisse. 

2.  The  Middle  Class. — Juan  Pedro  Long,  Juan  Daniel 
Roland,  David  Rivoire. 

3.  The  Commencing  Class. — Juan  Pedro  Gonet,  Jost 
Gonet,  Manuel  Dalmas. 

All  but  the  last  three  have  had  experience  in  conduct- 
ing public  services.  Daniel  Berton,  a  former  student, 
has  also  commenced  to  preach  occasional!)'. 

None  of  the  students  are  beneficiaries.     No  mission 


L 


HKwa. 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  MISSION. 


funds  have  ever  been  exjiended  for  the  school  save 
Brother  Ugon's  salary. 

At  the  rlose  of  the  last  summer  session.  March,  1887, 
I  took  Rodolfo  Griot  to  re-enforce  our  work  in  'I'acuar- 
embo,  and  arranged  with  Bartolo  (jilles  to  take  new  work 
before  long.  Lack  of  f\inds  is  all  that  prevented  me 
from  arranging  to  take  uj^  both  the  other  mt^mbers  of  the 
advanced  class.  As  the  mission  could  not  take  them  at 
once  they  entered  the  employ  of  the  Government  as 
teaihers.  Thus  they  have  limited  opportunities  to  do 
good  at  no  expense  to  the  mission.  But  such  cases  show 
the  urgent  importance  of  having  an  ample  allowance  for 
new  heijiers  at  the  disposal  of  the  superintendent,  to 
thrust  men  into  the  work  when  ready  for  it. 

The  demand  for  teachers  this  year  has  been  such  that 
four  of  the  remaining  students  also  took  schools  for  the 
winter,  arranging  to  carry  on  studies  separately  and  re- 
turning to  their  class  work  during  the  summer. 

Others  who  should  have  pursued  stu<lies  were  drawn 
completely  off  by  the  Hibie  work  as  colporteurs. 

So  pressing  are  the  demands  for  the  excellent  stamp  of 
workers  this  circuit  produces  that  we  can  hardly  keep 
them  in  training  long  enough  to  get  them  ready  for  full 
efficiency,  or  till  we  can  arrange  to  support  them  where 
they  would  be  of  most  service  to  the  cause. 

No  less  than  20  co-laborers  have  been  gained  from 
his  region  for  the  work  of  .Spanish  evangelization  since 
our  operations  were  introduced  here,  namely,  the  8 
student  preachers  and  2  older  preachers  named  above, 
and  the  10  following  teachers,  colporteurs,  etc.:  Gaydoii, 
Wilson,  t^ionel,  Janavel,  Arnzet,  Davyt.  J.  D.  Berton,  E. 
Revel,  Peyronet  and  Allensi)ach. 

Scores  and  hundreds  will  follow  where  these  have  led 
the  way. 

Brother  Ugon,  during  the  winter  months,  has  started 
on  a  most  important  new  work,  \isiting  the  scattered 
sheep  ot  the  Waldensian  Israel  all  over  the  interior. 
Blessed  results  have  come  from  these  visits.  In  one 
place,  an  agricultural  settlement  called  Belgrano,  in  the 
Argentine  Province  of  Santa  F^.  he  raised  over  a  thou- 
sand dollars  by  subscription  to  build  a  church  and  a 
school-house,  and  prepared  the  people  to  support  as 
pastor  one  of  the  students  to  be  sent  to  them  ere  long. 
Everywhere  his  ministrations  have  drawn  into  closer 
sympathy  with  us  the  best  of  the  Waldensian  elements  that 
are  penetrating  into  these  countries  in  all  directions.  They 
are  not  numerous  enough  to  do  any  thing  of  themselves, 
so  that  if  not  connected  with  some  stronger  body  they 
will  become  lost  sheep.  But  with  us  they  will  become 
nuclei  for  new  work  in  many  places. 

In  an  agricultural  settlement  near  Brother  Ugon's  resi- 
dence, where  he  and  Brother  Penzotti  have  done  much 
to  stimulate  religious  life,  the  people  have  built  a  church 
and  undertaken  to  support  a  pastor  of  their  own.  We 
could  not  supply  them  with  an  ordained  man,  and  they 
would  not  be  satisfied  with  a  licentiate,  much  less  a 
student.  So  they  have  got  an  independent  minister 
from  Europe. 


This  mission  needs  an  annu.il  ejiiscopal  visit  to^ordain 
the  preachers  for  such  places  as  those  described  above. 
This,  with  more  ample  funds  in  the  hands  of  the  superin- 
tendent, to  seize  opportunities  as  they  arise,  would  enable 
us  to  push  self-supporting  work  in  many  places  where  we 
have  done  the  hard  plowing  and  sowing  and  are  ready 
now  for  the  harvest. 

Central  UrugUay  Circuit. — brother  I'allon  ha>  ii.td 
increasing  success.  The  important  city  of  Duvazno, 
that  long  proved  impenetrable  to  our  work,  has  at  last 
yielded,  and  now  gives  large  audiences  to  welcome  the 
preaching,  and  demands  the  opening  of  an  evangelical 
school,  Cireat  encouragement  also  attends  the  preaching 
in  the  city  of  Florida,  contrasting  >trongIy  with  San  Jose 
where  the  ground  remains  hard  and  dry  and  seems  still 
to  offer  no  encouragement. 

In  Porongos  all  goes  well  in  spite  of  the  works  of  the 
devil.  The  school-master  proved  unworthy,  had  to  be 
discharged,  set  up  an  opposition  school,  tried  to  destroy 
our  work,  ignominiously  failed,  and  thus  did  us  more 
good  than  harm.  .\  new  master  was  employed,  proved  a 
good  teacher,  Init  broke  down  through  dnmkenness. 
Hnjiher  Talhm  has  h.id  to  go  right  into  the  .school  him- 
self, which,  while  hindering  his  work  on  the  circuit,  lets 
the  public  see  and  appreciate  the  value  of  moral  trust- 
worthiness. His  hold  on  that  community  is  stronger 
than  ever  l)efore.  He  has  come  to  be  recognized  as  an 
important  public  man  all  through  the  interior  of  the  re- 
public The  cities  named  are  all  capitals  of  civil  depart- 
ments, and  each  will  one  day  be  a  separate  centre  of 
work. 

Tiuitaremln)  Circuit. — Brother  Lemos  had  a  long  spell 
of  sickness  last  year  which  destroyed  his  school.  Re- 
stored to  health  he  fountl  his  services  as  an  evangelist  in 
greater  demand  than  before. 

Rodolfo  Griot  was  sent  to  his  aid,  leaving  him  free  to 
extend  his  operations.  Invitations  come  from  far  and 
near,  utore  than  he  can  attend  to.  The  columns  of  the 
principal  local  paper  arc  open  to  him,  and  with  able  pen 
as  well  as  tongue  he  is  stirring  up  all  the  northern  parts 
of  the  republic. 

His  work  is  made  exciting  by  hostility  from  ihe  domi- 
nant priestcraft. 

In  the  capital  of  the  Department  there  have  been  circu- 
lated large  numbers  of  copies  of  a  lying  pamphlet 
printed  in  Montevideo,  written  on  purpose  to  prejudice 
people  against  our  mission.  Many  timid  souls  fear  to 
accept  the  (iosjiel  who  nevertheless  listen  and  read  and 
ponder  with  growing  interest  and  sympathy.  Among 
these  there  is  a  singularly  large  proportion  of  the  high- 
class  women — precisely  the  class  that  priestcraft  succeeds 
best  in  keeping  away  from  us  in  most  places. 

Hiu  Grande  Circuit. — Brother  Correa  has  widened  and 
strengthened  his  work.  His  journeys  have  reached  to 
the  Uruguayan  frontier  on  one  side  and  far  into  the 
interior  on  the  other,  w  here  two  new  classes  have  been 
formed.  The  school  at  Porto  Alegre  has  developed  into 
a  group  of  three  schools,  the  large  boys  being  organized 


apart,  and  a  night-school  forming  a  se^iarate  work  of 
special  importance — more  evangelistic  than  scientific — 
for  poor  women.  The  head  teacher.  Miss  Carmer  Chacon 
(trained  in  the  W.  F.  M.  S.  schools  at  Montevideo),  in- 
creases in  efficiency.  She  and  Brotlier  Correa  have 
proved  tireless  lahorers,  with  day-school  and  night-school 
through  the  week  and  religious  service  on  Sunday. 
Lately  re-enfurcements  have  been  sent  them — Brother 
Brandi  for  the  general  work,  and  Miss  Paulina  Ladevese 
(trained  in  the  \V.  F.  M.  S.  Home  at  Rusario)  for  the 
school  work. 

The  schools  are  all  agencies  for  religious  instruction. 
Before  opening  our  work  in  Brazil  I  had  two  interviews 
with  the  emperor  and  also  consulted  with  two  of  his 
ministers,  establishing  the  understanding  that  in  our 
schools  in  Brazil,  religious  instruction  is  to  be  freely 
allowed.  The  emperor  had  it  understood,  when  the 
Taylor  schools  were  introduced  into  the  empire,  that 
the  Bible  was  to  be  excluded  from  them.  I  urged  that 
the  Bible  be  admitted.  The  emperor  i  onsented.  urging 
on  his  part,  that  we  .should  show  respect  for  the  religion 
of  the  empire.  Brother  Correa  has  made  no  controversy 
with  the  established  religion,  but  has  opened  many  eyes 
and  hearts  to  the  more  excellent  way.  A  converted 
priest  is  among  his  recent  trophies. 

Systematic  Bible  work  is  carried  on  by  Brother  Correa 
with  the  aid  of  Brother  Samuel  Elliot,  who  also  assists 
in  public  services. 

Bufttos  Ayres,  \st  Charge. — Our  old  English  charge 
has  entered  up<m  its  second  half  <entury  stronger  than 
ever  before. 

Brother  Stockton  has  made  a  brief  visit  to  the  States, 
and  returned  with  fresh  vigor,  giving  his  work  a  new  im- 
petus. Congregations  increasing,  new  elements  gather- 
ing. menilH:rs  joining,  spirituality  deepening,  influence 
widening,  young  men  loming  forward,  finances  strong, 
success  in  all  departments — such  is  the  state  of  this  time- 
honored  charge.  Its  promise  for  the  future  of  Method- 
ism's grand  mission  on  this  continent  is  greater  than  at 
any  former  period  in  its  history.  Our  hold  on  the  Eng- 
lish community  at  large,  and  the  co-ordination  of  our 
English  and  Spanish  operations  for  the  highest  results, 
have  shown  much  progress  since  last  report.  The 
Juvenile  Missionary  Society  continues  to  thrive.  It  alone 
has  raiscil  the  million  dollar  quota  of  the  entire  mission. 
It  is  educating  the  youth  of  the  English  community  on 
this  subject  as  was  never  done  before,  preparing  workers 
as  well  as  givers,  for  the  future.  Brother  Stockton  is  al- 
ready surrounded  by  a  phalanx  of  young  men,  among 
whom  Brothers  Triggs,  Bradford.  Ballantyne.  and  others, 
are  mature  for  aggressive  work.  Tak-nt.  sjiirituality, 
missionary  zeal,  and  thorough  organization,  on  our  estab- 
lished and  approved  lines,  characterize  the  youth  that 
Brother  Stockton  has  now  in  training  for  great  things  in 
the  future. 

The  circulation  ot  our  North  American  church  litera- 
ture continues  to  increase. 
Our  English  temperance  work  goes  steadily  forward. 


All  oar  English  operations  in  Buenos  Ayres  are  and 
have  long  been  entirely  self-supporting. 

Buenos  Ayrcs,  2d  Charge. — This  is  our  Spanish  work  at 
the  old  centre.  Brother  Howard  has  continued  in  charge, 
completing  his  second  year  with  triumphant  success.  In- 
crease of  attendants — both  young  and  old — addition  of 
members,  edification  in  spirituality,  improvement  in  or- 
ganization, widening  of  activity,  development  of  new 
workers — su<"h  are  the  prominent  features. 

Brother  Howard  has  thrown  himself  into  the  vanguard 
of  the  temperance  work,  helping  in  the  first  .Spanish 
temperance  organization  in  .\rgentina.  Brothers  Vere 
and  Aflon  have  been  of  great  assistance  in  this  depart- 
ment, and  Brothers  .\iion  and  Fletcher,  in  other  branches 
of  Brother  Howard's  work. 

The  difficulties  that  have  been  overcome  in  the  success 
of  this  charge,  have  developed  an  unusual  degree  of 
moral  strength  in  its  members,  and  especially  in  Brother 
Howard,  who  has  worked  entirely  at  his  own  cost,  and 
carried  his  abnegation  to  the  pitch  of  heroism. 

Buenos  Ayres  Cireuit. — Brother  Thomson  has  been 
plunged  into  deep  waters  of  affliction.  His  eldest 
daughter,  Louisa,  died  in  January,  1887;  his  little  Annie, 
in  February;  his  third  daughter,  Maud,  in  March,  and 
his  aged  father,  in  April.  These  waves  of  bereavement 
brought  w  ith  them  a  tide  of  sympathy  from  the  English 
community  of  Buenos  .Ayres  in  which  Brother  Thomscm 
was  brought  up,  and  from  all  the  adherents  of  our  mis- 
sion. Notwithstanding  his  afflictions.  Brother  Thomson 
has  gone  on  with  his  work,  keeping  up  the  operations  in 
the  city,  and  pushing  them  forward  at  outside  points. 
The  i)urchasc  of  a  theatre  in  the  city  of  Mercedes, 
authorized  by  the  Missionary  Society,  was  thwarted  by 
the  unreasonable  demands  of  the  owner  when  he  saw  we 
were  on  the  point  of  closing  the  bargain.  But  better 
arrangements  have  been  consummated.  A  lot  has  been 
purchased  and  we  intend  to  build. 

The  Ragged  School  continues  to  flourish  under  the 
protection  of  the  Argentine  National  (Jovemment,  whiih 
gives  $too  a  month  for  the  rent  of  its  premises.  Brother 
Blanco  remains  in  charge.  He  and  Brothers  Espindola, 
Crovitto  and  Hudson,  have  continued  to  labor  with 
efficiency  in  the  city,  and  Brother  Ferrarina,  in  Mercedes. 
Brother  Vasijuez  has  developed  notably,  both  as  a 
preacher  and  as  a  writer.  .\ll  these  have  worked  at  no 
cost  to  the  mission. 

Mr.  Nicholas  Lowe,  of  Mercedes,  is  a  notable  promoter 
of  our  work,  though  w  member  of  another  Church. 

Barraeas. — Brother  Underwood  held  the  fort  at  our 
little  chapel  in  Barraeas,  in  the  suburbs  of  Buenos  Ayres, 
until  circumstances  made  it  untenable.  The  place  is  so 
unfavorably  situated  that  no  one  would  attend  there  wfao 
could  find  a  more  suitable  place  to  go  to.  New  English 
work  started  by  the  .\nglican  Bishop  in  that  neighbor- 
hf>od,  and  new  Spanish  work  started  by  Brother  Celestino 
Fernandez,  not  far  off,  divided  the  attendants  between 
them.  Brother  Fernandez's  work  is  part  of  the  Buenos 
Ayres  Circuit. 


The  Cholera  in  Buenos  Ayres. — Our  cause  gained  much 
by  the  heroism  with  which  some  of  onr  brethren  distin- 
guished themselves  in  the  struggle  with  the  pestilence  in 
Buenos  Ayres.  The  way  in  which  they  cared  for  the  sick, 
the  dying,  and  the  dead,  contrasted  with  the  heartlessness 
of  the  public  authorities  and  the  pusillanimity  of  the  repre- 
sentatives of  the  dominant  religion.  The  dying  testi- 
monies of  those  we  lost  were  a  gospel  to  many,  as  was 
the  calm  resignation  of  the  bereaved,  in  comparison  with 
the  wild  manifestations  of  grief  common  among  the  peo- 
ple and  worse  than  usual  under  the  excitement  of  an  epi- 
demic. 

Jiosario,  is/  Charge: — Brother  Viney  rallied  the  work, 
after  the  trials  of  the  cholera,  with  greater  success  than 
ever.  The  Spanish  work  was  detached  and  he  kept  on 
with  the  utd  English  work,  nobly  assisted  by  Brother 
Frit  hard,  l)oth  working  at  their  own  tost.  'I'he  preach- 
ing, Sunday-school,  class-meeting,  prayer-meeting  and 
pastoral  work,  all  developed  new  life  and  i)ower. 

Rev.  John  M.  Spangler  and  family  arrived  from  the 
United  States  to  re-enforce  the  mission,  in  .August.  1887, 
Brother  Spangler  was  sent  temporarily  to  Rosario,  and 
later  on  was  a|>pninted  in  charge  of  the  English  work, 
leaving  Brother  Viney  free  for  a  long-needed  vacation. 

Bosario,  2d  Charge. — Brother  Penzotti  removed  to 
Rosario  with  his  family  in  February,  1887,  and  took  charge 
of  the  Spanish  work.  It  has  developed  grandly  under 
his  labors,  i'reaching  in  .Spanish  has  been  carried  on  at 
two  points  every  Sunday,  our  old  chapel  and  the  new  W. 
F.  M.  S,  Head-ipiarters,  on  opiiosite  sides  of  the  city. 
Souls  converted,  believers  quickened  to  new  activity,  and 
over  $500,  raised  for  Brother  Penzotti's  support,  are  some 
of  the  results. 

He  has  conducted  an  extensive  Bible  work  though 
several  colporteurs  operating  under  his  direction. 

Ri'sario  Circuit. —  This  blessed  work  has  made  steady 
progress  under  Brother  Gerber's  continued  ministry. 
He  and  his  wife  have  been  fully  supported  by  the  regular 
contributions  of  his  people.  Membership  increased, 
organization  perfected,  self-support  a  comidete  success, 
influence  greatly  extended — such  are  his  victories. 

San  Carios  Circuit. — This  embraces  the  heart  of  the 
Province  of  Santa  Fe,  a  rural  district  containing  the  oldest 
of  the  agricultural  settlements  in  these  countries,  the 
starling-point  of  the  great  change  from  grazing  to  agri- 
culture now  going  on  over  vast  extents  of  territory. 
Some  European  Protestants  of  various  nationalities  and 
denominations  residing  there,  have  long  had  self-formed 
independent  religious  organizations  among  them  on  a 
small  scale,  all  attem]jting  to  follow  European  methods 
utterly  unadapted  to  their  circumstances,  and  all  failing 
to  harmonize  divers  elements  or  secure  any  satisfactory 
result  for  their  own  members,  and  much  less  for  the  irre- 
ligious and  priest-ridden  elements  thai  surround  them. 
At  last  the  representatives  of  a  populous  rural  centre 
called  San  Carlos,  reache<l  the  point  of  sending  me  a 
formal  petition  to  take  them  under  our  auspices  and 
organize  them  on  our  lines,  promising  to  supjwrt  a  ])astor. 


This  was  in  1886.  Early  in  1887  Brother  Weihmtiller 
decided  to  abandon  his  secular  pursuits  and  accept  the 
charge.  While  he  was  winding  up  his  affairs.  Brother 
Ugon  was  sent  there  to  encourage  the  people  and  strength- 
en the  situation.  He  jirepared  the  way  for  success  from 
the  start.  Brother  Weihmilller  in  due  time  niooved  his 
family  to  San  Carlos,  and  is  developing  both  himself  and 
the  work  with  blessed  results.  It  is  a  full-fledged  four- 
weeks'  circuit.  The  preacher  makes  his  rounds  on  horse- 
back or  in  a  buggy.  North  American  fashion.  His  extreme 
points  are  nearly  fifty  miles  apart.  The  development  of 
the  two  ends  of  the  circuit  has  already  reached  a  degree 
that  demands  its  division  into  two,  and  it  is  already 
arranged  to  form  the  lielgrano  Circuit  out  of  its  western 
[lart,  where  the  peoj)le  have  a  new  chapel  and  school- 
house  well  advanced  in  construction,  and  agree  to  support 
a  pastor  of  their  own  next  year. 

Mfm/vsa. — Brother  Borsani  and  his  little  charge  came 
out  of  the  cholera  like  gold  out  of  fire.  The  death  of  Cingi- 
ali  left  his  name  like  ointment  poured  forth,  and  the  hero- 
ism dis]>layed  by  him  and  Borsani,  dignified  them  and  the 
humble  work  they  had  beguu  as  nothing  else  could  have 
done.  .-\  moral  power  accomi)anies  that  work  that  is 
manifestlv  divine,  and  is  marvellous  even  to  eyes  familiar 
with  (jod's  wonderful  ways.  The  changes  from  sin  to 
righteousnes.s,  from  slavery  under  priestcraft  and  super- 
stition to  the  liberty  of  the  children  of  God,  taking  place 
in  an  isolated  inland  region,  where  no  one  was  looking 
for  such  things,  are  a  fresh  revelation  of  the  power  of 
God  untf>  salvation.  All  our  members  there  are  converted 
j  Romanists — most  of  them  .\rgentines — some  Chilians 
I  from  over  the  Andes.  The  work  is  germinal  in  its  charac- 
ter, promising  to  spread  among  the  masses  of  the  common 
|)eoplc,  up  and  down  the  mountains,  and  over  the  pampas. 
Uur  cause  has  won  the  favorable  attention  of  the  governor 
and  other  authorities,  and  the  influential  classes  both 
I  Argentine  and  foreign — also  the  wrath  of  the  dominant 
priestcraft.  The  press  of  the  province  has  been  filled 
with  discussions  of  our  questions,  awakening  echoes  on 
the  margin  of  Ea  Plata  and  in  far-away  Paraguay.  Thus 
from  the  Andes  to  the  sea  and  to  the  heart  of  the  con- 
tinent is  throbbing  the  new  life  of  the  Gospel. 

Ertire  Rios. — Brother  Albeledo,  up  to  early  in  1887, 
continued  his  work  in  and  around  Villa  Urguiza,  develop- 
ing the  West  Eiitre  Rios  Circuit,  and  living  almost  entirely 
on  what  the  people  gave  him.  The  importance  of  his 
work  demanded  a  better  head-quarters,  so  I  moved  him 
to  Parana  City,  capital  of  the  Province  of  Entre  Rios. 
h  new  railway  had  just  been  opened,  crossing  the  province 
connecting  the  two  great  water-courses,  Parana  and 
L'ruguay,  and  making  our  East  Entre  Rios  Circuit 
accessible  from  the  west.  So  I  added  it  to  Brother 
.\lbeledo's  charge. 

This  made  him  our  missionary  for  all  the  large  and 
inviting  field  embraced  in  the  Argentine  Mesopotamia. 
His  visits  to  the  new  parts  of  his  work  have  given  soul- 
cheering  results — considerable  sums  of  money,  demands 
for  constant   ministrations,  offers  to  build  chapels  and 


METIWDTST  EPISCOPAL  AffSS/OX. 


-school-houses,  enrolment  of  lists  of  families  desiring  to 
be  organized  under  our  auspices,  and  the  like. 

In  Parana  the  friends  gave  him  a  welcome  in  the  shape 
of  $150  worth  of  things  for  himself  and  family  on  moving 
thither.  This  was  doubly  welcome  after  the  many  diffi- 
culties experienced  in  getting  a  house  for  residence  and 
meeting-place,  due  in  part  to  the  hostility  of  the  domi- 
nant priestcraft. 

Brother  Miranda  continues  in'  East   Entre    Rios    as 
school-teacher.      Brother  Penzolti,  who  had  previously 
made  repeated  visits  to  the  Mesopotamian  regions,  re-  | 
visited  them  this  year,  and  the  colporteurs  under  his  direc-  | 
tion  have  done  good  work  here.      Compared  with  for-  | 
over  years  there  is  a  great  whitening  of  the  harvest. 

Itiv  Uruguay  Circuit. — The  margins  of  the  Uruguay] 
River  have  not  yet  been  occupied  as  they  require.  The  \ 
.\nglicans  have  done  something  for  them,  and  a  Scotch 
Presbyterian  minister  from  Buenos  Ayres,  has  made  visits 
to  some  Scotch  agricultural  settlers.  But  our  calls  from 
that  part  of  the  field  (formerly  worked  up  by  Brother 
Correa,  and  later  by  Brothers  Tallon  and  Penzotti)  have 
been  more  urgent  than  ever  this  year.  It  has  been  visit- 
ed by  Brothers  Abeledo  and  Penzotti,  who  found  many 
eager  for  us  to  take  them  in  charge,  and  ready  to  help 
support  a  preacher.  Repeated  calls  for  an  organized 
temperance  work  have  also  come  from  that  quarter. 

Rio  Parana  Circuit. — The  margins  of  the  Parana  River 
above  our  organized  circuits,  were  formerly  worked  up 
by  Brother  J.  R.  Good  and  the  colporteurs,  and  now  re- 
quire permanent  occupancy.  There,  too,  the  .Vnglicans 
have  done  something  among  English  settlers.  But  the 
need  of  our  operations  is  recognized  more  and  more 
throughout  that  region.  A  self-supporting  day-school 
founded  at  Helvreia  is  the  only  visible  result  of  our  pre- 
liminary work,  but  a  welcome  has  been  prepared  for  our 
preachers  at  many  points, 

Paraguay. — In  last  report  I  dwelt,  all  too  briefly,  on 
the  opening  of  our  work  in  that  ancient  stronghold  of 
Spanish  Jesuitism,  Paraguay.  The  subsequent  record  is 
full  of  trials  and  triumphs. 

Brother  Villanueva  has  kept  up  his  rounds  on  the 
circuit,  with  increasing  attendance  at  the  preaching  and 
increasing  proofs  that  prejudice  is  giving  way.  But 
the  fires  of  prejudice  are  still  fanned  by  malicious  hos- 
tility. A  public  employ^  has  declared  that  the  foreign 
religion  may  be  tolerated  for  foreigners,  but  that  we 
ought  to  he  punished  ioT  doing  any  thing  to  convert  the 
people  of  the  country,  A  prominent  lawyer  has 
said  we  ought  to  be  burned!  \  cabinet-maker  has  de- 
clared that  if  Protestants  were  killed  by  order  of  the 
clergy  they  would  be  righteously  kilted.  Brother  Villa- 
nueva has  been  repeatedly  warned  that  he  should  go  well 
armed,  to  guard  against  assassination.  But  he  goes  every- 
where unarmed,  speaking  boldly  against  priestcraft 
and  superstition.  He  told  me  once  that  if  they  killed 
him  I  must  make  haste  and  send  another  man  to  carry 
on  the  work.  His  brave  wife,  too,  said  on  one  occasion 
that  she  did  not  know  but  that  it  would  require  his  death 


to  teach  the  people  that  the  Gospel  cannot  be  killed  by 
killing  its  champion. 

The  authorities  have  shown  tendencies  increasingly 
favorable  to  our  cause.   Last  year  they  guaranteed  us  lib- 
erty of  .action,  but  allowed  Jesuitism  to  hit  us  stunning 
blows  by  holding  up  our  marriages  as  illegal,  and  painting 
us  as  charlatans  coming  there  to  get  money  out  of  the 
scanty  Protestant  immigration.  The  question  was  spnmg 
on  us  in  connection  with  the  enrolment  of  our  marriages  in 
the  Civil  Regisfer,  kept  for  that  purpose.    The  authorities 
should  have  decided  at  once  to  enroll  them.     But  our 
enemies  raised  opposition,  secured  delay,   and    spread 
doubts  that  brought  into  question  all   our  proceedings 
and  the  whole  matter  of  the  rights  of  Protestants  in  that 
ultra-Catholic  country.     Of  course  we  could  quote  no 
precedent  in  Paraguay  to  show  that  Protestant  marriages 
were  legal  there,  as  ours  were  the  first  ever  celebrated  in 
that  den  of   priestcraft,  where  poor  Protestant  settlers 
have  found  it  impossible  hitherto  to  get  married  without 
turning  Catholics,  though  the  rich  could  get  the  clergy  to 
relieve  them  from  that  necessity  by  paying  large  sums  of 
money  and  binding  themselves  that  their  children  should 
be  brought  up  Catholics.     But  the  law.  in  the  absence 
of  all  precedents,  was  plain  enough   to  show   that  our 
marriages  must  be  legal,  and  ample  previous  consultation 
with  native  jurists  left  no  room  for  doubt.  Yet  technical 
quibbles   were  raised,   and   re-enforced  with   barefaced 
misquotations  of  the  law,  and  pretended  understandings 
said  to  lie  back  of  the  law,   till   the  public  mind   was 
completely  confused.     In  this  state  of  affairs  the  author- 
ities evaded  official  decisions  on  the  subject,  till  we  were 
left  in  a  lamentable  attitude,  as  pretending  to  know  more 
of  the  laws  of  the  land  than  its  own  lawyers  and  author- 
ities.    The  question  passed   from  one  official    table   to 
another  till  it  landed  in  the  national  Congress.     There 
it  was  kept  asleep  in  a  committee  of  the  House  of  Depu- 
ties till  the  closing  days  of  the  session,  when  a  resolution 
was  introduced  from  the  committee  that  would   have 
crushed  us  if  adopted.     We  were  on  the  alert,  and  at  the 
critical  moment  succeeded  in  getting  the   House   to  go 
into  Committee  of  the  Whole  and  let  me  argue  the  matter 
before  the  entire  body.     By  God's  help  I  was  able  to 
clear  up  the  subject  completely,  meet  all  objections,  and 
summarily  st.ive  off  the  crushing  blow.     The  House  re- 
jected the  cunningly-devised  resolution,  and  left  us  with 
the  presumption  in  our  favor  and  nothing  against  us. 
With  that  the  Congress  adjourned.     Our  enemies  still 
tried  to  throw  the  presumption  against   us  by  falsifying 
the  published  reports  of  the  action  in  Congress.     Then  I 
published  in  pamphlet  form  a  complete  showing  of  the 
facts  and  principles  of  the  case,   filling  columns   in  all 
the  daily  papers  of  Assumption  for  many  days   with   the 
discussion.     Thus  things  remained  till  this   year's  Con- 
gress assembled.     They  have  set  the  matter  at   rest  by 
ordering  our  marriages  enrolled  on  the  Civil  Register  on 
a  par  with  Catholic   marriages.     A  bill   to   that  effect 
went  through  both  Houses  and  is  now  the  law  of  the 
land. 


116 


METHODIST  EPISCC 


'SS/OX 


Thus  arc  we  triumphantly  vindicated,  and  our  cause 
is  advanced  by  the  villainy  of  its  enemies. 

Our  mission  school  has  had  some  victories  all  its  own. 
.  It  was  opposed  at  first,  not  only  by  priestly  influence 
generally,  but  particularly  by  a  rival  school  founded  at 
the  same  time  with  it  by  teachers  who  were  like  ours 
from  Montevideo,  and  pretended  to  do  every  thing  that 
we  roukl  do,  and  teach  the  Catholic  religion  instead  of 
heresy.  That  competition  has  fallen  to  the  rear,  and 
our  patronage  gains  by  the  reaction  in  our  favor.  Our 
school  has  been  visited  and  specially  praised,  as  no  other 
in  the  city,  by  influential  persons,  such  as  the  Baron  von 
Rothenhahn,  German  Minister  Resident  at  Buenos  .\yres, 
accredited  to  Paraguay;  the  Hon.  Mr.  Bacon,  United 
States  Minister  Resident  at  Montevideo,  accredited  to 
Paraguay;  also  the  greatest  of  Argentine  statesmen  and 
educators,  ex-President  Sarmiento,  and  others.  These 
distinctions  have  silenced  lies  invented  against  it  and 
helped  break  down  the  prejudices  that  hinder  its  pro- 
gress. In  the  midst  of  a  hostile  situation  we  collect 
tuition  fees,  and  that  for  a  school  that  is  an  every-day 
Sunday-school,  and  has  over  its  door  a  conspicuous  sign- 
board saying:  Evangelical  School  No.  i, 

Maiio-Grosso. — Our  work  in  Paraguay  is  felt  in  all  the 
regions  beyond  it  up  the  great  water-courses.  Those 
regions  are  as  yet  without  an  evangelist,  We  have  done 
preliminary  work  with  books  in  all  the  towns  for  over  a 
thousand  miles  above  Assumption.  Some  of  them  are 
ripe  for  the  jireachers  and  teachers.  They  have  not  been 
visited  this  year. 

£olivia. —  We  continue  to  ret  civc  letters  from  our  con- 
verts, and  dem.inds  for  our  i)ublications,  from  Bolivia. 
The  capital,  Chuquisaca,  the  famed  mining  <entre  Potosi, 
the  bigoted  and  fanatical  Cochabamba,  and  other  jilaces 
where  we  have  done  faithful  })ioneering,  contain  hearts 
that  are  anxiously  waiting  for  our  return.  La  Paz,  the 
most  populous  and  progressive  city  in  the  republic,  would 
admit  of  all  our  customary  operations  except  the  open 
public  worship,  which  is  prohibited  by  the  national  con- 


stitution.    We  had  hoped  to  revisit  Bolivia  this  year,  but 
could    not  get  to  it  amid   the  exigencies  of  the   older] 
work.     How  long,  O  Lord,  how  long  ? 

Peru. — Brother  Penzotti  has  been  appointed  to  Peru,] 
to  work  up  thoroughly  the  pioneering  of  that  benighted 
republic.  He  takes  with  him  a  staff  of  experienced  col- 
porteurs, to  compass  the  whole  land  and  reach  Bolivia  ■ 
on  the  south  and  Ecuador  on  the  north,  with  head- 
quarters in  the  old  Viceregal  capital,  Lima.  Thus  at 
last  the  dawn  has  come  for  those  darkest  parts  of  South  ■ 
America.  This  movement,  in  conjunction  with  the  Chil- 
ian  workers  on  one  side  and  those  in  Columbia  on  the 
other,  will  occupy  the  entire  Pacific  Coast. 

He  takes  with  him  his  eldest  daughter,  Adela,  educated 
in  our  W.  F.  M.  S.  Home  at  Rosario,  to  found  School 
No.  I,  on  our  aggressive  evangelistic  plan,  in  that 
region. 

Venezuela. — Last  year  1  received  a  formal  jietition 
from  a  group  of  families  in  Caracas,  capital  of  Venezuela, 
asking  for  Brother  Penzotti  to  be  sent  to  them  as  perm.v 
nunt  missionary,  or  some  one  else  capable  of  preaching  | 
in  Spanish,  as  he  and  Brother  Milne  had  done  while 
making  a  first  canvass  of  that  region  with  books.  .\n 
arrangement  was  almost  consummated  for  Brother  Pen- 
zotti to  go  there  instead  of  to  Peru.  But  the  latter  des- 
tination was  finally  given  him,  and  we  had  no  one  ready 
at  once  for  Venezuela.  Thus  that  Macedonia  is  left 
with  its  cry  unanswered  as  yet. 

/'tf/aiftfniM. -^Passing  from  the  extreme  north  of  the 
continent  to  the  extreme  south  we  find  another  Mace- 
donia crying  to  us.  Letters  from  an  agricultural  colony 
called  Chupat,  on  the  Patagonian  coast,  call  for  our 
work  to  be  introduced  there.  The  people  are  Welsh 
immigrants  and  their  descendants,  the  majority  of  whom 
know  no  English,  and  must  look  to  the  language  of  the 
country  (Spanish)  for  the  gospel  work  and  temperance 
work  that  they  sadly  need. 

O  Lord,  send  forth  more  laborers  for  this  vast  harvest. 
Amen. 


STATISTICS  OF  THE  i  j 
MISSION,  ItWT.  jC 


Monleriden  ttnd  Its  D» 
pendencies 

Bueooi  Ayres  and  its  De- 
pendencIeK S 

RoMu-toand  Ita  Depend- 
eocies    1 


Total B 

Latt  Report  0885) 4 


locreaae  In  two  yetri..   1 


£  5-  C 


5  o  S  H 

■-M  <  ta      I.      U 

&A    SCO 

b    o  o  o 


1  8 

1.  . 

4  8 

I 


nj  8 
a  3 


lOlB 


«  2 

si 

"53,  I 

DOS 


8   • 


IS 


..•xp\  m 


8;i8j  MS 
Sit  4aT 


B'  100 


•a 
■< 


6 

I 

a!  S"5i-g 

z:      i   ♦^  *- 

—      "O     O  ;  O 

as  2 


3'  a-'- 


1E8 


8,700 
S.IOO 

8,00(1 


7,400 
4,tOD 


aea'  laoo 


e  4B  1 

..    7t... 
8  188  .. 


6804   1    1 
4  165   1    1 


4  119 


"I 


so  Q'  Q 


S  ,0      o 


toil    B80 


8   Bli 

B'  8S7 


to  34:818! 


a 

^    <^ 

5  f  IS 

.S      .O       p. 

5|5  lo 


8 

.a 
3 
g 

•p      o 

d     « 
IS      s« 

J     ei 
•g    >6 


^    o    o 

gj  IB    :«'! 

-|  i- 

IS   830  .. 

8|  eosi.. 

14   40S|1S 


1  so.ooo 

8|4«,flOQ 
2!  9,000 


871174018   S  01,000 

I        'I 

3iie04   7   6  04,0>0 


riv  MS  s  lao'is 


-af 


^v? 


W.  1 

e 

18 


83    8 
31    1 


4^ 

•g  - 

OS 

I 


S 


I 


II 


$11 


tsoo; 'fl83 

10,000 t^     10 

814,000     08!    i» 


I0,S00 
16,000 


BOO 


14.000 
14,000 


•07  . 


II 

s 
31 


Sis    .e  t 
M        a 

a  a 


tH7  $458  1008 

B,8M!l,«OOI,il 
8,83B;3,aOU 


9,478 
\«8 


S,8Se  !t,«18 

s,wi  •i.m 


%nikjm  «M 


I 


BY  ARTHUR   r.    PIERSON,  U.D. 

In  considering  such  a  momentous  question  as  the 
evangelization  of  the  world  we  want  no  glittering  general- 
ities— no  poetical,  theoretical  castles  of  airy  fancies  and 
imagination  ;  but  a  practical  answer  to  a  practical  ques- 
tion. Looking  at  reality  Paul  asked,  "  How  can  they  be 
saved  by  Him  on  whom  they  have  never  'called,'  in 
prayer? "  And  amid  the  array  of  modern  plausible,  poetic 
theories — there  stands  one  practical  fact.  They  cannot. 
But  if  these  theories  were  ever  so  true,  we  must  remem- 
ber that  they  would  apply  only  to  exceptional  cases  of 
individuals,  and  not  at  all  to  the  great  masses  of  heathen 
society.  Were  it  undoubtedly  true  that  here  and  there 
were  to  be  found  occasional  seekers  after  truth  who  rose 
from  among  the  lower  life  of  degraded  heathenism  and 
struggled  upward  toward  God  and  heaven  as  mountains 
rise  from  dark  damp  plains  to  seek  the  smile  of  the  morn- 
ing sun,  still  a  true  Christian  philanthropy  must  tenderly 
regard  the  welfare  of  the  common  millions  who  do  not, 
will  not  or  cannot  rise  above  their  degrading  associations, 
save  by  help  from  without.  And  so  we  still  return  from 
all  our  theoretic  fancies  to  Paul's  plain  practical  question 
respecting  the  masses  of  the  heathen  world,  and  with  him 
conclude  they  cannot  be  saved  without  the  knowledge 
of  Christ. 

We  use  the  word  cannot  relatively.  No  one  wilt  ques- 
tion God's  ability  to  convert  the  heathen  en  masse,  directly. 
But  this  is  not  consistent  with  His  designs  or  doings.  We 
see  Him  everywhere  following  the  order  of  succession. 
Mark  this  in  nature,  cause  works  effect  and  that  effect  be- 
comes an  incidental  cause  to  another  effect.  No  one 
questions  God's  ability  to  touch  a  seed,  nay,  even  a  lump 
of  earth,  and  transform  it  into  a  flower,  instantaneously. 
Yet  He  does  not.  He  sends  the  warm  sun  and  refreshing 
rain  and  they  prepare  the  earth  to  bud  and  blossom  with 
trees  and  flowers.  Then  the  earth  nourishes  the  young 
stalk  and  prepares  it  to  expand  and  blossom.  Then  the 
sap  courses  through  hidden  channels  to  the  leaves  and 
there  breathes  in  life  from  the  atmosphere  and  returns  it 
to  the  bloom,  and  so  the  bloom  produces  the  fruit  and 
the  fruit  the  elements  of  a  harvest  by  and  by.  So  in 
moral  causes.  God  has  undoubtedly  the  moral  power  to 
control  every  human  soul  and  bend  it  irresistibly  to  holy 
courses  of  conduct.  He  could  undoubtedly  overleap 
the  chasm  between  the  heathen  idolator  and  the  Christian 
disciple  and  make  them  one,  immediately  and  directly. 
But  He  does  not  work  thus.  He  works  through  a  chain 
of  moral  causes,  He  employs  natural  means,  He  pro- 
ceeds step  by  step,  providing  a  redeemer,  causing  Him  to 
be  proclaimed  by  human  preachers,  causing  the  heathen 
to  hear  by  the  preaching,  to  believe  by  the  hearing,  to  call 
by  the  believing  and  lo  be  saved  through  the  calling. 
This  in  reality  is  the  natural  way,  the  actual  way,  the  only 
in  which  the  heathen  ca,ri  be  saved !   By  calling  upon 


God,  that  is,  in  prayer,  or  perhaps  calling  upon  themselves 
the  name  of  God.  as  followers.  This  is  the  attitude  of 
every  true  seeker,  this  is  the  method  of  communion,  this 
is  the  saving  approach. 

This  brings  us  as  it  brought  the  apostle  to  the  second 
inquiry.  How  shall  they  call  on  Him  in  whom  they  have 
not  believed  ?  As  calling  was  essential  to  being  saved  so 
believing  is  necessary  to  calling.  He  that  cometh  to 
I  God  must  believe  that  He  is  and  that  He  is  a  rewarder, 
of  them  that  diligently  seek  Him.  To  believe  that  He  is 
or  exists,  lives,  means  to  have  an  intelligent  appreciation 
of  Him  as  a  spirit,  infinite,  eternal,  etc.  To  believe  that 
He  is  a  rewarder,  etc.,  is  simply  to  trust  His  own  word 
with  hearty  confidence.  In  order  to  true  prayer  then 
there  must  be  a  measure  of  intellectual  belief  in  His  re- 
ality and  existence  and  of  spiritual  faith  in  His  truth  and 
goodness.  This  carries  Paul  and  us  with  Hira  another 
step  up  the  staircase  of  the  divine  process,  or  rather  let 
us  say,  down,  for  we  began  in  salvation  where  its  last  step 
ends,  in  heaven,  and  are  now  going  down  to  see  where 
God  has  rested  the  whole  as  a  foundation.  And  so  we 
now  come  with  Paul  to  the  next  step,  and  ask  too,  How 
shall  they  believe  in  Him  of  whom  they  have  never 
heard  ?  And  again  the  implied  answer  is  They  cannot. 
Faith  cometh  by  hearing,  and  so  does  knowledge  or  in- 
formation, which  differs  from  faith  in  referring  to  the 
mental  faculties  exclusively,  and  without  hearing  of  God 
it  is  plainly  impossible  they  should  believe  upon  Hira 
either  with  the  head  or  the  heart.  And  so  it  is  but  a 
very  short  step  which  brings  us  to  the  question : 

How  shall  they  hear  without  a  preacher  ?  The  word 
"hear"  is  used  figuratively  of  any  method  of  receiving  in- 
formation. The  word  preacher  also  is  employed  generally 
of  any  one  who  proclaims  the  Gospel,  be  he  apostle, 
prophet,  pastor,  teacher,  deacon  or  common  layman. 
Indeed  we  must  remember  that  in  those  primitive  ages  of 
the  Christian  Church  every  believer  was  a  preacher.  The 
distinctions  of  clergy  and  laity  which  in  the  interests  of 
law  and  order  sprang  up  later,  when  the  growth  of  the 
Church  seemed  to  demand  it,  were  then  happily  unknown. 
To  put  the  question  then  in  its  meaning,  we  may  ask. 
How  shall  they  learn  without  one  to  teach  them,  or  pro- 
claim the  Gospel  to  them.' 

There  are  three  ways  in  which  God  might  teach  men 
the  truth  about  Himself,  i.  By  a  Theophany  or  divine 
manifestation  in  person.  2,  By  a  written  revelation  or 
divine  manifestation  through  a  book  or  record.  3.  By  an 
oral  proclamation  or  divine  manifestation  through  the 
living  voice  of  a  messenger.  He  chose  the  first  as  the 
means  of  communication  with  our  first  parents  in  Eden, 
the  second  in  the  writings  of  prophets  and  apostles,  the, 
third  in  the  modem  ministry.  Sinai  exemplified  all  three. 
For  first  God  appeared  and  thundered  forth  His  glory 
till  the  people  could  not  bear  it;  then  He  spake  through 
Moses,  and  for  long  ages  through  tablets  of  stone 
graven  by  His  own  finger.  The  first  method  has  dis- 
appeared from  history  as  a  present  means  of  divine  com- 
munication.     God  no  more  in  creation,  crucifixion  or 


transfiguration  or  ascension  or  resurrection  makes  Himself 
personally  known.  Nor  will  He  ever  so  appear  till  the 
end  of  the  world.  Then  once  more  in  history  every  eye 
shall  see  Him.  The  other  two  methods  are  both  in  use, 
for  we  have  the  Bible  and  the  living  ministry.  Why  then 
does  Paul,  making  no  mention  of  the  written  VVord  of 
God  as  a  means  of  conveying  the  truth  to  the  heathen, 
ask,  "  How  shall  they  hear  without  a. preacher  t"  Why  did 
he  not  add,  "or  without  a  Bible  ?" 

There  were  two  reasons,  i.  A  specific  and  local  one. 
In  those  days  the  Bible  being  in  manuscript  could  not  as 
now  be  multiplied.  Individuals  could  not  pay  the  price 
of  its  costly  transcription.  It  was  well  if  each  congrega- 
tion had  one.  If  the  people  heard  it,  therefore,  it  must- 
be  through  the  living  voice  of  him  who  read  it  aloud. 
It  was  impossible  therefore  to  think  of  putting  it  into  the 
hands  of  every  heathen.  They  who  sought  their  salva- 
tion were  driven  to  the  necessity  of  resorting  to  the 
human  voice,  to  depend  on  oral  proclamation  of  the 
Gospel  which  included  reading  the  Bible  aloud.  And  so 
the  message  went  from  heart  to  lip  and  lip  to  ear;  be- 
lieving they  spake  and  speaking  were  heard. 

2.  But  had  Bibles  been  plenty  there  is  still  a  general, 
universal  reason  why  the  main  dependence  must  be  on 
the  preacher.  In  the  first  place  the  world  is  full  of 
people  speaking  many  various  languages  and  dialects. 
To  translate  the  Bible  into  all  these  principal  tongues 
has  already  proved  a  long  and  very  arduous  task,  .-^nd 
then  were  this  perfectly  done,  the  great  masses  could 
not  read  the  translation  even  in  their  own  vernacular,  for 
they  are  ignorant  even  of  their  own  native  tongue. 
Beside  the  long  labor  of  translation,  you  have  the  longer 
labor  of  education,  before  the  written  Word  becomes 
actually  a  revelation.  Without  translation  the  book  is 
sealed  even  to  the  learned  heathen,  and  even  with  trans- 
lation sealed  to  the  uneducated  masses.  Add  to  these 
considerations  the  fact  of  the  power  there  is  in  human 
sympathy,  the  charm  even  of  the  human  voice,  the 
longing  in  the  human  soul  for  practical  illu.slr,ation  and 
embodiment  of  truth,  the  slowness  of  the  natural  man 
to  receive  abstract  teaching  from  volumes  and  the  readi- 
ness to  learn  from  personations  of  truth,  and  we  can  see 
why  even  in  our  day  with  our  multiplied  copies  and  ver- 
sions of  God's  Word  our  main  dependence  is  still  on  the 
living  voice  of  the  preacher.  We  may  still  ask,  how  shall 
the  masses  of  heathendom  hear  without  a  preacher?  White 
Bible  Societies  are  important  auxiliaries  they  can  never 
lead  the  way  in  the  world's  evangelization.  To  accom- 
plish this  the  Gospel  must  be  orally  proclaimed  to  the 
world  as  rapidly  as  possible.  God  has  commanded  this 
as  the  way  :  "Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach,  pro- 
claim the  Gospel  to  every  creature."  He  has  blessed  this 
way  more  than  any  other.  Reading  can  never  supersede 
hearing  and  preaching.  And  so  we  are  brought  down  to 
the  last  great  question  : 

**How  shall  they  preach  except  they  be  sentf"  Few  have 
the  means  to  go,  very  few,  who  have  also  the  impulse. 
They  must  therefore  be  sent.     Here  is  the  grand  con- 


clusion. God  has  practically  laid  upon  the  shoulders  of 
the  Church  the  weight  of  the  hundreds  of  millions  of 
souls  now  sinking  to  death  eternal  in  every  generation. 
The  beginning  upon  which,  as  a  platform  and  base  to  the 
great  staircase  of  several  causes  leading  to  the  salvation 
of  the  heathen,  the  whole  rests,  is  simply  the  sending  out 
of  the  preachers.  The  Church  must  send  them.  But  who 
are  the  Church?  You  and  I.     Wemust  send  the  preacher. 

1.  By  going  ourselves  unless  we  can  show  satisfactory 
reasons  exempting  us  from  the  duty  and  privilege.  The 
presumption  is  that  we  ought  to  go,  not  to  stay;  we  must 
show  that  our  duty  is  to  remain,  the  burden  of  proof  lies 
upon  us. 

2.  We  must  preach  by  substitute,  by  proxy,  sending  our 
own  children  if  they  will  go,  sending  out  others  who  feel 
it  their  duty  and  privilege.  The  Gospel  means  glad 
tidings;  let  us  send  some  one  to  proclaim  them  to  the 
millions  who  have  never  heard  of  them. 


A  Visit  to  the  Foochow  Conference. 

BY    REV.  SPENCER    LEWIS. 

It  was  our  privilege  recently,  while  on  our  way  back  to 
China,  to  visit  our  mission  work  in  Foochow. 

Having  spent  several  years  in  the  new  field  of  West 
China,  we  had  long  desired  to  sec  something  of  this  our 
oldest  China  work.  The  mission  was  begun  in  1847. 
The  first  missionaries,  Collins  and  White,  arrived  in  Foo- 
chow on  September  5th  of  that  year.  Ten  years  passed 
before  the  baptism  of  the  first  convert.  During  that 
time  eight  missionaries  had  been  sent  out,  of  whom  three 
had  buried  their  wives,  and  one  had  gone  home  to  die. 
What  a  sad  tale  the  records  telll 

Mrs.  White  died  in  less  than  nine  months  after  their 
arrival.  In  the  fourth  year  Collins  returned  home,  where 
he  died  the  following  year.  Mrs.  Wiley  lived  but  two 
years  and  four  months,  and  Mrs,  Wentworth  only  four 
months  after  coming  to  the  field.  The  first  seven  years 
of  the  second  decade  witnessed  two  deaths.  Mrs.  Bald- 
win, after  two  years  in  the  field,  died  and  was  buried  at 
sea  while  on  the  way  home,  and  Martin,  after  a  service  of 
four  years  and  five  months,  died  of  cholera,  just  seventeen 
years  to  a  day  from  the  arrival  of  the  first  missionaries. 

Six  deaths  in  seventeen  years.  Surely  the  bishop,  who 
said  that  "  what  we  needed  was  more  missionary  graves," 
ought  to  have  been  satisfied  with  this  record.  What  a 
trial  to  their  faith  those  years  of  sorrow  and  weary  wait- 
ing must  have  been.  How  apparently  fruitless  their 
labors.  Protestant  communicants  then  numbered  but  a 
handful  in  all  the  empire.  At  every  turn  the  mission- 
aries were  met  with  the  assertion  that  their  work  was 
hopeless.  It  was  said  that  the  Chinaman  was  wedded  to 
his  ideas,  and  could  not  be  made  Christian.  They  had 
for  their  reliance  the  promises  of  God,  but  could  not 
have  their  faith  strengthened,  as  we  can,  by  looking  back 
upon  a  body  of  30,000  Chinese  Christians. 

But  from  those  years  of  patient  sowing  is  already  be- 
ing reajjed  an  abundant  harvest.  Twenty  years  after  the 
baptism  of  the  first  convert,  Bisho])  Wiley,  who  had  been 


^^m 


'I 


a  medical  missionary  there  in   the  early  days,  organized 

the  Foochow  mission  into  a  Conference  with  six  districts, 
each  with  a  native  presiding  elder  and  a  goodly  number 
of  native  preachers.  And  now  after  another  decade  is 
passed  let  iis  make  a  note  of  the  results. 

Al  the  Annual  Conference  recently  held  in  Foochow 
there  came  up  from  all  parts  of  the  work,  some  by  a  journey 
of  many  days,  the  little  band  of  workers  so  lately  rescued- 
from  the  toils  of  heathenism.  Unce  more  a  Bishop  had 
come  out  from  America  to  visit  them.  None  had  been 
there  before  since  Bishop  Wiley  came  out  three  years 
ago  to  die  and  be  buried  in  their  midst.  The  first 
Bishop  to  visit  them  was  Bishop  Thomson  in  1864.  Then 
came  Bishop  Kingsley  in  1869,  Harris  in  1874,  Wiley  in 
1877,  Bowman  in  1881.  Merrill  in  18S3,  Wiley  again  in  1 
1884  and  Warren  in  18S7. 

Even  as  at  our  home  conferences,  many  of  the  | 
preacher's  wives  came  up  with  their  husbands,  and  to-  i 
gether  with  the  missionary  ladies,  held  a  Woman's  Con- 
ference simultaneously  with  the  other.  There  were  1 
papers  on  a  variety  of  subjects  and  discussions  of  best  ' 
methods  of  work.  In  the  moral  regeneration  of  China, 
women  must  have  an  imjiorlani  place. 

Some  forty  or  fifty  preachers  answered  to  their  names 
on  the  opening  day  of  Conference.  The  names  of  many 
of  them  had  long  been  f,imiliar  to  me,  and  it  was  a  great 
pleasure  now  to  look  in  their  faces.  As  Dr.  Gracey 
would  say,  1  had  been  acquainted  with  them  a  longtime, 
but  had  never  met  them.  Bishop  \\arren  opened  the 
I  onference  with  a  short  and  appropriate  address  and 
then  the  routine  work  began.  With  the  systematic  and 
business-like  way  in  which  all  the  business  of  the  Confer- 
ence was  cDndu<:ted  we  were  greatly  pleased. 

If  all  the  missionaries  had  been  absent  but  an  inter[ire- 
ter  it  would  apparently  have  made  but  little  difference. 
Evidently  there  had  been  an  irnportant  training  in 
self-reliance,  and  development  of  the  feeling  of  res])onsi- 
bility. 

The  average  (^hinaman  has  a  man-fearihg  spirit.  He 
is  sadly  lacking  in  indejiendence — backbone.  But  these 
men  had  evidently  improved  in  those  respects.  This  [ 
was  well  illustrated  when  it  came  to  admitting  men  into 
Conference.  There  were  seven  men  on  trial.  The  char- 
acters of  these  men  had  previously  been  considered  by 
the  Bishop,  together  with  the  presiding  elders  and  mis- 
sionaries, and  it  was  thought  best  that  four  of  the  seven 
should  be  discontinued. 

When  the  question  i  anie  before  the  Conference  the 
presiding  elders  and  some  others  were  not  afraid  to  stand  I 
upon  their  feet  and  give  their  reasons  why  such  action 
should  be  taken,  and  the  Conference  sustained  them  by 
a  large  majority.  The  remaining  three  men  were  then 
railed  up  and  asked  the  disciplinary  questions.  Quite  a 
ripple  was  caused  when  the  Bishop  asked  them  to  jirom- 
ise  not  to  use  tobacco.  Chinamen  who  do  not  use 
tobacco  are  about  as  plentiful  as  white  blackbirds.  The 
Bishop  had  to  waive  that  subject,  and  content  himself 
with  saying  that  he  hoped  the  time  would  come  when  , 


the  Conference  would  not  admit  a  man  who  used 
tobacco. 

Inquiry  was  then  made  as  to  their  standing  in  their  ex- 
aminations. The  standing  of  two  of  them  was  not  satisfac- 
tory, and  the  Conference,  by  a  large  majority,  refused  to 
elect  them.  They  were  left  on  trial  and  given  an  oppor- 
tunity to  do  better  next  year.  Thus,  four  men  were  out 
of  the  race  altogether,  two  were  left  on  trial,  and  only 
one  of  the  seven  succeeded  in  getting  into  the  Conference. 
If  this  is  the  way  the  native  preachers  guard  the  doors  of 
the  Conference,  it  will  be  nearly  as  difficult  for  an  unfit 
man  to  get  in  as  for  a  rich  ma*n  to  enter  the  kingdom  of 
heaven.  Verily,  strait  is  the  gate  and  narrow  is  the  way 
into  the  Foochow  Conference. 

This  conservative  spirit  promises  well  for  the  future  of 
our  work  in  this  land.  It  points  to  the  time  when  the 
Chinese  Christians  need  not  longer  be  in  leading  strings 
to  the  home  churches.  They  are  beginning  to  realize 
that  the  Church  is  theirs,  and  not  an  exclusively  foreign 
institution.  The  religion  of  Jesus  Christ  ought  not 
longer  to  be  regarded  as  an.  exotic,  but  a  tree  that  is 
rapidly  becoming  naturaliiced  in  the  soil  of  China.  May 
its  "  leaves  be  for  the  healing  of  the  nation." 

On  Sabbath  evening  Bishop  Warren  ordained  nineteen 
deacons  and  twenty-one  elders.  At  the  close  he  re- 
marked that  he  had  never  seen  so  many  men  ordained  at 
one  time  before.  This  large  number  was  due  to  the  fact 
that  there  had  been  none  ordained  since  Bishop  Merrill 
was  present  four  years  ago.  There  are  now  fifty-three 
native  members  of  <.onference  and  one  hundred  and  four 
local  preachers.  .May  these  prove  but  the  vanguard  of  a 
great  host,  who  shall  preach  the  Gospel  throughout  the 
length  and  breadth  of  this  vast  empire. 

This  year,  for  the  first  time,  the  Conference  has  elected 
native  delegates  to  General  Conference.  The  clerical 
delegate  is  Sia  .Sek  Ong,  a  presiding  elder  and  for  twenty 
three  years  a  member  of  Conference.  He  was  elected  on 
the  first  ballot  by  a  vote  of  thirty  out  of  forty-four,  and  in  a 
modest  speech  thanked  the  Conference  for  the  honor  they 
had  done  him.  The  lay-delegate  is  Mr.  Ahok,  well- 
known  for  his  gift  of  $10,000  toward  an  Anglo-Chinese 
college.  Th'e  home  chunh  will  doubtless  be  greatly  in- 
terested in  the  coming  of  "  these  from  the  land  of  Sinim." 
So  far  as  we  know  they  will  be  the  first  Chinamen  to 
come  to  .-America  on  such  an  errand.  We  trust  they  will 
be  permitted  to  enter,  but  blush  to  think  of  the  reception 
they  may  meet  in  Christian  .America. 

One  of  the  most  interesting  faces  among  the  preachers 
was  that  of  the  veteran  Hu  Yung  Mi.  now  fa.st  going  with 
consumption.  He  is  pastor  of  Tien  Any  Tany,  where 
the  congregation  is  mainly  composed  of  students.  He  is 
too  feeble  to  preach  much,  but  is  valued  forliis  personal 
influence  over  the  students.  His  fine  spiritual  face  be- 
tokens a  beautiful  character.  His  daughter  is  in  Dela- 
ware, Ohio,  preparing  herself  to  be  a  physician  to  her 
countrywomen.  When  Hu  Yung  Mi  met  Mrs.  Warren 
he  asked  if  she  had  ever  met  his  daughter.  "  Yes,"  she 
replied,  "  I  sat  at  table  with  her  for  several  days.     We 


could  not  speak,  to  one  another,  so  I  only  sat  and  smiled." 
IJut  only  to  "  sit  and  smile  "  may  have  been  worth  a  great 
deal  to  this  lonely  Chinese  girl  just  entering  a  strange 
land. 

They  are  sadly  in  need  of  reinforcements  at  Foochow. 
Some  years  ago,  before  they  began  iheir  educational 
work,  they  wrote  home  that  they  would  never  need  more 
than  six  missionaries.  At  present  they  have  six  men,  but 
one  is  at  home  and  another  newly  arrived.  Their  force 
ought  to  be  doubled  at  once.  The  growing  work  de- 
mands a  more  efficient  superintendence  than  our  brethren 
are  able  to  give.  There  oi^ght  to  be  four  men  for  our 
educational  and  publishing  work,  and  several  more  to 
live  in  interior  points.  Living  in  the  interior  the  mis- 
sionary would  be  more  conveniently  situated  with  re- 
spect to  the  country  work,  which  is  our  main  work,  and 
his  personal  influence  would  be  a  more  powerful  factor 
than  it  now  is.  We  are  losing  oui  character  as  pioneers 
in  this  j>rf>vince.  Our  sister  missions  have  missionaries 
living  in  the  interior,  some  of  them  two  liundred  and  fifty 
miles  away,  while  our  missionaries  are  all  living  iu  Foo- 
chow.    Let  there  be  an  advance. 

The  record  of  the  i):isi  year  has  been  an  encouraging 
one.  There  are  now  2,214  f^^H  meml)ers,  a  gain  of  182, 
and  1,188  probationers,  a  gain  of  179,  or  a  total  gain  for 
the  year  of  561.  This  is  a  net  increase  of  about  twelve 
per  cent,  after  having  deducted  57  deaths  and  56  expul- 
sions. 

The  collection  for  missions  is  $350.74,  a  gain  over  hist 
year  of  $69.42,  or  about  25  per  cent.  Total  collections 
for  all  purposes  $2,659.94,  a  total  gain  of  $509.49,  or 
nearly  24  per  cent.  There  is  in  this  a  hopeful  looking 
toward  self-sup[>ort.  The  .\ng1o-Chinese  College  has  60 
students,  the  theological  sohool,  21,  the  high  school  20, 
and  the  girls'  school,  43.  A  college  dormitory  to  accom- 
raodate  70  students  is  in  process  of  erection. 

We  leave  Foochow  thoroughly  persuaded  that  our 
brethren  and  sisters  here  are  doing  a  great  and  glorious 
work.  Let  us  hold  up  their  hands  that  they  faint  not  in 
the  midst  of  the  battle. 


Home  Persecution  in  (.'hiiia, 

BV    THE    REV.    C.    F.    KUPFER. 

The  two  instances  I  desire  to  mention  here  will 
give  the  readers  a  faint  idea  what  the  native  Christians 
have  to  endure  in  China,  and  also  with  what  heroism 
they  meet  these  persecutions  which  are  inflicted  upon 
them  by  their  own  people. 

About  two  years  ago  our  native  preacher  at  U'u  chtn, 
one  of  our  inland  stations,  brought  a  fine  looking  lad  of 
about  fourteen  years  of  age,  asking  admittance  into  the 
Fowler  InstUute.  Being  fairly  well  on  in  his  studies  and 
having  the  appearanc  e  of  coming  from  a  good  family,  I 
received  him  on  condition  that  he  would  remain  .seven 
years  in  the  school.  I  at  once  set  him  at  work  studying 
the  Gospels,  which  were  explained  to  the  students  daily 
by  our  native  local  deacon. 

On  the  first  Sunday  in  June,  18S6,  when  I  announced 


that  four  candidates  for  baptism  were  present  and  asked 
them  to  come  forward,  this  young  lad  came  forward  ask- 
ing me  to   baptise  him.     Although    he  had  not  been  a 

I  probationer,  yet  in  consideration  of  his  knowledge  of  the 

,  Scri]>tures,  I  admitted  him  to  this  Holy  Sacrament 
without  a  moment's  special  preparation  for  it. 

j  The  following  seven  or  eight  months  no  possible  fault 
could  be  found  with  him.  He  really  gave  every  sign  of 
becoming  a  genuine  Christian.  But  Chinese  New  \'ear 
came,  to  which  all  students  will  go  home  if  they  possibly 
can,  and   Wan^  chia'hung  (for  this  is  his  name)  was  no 

1  exception,  although  his  home  was  eighty  miles  distant. 
Instead  of  returning  to  school  in  due  time  he  tarried 
for  several  xveeks,  until  i  had  to  send  for  him,  and  finally 
had  to  go  to  his  home  to  tell  his  parents  that  the  rules  of 
the  school  could  not  be  violated  in  that  way.  The  poor 
boy  finally  returned  to  school  all  unsettled,  unhappy, 
apparently  finding  no  pleasure  in  taking  an  active  part  in 
religious  exercises  or  in  his  daily  work.  In  a  short  time 
he  deserted.  I  then  made  no  effort  to  bring  him  back, 
thinking  he  was  a  hopeless  case,  and  if  ever  I  had  made 
a  mistake  it  was  when  I  baptized  him. 

But  will  the  reader  condemn  me  when  I  tell  him  what 
this  boy  had  to  endure  for  Jesus  whom  he  loved  I  A 
missionary  passed  through  this  town  a  few  days  ago  and 
found  the  boy  bound  with  iron  fetters.  His  parents  hav- 
ing heard  of  his  being  baptized  gave  him  no  peace  nor 
rest,  but  tried  to  force  him  to  become  a  Tavist  priest, 
spent  40,000  cash  teaching  him  Tavist  theology.  But  with 
what  success?     They  drove  him  mad. 

With  his  feet  in  iron  fetters  he  followed  the  missionarj' 
all  through  the  streets  of  the  town,  hopping  on  hands  and 
feel.  In  his  sane  moments  he  told  the  missionary  that 
he  did  love  Jesus  and  did  not  wish  to  liecome  a  lavist 
priest.  When  the  i>arents  saw  this  they  only  drew  the 
shackles  closer,  until  all  the  skin  was  chafed  off  his 
ankles. 

.\nother  case  is  a  boy  about  sixteen  years  of  age,  at 
present  in  the  Institute.  For  a  long  time  he  resisted  the 
influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  battling  against  conviction, 
always  contending  that  worshipping  idols  was  of  as  much 
avail  as  worshipping  Jesus,  quoting  many  instances  of 
effectual  prayer  to  idols.  His  parents  being  staunch 
heathen  this  was  not  to  be  wondered  at.  About  two 
months  ago,  when  he  saw  sixteen  of  his  classmates  bap- 
tized by  Bishop  Warren,  he  yielded  to  his  convictions  and 
decided  to  be  bai>tixed  and  become  a  follower  of  the 
Lord  Jesus.  But  no  sooner  had  he  taken  this  step  than 
Satan  set  to  work  making  his  home  a  place  of  terror 
His  people  being  in  fair  circumstances  had  the  advantage 
over  him. 

After  threats  and  abuses  proved  of  no  avail  they  re- 
sorted to  the  old  plan  of  disinheriting  their  son.  "  If 
you  will  come  to  us  and  do  ancestral  worshi|)  you  shall 
have  all  the  clothing  you  need,  and  when  your  uncle  dies 
you  are  to  have  all  of  his  property,  besides  what  you  will 
receive  from  home  :  but  if  you  worship  that  Jesus  you 
need  not  come  to  us  for  anything." 


The  reader  will  doubtless  be  glad  to  learn  that  this  boy 

taking  a  different  course  from  the  one  described  above. 

le  is  not  allowing  himself  to  be  driven  mad,  but  frankly 

>ld  his  people  to  keep  their  earthly  goods.     "  I  will  not 

ido  ancestral   worship,  I  have  learned  to  love  Jesus  and 

rith  Him  I  have  all  things." 

The  foreigner  in  China  is  hated  for  his  nationality,  but 

ihe  is  not  persecuted  for  his   religion.     But  if  he  adopts 

|lhe  Chinese  costume  and  hajjpens   to  have  a  somewhat 

'celestial  "  physit]ue  he  will  have  the  same  scoffs  and 

idicule  to  endure  a  native  has. 

What,  and   you   also  sell  the   foreign   devils' book  ? 
jAnd  what  has  induced  you  to  become  a  ])roseIyte  to  the 
foreign  devils'  doctrine  ?     All  such  questions  are  asked 
rhcn  in  the  interior  of  this  province." 


Proteittaiitisni   in  Mexico. 

BV  REV.  JOHN    W.  BUTI.ER. 

The  most   remarkable  event  in  the   history  of  Protes- 

M  missions  in  the   Republic  of   Mexico  has  just   taken 

ce.     It  was  a  general  assembly  of  the  representatives 

the  different  missions  which  convened  in  this  city  on 

he  jist  day  of  January,  and  closed  on  the  evening  of  the 

jd  day  of  February. 

The  statistics  gathered  from  the  rej)resentatives  present 
E>n  said  occasion  show  that  there  are  eighteen  different 
missions,  representing  eleven  distinct  denominations, 
working  in  the  country. 

Much  preparatory  work  was  done  through  colporieurs 
of  the    American    Bible    Society,    who  came   into    this 
country  in  the  wake  of  the  American  army  ('47   and   S), 
and  later  days  also  by  a  devoted  medical  man  of  the 
Presbyterian  church.  Dr.  I'revost,  now  of  Zacatecas,  who 
bej^an  Christian  work  in  the  Villa  de  Cos  about  the  year 
1850.  as  well  as  by  Miss  Rankin,  a  devoted   American 
Udy,  who  settled  in  Brownsville,  Texas,  about  1853,  and 
soon  after  began  the  distribution  of  tracts,  and  the  send- 
jingof  Christian  workers  on  this  side  of  the  line  till   the 
I  year  "  '59,"  when  she  came  herself  into  the  country  as  far 
1«  Monterey.       Organized   missionary   effort   was  com- 
menced in  the  country  as  follows: 

First:  The  Baptist  Mission  (Northern  convention)  was 
commenced  in  May,  1869,  and  is  now  working  in  si.x  dif- 
ferent States  of  the  Republic. 

Second:  The  Episcopal  Mission,  which  for  several 
years  was  known  as  the  Church  of  Jesus,  was  established 
to  the  same  year,  but  was  received  as  a  regular  Mission 
nj  the  Episcopal  Church  in  1886  by  the  General  Conven- 
tion of  said  church,  which  convened  in  Chicago  at  that 
time. 

Third:  The  Friends'  Mission  was  established  in  1871 
and  works  through  the  State  of  TamauHpas. 

Fourth:  The  Central  Prestiyterian  Mission  was  estab- 
lished in  1872  and  is  working  in  the  Federal  District  and 
seven  States. 

Fifth:  The  Presbyterian  .Mission  of  Zacatecas  was 
established  in  the  same  year,  and  is  operating  in  five  dif- 
ferent States. 


Sixth:  The  Mission  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
South  was  established  in  1873,  has  a  conference  divided 
into  six  districts,  and  extends  operations  through  sonic 
fifteen  different  States, 

Seventh:  The  Mission  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  was  established  in  the  same  year;  is  working  in 
the  Federal  district,  and  seven  States. 

Eighth:  The  Mission  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  South  also  has  a  frontier  conference  established 
in  1874,  and  is  working  in  seven  frontier  States. 

Ninth;  The  Presbyterian  Church  South  established  its 
Mission  in  1874,  and  is  operating  in  two  States. 

Tenth:  The  Reform  Presbyterian  Church  established 
its  Mission  in  rSSo,  and  is  working  in  two  States. 

Eleventh:  The  Baptist  Church  of  the  South  established 
its  Mission  in  1881,  and  is  working  in  four  States. 

Twelfth:  The  Congregational  Church  established  a 
Mission  in  the  State  of  Chihuahua  in  1S82. 

Thirteenth:  The  same  Church  established  another 
Mission  in  the  .State  of  Jalisco  in  1872;  abandoned  the 
work,  but  finally  reorganized  it  in  1882. 

Fourteenth:  The  Friends  Mission  of  Central  Mexico 
was  established  in  1886. 

Fifteenth:  The  Cumberland  Presbyterians  established 
a  Mission  in  Aguas  Calientes  in  1886. 

Sixteenth:  The  Congregationalists  established  a  Mis- 
sion in  Sonora  in  1887. 

Seventeenth:  The  so-called '"  Church  of  Jesus."  This 
is  a  small  work  under  the  direction  of  Bishop  Riley  in 
the  central  States  of  the  Republic,  and  has  refused  to  be 
received  as  a  mission  of  the  Episcopal  Church. 

Eighteenth:  The  Independent  English  Mission  oper- 
ates in  the  State  of  Mexico,  under  the  direction  of  the 
converted  English  Miner. 

These  missions  together  milke  up  the  following  statis- 
tics: 

Numljcr  of  centres  in  operatioQ 86 

Congregations 303 

There  are  congregations  in  all  the  territories  and  all  the 
States  of  the  Republic,  except  Chiapas  and  Campeche. 

Ordained  FnreigTi  Missionaries 48 

Assistant  Foreign  Missionaries 44 

Foreign  lady  teachers 48 

Total  number  of  Foreign  Workers 136 

Ordained  Native  Preachers .     .  88 

Unordained  Native  Preachers 65 

Native  Teachers 96 

Other  Native  Helpers 49 

Total  Native  Workers 800 

Grand  total  of  Foreign  and  Native  Workers. .  455 

Organized  Churches 177 

Church  CoiDoiunicants 12,444 

Probable  AdherenU 30,000 

Theological  Classes . .  10 

Theological  8cholar8 06 

Boarding  Schools  and  Orphanages 15 

Scholars  in  same  687 

Of  these  100  are  supi>orted  by  indigenous  re- 
sources. 

CoQunon  Schools TV 


132 


J- .  ><•« .«.-: 


STORIES  OF  AFRICA  AND  CHINA. 


Scholars  in  Same 2,187 

Total  under  lastruction 2.'516 

Sunday  Schools 199 

Teachers  and  Officers 367 

Scholars 4,817 

Total  membership  of  Sunday  SchooU 5,256 

Publishing  Oouses 8 

Papers  issued 10 

Most  of  which  are  monthlicii,  though  there  is 

one  weekly  and  two  Hemi-monthlics. 
PagPB  of  all  kinds  of  rtliginu^  liternlure  issued 
since    the    establishment    of    the    Mission 
Preeses  (one  half  of  which  were  from  our 

owu  Press) 40,471,295 

Number  of  Church  Buildingi' 73 

Approximate  value  of  same   $833, 400 

Number  of  Parsonages 3I> 

Approximate  value  of  same |03,260 

EductUiuaal  BuildiogB 16 

Approximate  value  of  same i!>l47.200 

Value  of  Publishing  Houses 39,500 

Total  value  of  alt  Missionary  Properly 604,260 

Of  the  chapels  and  churches,  we  find  that  sixUcn  were 
built  without  aid  Jroin  the  Boards  at  home,  and  nineteen 
received  only  partial  aid. 

There  have  been  59  martyrs,  who  have  given  their 
lives  for  the  cause. 

Two  of  the  native  preachers  are  sons  of  former  workers 

in  the  field;  three  of  the  foreign  missionaries  are  children 

of  foreign  missionaries  in  other  fields,   and  nine  of  the 

missionaries  are  children  of  ministers  in  the  honu-  field. 

Mexico  City.  Feb.  i.  iSS.s. 

( "hildreii  of  South  Africa. 

Dr.  Livingstone  tells  us  that  the  1  hildren  of  South 
Africa  have  merry  times,  especially  in  the  cool  of  the 
evening.  In  one  of  their  g5.mes  a  little  girl  is  carried  on 
the  shoulders  of  two  others.  She  sits  with  outstretched 
arms,  as  they  walk  about  with  her,  and  all  the  rest  clap 
their  hands,  and  stopping  before  the  door  of  each  hut  sing 
pretty  airs,  some  beating  time,  and  others  making  a  curi- 
ous humming  sound  between  the  songs. 

The  girls  also  skip  rope  and  play  at  housekeeping  and 
cooking,  in  imitation  of  the  work  of  their  mothers.  The 
boys  play  war  with  small  .shields  and  bows  and  arrows,  or 
build  little  cattle  pens  for  the  cattle,  which  they  form  of 
clay.  Livingstone's  looking-glass  was  ever  a  source  of 
entertainment  to  them.  They  often  borrowed  it,  and  the 
remarks  they  made  were  very  entertiiining  to  Livingstone 
as  he  was  apparently  engaged  in  reading  and  not  hearing 
them.  "Is  that  me.'"  'What  a  big  mouth  1  have!" 
"  My  ears  are  as  big  as  pumpkin  leaves."  "  I  woulil  have 
been  pretty,  but  am  spoiled  by  these  high  cheek-bones." 
All  this  while  laughing  heartily  at  their  own  jokes. 

While  they  seem  thus  conscious  of  their  own  defects, 
they  have  no  great  admiration  for  the  beauty  of  white 
people,  though  one  woman  remarked,  '*  They  are  not  so 
ugly  after  all,  if  they  only  had  toes!"  She  evidently 
thought  that  the  shoe  was  the  foot  itself,  and  was  only  con- 
vinced of  her  mistake  when  she  saw  the  covering  removed. 


Snake  WorHhip. 
.A  missionary  in  Central  Afrit  a  tells  us  that  once, 
when  out  for  a  walk,  he  came  to  a  town  where  he  saw  a 
man  carrying  a  sheep  upon  his  shoulders,  and  marching 
round  and  round  the  town,  followed  by  several  peoj)Ie  in 
a  procession.  Upon  his  asking  what  they  were  doing, 
they  replied,  "  We  are  going  to  offer  a  sacrifice  to  the 
snakes,  and  after  we  have  carried  the  sheep  several  times 
round  the  town,  we  shall  kill  and  eat  it.  Then  no  snakes 
will  come  into  the  town  or  hurt  the  people." 

The  Kitchen  (Jod  of  China. 

The  gods  of  China  are  legion.  They  are  the  great 
images  in  the  large  temples  and  the  odd  fragments  of 
idols  in  shrines  ;  the  local  deities,  of  which  e^  ery  village, 
field  and  mountain  has  its  own  ;  the  invisible  controllers 
of  the  thunder,  the  rain,  the  harvest,  and  the  elements ; 
the  sjjirits  of  all  the  dead,  and  especially  of  one's  ances- 
tors ;  and,  besides  these,  every  strange  object,  and  the 
sight  of  every  inexplicable  phenomenon  is  w-orshipped. 

Oddly  shaped  stones,  queerly  gnarled  roots,  fantastic 
bits  of  wood,  waifs  brought  on  the  tide,  are  all  gods ;  but 
whatever  else  may  be  absent  from  a  pagan  household,  Su 
Meng  Kong  is  not.  He  is  the  God  of  the  Kitchen,  and 
none  would  dare  set  up  housekeeping  without  him.  He 
has  been  a  god  for  hundreds  of  years.  In  some  fam- 
ilies he  has  no  image  set  up,  and  the  incense  sticks  burned 
in  worshipping  him  are  stuck  in  the  crevices  of  the  range 
chimney.  Many  jnit  his  image  in  the  main  room  of  the 
house.  His  birthday  is  the  fourteenth  of  the  seventh 
month,  and  on  that  day  every  family  worships  him,  each 
in  its  own  house. 

On  the  twenty-fourth  day  of  the  last  month  of  the  year, 
when  the  gods  are  supposed  to  go  off  for  a  ten-day's  hob' 
day,  a  paper  horse  and  other  travelling  equipments  are  _ 
burned  for  his  use  during  his  journey  to  make  his  annu.1l  I 
report  lo  the  superior  gods.  .\  lamp  is  kept  constantly 
burning  during  the  first  days  of  the  new  year,  to  indicate 
that  the  family  are  waiting  to  welcome  him  whenever  he 
returns.  When  children  have  been  away  from  home, 
after  greeting  their  parents,  they  worship  Su  Meng  Kong. 
If  the  house-mother  rears  fat  pigs,  she  credits  her  success 
to  his  good  will,  and  makes  suitable  thank-offerings  to 
him. — A.  M.  Fielde,  in  Missionary  Link. 


Chinese  Proverbs. 

The  top  strawberries  are  eaten  the  first. 

The  error  of  one  moment  becomes  the  sorrow 
whole  lifetime. 

Disease  may  be  cured,  but  not  destiny. 

An  empty  mind  is  open  to  all  temptations. 

If  the  roots  be  left,  the  grass  will  grow  again. 

A  bird  can  roost  only  on  one  branch. 

You  cannot  take  two  skins  off  one  cow. 

One  lash  to  a  good  horse;  one  word  to  a  wise  man. 

Let  every  man  sweep  the  snow  from  before  his  own, 
door. 


GIVING  TO  GOD. 


123 


Jncibent  anb  ^arratinc  for  lloung 


"  We're  a  Band  of  Little  Workers." 

Tunc,  "Battle Hymn." 

Te're  a  band  of  little  workers  in  the  service  of  oor  King; 
Our  hearts,  our  hands,  our  voices,  our  pennies,  too,  we  bring; 
We'll  make  the  earth  beneath  us  and  the  heavens  above  us 
ring. 

While  we  go  marchmg  on. 

CHORUS. 


Glorji  g'^ry,  hallelujah, 
Glory,  glory,  hallelujah, 
Glory,  glory,  hallelujah, 
While  we  go  marching  on. 

WeUl  live  and  work  for  Jesus,  this  is  our  battle-cry; 
We'll  live  and  work  for  Jesus,  all  the  children  shall  reply; 
And  we'll  help  the  Gospel  heralds  in  regions  fur  and  nigh, 
As  they  go  marching  on. 

CHORUS. 

Glory,  glory,  etc. 


♦'I  Am  Not  iMj  Own." 

"I  wish  I  had  some  money  to  give  to  God,"  said  Susy; 
"bul  I  haven't  any." 

"God  does  not  expect  you  to  give  Him  what  you  have 
not,"  said  papa;  "but  you  have  other  things  besides 
money.  When  we  get  home  I  will  read  something  to  you, 
which  will  make  you  see  plainly  what  you  may  give  to 
God." 

So  after  dinner  ihey  went  to  the  library,  and  Susy's 
papa  took  down  a  large  book  and  made  Susy  read  aloud: 
"I  have  this  day  been  before  God,  and  have  given  myself 
— all  that  I  am  and  have — to  God;  so  that  I  am  in  no 
respect  my  own.  I  have  no  right  to  this  body,  or  any  of 
its  members;  no  right  to  this  tongue,  these  hands,  these 
feet,  these  eyes,  these  ears.  I  have  given  myself  clean 
away." 

"These  are  the  words  of  a  good  and  great  man,  who 
is  now  in  Heaven.  Now,  you  see  what  you  have  to  give 
to  God,  my  darling  Susy." 

Susy  looked  at  her  hands  and  at  her  feet,  and  was 
silent.  At  last  she  said  in  a  low  voice,  half  to  herself, 
"I  don't  believe  God  wants  them." 

Her  papa  heard  her.  "  He  does  want  them,  and  He 
is  looking  at  you  now  to  see  wlielher  you  will  give  them 
to  Him  or  keep  them  for  yourself.  If  you  give  them  to 
Him  you  will  be  careful  never  to  let  them  do  anything 
naughty,  and  will  teach  them  to  do  everything  good  they 
can.  If  you  keep  them  for  yourself  they  will  be  likely  to 
do  wrong  and  to  gel  into  mischief." 

"Have  you  given  yours  to  Him,  papa?" 

"Yes,  indeed;  long  ago." 

"Are  you  glad.'" 

"Yes,  very  glad," 


Susy  was  still  silent.  She  did  not  quite  understand 
what  it  all  meant. 

"If  you  give  your  tongue  to  God,"  said  her  papa,  "you 
will  not  allow  it  to  speak  unkind,  angry  words,  or  tell 
tales,  or  speak  an  untruth,  or  anything  that  would  grieve 
God's  Holy  Spirit." 

"I  think  I'll  give  Him  my  tongue,"  said  Susy. 

"And  if  you  give  God  your  hands,  you  will  watch 
them,  and  keep  them  from  touching  things  that  do  not 
belong  to  them.  You  will  not  let  them  be  idle,  but  will 
keep  them  busy  about  something." 

"Well  then,  I'll  give  Him  my  hands." 

"And  if  you  give  Him  your  feet,  you  never  will  let 
them  carry  you  where  you  ought  not  to  go;  and  if  you 
give  Him  your  eyes,  you  will  never  let  them  look  at  any- 
thing you  know  He  would  not  like  to  look  at  if  He  were 
by  your  side." 

Then  they  knelt  down  together,  and  Susy's  papa  prayed 
to  God  to  bless  all  they  had  been  saying,  and  to  accept 
all  Susy  had  now  promised  to  give  Him,  and  to  keep 
her  from  ever  forgetting  her  promise,  but  to  make  it  her 
rule  in  all  she  said  and  all  she  did,  all  she  saw  and  all  she 
heard,  to  remember,  "I  am  not  my  own." 


The  Gospel  in  Fiji. 

The  Missionary  News  tells  a  story  like  this: 

"The  people  of  Fiji  had  at  one  time  cooked  and  eaten 
thirty  people;  and  it  was  said  that  at  the  next  meal  they 
were  determined  to  have  some  Christians.  Just  then, 
the  king  went  to  the  mission-house;  something  had  hap- 
pened to  make  him  cross  before  he  went,  and  when  he 
found  the  missionary  was  not  there,  he  was  very  angry. 
The  missionary's  wife  offered  him  some  tea  and  some- 
thing to  eat.  He  drank  the  tea,  but  flung  back  the  food 
angrily.  At  that  moment  a  chief  came  in,  and  crawled 
submissively  toward  ihe  king. 

"The  king  cried  out,  'Split  his  head  with  an  axe!* 
Just  then  the  missionary  came  in,  and  the  man  was  saved; 
but  the  king  declared  he  would  kill  the  next  Christian 
natives  he  should  meet.  Two  who  were  near  by  said  to 
each  other,  '  Heaven  is  near,'  and  then  they  went  behind 
a  bush  near  by  to  pray  for  themselves  and  for  the  king 
and  for  their  persecutors;  but  they  were  not  killed.  The 
followers  of  the  king  said,  'If  you  missionaries  would  go 
away,  these  people  would  be  in  the  ovens.  Your  being 
here  prevents  our  killing  them.  We  came  to  kill  them, 
but  we  cannot  lift  a  hand.  The  Christian's  God  is  too 
strong  for  us.'  " 

Now  there  is  a  church  on  everyone  of  the  Fiji  Islands, 
there  are  schools  everywhere,  and  in  a  great  many  houses 
the  first  thing  you  hear  in  the  morning  and  the  last  at 
night  is  the  sound  of  prayer  and  the  singing  of  hymns. 
People  can  go  from  island  to  island  in  perfect  safety,  and 
the  days  when  men  and  women  and  even  little  children 
were  eaten  are  passed  away. 

This  is  what  missionary  work  has  done  for  the  South 
Sea  Islands.  , 


I 


124 


"/  WANT  TO  GO  TO  JESUS." 


**I  Want  to  go  to  Jesus.*' 

I  am  going  to  tell  you  about  a  little  girl  who  is  in  one 
of  the  mission  schools  in  India,  whom  we  will  call  Lachme. 
She  was  only  about  six  years  old  when  it  happened. 

The  teacher  of  her  school  was  a  kind  lady  who  had 
left  her  home  to  go  out  to  India  and  tetl  the  children 
there  about  Jesus  Christ,  She  was  very  fond  of  little 
Lachme,  who  loved  the  teacher  dearly.  Little  girls  in 
India  are  very  quick  in  finding  out  if  the  missionaries 
who  come  to  teach  them  really  love  them  or  not  ; 
and  if  they  find  they  do,  they  love  them  very  much 
in  return. 

Little  Lachme  had  been  in  school  about  a  year  when 
her  kind  friend  and  teacher  was  taken  ill.  She  was  very 
unhappy  and  1  have  no  doubt  prayed  to  God  »o  make 
her  well.  But  for  some  good  reason  God  did  not  see 
fit  to  restore  her  to  health. 

When  the  teacher  knew  she  was  dying,  she  called  little 
Lachme  to  her. 

"My  child,"  she  said  in  a  very  weak  voice,  "I  am 
going  to  Jesus." 

The  little  girl  looked  at  her  friend's  face  in  astonish- 
ment. Could  it  be  that  she  was  going  away  from  them 
all  ?    That  would  be  very  dreadful. 

Seeing  she  did  not  speak  the  teacher  said  again: 

*'I  am  going  to  the  good  Jesus  I  have  told  you  about, 
You  must  learn  to  love  Him  and  come  too,  Lachme." 

The  child  threw  herself  on  the  bed,  and  bursting  into 
tears  cried: 

"Oh!  take  me  with  you  now  ;  I  will  be  so  good,  Miss 
Sahiba." 

The  teacher  was  too  weak  to  say  any  more,  so  little 
Lachme  was  taken  away.  Her  heart  seemed  bursting. 
Every  one  was  so  occupied,  no  one  thought  especially  of 
her.  She  was  one  among  many.  Soon  afterwards  came 
the  news  that  the  kind  friend  and  teacher  was  dead. 
Many  were  the  heavy  hearts  and  weeping  eyes,  but  poor 
little  Lachme  seemed  to  have  lost  her  very  best  friend. 
Who  would  ever  be  so  kind  to  her  again  ? 

Presently  a  sudden  thought  struck  her — why  should 
she  not  go  to  Jesus  too  I  Had  not  her  teacher  told  her 
to  come  ?  She  had  been  too  ill  to  understand  what  she 
meant  when  she  had  asked  to  go  with  her.  It  was  too 
late  for  that,  but  she  would  go  by  herself. 

Drying  her  eyes,  she  got  a  clean  white  chuddar  (the 
large  piece  of  cloth  the  i^irls  in  India  wear  instead  of  a 
hat)  and  started  off  upon  her  journey. 

Nobody  saw  her,  and  so  she  got  safely  out  of  th 
school-room  and  out  of  the  compound.  Now  her  heart 
began  to  fail  her,  for  she  had  never  been  outside  the 
school  gates  alone  before,  but  she  drew  her  chuddar 
tightly  around  her  and  started  off  for  the  railway  station. 
Of  course  she  must  go  in  a  train.  Everybody  did  that 
if  they  wished  to  go  anywhere,  and  of  coarse  she  must 
go  to  the  station  first. 

When  she  came  to  the  station  she  found  a  train  just 
going  off.  There  were  a  lot  of  people  coming  and  going 
She  got  pushed  on  the  platform   and  then   she  shrank 


away  into  a  corner.     She  saw   the  train  move   ofT  and 

wondered  if  that  was  the  right  one  for  her  to  go  in.  It 
didn't  matter  much  ;  she  would  be  sure  to  get  to  the  right 
place  some  time  or  other. 

By  and  by  the  station  became  empty,  and  as  the 
station-master  came  up  the  platform,  he  caught  sight  of 
a  little  white-veiled  figure  standing  all  alone. 

"  Who  is  this  ?  "  he  asked  in  surprise,  for  in  India  it  is 
very  strange  for  little  native  girls  to  be  seen  at  railway 
stations,  especially  alone. 

Lachme  began  to  feel  very  much  frightened,  the  gen- 
tleman spoke  in  such  a  big  voice.  However,  she  gath- 
ered up  her  courage  and  raised  her  dark  eyes  to  the 
station-master's  face.  Perhaps  he  did  not  look  very 
severe,  for  she  found  voice  to  say  in  very  meek  tones  : 

"  Please,  I  want  to  go  to  Jesus." 

"  Where  ?"  the  station-master  asked  in  surprise. 

"  To  Jesus,"  said  the  child,  her  eyes  fast  filling  with 
big  tears,  and  her  little  chest  heaving  with  sobs.  "  The 
Miss  Sahiba  has  gone  and  she  said  I  might  go,  but  she 
hadn't  time  to  take  me." 

Then  the  poor  child's  courage  gave  way.  I  don't  think 
the  station-master's  eyes  were  quite  dry  as  he  tried  to 
comfort  the  child  ;  I  only  know  that  he  soon  found  out 
where  she  came  from,  and  sent  a  message  to  the  school 
(where  she  had  already  been  missed),  and  poor  little 
Lachme  to  her  great  disappointment  found  that  she 
could  not  go  to  her  friend  who  was  with  Jesus,  after  all, 
not  until  Jesus  called  her  Himself. 

She  could  not  understand  this  at  first,  but  other  kind 
Christian  teachers  at  the  mission  school  are  teaching  her 
more  about  Jesus  every  day.  Let  us  hope  she  will  grow 
up  to  be  a  good  Christian  worker,  and  that  before  she 
receives  her  own  call  lo  go  to  Jesus,  she  may  have  told 
the  wonderful  story  of  Christ's  love  to  many  of  the 
women  and  girls  in  India,  and  have  led  them  to  Him  for 
their  Saviour. — Indian  Female  Evangelist. 


I 


A  Queer  Ride  iii  <'hiiia. 

[Sect,  with  lore.to  Li«Jc  Heiptr*.  by  tbnelght-jear-old  daughter  of  one  < 
the  mlMlonariea  In  Cblna.] 

Oae  time,  papa  and  mamnia  and  Willie  and  Katie  Qoddord 
and  I  went  to  a  temple  among  the  mountains  to  spend  a  few  days. 
Tliia  temple  waa  fifteen  miles  away  from  Ningpo,  We  went 
twelve  mltea  in  a  boat,  nod  three  miles  \\\  diaira.  When  we  were 
ready  to  go  home,  there  were  no  chairs  at  the  temple,  to  take 
ua  tu  the  boat.  Pupa,  mamma,  and  Katie  were  going  to  walk, 
but  Willie  had  ague  snd  was  not  able  to  walk,  and  I  was  too 
small. 

A  Cbinaman  said  he  would  carrv  us  down  in  his  rice  baskets. 
So  he  brought  out  two  large  baskets  tied  fust  to  the  ends  of  a 
strong  bamboo  pole.  Papa  put  a  little  chair  in  each  basket. 
Willie  climbed  into  one,  and  papn  put  me  in  the  other  basket, 
and  away  we  went,  donn  hill,  as  fast  as  the  ChioamaD  could 
trot,  as  snug  as  two  bugs  in  two  rugs.  There  were  many 
beautiful  flowers  in  bloom,  which  papa  picked  and  tossed  into 
our  baskets  for  us  to  enjoy,  as  we  rode  swinging  along  in  the 
air.  Our  locomotive  moved  along  so  fast  that  mamma  and 
Eatie  couldn't  keep  up  with  us. 


I 


A 


^LE  OF  KOI 


The  People  of  Korea. 

BY  R.  D.  J. 

If  my  young  friends  will  lake  the  trouble  to  look  in  the 
eastern  part  of  the  map  of  Asia  they  will  there  see  China 
holding  on  to  a  piece  of  land  with  her  left  hand  to  keep 
it  from  falling  into  the  sea.  Have  you  found  it  ?  Well, 
that  is  Korea.  If  China  should  let  go  it  would  fall  into 
the  waters  of  the  Yellow  Sea  and  thus  become  an  island 
instead  of  a  peninsula.  You  see  it  is  not  a  very  large 
country,  only  about  as  large  as  the  State  of  Minnesota, 
but  it  is  quite  full  of  people,  having  about  one-sixlh  as 
many  as  we  have  in  the  United  States. 

This  country  was  formerly  called  Chosen,  which  means 
"  fresh  morning  "  or  Land  of  the  "  Morning  Calm  *'  be- 
cause it  is  so  far  east.  It  is  also  called  the  Hermit 
Nation,  because  like  an  oyster  it  has  kept  its  doors  so 
tightly  shut  that  no  foreigners  could  get  in,  and  if  by 
accident  any  persons  were  cast  upon  its  shores  they  were 
never  allowed  to  leave  the  country. 

Many  years  ago.  some  Dutch  sailors  were  shipwrecked 
and  kept  there  eight  years,  and  were  so  homesick  that 
they  were  always  watching  for  an  opportunity  to  get 
away.  So  one  day  finding  a  boat  they  entered  it  and 
escaped.  They  found  their  way  to  Japan  and  from  there 
they  were  sent  home.  What  strange  things  they  had  to 
tell  of  the  people,  their  customs  and  manners  ! 

One  thing  seems  very  strange  to  us.  They  do  not 
allow  the  women  to  go  out  in  the  daytime,  but  some  time 
in  the  evening  they  ring  a  bell  when  all  the  men  and 
boys  have  to  hurry  home  as  fast  as  they  can  until  not  one 
is  seen  on  the  streets,  and  then  the  women  and  girls  go 
out  to  walk. 

I  have  not  time  to  tell  more  of  their  strange  ways  and 
habits,  but  you  must  read  for  yourselves.  I  want  to  tell 
you,  however,  that  it  is  no  longer  a  hermit  land,  for  a  few 
years  ago  they  opened  their  doors  and  now  they  will 
allow  us  to  visit  them  the  same  as  other  nations. 

You  will  be  glad  to  know  that  the  present  king,  Bo  Kei 
Ju,  desires  to  be  friendly  with  other  nations  and  has 
aided  the  missionaries  in  their  work.  You  will  also  be 
glad  to  know  that  some  of  the  Koreans  have  already  be- 
come Christians  and  are  calling  to  us  to  come  and  help 
them  win  their  land  for  Christ.  Within  the  last  two  years 
several  missionaries  have  heard  this  call  and  have  gone 
to  this  far-away  land  to  declare  to  them  the  "good 
tidings  "  of  great  joy  which  you  remember  the  angel  said 
should  be  unto  all  people. 

Dear  children,  will  you  not  help  send  the  Gospel  to 
Korea  ?  Will  you  not  pray  for  the  king  and  His  people 
and  the  dear  missionaries  who  have  gone  to  carry  the 
means  of  healing  for  their  bodies  at  the  same  time  they 
tell  them  the  old,  old  story  of  Jesus  and  his  love  ? 

Conrersion  of  an  Iiuliaii  Oirl. 

A  missionary  among  the  Indians  tells  of  a  poor  little 
Indian  girl  who  attended  the  mission  school.  She  saw  a 
picture   of  the  crucifi.xion  and   wished  to  know  what  it 


meant.  The  teacher  told  her  in  very  simple  words  the 
story  of  the  Cross.  As  she  went  on  with  the  history, 
tears  streamed  down  the  face  of  the  little  girl,  who  did 
not  speak  for  awhile.  Then  her  first  words  were,  "  Me 
never  want  to  do  bad  any  more."  Her  heart  was  so 
touched  with  the  love  of  the  Saviour  who  died  for  our 
I  sins  that  she  resolved  never  to  grieve  Him,  but  desired 
j  to  please  Him  perfectly.  From  this  resolution  she  never 
wavered,  but  became  her  teacher's  right-hand  girl,  always 
ready  to  do  her  bidding,  and  she  exercised  a  powerful 
influence  for  good  at  the  mission.  She  afterwards  mar- 
ried; and  is  now  foremost  in  the  work  of  improvement 
among  the  Indian  women.  When  they  become  real 
Christians  they  begin  to  take  pleasure  in  making  their 
homes  neat  and  pretty,  and  they  hang  texts  and  mottoes 
and  pictures  on  the  walls.  They  try  to  make  home  the 
dearest  spot  on  earth  to  their  husbands  and  children. 
The  names  of  the  children  are  very  curious :  Mechanda, 
or  Throw-fire;  Yadoushroutok,  or  Door-knob  ;  Tuqueni- 
huta,  or  Sail  through  the  heavens  ;  Tahahainty,  or  Go-a- 
head ;  Dochtermarax,  or  Fly  over  a  town  ;  Yarouyhe,  or 
Hold  up  the  sky  ! 


**A-Ho!!  A-Moi!" 

Sitting  in  my  study  one  day,  I  noticed  the  beating  of 
a  Chinese  gong;  and  when  I  went  to  the  window  I  saw 
two  boys  with  a  gong  between  them,  and  at  the  time  the 
gong  was  being  beaten  one  of  the  lads  was  crying  out, 
"A-hoi!  A-hoi!" 

I  asked  my  teacher  what  was  the  meaning  of  this;  and 
he  said,  "  The  first  boy  has  lost  some  one,  probably  his 
brother,  and  he  has  got  this  other  boy  to  go  with  him, 
according  to  the  usual  custom,  through  the  streets, 
sounding  the  gong  in  the  hope  that  they  may  find  the 
little  one  and  bring  him  back  again." 

I  listened,  as  the  sound  retreated,  as  the  boys  went 
down  the  street,  until  the  sound  was  lost,  and  I  went 
back  to  my  work  again.  But  soon  after  I  heard  them  re- 
turning ;  and  now  the  little  boy  who  had  been  calling  out 
"A-hoi!"  appeared  to  be  trembling  and  quivering,  and 
he  seemed  to  think  it  was  doubtful  whether  he  would  find 
his  little  brother  or  not.  Still  the  gong  was  beating,  and 
still  he  was  calling  out  most  pathetically,  "  A-hoi !  A- 
hoi!" 

Now,  I  think  that  here  we  have  an  exact  illustration  of 
what  Jesus  is  doing.  He  is  going  in  search  of  the  lost. 
He  goes  through  the  streets  looking  after  them  and  call- 
ing out  their  names,  and  He  wants  you  and  me  to  labor 
with  Him  in  seeking  that  which  is  lost ;  and  still,  we  are 
going  about  beating  the  gong,  and  calling  out  the  names 
of  the  perishing  ones,  and  asking  them  now,  ere  it  be  too 
late,  to  come  to  Jesus. — Rev.  H.  Friend^  China. 


Little  givers,  do  your  part 
With  a  glad  and  williag  heart, 
For  the  angel  voices  say, 
"  Little  givers  I  give  to-day." 


Image  Worship  in  Japan. 

BY  MRS.   A.   D.  HAIL. 

In  Japan,  the  land  of  poetic  names — the  "  Sunrise  King- 
dom," the  "  Gate  of  Day,"  the  land  whose  emperor's  crest 
is  the  chrysanthemum — we  have  seen  the  little  children 
taken  to  great  heathen  temples  to  worship,  they  knew  not 
what — great  images  of  wood,  stone,  and  bronze,  gods 
made  by  men's  hands.  For  years  the  sound  of  the  ham- 
mer of  idol-makers  rang  in  our  ears.  We  have  become 
heart-sick  in  seeing  the  great  demand  for  them,  and  the 
sums  of  money  that  would  go  to  their  purchase.  The 
little  children  there  have  been  taught  to  reverence  such 
images  and  daily  worship  them. 

The  first  place  to  which  a  child  is  taken  when  he  comes 
into  this  world  is  the  temple.  Here  he  receives  his  name  ; 
here  he  is  to  come  with  all  his  childish  sorrows,  and  at 
each  recurring  birthday  bring  a  handsome  present. 
Around  the  temple  eaves  are  flocks  of  pigeons,  and  in  the 
barren  yards  are  sacred  water  tanks  and  various  shrines. 
Hither  the  children  often  came  in  troops  to  play  during 
vacation  hours.  Nearby,  perhaps  on  the  same  lot,  stands 
the  theatre  and  other  sensual  attractions.  Their  idol- 
atrous surroundings  are  made  just  as  attractive  as  possible, 
so  that  in  the  earliest  days  of  childhood  the  seeds  of  false 
religions  are  sown. 

In  these  yards  they  are  taught  to  pray  to  other  gods 
than  those  of  their  own  household.  If  they  are  sick  they 
go  to  a  red-painted  image  carved  out  of  wood,  and  rub 
the  part  of  its  body  that  corresponds  to  the  painful  region 
of  their  own  bodies.  If  they  have  a  pain  in  the  head 
they  rub  their  own  head  and  the  head  of  the  image  and 
say  their  prayer  for  healing  at  the  same  time.  If  it  is  a 
stomach  pain  they  rub  theirs  and  the  image's  stomach. 
When  drought,  or  pestilence,  or  accidents  come  they  pray 
to  various  gods.  Sometimes  for  fear  they  may  not  get 
the  right  one  they  go  on  long  pilgrimages  to  pray  to  all 
the  gods  they  can  hear  of  with  the  hope  of  getting  the 
right  one.  Of  course  they  have  no  means  of  knowing 
that  they  are  heard  or  will  be  answered.  The  ingenuity 
of  the  priests,  however,  has  met  this  state  of  things. 
Before  some  temples  stands  a  large  bird- perch.  It 
generally  consists  of  two  upright  stone  pillars,  across  the 
top  of  which  is  a  large  flat  stone.  When  a  man  prays  he 
pitches  a  stone  upward.  If  it  lights  on  the  cross  stone 
and  stays  there  he  supposes  his  prayer  will  be  answered. 

In  other  temple-yards  they  have  large  wooden  images 
before  which  they  pray.  They  stand  opposite  these  and 
taking  a  piece  of  paper  chew  it  until  it  becomes  a  pulpy 
wad.  They  say  their  prayers  and  throw  this  wad  of  paper. 
If  it  sticks  to  the  image  they  think  they  will  get  a  favorable 
answer,  but  if  it  falls  off  they  do  not  expect  to  receive 
that  for  which  they  have  prayed.  It  is  in  the  credulous 
years  of  childhood  that  the  priests  and  parents  try  to  fix 
most  firmly  these  heathenish  errors. 

What  a  ripe  field  there  is  here   for   the   children   of 

America  to  work  !     What  a  privilege  it  is  to  be  permitted 

to  aid  in  sending  those  who  shall  work  directly  among 

tAesff  heathen  children  and  give  them  a.  knowledge  of  a 


Father  in  Heaven  who  hears  prayers,  and  the  worship  of 

whom  is  a  joy  and  a  help  in  right  living  !  To  teach  them 
of  a  Saviour  who  was  born  into  this  world  as  a  babe,  and 
who  grew  up  through  all  the  little  trials  of  childhood,  and 
who  is  still  full  of  sympathy  and  love  for  them — is  not 
this  a  work  in  which  you  are  rejoiced  to  be  a  helper? — 
Banner. 

Japauese  Babies. 

A  littte  bird  sings  from  over  the  sea, 
"  I've  been  to  a  land  that  pleases  me; 
'Tia  a  fabulous  land  where  babies  don't  cry 
From  the  time  they  are  born  till  the  time  they  die." 

*'  You  queer  little  baby,  way  over  the  sea, 
Tell  us,  oh,  tell  U8,  how  can  it  be, — 
Are  not  Japanese  babj-clothes  ever  too  tight? 
Don't  Japanese  babies  wake  up  in  the  night? 

"  Do  Japanese  teeth  come  through  without  pain? 
Or  Japanese  children  tease  babies  in  vain? 
Don't  Japanese  pins  have  points  that  prick? 
Won't  Japauese  colic  make  little  folks  sick? 

"  You  queer  little  baby,  if  secret  there  be. 

Send  it,  oh,  send  it,  'way  over  the  seal" 
"  There  is  no  such  secret.     Far  off  in  Japan 

Some  babies  can  cry,  and  they'll  prove  that  they  can  I*' 
— Amuk  C.  Vincent,  in  St.  NichoUufor  OeUbtTm 


Babies  in  Cliiua. 

Mr.  Thomas  Stevens  thus  describes  in  Babyhood,  a 
curious  sight  that  he  saw  in  China: 

"One  day  when  travelling  through  China  on  my 
bicycle  tour  around  the  world,  I  came  upon  a  very  novel 
and  interesting  si>^ht.  It  is  the  first  thing  of  the  kind  I 
ever  saw  or  heard  about.  My  overland  journey  led  me 
through  many  out-of-the-way  districts  where  the  people 
are  primitive  and  curious  in  many  respects.  In  one  of 
these  obscure  communities,  in  the  foot-hills  of  the  Mae- 
Ling  Mountains,  I  saw  about  twenty  Chinese  infants 
tethered  to  stakes  on  a  patch  of  greensward,  like  so  many 
goats  or  pet  lambs.  The  length  of  each  baby's  tether 
was  about  ten  feet,  and  the  bamboo  stakes  were  set  far 
enough  apart  so  that  the  babies  wouldn't  get  all  tangled 
up.  Each  baby  had  a  sort  of  girdle  or  Kammerbund 
around  its  waist,  and  the  end  of  the  tether-string  was  tied 
to  the  back  of  this.  Some  of  the  little  Celestials  were 
crawling  about  on  all-fours;  others  were  taking  their  first 
lessons  in  the  feat  of  standing  upright  by  steadying  them- 
selves against  the  stake  they  were  tied  to. 

"What  queer  little  Chinese  mortals  they  all  looked,  to 
be  sure,  picketed  oul.  on  the  grassland  like  a  lot  of  young 
calves  whose  mothers  were  away  for  the  day  [  In  this  re- 
spect they  did,  indeed,  resemble  young  calves;  for  I 
could  see  their  mothers  at  work  in  a  rice-field  a  few  hun- 
dred yards  away.  All  the  babies  seemed  quietly  con- 
tented with  their  treatment.  I  stood  and  looked  at  them 
for  several  minutes  from  pure  amusement  at  their 
unique  position." 


\ 


AINOS  OF  JAPAN. 


The  Ainos  of  Japan. 

Rev.  O.  H.  Gulick,  a  missionary  in  Japan,  writes  about 
»e  Ainos  as  follows  : 

■'  The  Aino  of  Japan  is  a  very  interesting  savage,  if 
ideed  so  mild-mannered  a  man  can  be  called  a  savage. 
Iter  thirty  years  of  age  he  begins  to  produce  a  very 
leavy  beard,  which  is  unshaven  through  life  ;  his  breast 

d  legs  are  covered  with  hair,  and  at  thirty-five  or  forty 
ears  of  age  he  is  doubtless  the  most  hairy  human  being 
the  world.  This  feature  of  the  bearded  Aino  has 
;iven  rise  to  the  Japanese  legend  that  the  Aino  is  a  cross 

twcen  a  human  being  and  a  dog.     The  men  are  said 

be,  as  they  appear  to  be,  very  strong,  of  stalwart  figure, 
[rave,  and  rather  slow  of  motion.  There  is  an  almost 
>athetic  air  of  gentleness  and  kindness  in  the  manner 
ind  tones  of  this  grim  and  silent  savage. 

"His  hut  is  made  A  reeds,  the  roof  thatched  in  single 
engths  of  straw^  giving  it  a  terraced  appearance.  The 
ides  are  of  bunches  of  reeds  tied  on  in  handfuls.  The 
ncn  and  women  are  all  clad  in  a  coarse  wrapper,  made 
"A  sackcloth,  which  the  women  make  from  the  bark  of  a 
tree,  twisting  each  thread  by  hand,  and  weaving  these  in 

very  simple  loom. 

"  In  infancy,  and  til!  ten  years  of  age,  the  children  are 
not  supposed  to  need  any  clothing  whatever,  certainly 
not  in  summer  time.     But  later  in  life  all  are  clad. 

'Their  huts  are  hovels,  lacking  all  furniture  beyond  a 
pot,  a  pot-hook  suspended  from  the  smoky  rafters,  and 
>ossibly  a  shred  of  a  mat,  and  some  fishing  tackle,  with 
perhaps  a  bundle  of  sea-weed.  Poverty,  dirt  and  smoke! 
Men  and  women  wear  their  hair  long  ;  the  men's  un- 
combed and  shaggy,  the  women's  parted  in  the  middle 
and  reaching  to  the  shoulders.  This  race  of  people  is 
copper-colored,  darker  than  Japanese,  but  yet  a  shade 
lighter  than  the  darker  liawaiians.  They  tattoo  the  lips 
of  all  their  girls,  giving  all  women  a  strange  and  unat- 
tractive appearance  through  life.  The  women,  on  meet- 
ing a  stranger,  often  cover  their  tattooed  lips  and  mouth 
with  the  hand,  as  if  ashamed  of  the  mark.  A  Japanese 
theory  regarding  this  is,  that  the  Ainos  thus  tattoo  their 
girls,  in  order  that  they  may  not  be  stolen  or  betrothed 
to  Japanese,  and  lost  to  their  own  race. 

"  I  am  told  that  hundreds  of  the  Ainos  come  to  the 
shore  to  fish  and  gather  sea-weed,  during  the  summer 
months,  and  retire  to  their  mountain  homes  in  the  fall, 
depending  there  upon  the  bear,  deer,  and  other  game 
that  ihey  can  secure." 

A  Japanese  Bo}-  at  Breakfast. 

BY    H.  G.  UNDERWOOD. 

It  is  breakfast  time,  and  Hideosabe  sits  down,  together 
with  his  father,  mother,  and  two  little  sisters,  on  a  thick 
raat  spread  before  a  low  table,  while  a  servant  comes  in 
to  wait  upon  them.  Do  not  suppose  there  is  hot  coffee, 
beefsteak,  and  eggs  for  this  meal.  They  have  what  they 
like  much  better.  A  good  sized  bowl  of  cold  boiled  rice 
is  set  before  each  person,  and  then  a  dipperful  of  steam- 


ing tea  is  brought  in,  and  the  rice  saturated  and  heated 
by  having  the  tea  poured  over  it. 

Hideosabe  begins  to  eat  this  now  palatable  dish  with 
two  long  straight  ivory  sticks.  These  are  chop  slicks,  and 
if  you  would  know  how  difficult  it  is  to  use  them,  just 
take  two  new  and  slender  lead  pencils,  hold  one  between 
the  first  and  second  fingers,  the  other  between  the  sec- 
ond and  third,  and  try  to  carry  food  to  your  mouth  with 
them. 

But  our  Japanese  friend  knows  no  such  difficulty,  and 
would  find  the  use  of  a  knife  and  fork  infinitely  more 
puzzling. 

After  the  rice  the  Kuku  family  have  another  course, 
consisting  of  slices  of  very  large  and  coarse  pickled  rad- 
ishes, which  are  considered  a  delicacy.  These  are  fol- 
lowed by  more  tea,  and  then  the  meal  is  ended,  Some- 
times stewed  sweet  potatoes  are  added,  but  the  Japanese 
families  do  not  care  for  much  variety. — Christian  Union. 


What  One  Dollar  Did. 

It  was  a  very  little  dollar,  a  little  shiny  gold  dollar;  and 
because  it  was  put  in  the  hand  of  the  Lord,  it  did  a  great 
work.  It  was  like  the  five  barley  loaves  that  the  little 
boy  had.  Do  you  remember  about  it  ?  If  he  had  kept 
them  in  his  basket,  instead  of  giving  them  to  Jesus,  they 
would  never  have  fed  all  those  hungry  people.  And  if 
the  owner  of  the  gold  dollar  had  kept  it  rolled  up  in  cot- 
ton, in  a  box,  it  would  never  have  helped  to  build  a 
church.  The  pretty  little  coin  belonged  to  a  little  girl ; 
it  was  all  her  own,  she  could  do  with  it  just  what  she 
pleased.  What  would  you  have  done  with  it  ?  She 
meant  to  keep  it  always,  and  she  probably  would,  if  it 
had  not  been  for  her  mother. 

One  evening  her  mother  came  home  from  a  meeting, 
and  told  her  about  a  little  band  of  God's  people  who  had 
no  place  to  hold  their  services  but  a  blacksmith's  shop, 
and  that  money  was  needed  to  build  a  little  church  for 
them,  I  don't  know  alt  the  mother  said,  and  I  don't 
know  what  passed  through  the  mind  of  our  little  maiden. 
I  only  know  how  highly  she  prized  her  treasure;  and 
yet  the  next  day  she  wrote  this  letter  : 

Dear  Sir  : — A  few  weeks  ago.  I  had  this  gold  dollar 
given  me  to  spend  as  I  choose.  It  was  so  pretty,  I  rolled 
it  up  in  cotton  and  put  it  away  in  a  little  box,  and 
thought  I  would  keep  it  always.  But  last  evening  mother 
came  home  from  the  association,  and  told  me  about  the 
little  church  you  were  trying  to  build.  She  said  you  had 
to  hold  your  meetings  in  a  blacksmith's  shop.  I  want  to 
help  build  that  church,  and  thought  I  would  send  you 
my  gold  dollar.  Please  accept  it,  from  a  little  girl  who 
loves  Jesus. 

The  gold  dollar  left  its  hiding-place,  and  started  on  its 
mission;  and  many  people  heard  how  "a  little  girl  who 
loved  Jesus  "  had  given  the  very  best  thing  she  had,  to 
help  His  kingdom  on  earth.  Her  generous  act  touched 
their  hearts  and  opened  their  purses,  until  over  %ioQ  was 
subscribed.  And  it  was  the  little  gold  dollar  that  did  it. 
This  is  a  *' really-truly  "  story,  too;  just  as  true  as  the 
Bible. — Lutheran  Mia.  fournal. 


Tillage  Schools  in  South  India. 

BY  REV.  J.  E.    TRACY. 

A  thatched  building  with  mud  walls  on  three  sides  and 
a  sanded  floor — about  twenty  noisy,  dirty,  black  children, 
nothing  bright  about  them  but  their  eyes,  nothing  clean 
about  them  whatever — constitute  the  average  school.  In 
a  little  niche  in  the  wall  opposite  the  open  side  of  the 
room,  or  else  on  a  little  raised  platform  of  mud,  sits  the 
little  mud  Ganesha,  or  god  of  wisdom,  who  is  supposed— 
and  rightly  enough,  too,  if  one  judge  by  results — to 
tnlighten  the  minds  of  the  pupils. 

The  boys  all  bow  to  him  with  folded  hands  of  prayer 
as  they  enter  school  in  the  morning;  his  name  is  the  first 
which  they  write  upon  the  sanded  floor,  and  his  name  is 
at  the  top  of  each  page  of  palm  leaf  which  they  study 
with  monotonous  droning  sound. 

A  little  writing,  ability  to  read  the  old  (palm  leaf) 
books  of  doubtful  morality,  which  constitute  ilieir  heroic 
songs;  or  to  make  out  the  title-deeds  of  their  future  in- 
heritance; and  a  smattering  of  very  peculiar  arithmetic, 
constitute  the  course  of  study  to  which  they  aspire.  The 
writing  is  to  be  done  with  an  iron  point,  or  stylus,  which 
they  are  to  use  by  holding  it  perpendicularly  in  the  right 
hand,  and  guiding  it  by  a  niche  cut  yi  the  thumb  nail  of 
the  left  hand.  The  narrow  strip  of  palm  leaf  is  held  in 
the  left  hand  and  cleverly  moved  along  in  the  hand  by 
the  movement  of  the  thumb  and  forefinger  of  the  left 
hand,  as  the  scratching  with  the  pen  in  the  right  may  re- 
quire. A  page,  when  written,  is  smeared  with  cow-dung, 
or  charcoal,  or  turmeric  (yellow),  as  may  happen  to  be 
most  convenient,  till  the  scratched  lines  show  distinctly. 
A  round  hole  is  cut  in  the  left-hand  end  of  the  leaf  to 
put  a  string  through,  and  the  whole  thing  is  done. 

Their  hemic  songs  consist  mostly  of  the  clever  (■*)  per- 
formances of  Ganesha  or  Vishnu  or  Siva,  as  the  case  may 
be,  in  stealing  or  lying,  or  doing  some  dirty,  low-lived 
trjpk  which  a  decent  party  would  be  ashamed  of. 

Their  tables  of  arithmetic  consist  of  multiplication 
tables  in  tens — "ten  times  one  are  ten,  ten  times  two  are 
twenty,"  etc.,  with  the  units  used  successively  in  place  of 
the  one,  till  they  get  to  the  second  set  of  tens,  and  begin 
over  again — "ten  times  eleven  are  a  hundred  and  ten, 
ten  times  twelve  are  a  hundred  and  twenty,"  etc.,  till  the 
third  set  of  tens  is  reached,  when  they  begin  again — 
"ten  times  twenty-one  are  two  hundred  and  ten,"  and 
SO  on.  The  same  thing  all  over  again  in  fractions — "ten 
times  one  tenth  is  one,  ten  times  two  tenths  is  two,"  etc., 
etc.  When  they  want  to  multiply  they  do  the  units 
separately  and  the  fractions  separately  and  add  the  re- 
sults; e.^.^  ''  how  much  is  eight  times  4^  "  would  be, 
''eight  limes  four  is  thirty-two,  and  eight  times  one  half 
is  four — thirty-two  and  four  more  Is  thirty-six."  It  seems 
a  very  stupid  way,  but  they  get  to  do  it  very  cleverly, 
and  can  do  in  their  heads  what  no  ordinary  American 
boy  would  think  possible. 

They  come  to  school  in  the  morning  before  six,  stay 

till   about  eight,  when   they  have   a  recess  of  about   two 

Aours  t(j  run  home  for  their  food;   they  come  again  and 


stay  till  about  one,  with  another  recess  of  varying  length 
according  to  the  teacher's  convenience  ;  and  then  they  J 
stay  till  about  dark. 

They  pay  fees  according  to  their  ability ;  sonae  more,| 
some  less,  but  all  have  to  bring  the  master  fire-wood  on 
Mondays,  curry  stuffs  on  Wednesdays,  and  tamarind,  o<i 
else  dried  fish,  on  Fridays,  besides  some  entrance  fee  ofl 
rice,  plantains,  or  cocoanuts,  when  they  first  enter  thej 
school. 

The  discipline  of  the  school  is  mainly  one  of  bullying 
and  fear.  If  a  boy  fails  in  his  arithmetic  the  teacher 
names  some  boy  to  punch  the  head  of  the  olTender,  and 
every  other  boy  in  the  class  is  privileged  to  follow  suiifl 
and  get  in  at  least  one  good  rap,  which  very  likely  be  ■ 
has  been  wailing  for  a  chance  to  do  as  a  quit  for  some 
private  grudge.  J 

What  do  they  learn  of  gentleness,  or  love,  or  obedience,  ■ 
or  loyalty  ?  Nothing.  The  average  boy  hates  school, 
and  the  average  parent  lets  him  go,  or  not  go,  about  as 
he  likes.  The  teacher  must  make  his  living  out  of  the 
boys,  and  so  has  to  hunt  them  up  or  send  some  bigger 
boy  to  do  it  for  him.  That  they  should  learn  anything 
is  little  concern  of  his.  He  hates  the  boys  and  the  boys 
usually  hate  him.  ■ 

All  this  is  very  different  in  mission  schools,  of  course  ^ 
but  the   heathen   schools  far   outnumber   the   Christian 
ones. — Miision  Day- Spring. 


OYcr  the  Ocean. 

BT  MR.   WM.   F.  SHBfiWnt. 
Tune.  "  I  am  90  glad." 
Over  the  ocean,  from  Innds  far  away, 
Coracth  the  pleading  of  millions  to  day : 
"  Send  us  the  light  of  the  GoBpel  we  crave; 
Tell  us  of  Jesus,  the  mighty  to  save!" 

CHORUS. 

Hearken,  0  children!  hear  the  sad  cry 

Crimini;  to  joii,  coming  to  you. 
Surely  the  Lord  will  h(>l[.,  if  you  try 

SoriU'thing  for  Him  to  «lo. 

Perishing  children  by  thnu«iiiidB  an'  there, 
Raving  nn  Sabbnth,  110  Bihli',  or  priiyer; 
Fathers  nod  mothers  no  Saviour  have  ktiowQ, 
Bowing  to  idols  of  woud  and  of  stone. 

CHORUS. 

Hearken,  0  children!  henr  the  sad  cry 

Coming  to  you,  coming  to  von. 
Suri'ly  the  Lord  will  h«lp,  if  you  try 
•  Something  for  Him  to  do. 

Gladly  the  cliililren  respond  to  the  cult. 
Bringing  their  offerings,  something  from  all; 
Forming  their  Mission  Bands,  "  workers  with  God," 
Sending  the  news  of  salvation  abroad. 

CHORUS. 

Come,  then,  0  children,  hasten  to  be 

Earnest  and  true,  earnest  nnd  true; 
Tell  the  poor  lost  rmes  over  the  sea, 

Jesus  will  save  them,  ton. 


^TTE  SOUTH  A.VfERICAN  M/SS/Oi 


The  South  Aniericnii  MIsHionary  Society. 

Rev.  R.  J.  Simpson  is  the  Secretary  of  this  Society. 
The  Missionary  Revino  for  StjitembtT,  1H87,  gives  us  the 
last  attainable  statistics. 


FOREION   KOKCB   AKD    WOKK. 


Missions 
Stfttirtn* 

Eiiropeaub,()rtljtiabd 
Lay..    . 
"            Women 
CommiinicaDtA 


1885. 
0 

20 

15 

14 

12 
180 


Income |74,(ll'( 


1886. 

6 

20 

IG 

18 

12 

185 

163,110 


Gain  or  loaa. 

0 

0 

1 

1 

0 

5 
$11,804 


more, 
less. 


more. 

less. 


The  intomc  of  this  Society,  being  derived  from  perma- 
nent rents  and  endowments,  is  much  the  same  every  year. 
The  work  of  this  Society  is  supported  mainly  by  the 
Church  of  England. 

In  the  Argentine  Republic  it  has  stations  at  Patagones, 
Rosario,  (Jran  Chaco,  Cordova  and  Buenos  Ay  res.  In 
Uraguay  it  has  stations  at  Montevideo,  Fray  Bentos, 
Salto  and  Concordia.  In  Brazil  it  has  stations  at  Sao 
Paulo,  Santos.  Morro  Velho  and  Rio  de  Janeiro.  In 
Chili  it  has  stations  at  Santiago,  Lotto,  Puchoco.Chauaral 
and  Valparaiso. 

Some  of  the  work  of  this  Society  is  exclusively  among 
the  Indians  living  in  the  valley  of  the  Purus,  a  branch  of 
the  Amazon,  where  an  attempt  has  been  made  at  civiliza- 
tion, but  with  little  success  :  thoiigh  it  is  feared  that  the 
lack  of  success  is  mainly  due  to  the  wrong  course  adopted 
by  those  placed  in  charge  of  them  and  in  the  exercise  of 
quite  arbitrary  authority  over  them. 

The  monthly  organ  of  this  Society  furnishes  evidence 
of  most  self-sacrificing  labor  in  both  the  Southern  Mission 
and  Northern  Mission  on  the  Amazon  and  its  branches, 
and  the  intermediate  stations  throughout  the  continent. 

In  its  work  in  South  America  this  Society  has  a  two- 
fold purpose:  one.  To  care  for  the  English-speaking 
residents  scattered  over  the  continent  ;  the  other,  To 
carry  the  Gospel  for  the  first  time  to  the  superstitious  and 
degraded  aborigines.  .\  lay-missionary  writing  from  the 
field  says:  "The  South  .American  Missionary  Society 
deserves  our  warmest  gratitude  for  taking  up  our  cause  so 
thoroughly,  and  our  prayer  is  that  God's  countenance 
may  be  lifted  up  on  its  noble  aims,  and  that  the  dew  of 
His  blessing  may  rest  upon  its  faithful  missionaries,  now 
laboring  to  extend  the  Gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
in  this  great  continent."  During  the  year  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Bridges,  who  has  done  the  most  of  the  translating  of  the 
Scriptures  for  this  Society,  has  resigned  his  connection 
with  the  Society,  and  Mr.  J.  Lawrence  has  taken  his 
place,  and  has  already  proved  himself  competent  for  the 
responsible  position. 

"  Mr.  Bridges  will  continue  to  work  for  Christ  among 
the  Ona  Indians.  During  his  long  service  of  thirty  years 
in  the  Mission  Work  of  the  Society  most  encouraging 
has  been  the  advance  from  heathenism  to  Christian  civ- 
ilization of  the  natives  of  Fireland  ;  while  not  only  have 
the  Yahgans,  by  the  industry  of  Mr.  Bridges,  a  complete 
dictionary  of  their  hitherto  unwint^n  language,  but  by 


the  translation  of  St.  Luke's  Gospel,  and  more  recently 
that  of  St.  John  and  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  they  are 
enabled  to  read  in  their  own  tongue  the  wonderful  works 
of  God." 

"  The  Committee  greatly  regret  that  they  have  not 
yet  seen  their  way  to  start  with  prudence  a  mission 
to  the  Indians  of  Paraguay.  They  have  a  good  hope 
that  if  the  means  be  forthcoming  the  men  are  ready. 
This  is  a  great  step.  They  trust  God  may  speedily  move 
the  hearts  of  one  or  more  to  take  up  the  support  of  this 
special  work,  and  enable  the  Committee  to  set  it  on  foot 
with  a  good  hope  of  success.  .\t  least  _;^2,ooo  would  be 
required  for  this  purjjose." 

The  AnK'ricaii  Bible  Society  iu  South  America. 

Since  the  publication  of  the  annual  report  of  the 
.American  Bible  Society,  Mr.  Milne  has  been  transferred 
from  Montevideo  to  Buenos  Ayres,  and  his  associate,  the 
Rev.  F.  Penxotti,  has  been  released  from  charge  of  the 
Spanish  Church  at  Rosario  de  Santa  Fd,  and  sent  to 
Peru,  where  he  is  to  reside  permanently  as  assistant  to 
Mr.  Milne  in  the  prosecution  of  the  Society's  work.  This 
is  in  pursuance  of  long  cherished  plans,  which  have 
hitherto  been  obstructed,  but  are  now  likely  to  be  accom- 
plished. .Since  the  commencement  of  his  agency  in 
June,  1864,  Mr.  Milne  has  distributed  in  the  republics  of 
South  America,  chiefly  by  sale,  about  200,000  volumes  of 
the  Scriptures.  This  work  is  in  the  best  sense  missionary 
work,  in  fact,  lays  the  foundation  for  all  other  missionary 
work.  The  sale  of  the  Scriptures  to  these  populations 
indicates  a  vastly  more  healthfu  and  hopeful  religious 
condition  than  free  gifts  would.  They  value  what  they 
pay  for. 

Missionary  Recitation. 

fThp  fnllowInK  wan  prepared  for  a  missionary  festival  giTen  by  tli« 

•  LUzle  Meirs*  Mlsalonary  Society,"  at  PrattTillc,  Ala]        ,  • 

Kiuil  frifnds,  we  arc  glad  Ihatyou'vp  como  here  to-night, 
And  if  yu  win  listen  t'>  whnt  we  recite. 
You  will  not  be  surprised  that  we  children  delight 
To  Idbor  for  Christ,  our  Master. 

Fur  over  the  ocean — so  far,  fnr  away, 
To  where  the  bright  tsiinl-K-nms  roll  on  with  the  day, 
And  BcroH-  to  the  we*t  where  the  poor  heathen  stay, 
There  is  work  to  he  done  for  the  Master. 

To  the  north  wliere  the  iceberg  mountains  appear, 
To  the  rock-bonnd  capes  of  the  soutli  liemispbere, 
To  the  hearts  of  all  heuthendnm,  diBtnnt  and  near. 
We  must  send  the  good  news  of  the  Master. 

They  ask  for  our  pennies,  they  csk  for  our  prayers, 
They  wV  that  the  light  of  the  Gospel  be  theirs. 
Tlii'V  ask  that  with  Jesus  they  tniiy  be  made  heirs, 
Joint  heirs  wiih  Christ,  our  Master. 

Then  we'll  clieerfully  answer  to  all  the  demands. 
That  are  made  for  the  labor  of  our  weak  hands, 
For  we  know  our  Father  in  readiness  stands. 
To  l)les9  our  work  for  the  Master. 

(Prayer  the  lUtI«  i^irl  utters,  lookinf;  up  with  hands  cbwpedO 

Our  Father  in  Heaven,  we  hallow  Thy  name. 
Let  Thy  will  work  in  us.  as  in  Heaven  the  same. 
Whatever  we  do.  give  us  hearts  in  right  (r«.<ccv«. 
To  do  for  lh«  8&V.C  ol  \.\ift  "W-ftsXAT ,  k.\s\«tt. 
Amen,  ioT  t\xe  %«kV.e  ol  tV^  >IImXct  . 


Working  for  Missions. 

A  writer,  io  the  JV«te  York  Obterter 
gives  an  intereslini^  account  of  bow  oue 
pastor  cultivated  the  missionary  spirit  in 
his  Sunday-school.  Eurly  in  the  year  he 
■went  to  the  banic  and  procured  a  roll  of 
two  hundred  new  cents.  He  went  through 
the  school  on  the  next  Sunday,  and  gave 
to  each  one  present  one  bright  cent.  He 
explained  the  psrable  of  the  talents,  and 
asked  all  who  had  received  a  cent  to  use 
it  during  the  yeur  in  such  a  way  as  to  in- 
crease the  amount.  At  the  end  of  the 
year  each  person  was  to  make  a  report  of 
the  result  and  Imnd  in  the  amount  gained 
or  the  original  cent,  to  be  given  to  pur- 
poses of  benevolence.  When  the  report 
was  read,  it  was  n  very  surprising  and 
touching  recital  of  work,  self-deniul, 
and.  I  might  almost  say,  inventive  genius, 
in  the  department  of  financial  transjic- 
tions  for  sacred  ends.  One  account  read 
somewhat  03  follows:  "I  took  my  cent 
and  bought  woollen  yarn.  With  tluH  I 
knitted  a  pair  of  garters,  which  I  sold  for 
ten  cents.  With  the  ten  cents  I  bought 
two  pieces  of  perforated  cardboard  and  a 
piece  of  ribbon  with  which  I  made  two 
bookmarks,  which  I  sold  for  fifty  ceut.x. 
The  fifty  cents  I  invested  in  white  and 
colored  twino  with  which  I  matte  three 
tidies,  which  I  sold  for  fifty  cents  each, 
and  am  able  to  hand  in  oue  dollar  and 
one-half." 

Another  wrote:  "I  bought  colored 
paper  and  made  a  bouquet  of  paper  dowers 
which  I  sold  for  five  cents.  I  took  the 
five  cents  and  bought  more  colored  paper, 
made  more  flowers,  anil  had  twenty-five 
cents  aa  the  result.  Then  I  bought  a 
small  liquarc  of  silk  and  some  thread,  liud 
worked  ii  little  tablecloth  which  I  sold 
for  half  of  adollar;  this  is  my  gift."  Yet 
another  wrote:  "Isold  my  bright  cent 
for  two  dirty  ones.  With  these  two  cents 
I  bought  tiit^ue  ]>Hper  and  made  lamp- 
lighters, which  I  sold  fur  tea  cents.  1 
took  the  ten  cents  mid  bmight  ice  cream 
in  the  sunnner,  nnd  sold  it  to  my  com- 
pauicms  for  twenty-live  cents;  with  the 
twenty -five  cents  1  purchased  some  cheese 
cloth  and  embroidered  four  pieces  in 
pretty  patterns,  making  mats  which  I 
sold  for  a  quarter  of  a  dollar  each.  With 
the  dollar  thus  gained  I  bought  cardboard 
and  painted  two  pretty  mottoes,  which  I 
had  framed,  and  sold  for  a  dollar  and  a 
half  each.  With  the  three  dollars  1 
bought  books  which  1  sold  for  five  dollars, 
and  tlien  I  made  some  more  mottoes  and 
got  more  liooks  to  sell,  uud  I  am  able  to 
give  ten  dollars  to  night."  This  was  a 
reuiurkabic  return  indeed,  from  the 
capital!  Ojc  little  fellow  bought  a  cent's 
worth  of  ra<lish  seed,  and  the  result  wr$ 
twenty-five  cents.  A  little  girl  bought  a 
remnant  of  cloth  and  offered  to  wipe 
d/s/jes  /a  tbe pnntiy  and  earned  ten  cents 
n-it./,  her  towel.      Two  Jittle  fcllova  weat 


into  partnership  with  their  father,  who 
put  in  a  cent,  nnd  from  this  three  cents 
there  came  out  a  dollar  and  a  quarter 
profit  whioJi  was  credited  in  equal  parts 
to  each  of  the  partners. 

One  little  one  having  earned  enougli  by 
trading  with  her  cent  to  buy  a  bottle  of 
gum,  some  white  paper  and  pictures, 
made  a  pretty  album,  which  added  a 
dollar  to  the  fund.  Another  bought  mo- 
lasses and  made  randy,  which  operation 
repealed  often  enough,  enabled  him  to 
give  thirty  cents.  One  cent  was  invested 
in  old  postage  statnjw,  which  were  ex- 
changed nnd  I  old,  the  money  re-invested 
and  another  sale  made,  and  twenty-five 
cents  rewarded  his  industry  and  invention. 
Some  .srnlinj;  wax  and  chicken-bones  and 
bits  nf  cloth,  enabled  another  to  make 
pen-wijier-,  which  netted  him  enough  to 
contribute  handsomely.  Another  cliild 
cut  stories  out  of  old  papers,  bought  some 
colored  paper  nnd  made  little  story-books 
which  retailed  to  the  eager  buyers  at  a 
large  price,  while  others  invested  in  a 
lemon  and  did  a  profitable  business  in 
lemonade. 

Of  the  whole  two  hundred  only  five  or 
six  returned  the  cent  without  any  addition, 
and  they  had  nut  kept  it  wrapped  in 
II  napkin,  but  had  trieil  to  nivtkc  it  increase 
and  failed.  The  total  amount  returned 
witli  the  records  of  investment  was  more 
than  sixty  dollars,  and  it  is  doubtful 
whether  any  New  York  merchant  could 
show  such  a  percentage  of  profits  for  the 
business  year  of  1887.  When  the  gifts 
were  all  in  and  the  story  had  been  tohl, 
the  whole  bundle  of  coins  was  loaded 
upon  a  ship  that  stood  with  sails  all  set 
upon  the  stngc.  nnd  the  ship  sailed  away 
by  mesns  <if  nn  icvisil)le  cord,  to  curry 
the  children's  Cliristmns  gift  to  heathen 
lan<ls,  or  wherever  the  officers  of  the 
school  might  steer  its  useful  voyage. 
The  children  had  learned  some  useful 
lessons  during  the  year  and  enjoyed  the 
blessedness  of  doing  good  to  others. 


A  Heathen  Woman's  Frleinl. 

It  was  years  ago,  and  I  was  in  a  New 
England  country  town,  called  there  to 
speak  for  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary 
Society.  Resting  at  a  farm-house,  a  little 
fellow,  in  the  glory  of  his  first  pauts, 
came  into  the  niom,  and  after  looking  me 
over,  announced,  "  I've  got  the  heathen 
woman's  friend,  I  have."  Of  cotjrse.  I 
thought  at  once  of  the  pu])er  of  that  nanu^ 
so  1  replied:  "Do  vou  like  tbe  little 
paper,  the  Jhnthtn  }\o)naii'»  Friend  f  " 

"Of  cour>e  I  like  her;  sheMongslo  me, 
and  she  ain't  pnper,  neither." 

"  What  is  she,  then;  come  and  tell  me 
nbcnit  her  ?  " 

"  Well,  you  just  comtMiut  o'  doors,  and 
I'll  show  her  to  you,"  and  he  led  the  way. 
Through  a  long  yard,  n  gateway  nnd  an- 
otier  jardhe  hurried  me,  till,  pausing  be- 


side a  stake  to  which  a  cord  was  tied,  he 
pointed:  "There,  don't  you  see  her,  'the 
heathen  woman's  friend  '  ?  " 

My  eyes  followed  the  cord,  and  the 
other  end  was  tied  around  the  leg  of  a 
silver-gray  hen,  which  was  clucking  ai]d 
scratching  in  most  motherly  fashion  for 
the  chickens  around  her. 

"  Don't  she  look  like  the  heathen  wom- 
an's friend  ?  "  asked  my  little  entertainer, 

"I  don't  think  I  quite  understand;  you 
will  have  to  explain  this  to  me,"  I  said. 

"  Well,  you  know  'bout  mission  bands, 
don't  you?  You  see  I'm  in  one  of  'em, 
nnd  we  are  going  to  get  a  lot  of  money. 
Jimmy  Lnke  and  .lohn  Jones  have  got  a 
mi-isionary  heu,  and  papa  gave  me  one. 
My  Aunt  Ftinuy,  she  said  I'd  liettcr  call 
mine  'the  heathen  woman's  friend,'  and 
so  I  did.  Wc  set  her  on  some  eggs,  and 
how  many  chickens  do  you  think  she 
hatched  f " 

It  seems  impossible  to  count  the  restless 
little  things;  but  looking  at  Benny's beAm- 
ing  face,  I  said,  "  Oh,  a  dozen,  I  hope." 

"Oh,  she  did  better  than  that;  we  set 
her  on  thirteen  eggs,  and  she  hatched  every 
one.  Don't  you  think  she's  *  the  heathen 
woman's  friend  '?"  he  asked  triumphantly. 

Further  questions  drew  out  the  state- 
ment that  "  piipa  is  to  buy  all  thechicketis 
that  grow  up.  and  I'm  going  to  put  all  the 
money  into  mamma's  raite-box.  Don't 
you  gue.«s  'twill  burst  the  top  out,  and 
maybe  the  botlora,  to  ?  " 

In  talking  with  the  mother,  I  learned 
that  criii!-idernlile  influence  would  be 
bruuijht  to  bear  by  older  brothers,  to  test 
Benny's  missionary  zeal,  and  she  promised 
to  write  me  the  result,  which  I  give  in 
brief.  The  "  friend  "  brought  up  the 
brood,  with  the  loss  of  only  one  chicken, 
and  when  the  dozen  were  sold  they  made 
a  nice  sum,  and  Benny  wiia  told  that  he 
was  under  no  obligations  to  give  more 
than  the  price  of  one  to  missions.  How- 
ever, Benny  was  firm :  "  I  promised  'em  to 
the  Lord,  and  I  won't  be  mean  enough  to 
cheat  Him,"  and  thou|>b  he  wan  teased 
and  taunted,  he  held  on :"  I  can't  lie  to 
the  Lord,"  and  every  cent  was  given  ba 
promised. — Mr».  J.  K.  Barney. 


Miss  S.  F.  Gardner  writes  {una  India: 
"  The  rain  in  Calcutta  is  coming  down  in 
torrents,  flooding  evirything.  Little  dark, 
bright  faces  are  |)eeping  out  of  the  doors 
of  the  (■chool-room,  nod  if  they  catch  a 
chuuce  unobserved  ihey  will  dart  out, 
take  a  run  under  the  ueaie8ls[)Out  or  wade 
in  the  nearest  jniddlc  and  be  back  drench- 
ed before  you  cnn  say  a  wonl.  I  u-ed  to 
be  anxious  about  it  for  fear  they  might 
take  coll),  btit  I  find  it  doesn't  hurt  them. 
They  have  much  the  nature  of  ducks  in 
that  resjiect,  nnd  fortunate  it  is.  too,  for 
it  rains  so  much  at  this  season  it  would 
be  impos.sible  to  keep  so  many  children 
out  of  it  nllogether." 


ABORIGINES  OF  THE  CENTRAL  PROVINCES,  INDIA. 


iHontlilu  Cdiucrt. 


rNl>IA  itt  the  subject  of  the  Missionary 
Coucert  for  April. 


Prat  for  Txdia. 

Pray  that  the  many  millions  o/  Iv-dia  may  rvfrptchere  wel- 
tome  On  Story  «/  Jesus  and  gladly  receive  the  only  one  who 
can  surf.  Pray  that  Protestant  Missionaries  may  be  irustaitifd 
and  »tren'jthened  and  enrouraged  in  their  labors.  Pray  that  the 
English  Oove.rnment  may  cense  encouraoinu  the  cullirafion  of 
ti/itum  in  India.     God  ijuide  the  newly  appointed  Viceroy  of  India. 


Aborigines  of  the  Central   Provinces,  India. 

BV    REV.    J.    E.    ROHINSON. 

Of  the  numerous  aboriginal  tribes  found  in  the  Central 
Provinces  the  Gonds  are  the  most  important,  numbering 
more  than  two  miIlion.s,  or  about  one-sixth  of  the  whole 
population.  The  tribal  divisions  and  sub-divisions  are 
so  bewilderingly  complicated  and  numerous  that  mission- 
aries and  Government  officials  have  given  up  all  hope  of 
thoroughly  classifying  and  enumerating  them. 

There  are  at  least  two  main  divisions — the  Gonds 
proper  and  the  Gonds  common.  The  former  are  divided 
into  two  main  sects,  those  who  worship  six  gods  and 
those  who  worship  seven.  These  sects  again  are  sub- 
divided into  numerous  tribes  called  Go/s.  All  the  Go/s 
of  the  six-god  worshippers  forbid  intermarriage.  If  a 
six-god  worshipper  wishes  to  marry,  he  must  select  his 
wife  from  among  the  family  of  a  seven-god  worshipper, 
and  vice  versa.  While,  however,  the  divisions  or  Gois  of 
these  sects  may  not  intermarry,  they  eat  together  without 
compunction. 

The  worship  of  the  Gonds  consists  of  that  of  the  sup- 
posed powers  of  evil,  their  local  village  deities,  the  spirits 
of  ancestors,  the  weapons  and  animals  of  the  chase.  The 
%'iUage  gods  are  generally  one  or  more  stones  placed  at 
convenient  distances  from  the  village,  under  the  shade  of 
an  appropriate  tree.  Household  gods  are  more  numerous, 
with  a  tendency  constantly  to  increase.  For  instance, 
should  a  man  be  fatally  bitten  by  a  cobra,  the  latter 
becomes  a  god  for  many  generations.  It  not  infrequently 
happens  that  a  set  of  household  gods  falls  into  disgrace 
for  some  cause  or  another  and  is  then  ruthlessly  dis- 
carded to  make  room  for  a  new  set  that,  it  is  hoped,  will 
work  more  satisfactorily. 

The  common  worshipping  place  is  called  a  Deo  Kulla, 
at  which  women  are  not  allowed  to  worship  ;  nor  may  a 
six-god  worshipper  worship  at  a  sevenrgod  Deo  Kulla, 
and  via  versa.  The  names  of  the  gods  are  Legion — the 
battle-axe  god,  the  god  of  mischief,  the  animal  repre- 
scniaiive,  the  cow's  tail,  and  Palo,  or  a  piece  of  rudely- 
embroidered  cloth,  chiefly  used  to  cover  the  spear  heads 
of  worshippers,  are  among  the  most  common  and  popular. 
The  Gonds  in  recent  times  have  shown  a  disposition  to 
adopt  gods  from  the  Hindu  Pantheon,  and  the  more  am- 
bitious even  aspire  to  be  classed  among  Hindus.     A  dis- 


tinguishing characteristic  of  these  hill  people  is  the  sacri- 
ficing and  eating  of  bullocks  ;  but  contact  with  Hindus 
is  leading  them  to  abandon  the  practice  of  cow-killing. 
Among  some  of  the  Gond  tribes  caste  has  as  deep  roots 
as  among  the  Hindus,  and  their  marriages  are  equally 
burdensome  financially.  A  true  Gond  is  a  man  after 
Gladstone's  own  heart :  he  loves  nothing  better  than  his 
axe,  except  it  be  a  tree  to  fell  therewith. 

The  funeral  customs  of  the  Gonds  are  very  peculiar. 
The  young  and  unmarried,  and  also  persons  who  die  of 
cholera  and  small-pox,  are  always  buried  ;  while  old 
people  and  men  of  repute  are  almost  invariably  burnt. 
A  universal  custom  is  lo  build  a  thapana,  or  sepulchral 
mound,  to  the  memor)'  of  the  deceased,  and  when  it  is 
made,  a  bullock  must  be  sacrificed.  The  thapana  is  in 
the  form  of  a  parallelogram,  with  sides  facing  the  points 
of  the  compass,  and  four  stones  are  placed  at  the  corners. 
The  dead  are  buried  naked,  and  the  clothes  they  wore 
are  thrown  away.  They  come  into  the  world  naked  ; 
why  should  they  leave  it  clothed  ?  an  old  Gond  philoso- 
phically remarked  to  one  who  interviewed  him  on  the 
subject. 

One  of  the  smaller  tribes  of  Gonds  is  the  Ojhas,  which 
in  turn  is  divided  into  two  sects — one  including  musi- 
cians, dancers,  and  beggers  ;  while  the  other  sect  is  made 
up  of  fowlers  ;  but  both  sects  intermarry  and  eat  together. 
Ojha  women,  more  sensible  than  many  of  their  more 
civilized  sisters,  never  dance.  If  a  household  god  makes 
him.self  too  objectionable  he  is  quietly  buried,  to  keep 
him  out  of  mischief,  and  a  new  god  is  installed  in  his 
place. 

The  Kurkus  are  dirtier,  darker,  and  withal  more  Hin- 
duized  than  the  Gonds.  They  will  drink  but  not  eat  from 
the  hand  of  a  Gond  ;  but  will  both  eat  and  drink  from 
the  hand  of  a  Brahmin.  They  are  almost  as  averse  to 
killing  cows  as  the  Hindus,  and  large  numbers  of  them 
wear  the  sacred  cord  of  Hinduism,  The  Kurkus,  like 
the  Gonds,  are  divided  into  Gois,  of  which  the  number 
is  very  large.  The  Rev.  A.  Norton,  formerly  connected 
with  the  South  India  M.  E.  Mission  under  Rev.  William, 
now  Bishop,  Taylor's  superintendence,  established  a  mis- 
sion among  these  interesting  Kurku  aborigines  in  J 875. 

It  may  be  of  interest  to  philologists  to  mention  that  in 
the  Central  Provinces,  with  a  population  of  about  1 1,000,- 
000,  no  less  than  otu  hundred  and  sn>tn  chief  vernaculars 
and  affiliated  dialects  are  reported  by  the  last  census  as 
being  spoken.  Of  course  some  of  the  dialects  have  but 
very  few  representatives,  and  the  confusion  of  the  Babel 
is  somewhat  relieved  by  the  fact  that  a  few  leading 
vernaculars  form  common  bonds  which  make  the  evan- 
gelization of  the  thousands  feasible. 

But  what  a  work  has  yet  to  be  done  in  India  to  civilize 
and  Christianize  its  heterogeneous  millions.  Our  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Mission  in  the  Central  Provinces  is 
planted  in  Nagpore,  the  capital,  and  its  sister  city, 
Kamptee,  ten  miles  distant  by  rail.  Our  earnest  desire 
is  to  strengthen  this  missvotv  ^.tvA.  e'iLVie.Ti^  d>«  ■«<a'tNfw\xs.^^>s. 
inviting  and  pTOTO\s\t\%  ^t\^. 


Ganesh,  the  Uiudu  Lord  of  Hosts. 

The  Hindu  god  Ganesh,  or  Ganpati,  in  some  parts  of 
India  called  Puliar,  is  always  represented  as  having  an 
elephant's  head  and  a  very  fat  body,  and  sometimes  as 
having  many  hands.  He  sometimes  has  four,  and  some- 
times eight,  female  attendants,  some  of  whom  have  pea- 
cock feathers  to  drive  oflT  flies ;  others  offer  him  various 
gifts,  and  all  wish  to  serve  him.  The  umbrella  over  his 
head  is  to  shield  him  from  the  sun  and  rain. 

Many  stories  are  told  of  the  way  in  which  he  came  to 
have  an  elephant's  head.  One  of  them  is  as  follows: 
One  day  his  mother,  Parvali,  went  into  her  private  room, 
and  placing  her  son  Ganesh  at  the  door,  told  him  to  allow 
no  one  to  come  in.  Soon  her  husband,  who  has  many 
names,  such  as  Shiva,  Mahadev,  and  Shankar,  came  and 
was  about  to  enter  her  room.  Gatiesh  told  his  father 
that  his  mother  had  forbidden  any  one  to  enter.  Because 
the  boy  opposed  him,  Shiva  got  angry  and  cut  off  his 
son's  head.  When  Parvati  came  to  know  it,  she  was  wild 
with  grief.  So  to  console  her.  Shiva  said  :  "Do  not  cry; 
I  will  give  him  the  head  of  the  next  living  being  that 
comes  along."  This  happened  to  be  an  elephant.  So 
the  great  god  Shiva  cutoff  the  head  of  the  elephant,  put 
it  on  his  son's  body  and  restored  him  to  life.  Then  he 
said  to  Parvati :  "  Now,  what  a  fine  son  you  have.  The 
elephant  is  wisest  of  animals,  and  your  son  shall  be  the 
god  of  wisdom."  Ever  since  then  Ganesh  has  been 
worshipped  as  the  god  of  wisdom.  In  every  Hindu 
school  there  is  an  image  of  this  god,  whom  the  school 
children  worship  daily.  At  the  top  of  every  sheet  of  the 
alphabet,  and  at  the  head  of  every  copy  which  the  school 
children  write,  are  tlie  words:  "Shri  Ganesh,"  that  is, 
"The  Blessed  Ganesh." 


Little  Katii  and  Her  Mother. 

The  other  day  a  little  girl  of  five  stopped  in  the  middle 
of  her  reading  lesson,  and  looking  up  in  my  face,  began 
talking  about  her  mother.  I  do  not  always  check  them 
when  they  do  this,  because  I  wish  to  know  what  the  little 
minds  are  thinking  about.  "Mem,"  she  said,  "do  you 
know  my  mother  says  that  I  may  learn  about  everything 
else  in  school,  but  I  must  not  learn  about  Jesus  Christ  ; 
she  says,  '  Who  is  Jesus  Christ,  that  I  should  learn  about 
Him  ? '  " 

I  looked  into  the  little  face  and  asked,"  Katu,did  your 
mother  ever  read  with  a  teacher?"  "Oh!  no,"  she  re- 
plied ;  "  my  mother  does  not  even  know  her  letters ! " 
"  Then,  Katu,  your  mother  does  not  know  anything  about 
Jesus  Christ.  If  she  only  knew  Him,  she  would  not  talk 
so  about  Him.  Tell  her  I  will  come  and  teach  her  to 
read."  Then  I  talked  to  the  child  of  the  love  of  Jesus  for 
herself  and  her  mother,  too,  She  comes  from  a  house 
where  they  will  not  even  permit  a  lady  to  call  upon  them. 

I  have  been  turned  away  from  the  door  when  I  have 

tried  it.     They  are  wealthy,  and  live  in  a  large  house  ;  we 

hope  that  this  little  one  and  her  cousin,  who  comes  with 

her,  may  he  the  means  of  conveying  some  light  within  its 

fVM//s,  and  may  be,  of  opening  its  doors  to  us.     They  are 


both  remarkably  bright  and  interesting  children,  and  very 
greatly  petted  at  home.  Will  the  children  at  home  pray 
for  these  two  little  ones  and  ask  that  their  home  may  be 
opened   to   us  ? — If.  Caddy,  of  Calcutta,   in   Missionary 

Link. 

^  ^1  ^  

The  Sacred  Monkej's  of  India. 

In  a  temple  in  Benares  in  India  there  is  a  large  image 
of  Hanuman,  the  monkey  god,  who,  with  his  army  of 
monkeys,  helped  Ram  to  deliver  Sita,  his  wife,  from  the 
demon  god  of  Ceylon,  who  had  carried  her  away.  He 
has  a  mace  \t\  his  hand,  with  which  he  is  about  to  strike 
the  demon  under  his  foot.  Just  think  of  anybody  being 
sosltipiJ  as  to  believe  God  is  like  a  monkey  I  They  do, 
and  for  that  reason  regard  the  monkey  as  a  sacred  animal. 
Nobody  dares  to  kill  a  monkey.  In  Benares  the  monkey 
temple  is  crowded  with  these  creatures.  When  the  car- 
riage of  a  visitor  appears,  the  priestscry  out  "So!  ao!  So!" 
— !>.,  "  come  !  come !  come  ! "  and  monkeys  large  and 
monkeys  small,  come  running  from  all  quarters  to  pick 
the  good  things  it  is  taken  for  granted  the  visitor  will 
give.  Anyway,  they  are  pitched  down,  and  he  is  expected 
to  pay  for  them,  as  well  ns  to  fee  the  priest  whose  business 
it  is  to  care  for  them.  They  get  so  much  they  are  not 
always  hungry  ;  then  they  uiake  such  grimaces  at  the 
visitor  that,  if  he  happens  to  be  as  small  as  those  I  ara 
writing  to,  he  gets  afraid  lest  they  should  eat  him  instead 
of  the  parched  grain.  Many  of  them  are  very  fierce, 
especially  the  big  one  called  the  "King." 

In  Muttra  there  are  vast  quantities  of  them,  and  one 
day,  when  at  work  in  the  city.  I  saw  a  sight  that  would 
make  you  all  laugh.  A  big  fierce  monkey  had  carried 
away  a  Iota  belonging  to  a  big  fat  Chaubi.  The  lota  is  a 
brass  vessel  for  holding  water,  and  of  course,  the  Brah- 
min did  not  want  to  lose  it.  The  monkey  got  on  a  roof; 
the  Chaubi  followed,  armed  with  a  big  stick,  and  de- 
manded the  lota:  but  the  monkey  would  not  part  with 
it.  When  he  went  forward  to  try  and  take  it  the  monkey 
got  angry,  and  prepared  to  i)itch  it  at  his  head  if  he  dared 
to  move.  As  I  passed,  there  stood  the  fat  Brahmin, 
with  the  big  stick  over  his  head,  threatening  the  monkey; 
and  the  monkey  ready  to  pitch  the  lota  at  him  if  he 
attempted  to  use  it.  Much  as  I  laughed  I  could  not 
help  sympathizing  with  the  Brahmin,  for  only  that  morn- 
ing another  monkey,  intent  on  mischief,  had  tried  to  play 
rne  a  trick.  I  had  been  to  school,  and,  while  examining 
the  boys,  could  not  make  out  for  some  time  why  they 
were  laughing.  Following  the  direction  of  their  eyes,  I 
at  last  looked  uj).  and  tliere  discovered  a  monkey,  with 
its  long  arm  stretched  full  length  through  the  trellis  work, 
trying  to  get  at  my  hat.  Of  course,  when  discovered,  it 
hurried  off,  chattering  its  disgust  at  having  failed.  In 
Muttra,  whatever  Brahmins  may  do,  Europeans  must 
not  molest  them.  Some  years  ago  two  soldiers  killed  one 
of  them,  when  the  people  crowded  round  them,  bound 
them  hand  and  foot,  and  pitched  them  into  the  River 
Jumna,  where  they  were  drowned  before  assistance  could 
reach  them. — Rev.  J.  Eivan. 


Tiama  of  India. 

Mrs.  Waterbury,  one  of  our  missionaries,  was  one  day- 
visiting  the  hospital  in  Madras,  and  found  there  a  poor 
Telugu  woman,  named  Tiaina,  who  had  been  thereabout 
six  months.  She  suffered  so  much  that  it  moved  the 
sympathy  of  a  woman  in  the  cot  next  to  her.  This 
woman  had  heard  of  Jesus,  so  she  said  to  the  other,  "  I 
know  something  that  will  help  you  when  you  are  in  pain, 
or  feel  sad." 

"Can  I  get  it?" 

"Yes." 

■'Oh,  then,  tell  me  what  it  is  !  "    . 

"Just  say  over  and  over,  'Jesus,  Saviour  !'  " 

Tiama  did  so,  and  when  Mrs.  Waterbury  called  she 
told  her  about  it. 

"And  does  that  help  you?"  Mrs.  Waterbury  asked. 

"Oh,  yes,  it  does!  "  she  replied.  "I  know  I  am  not  a 
Christian,  but  I  believe  that  'Jesus'  will  help  me  when  I 
call  upon  Him." 

Mrs.  Waterbury  taught  her  more  about  Jesus,  and 
Tiama  heard  it  gladly,  until  at  last  she  knew  what  salva- 
tion in  Jesus  meant.  She  got  well  enough  to  leave  the 
hospital,  and  Mrs.  Waterbury  took  her  home  and  taught 
her  to  read.  Then  she  spent  some  time  with  Miss  Day, 
another  of  our  missionaries.  They  felt  sure  that  Tiama, 
if  she  could  recover,  would  make  a  very  useful  Bible- 
woman,  going  from  house  to  house  with  her  Bible  and 
her  Gospel  message.  But  it  was  not  s6  to  be.  She  still 
suffered  much,  and  finally  was  admitted  to  the  Hospital 
for  Incurables,  in  Madras.  There,  notwithstanding  her 
weakness  and  suffering,  she  used  to  call  around  her  the 
blind,  lame,  and  deformed  women  and  teach  them  of 
Jesus.  They  were  very  ignorant  and  dull,  but  the  Lord 
so  blessed  her  word  that  one  believed  ;  then  another,  and 
another,  until  there  were  four  that  were  Christians. 
Four  souls  won  for  Christ,  who  probably  never  would 
have  been  won  but  for  Tiama.  As  she  became  weaker 
and  weaker  she  could  not  meet  them  so  often,  and  this 
was  a  grief  to  her. 

"I  am  sorry,"  she  said  to  Mrs.  Waterbury,  "that  I  am 
so  weak  I  cannot  meet  them  as  I  used  to." 

"Don't  fear,  Tiama,"  the  missionary  replied.  "It  is 
not  so  much  that  we  can  do  a  great  work  for  Christ, — 
He  knows  our  weakness, — but  we  must  just  do  what  we 
can."     Her  face  brightened. 

"Oh,  yes,"  she  answered,  "I  know,  and  though  I  have 
only  a  little  seed  in  my  hand,  I  will  sow  it  as  far  as  I 

CAN   REACH  !  " 

But  her  work  was  done,  and  she  soon  after  died,  The 
four  believers  she  left  behind  are  the  hospital  branch  of 
the  church.  The  native  preachers  visit  the  hospital  once 
a  week,  to  teach  and  pray  with  them,  and  they  are  helped 
to  the  chapel  once  a  month,  on  communion  Sunday, 
They  give  much  satisfaction  by  their  piety  and  steadfast- 
ness, and  are  patiently  awaiting  the  time  when  in  their 
home  above  they  will  meet  Tiama. — Little  Hdptrs, 

^1^  ^ 

"  Go  or  Send." 


Letter  from  a  Burmese  Boy. 

A  Burmese  Christian  boy  writes  from  Burma : 
"  More  than  three  thousand  years  ago  Gaudama,  whom 
the  Burmese  people  worship  as  God,  was  born  in  India. 
He  lived  eighty  years.  Before  his  death  he  told  his  dis- 
ciples to  make  idols  in  remembrance  of  him.  The  idols 
are  made  of  gold,  silver,  alabaster,  and  bricks.  Offerings 
are  placed  before  them  from  morning  till  noon.  People 
bow  down  before  these  idols  and  offer  their  prayers.  In 
July  and  August  is  the  time  of  the  year  when  the  Bur- 
mese are  very  religious.  During  this  season,  on  full-moon 
and  new-moon  days,  which  they  observe  as  their  Sabbath 
days Jarge numbers  of  people  maybe  seen  making  their 
way  to  the  various  monasteries  and  idol  houses,  carrying 
offerings.  They  make  a  vow  that  they  will  fast  half  the  day 
and  keep  all  other  thoughts  away  from  their  hearts,  and 
spend  the  time  in  counting  the  beads,  at  the  same  time 
repeating  in  their  minds. 'Death,  misery,  vanity,'  to  re- 
mind themselves  of  their  helpless  condition.  A  person 
who  bows  down  before  a  priest  or  an  idol  is  called  a  Budd- 
hist, and  the  shaven  head  and  yellow  robe  are  the  only 
signs  of  the  priestly  order.  I  have  gone  through  all  the 
forms  of  worship)  as  described  above,  but  the  grace  of 
God  has  now  led  me  to  see  them  very  sinful.  With  five 
fellow-students  I  was  baptized  by  the  pastor  in  Maulmain 
on  the  fifth  of  this  month.  Will  you,  my  friends,  re- 
member me  in  your  prayers,  that  I  may  he  a  true  follower 
of  the  Lord?  Pray  also  that  the  Burman  people  may 
learn  of  the  gentle  Saviour  who  came  down  to  die  for  us." 

The  Methodist  Kpisroiuil  Chwrch  in  India. 

The  following  are  the  latest  official  statistics,  just  re- 
ceived, representing  the  work  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  in  India.  There  are  three  conferences.  South 
India  Conference,  Bengal  Conference,  and  North  India 
Conference.  We  also  include  in  these  figures  the  mis- 
sionaries of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  Within  the  wide-ex- 
tended territory  of  these  three  conferent  es,  there  are  151 
missionaries;  the  Church  membership,  including  proba- 
tioners, now  numbers  8,225,  ^^  these  all  except  about 
1,000  are  native  Christians.  Adherents  to  the  number 
of  10,000  are  reported  ;  over  1,000  conversions  are  re- 
ported for  the  year ;  the  Sunday-schools  number  655, 
with  ^6,560  scholars  in  attendance;  of  high-schools  and 
other  day-schools  there  are  509,  in  which  16,060  scholars 
are  taught.  There  are  98  churches  and  chapels.  The 
estimated  valuation  of  the  jiroperty  in  churctes,  chapels, 
school-buildings,  hospitals,  etc.,  is  1,110,311  rupees; 
there  are  .86  parsonages  and  "  homes,"  valued  at  383,479 
rupees.  The  contributions  from  these  conferences  for  all 
purposes  amount  to  158,^29  rupees.  The  mission  press 
has  printed  during  the  [jast  year  6,563,122  pages. 

These  statistics  prove  that  the  work  of  extending 
Christ's  Kingdom  in  India  through  the  agency  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  is  moving  on  with  the  same 
vigor  which  has  characterized  it  from  the  time  Willi.im 
Butler  in  May,  1857,  lifted  up  the  Cross  in  Bareilly. 


'I. 


K«v.  lieorge  llowtMi. 

Tidings  have  recently  reached  this  country  uf  the  death 
of  the  Rev.  George  Bowen  of  the  South  India  Conference. 

This  will  add  peculiar  ant!  toin  hing  interest  to  the 
sketch  of  his  remarkable  life  which  we  herewith  present. 

He  was  one  of  the  veterans  of  the  missionary  work  in 
India,  having  gone  thither  in  ii<4S,  and  having  devoted 
himself  unceasingly  to  his  chosen  service  ever  since  that 
time. 

He  was  burn  in  this  country  in  iSi6. 

When  he  was  seventeen  years  of  age  he  became 
sceptical.  He  was  led  to  doubt  the  truth  of  Christianity 
by  reading  a  chapter  in  C.ibbon's  "  Uet  line  and  Fall  of 
the  Roman  Empire." 

For  eleven  years  he  was  in  the  <larkness  of  unbelief. 

His  conversion  was  therefore  not  only  a  turning  from 

»in  to  righteousness,  but  in  the  deepest  sense  a  change 

from  darkness  to  light.     It  was  brought  about  in  a  way 

ihat  was  remarkable.     His  sce])ticism  received  its  first 

blow  from  the  triumphant  death  of  a  young  lady  to  whom 

he  was  strongly  attached.     If  Christ  could  in  reality  give 

to  her  such   peace  and  sweet  content  in  her  dying  hour, 

was  it  not  possible,  nay,  likely,  that  he  had  nuulc  a  terrible 

mistake  in  rejecting  Christ?     Such   questions  could  not 

be  out  a>j<le.     He  began  to  read  the  Bible  but  still  did 

i»ot  accept  it  as  a  revelation  from  God.     One  night  he 

said  aloud  in  his  room,  "  If  there  is  a  God  who  notices 

the  desires  of  men,  I  only  wish  that  he  woidd  make  known 

to  me  his  will  and  I  shall  feel  it  my  highest  privilege  to 

do  it  at  whatever  cost."     It  was  hardly  a  prayer.     But 

God  was  pleased  to  hear  the  cry  of  tfie  bewildered  soul. 

A  few  days  afterward  he  went  to  a  public  library  and 


,  asked  for  a  certain  work,  and  supposing  he  had  received 
it  started  homewards.  When  near  home  he  discovered 
that  it  was  not  the  book  he  had  asked  for  but  "  Paley's 

I  Evidences  of  Christianity."  It  was  too  late  to  return  the 
book.  He  kept  it  therefore  and  began  to  glance  it  over. 
The  more  he  read  the  deeper  grew  his  interest.  And 
before  he  was  through  with  the  volume  his  infidelity  was 
gone.  He  was  ready  to  accept  the  Scriptures  and  to 
accept  Christ. 

His  subsccjuent  life  gave  the  largest  proof  of  the  reality 
of  his  conversion.  His  father  was  a  man  of  large  wealth. 
But  this  young  man  at  dnce  resolved  to  give  up  friends, 
social  position,  and  fortune,  and  devote  himself  to  the 
ser\ice  of  Christ  among  the  heathen. 

He  went  to  India  under  the  auspices  of  the  "  American 

.  Board." 

I      A  year's  experience  in   mission  work  led   him   to  be- 

I  lieve  that  his  influence  among  the  heathen  would  be 
greatly  increased  if  he  were  not  in  receipt  of  salary  as  a 
missionary.  He  proposed  therefore  to  inaugurate  for 
himself  the  plan  of  self-support. 

This  required  not  only  diligence  but  great  sacrifice. 

I  He  gave  daily  instruction  as  a  private  tutor.  His  income 
for  years  was  thirty  rupees,  less  than  fifteen  dollars,  -i 
month.     He  was  urged  again  and  again  to  accept  money. 

'  also  to  visit  his  friends  in  .America.  But  he  was 
absolutely  a  man  of  one  work.  He  was  made  all  things 
to  all  men  if  by  any  means  he  might  save  some. 

The  work  of  William  Taylor,  now  our  heroic  Mission- 
ary Bisho|i,  arrested  his  attention.  This  was  in  1871. 
He  gave  to  this  work  his  sympathy  and  co-operation  and 
became  speedily  the  leader  of  one  of  the  '*  Fellowship 
Bands"  into  which  the  converts  were  gathered  for  religious 
instruction  and  s])iritual  help.  The  work  in  Bombay 
and  vicinity  was  later  placed  under  his  charge.  In  1S73 
he  identified  himself  fully  with  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  and  was  from  that  time  one  of  our  most  zealous 
and  useful  missionaries  in  India.  He  gave  not  only  his 
time  and  strength  but  as  far  as  possible  his  means  for  the 
promotion  of  the  work, 

The  "Indian  Witness,"  in  an  account  of  the  South 
India  Conference,  recently  said  of  him.  "  The  veteran 
George  Bowen  still  retains  his  place  as  the  Nestor  of  the 
Conference,  unchanged  and  vinchanging,  unless  perhaps 
a  little  more  ripe  for  the  rest  which  for  twenty  years  he 
has  seemed  about  to  enter.  With  an  appearance  of  feeble* 
ness  he  had  an  ama/ing  reserve  of  strength  and  endurance, 
although  carrying  on  his  shoulders  the  triple  burden  of 
an  Editor,  a  presiding  Elder,  and  a  missionary  preacher 
in  two  languages  to  the  natives," 

Mr.  Bowen  was  connected  for  many  years  with  "The 
Bombay  Guardian"  which  has  been  under  his  editorial 
management  since  1854.  He  was  the  author  also  of 
several  devotional  works  among  the  best  of  their  style  of 

literature.     Among  them  are  "  Daily  Meditations, Fhe 

.\mens  of  Christ,"  "  Love  Revealed."  He  published  also 
several  volumes  of  .Scripture  exposition,  rich  in  spiritual 
suggestiveness. 


Im 


136 


BENGAL  CONFERENCE. 


AJmcre  DiBlrirl,  Bougitl  C'unferouc-c, 
India. 

BY  REV.  C.  P.   HARD,  M.   A. 

At  Mfldnts  last  February  our  bekived 
Bishop  Nindeassigned  to  the  Central  India 
DiHtrict  the  territory  stretchiuK  around 
such  priints  as  Nagpiir  and  Kaniptt  to  the 
south:  an*)  Burlianpore,  Kliandwa,  Har- 
da,  ami  Jabulpor  to  the  centre  and  East ; 
and  Mhow  and  distant  Ajinere  to  ihe 
North.  B^'ginning  our  work  we  were 
called  a  week  later  to  the  second  meeting 
of  the  Central  Conference,  at  wlik-h  tlie 
Co lii mission  on  Buundarien  paicelled  this 
Empiric  into  three  divi-iiniia,  i-aqsing  a 
lint'  to  fuiss  through  our  Diitriel  shearing 
the  wMUhern  part  of  the  Central  Provinces 
into  the  Houth  India  Conference,  inrlud- 
ing  our  head  quarters,  the  Nagpur— Kam- 
pti  Circuit. 

This  action  was  founded  upon  the  ha'*is 
of  languages,  leaving  tlie  Hhulustani 
mainly  to  t)>e  Nurtli  of  the  line  named, 
Nagjiur  sUiying  witli  the  Marathi  terri- 
tory. 

A  result  was  our  preference  for  trans- 
fer and  residence  among  those  speak- 
ing our  vernacular.  Coin<'iuent  with  and 
a  fMirtial  cause  of  this  was  the  vacancy  in 
the  Ajmere  Circuit  fjccasloneil  bv  sicknca-s 
in  the  family  of  the  ap|>t)int«e,  making  it 
necessary  that  lie  shoiild  seek  to  avoid 
change  of  residence  from  Calcutta.  jVl- 
ready  several  important  stations  of  our 
,work.  old  and  new.  had  been  left  withoHt 
men,  although  the  Uishuji,  aided  by  the 
presiding  elders,  had  done  his  beatlo.seek 
to  Hll  them.  A  preacher  for  duly  in  tlie 
B<jmbay  District  was  however  on  hi.n  way 
out  from  America  imd  could  lie  phiceJ  at 
Nagpur.  Hence  Ajmere  \va.s  made  Ihe 
headquart<?rs  of  our  District.  Therefore 
its  name  in  the  pastoral  supply  as  has 
been  this  year. 

It  would  be  pleasant  to  cast  a  lingering 
glance  at  the  section  of  our  District  which 
has  gone  under  another  banner  and  yet  the 
same  in  name  and  spirit,  for  the  plans 
adoptefl  at  the  cloa*  of  last  year  and  the 
measures  inaugurated  at  the  beginning  of 
this  have  reHiilted  long  since  in  the  tinal 
settlement  of  the  ijuestiun  which  for  a 
dozen  years  had  lieenii  burden  to  Ihe  peo- 
ple at  Nagpur  and  Kampti ;  '■  How  almll 
weget  churchesandpnrsoiinges."  Thanks 
mainly  to  Australian  generosity  and  that 
_of  the  late  MrSutherlaiul  of  WalerkHj,  U. 
A.,  those  who  have  read  the    WUnem 

ad  (iiutniian  recent  months  and  weeks 
have  seen  how  "goodly"  and  •'  Iwautitul 
for  situation"  are  the  churches  tind  i>a8- 
tor's  rooms  in  those  twin  cities.  We  can 
butadorethe  wonderful  Providence  which 
has  transformed  condition  of  affairs  with- 
in two  years,  st»  that  at  Nagpur  the  native 
trustees  have  their  ground  and  building; 
and  the  Europeans  their  vast  site  and 
large  church  with  minister's  ajiartments; 
also  a  separate  pars<^>niige  begun;  while 
at  Kampti  the  bungalow   purchased  has 


been  shape*!  into  a  church  with  some 
residenc<>  spBce.  In  that  circuit  we  se- 
cured ground  at  Bhurawal  for  our  Mis- 
sion and  the  jiastor  has  taken  over  the 
same  from  tJovernment. 

With  this  brief  allusion  to  delightful 
facts  as  to  a  field  committed  tous  by  Bishop 
Ninde  at  the  last  Conference,  but  now 
guided  by  more  worthy  and  skillful  liands, 
we  sliut  away  the  plea.sing  picture  and 
turn  to  our  present  t<?iritory,  not  niinute. 
a  parallelogram  having  sides  some  four 
hundred  mile^'i  long,  compass'ing  many  a 
nation,  a  mystery  land,  as  to  which  we 
often  wonder,  "  What  dues  it  contain? 
What  nre  its  poHsjbiiities  for  missionary 
success?  What  shall  we  plant  and  whence 
and  whether  should  we  presjs  onward? 
Will  we  awake  in  heaven  to  look  down 
and  see  facts  which  we  ought  to  have 
discovereil  that  they  might  guide  iis  in  our 
toil?  Day  and  night  ihe  eye  of  those 
charged  with  gravere8|>i>n?ibilitie8  wander 
over  the  ninpof  theCentral  Provinces, Cen- 
tral India,  Rajpatuna  and  up  into  the 
Pan  jab  ;  and  the  slow  iruins  take  one's 
b(xly  through  set^ticxns  of  these  vast 
regions  ;  but,  though  one  has  travelled 
24,0IM)  miles  this  yenr  in  Imlia  for  the 
Church  (as  last  year  26,<)On  out  of  India 
fur  the  same)  who  can  overtake  the  task 
of  discovery  of  the  situation?  One's 
heart  is  lorn  between  duties  of  pastor  to 
ft  Eurojjean  congregation,  to  a  native 
flock,  tho<e  to  the  district,  and  others  of 
a  wider  range  in  Conference  and  Cluiich 
life 

Planlefl  here  and  there  is  a  nucleus  of 
strength,  a  fullcrum  for  the  lever.  In 
comparison  with  the  past  nebulosity  of 
our  .South  India  operations,  the  District 
is  attaining  ^ome  couipactness,  and  two 
solid  sections  loom  out  of  the  mist,  one 
along  the  line  of  the  Nerbiiddu  and  Tapti 
rivers,  from  the  Bombay  border  near 
Mhow  and  Burhanpur.  to  the  edge  of  the 
North  West  Pnvvinres  in  the  vicinity  of 
Allahabad  und  Cawnpur,  a  vast  region 
with  .labuliKjre  as  centre.  It  is  hojK-rt 
tlint  this  may  now  liecome  the  real  and 
abidingly  named  Central  District.  From 
Jiihul[>i>re  the  swift  tJ.  I.  P.  engine  hurls 
one  U>  BurhanjHir,  the  westward  point,  in 
one  third  the  lime  used  in  going  from 
Ajmere.  and  Mhow.  the  Tiiost  northwest 
place,  is  reached,  three  fourths  the  num- 
Ijer  of  hours  consunaed  in  getting  from 
Ajmere  to  this  its  nearest  neighbor. 

Ajttvere  is  a  worthy  centre  of  a  suf- 
ficiently huge  district  stretching  in  each 
direction,  but  especially  to  the  East  and 
North,  including  certain  Kingdoms  hav- 
ing no  niissionaries  and  reaching  to  great 
and  famous  cities  where  we  have  a  fol- 
lowing and  where  Methodism  should 
station  its  imators  to  receive  and  guard 
and  guide  ito  people. 

AJMERK   E.XnUSH   CTBCIIT. 

This  aloDb  gives  the  pastor  1,(KI0  miles 


of  travel  to  visit  his  scattered  flock  and 
return:  from  Abu  road  to  Delhi,  Feroze- 
pore,  Bandikui,  Jeyjxire.  Fiveandalialf 
years  our  jieople  have  here  testified  for 
Jesus.  They  have  still  the  right  to  claim 
the  promise  which  applies  to  the  "  littlf 
flock."  but  in  their  weakness  they  nre 
going  up  to  pus.sess  the  land  at  last,  and 
now  for  half  a  year  they  have  had  their 
own  domain,  and  some  buildings,  accord- 
ing to  whis|>ered  giXKl  news  from  afar, 
will  lie  standing  upon  it  in  a  few  weeks, 
at  least  the  new  mission  house.  Revival 
etTort  has  characterized  the  year.  The 
special  foreign  evangi-listic  aid  has  lieen 
given  by  Miss  Isabella  S.  Leonard,  with 
whom  the  Conference  is  so  favorably  ac- 
quainted. Hero  as  elsewhere  throughout 
the  entire  district,  as  constituted  at 
Madras,  she  has  toiled  with  the  skill  and 
pciwer  which  have  marked  her  fourteen 
years'  ministry  for  the  sanctiRration  of 
btdievers  and  the  conversion  of  sinners. 

THE    AJMEBE   NATIVE   CXRCPIT, 

This  has  become  fully  organized,  co- 
ordinate with  the  European  Church,  hav- 
ing orphanage,  schtxils.  all  forms  of 
Methodist  labor,  with  a  promising  niem- 
bersiiiii.  It  is  a  busy  hive  and  has  ju^t 
sent  out  its  first  swarm,  to  live  and  lalior 
for  (jod  at  Burhanpur,  besides  supplying 
some  to  other  points.  The  committee  on 
missions,  having  natives  and  Europeans, 
has  done  noble  work,  spiriluatl}'  and 
financially.  They  are  cheered,  as  the 
year  closes,  vvitli  the  news  from  .\meric«» 
intimated  above.  A  candidate  from  this 
church  now  stands  at  your  dcRtrs.  Two 
of  its  Ux^al  preachers  are  students  of  the 
secon<l  .year  in  our  theological  .seminary 
at  Bareilly. 

MHOW. 

It  has  the  problem  of  too  much  and  too 
little  to  do  ;  the  Held  is  to<>  large  and  loo 
pmall.  One  who  cannot  understund  a 
HindustQui  sentence  may  be  content  with 
garrison  duty,  with  being  a  military 
chaplain,  and  others  thus  unlearned  may 
think  that  it  is  easy  to  Ix^soenrployed  and 
pleased.  But  those  who  give  themselves 
up  to  such  a  task  are  writing  on  the  sand 
or  on  the  water,  as  far  as  permanent 
traces  of  influence  in  India,  and  aid  in 
solving  our  Conference  problems  are  con- 
cerned. One  uhow  hcjirt  and  speech  run 
toward  the  nntive  uuiltitude  will  sorrow 
that  in  addition  to  English  evangelism  he 
can  do  so  little  for  the  perishing  throngs. 
The  present  pastor  has  both  irons  in  the 
tire  und  is  working  away  at  fusing  them; 
a  hopeless  tusk  unless  one  of  the  "  items" 
in  •'  Itinerant's"  plan  iti  the  last  lVitite»s 
of  18S7  is  adopted,  perhaps  the  third,  that 
one  service  on  Himday  and  one  mid-week 
should  be  given  to  the  Eurojieaii  congre- 
gations by  a  missionary  employed  chiefly 
among  Ihe  natives.  Amid  the  year's 
blessings  and  trials  the  former  have  out- 
weighed the  latter.     It  is  believed  that 


BEN(r.- 


TERENCE. 


has  Iteen  ac^-omplixhtitl  tliou^K  it  nr, 
littod  tliat  uot  much  visilile  fruil  i^i  to 
be  found. 

In  the  native  spliere  )ireacliing  to 
crowiis  in  the  bu7j>rs  has  l>een  Hloadily 
carried  on.  Thou^'andH  of  veniarulnr 
tracts  have  Ix-eri  diNlrihutod.  These 
Sunday  Seho-ilsareaclvanfinj?.  The  hired 
hall  o{*[HMite  the  marliet  place  is  n  centre 
of  light. 

THK  IIAILWAT   CUHrtnT 

l>as  l>eeu  superinlendeii  hy  the  Mhow  pas 
lor  and  hns  Ijeen  regularly  visited.  The 
uutk  is  very  promising  nt  Harda.  A  Sun- 
day evening  f^ervice  has  heen  constantly 
nuiinlainet]  and  the  attendance  hns  tieeu 
very  encouraKing  Our  church  and  parsun- 
aiceslanii  here  repieseDlini;;  the  flrst  evan- 
gelicalB  who  entered  Harda.  Flow  long 
Hiiat)  <ve  t>c  lacking  a  man  for  this  region? 
Our  Rnilway  chaplain  visiliiiK  Khandwa 
and  Burhanpur.  our  niLssinnarieH  co- 
with  him.  Oh  for  the  salvation  of  tl>ene 
railway  comnumitiea  still  a.sleep  in  sin. 
Th*y  might  become  Christian  fortresses. 

The  pastor  eays  •"  we  have  great  reawns 
to  pmise  G<xl  for  what  He  haa  done  for 
Bs."  Our  church  treasurer  testifies.  "Re- 
garding our  work  here  I  may  remark 
with  a  grateful  heart  that  to  myself  it 
appears  we  never  had  such  a  Hrm  hold  as 
we  have  to-day.  Having  to  worship  in 
the  theatre  was  a  drawback  to  our 
work.  Our  church  building  enterprise 
boa  helped  to  brmg  it  more  prominently 
toTA'ard.  The  fart  of  our  having  obtaiinr-d 
the  site  under  the  circumstances  we  did, 
is  of  itself  a  proof  thitlsoine  interest  has 
he«n  awakened  in  thof=e  who  have 
authority.  .More  e8|iecial!y  <i«>es  this 
a['pe«r  when  we  remember  the  dilhcullies 
that  have  for  years  stood  in  the  way  of 
■his  atLaiunient.  On  liehalf  of  the 
Juhalpur  Church  I  beg  to  otTer  llianks  for 
tlie  gift  of  twenty-five  hundred  rufiees 
kindly  donated  by  the  Conference  of 
18^6-87,  Australian  benefaction,  received 
in  full  and  fiiithfully  applied  to  tlie  pur- 
(xiaes  for  which  it  was  given.  It  is  with 
gratitude  to  Go<l  that  we  can  say  that  the 
church  building  is  cr>tnple(eil  and  wa-t 
dedicated  to  His  serVice  on  the  '24th  of 
(Xiober,  free  of  debt.  Already  it  has 
lieen  the  vpirilual  birth()lace  of  several 
iind  it  is  our  fervent  prayer  that  it  may 
still  lie  M.«etl  by  God  for  furthering  the 
work  for  which  it  has  Ijeen  built.  We 
have  been  very  uiudi  eocouragwl  and 
eireniKthened  in  faith  as  well  sm  in 
nunilK-rs  by  the  vinit  of  Miss  Leonard."' 

Referring  to  the  failure  of  dear  brother 
Cramer's  health,  ite  says,  "A  better  man 
tlukn  brother  Cramer  we  shall  not  get. 
Ho  is  blameless."  He  adds  iiis  tio(ie  for 
»  strong  j»rencber  and  remarku,  "It  is 
niy  Qrui  o|iinion  that  if  this  want  is  met 
there  will  ne^'er  be  any  difficulty  regard- 
ing our  finances.      As  to   Mrs.   Leavitt's 


ilL 


\isit,  I  tnisl  that  much  gtiod  has  In-en 
done  and  that  our  people  may  awake  to 
tlif  iiuporhince  of  the  temperance  t^use, 
and  help  to  stay  the  great  evil  of  strong 
drink." 

In  Jnlialpur  we  have  a  large  comjiany 
of  interesting  young  people,  a  aumljer  of 
whom  could  become  mission  laborent  un- 
der the  guidance  of  a  pa.sU>r  comtnnnding 
both  languages.  This  stiilion  needs  a 
mission  house  and  that  would  conif>lete 
the  building  outfit  all  .Mlong  through 
Uardu,  Khandwa,  Burhanpur  an<l  Mhow. 
How  can  we  enough  praise  God  for  these 
homes  and  temples  to  which  the  multi- 
tudes and  geNerations  will  come  in  giving 
and  receiving  blessing  from  Jesus  our 
glorious  Lord  ! 

KHANDWA    MISSION. 

The  CJirls' Oipbrtnage  is  worthy  of  ail 
conHdence  and  should  lie  increased  at 
once,  as  should  the  Bo*  s' Orphanage  at 
Ajmere.  so  that  not.  ns  nijw,  fifteen  in 
each  case,  but  151)  in  each  should  imitate 
the  service  of  the  Bareilly  an\\  Shid».ijan- 
pur  Orphanages  iu  the  North  India  Con- 
ference, of  which  the  rounder.  D<K'tor 
Butler,  in  his  Ixwk  surveying  a  quarter  of 
a  century,  says  of  the  Girl's  Orphanage, 
•'Think  what  would  have  been  the  i-on- 
dition  of  our  Mirsion  in  India  without 
that  orphanage."  Twenty-two  years  and 
a  half  from  now  may  we  be  able  to  say  of 
our  two  orphanages  as  he  declares  of  the 
earlier  two,  "Both  orphanage*  have  ful- 
tilled  our  everj'  hope,  and  have  heen  of 
immense  blessing,  an<l  are  desrined  to  be 
far  more  useful  in  the  days  to  come.  For 
the  results  achieved  and  the  hopes  we 
cherish  we  render  our  devout  and  adoring 
thanks  to  (  J<hI  '  (see  pages  339  and  3««  of 
that  impressing  review  "From  Boston  to 
Bareilly  and  Back  "). 

There  was  a  remarkable  con^•ersion 
some  live  ronnlhs  ago,  that  of  a  nominal 
Christian  who  came  to  Khandwa  to  do 
some  I'ontract  work,  got  delightfully 
saved,  is  now  the  native  loi'al  preacher, 
and  is  re<'om  mended  for  the  travelling 
connection.  The  missionary  rep<jrts 
"  progress  in  alnuu-'t  every  direction."  The 
Girls'  .School  has  twen(3',  nearly  us  many 
lis  there  was  of  hoth  boys  and  girls  before 
we  removed  tlie  Boys'  Si-ho<^>l  to  the  town. 
Though  about  that  time  ten  l)oys  left  us, 
still  the  sclioid  is  increasing  and  we  have 
thirty-tive  on  the  roll  at  present. 

There  has  lM.<ena  genuine  work  of  grace 
going  on  in  the  hearts  of  the  orphans. 
Scjme  of  the  girls  when  they  came  to  us 
were  bigoted  little  heathens,  and  uaed  to 
dispute  with  us.  endeavoring  to  maintain 
that  their  religion  was  true.  But  we  are 
glad  to  say  that  they  have  since  lieen 
Ijrightly  oonverte<l  and  have  given  evi- 
dence of  a  change  of  heart  in  many  ways. 
Four  have  been  baptized  at  their  own 
request.  Our  class  meeting  Ls  delightful.  I 
We  have  had  a  very  pleaeiog  and  to  me, ' 


I  tnist,  profitable  time  in  visiting  villages 
and  a  mehi.  Three  of  the  places  seen  are 
important  and  should  be  taken  up  and 
fortified  at  once,  bail  we  the  men  and 
money  for  the  purpose.  Pers<^>nally  onr 
last  trip  in  the  villages  has  done  us  u 
world  of  good.  We  feel  more  hofteful  in 
I'egard  to  the  success  of  our  Mission  than 
ever  l^)efore.  Since  returning  we  have 
had  an  encouraging  report,  leading  us  to 
lM.>lieve  lliHi  the  word  preached  and  our 
Ixxtks  and  tracts  scattered  had  n  guml 
elTect, 

We  were  the  first  missionaries  that  have 
ever  vi^^iied  and  pre.Tched  the  Gosfs?!  in 
these  villages.  The  people  were  %'cry  kind, 
urging  us  to  visit  their  homes,  and  some 
expresse<l  their  disap|KDintuient  when  they 
found  our  stay  to  L>e  so  brief,  and  invited 
us  to  come  again.  Some  of  them  livuig 
ten  miles  away  from  Khandwa  have  vls- 
itetl  iLS.  We  feel  that  vve  love  the  naliv(>8 
more  and  more  the  longer  we  bve  among 
them.  Private  visitation  in  the  homes  of 
the  peojile,  liazar  preaching,  Ixjspital  and 
zenana  work  are  steadily  continued.  O; 
the  whole  we  think  we  can  humbly  saj^i 
that  the  year  has  been  a  successful  onet 
though  we  are  sorry  to  state  that  the 
funds  have  not  been  nearly  suiticient  lor 
the  needs  of  the  work. 

Jacob,  our  converted  policeman,  has 
returned  twice  from  his  new  dwelling 
phwe  forty  miles  from  Khandwa,  bright 
and  happy,  trusting  in  the  Lord.  We 
look  hopefully  to  the  coming  year  for 
much  gieater  blessing  upon  our  Mission. 
We  have  an  escelleut  helper  in  our  native 
preacher,  Fakbini.  who  is  full  of  faith  and 
the  Holy  Ghost, 

BURIIAKPUR   MISSION. 

Our  new  Mission  has  had  its  first  year 
of  planting  and  sowing,  with  some  reap- 
ing. The  Hindustani  school,  uruler  a 
leading  man  of  the  city,  and  the  Marathi 
one  taught  by  a  Christian,  are  doing  well. 
A  convert  from  Hinduism  and  one  from 
Mohainmedanism  have  been  Itaptized. 
The  missionary  states  that  for  three  or 
four  years  past,  the  latter  had  travelled 
over  the  whole  ground  of  conlroverey 
between  Islam  and  Chiistianity. 

Tlirotigli  the  medium  of  such  books  as 
Doctor  Pfander's  Mizan-ul  Haqq  and 
Rev.  Dr.  hnad-ud-Din's  various  works,  we 
formed  a  com  periston  of  Islam  and  Chris- 
tianity, as  well  as  an  able  defence  of  the 
latter.  Prejudices  were  soon  gone  and  con- 
viction of  saving  truth  look  their  place. 
The  narrative  arrives  at  the  baptism  and 
says,  "Job  Jamman  (Job  is  his  new  name) 
had  to  seek  shelter  in  our  Mission  House, 
as  his  neighltors  were  up  in  arms.  Fierce 
threats  and  Islam's  curses  were  of  no  avail, 
and  just  as  futile  proved  the  strenuous 
efforts  of  the  infuriated  to  keej)  his  wife 
and  children  lock.  Job  was  firm.  He 
prnyetl  to  his  newly  found  Saviour,  to 
give  hiui  his   wife  and  children.     Four 


days  after  sbe   managed  to  effect  her 

escape  and  came  to  her  liushand.  Tliere 
wa»  no  interference  on  our  jtart  in  the 
e8ca|:w  of  his  wife.  Father,  mother  unii 
ohililren  camp  to  us.  Tliere  was  one 
gathered  in  from  darknesB  by  the  power 
of  tlu'  CtoHpel." 

The  last  (juarterly  conference  was  a 
cheering  time,  faith  and  hope  being  stim- 
ulated by  the  reports  of  the  teacherh  and 
of  the  Bible  coliKirteiir-evangeMst.  Tlie 
niisaionarv'p  extensive  medicHi  practice, 
even  reaclitnic  into  the  highest  Moham- 
medan honifs,  has  seemed  to  givp  him  tlie 
afTectiotJOte  regard  of  the  people.  The 
Gospel  heriildinK  in  the  city  and  villagea 
haH  been  constant. 

Our  Burhanpur  trusteeR  are  thankful 
to  tlie  Parent  MiBeionary  Society  for  this 
as  well  as  for  the  purchase  of  the  Mission 
House.  We  Lave  now  a  solid  baHis  for 
advance  and  are  lookiui;  for  large  develnp- 
ment  of  city  and  village  work  here,  as 
also  in  connertjon  with  the  afljjicent 
Kbandwa  miKsinn. 

North  India  itifortns  us  that  of  converts 
twenty  come  from  villages  to  one  from 
cities,  and  we  feel  that  we  should  use 
their  great  exi>erience  as  a  lamp  liy  which 
our  feet  are  to  \ie  guidpd. 

January  VSth,  ISHf*. 

B4>n)£al  JIIothotllMt  l<:|>lK<-»|>nl 
I'oiinTriiri-. 

The  first  Bessimi  nf  ihisConference  wan 
held  in  Calcutta,  Januiiry  13th- 17th.  The 
eession  was  linrmoiiloug,  conservative,  yet 
progressive.  The  presidency  of  Rev.  D. 
Osborne  was  hij^hly  satisfactory  to  all  the 
^  brethren,  and  the  inimitable  Rev,  C.  H. 
Hard  shed  "sweetness  and  light"  upon 
every  queHtion.  The  re[Kirtis  of  Llie  presid- 
ing elders  were  encouraging.  The  follow- 
ing statistics  were  reported  ; 

Native  Sunday-Sc^hoola 11 

Scbi>lars H7;> 

English  Sunday-Schools b'l 

Scholars 1,154 

Members  and  probationers  (Eng- 
lish)          708 

Paid    for   Miiiist't-rial    sup[iort   by 

theiJLi  English  Churches      Rn.    2!t,465 
For  I<(R"al  MiKsions  by  English     •• 

Church<?s 4,231 

For  Building,  etc "       -i.eOO 

Paid  on  Indebtedness "       1,468 

For  Current  E.vjieiises "     13, 18a 

Native  Christians   Full    Memhere        211 
*•  *'  Proliationers.  .         3+5 

Bapti^<l«os  during  the   year  (from 

HitiduiKui) , 46 

Baptisms  (from  Molniiumednnism)  81 

Baptized  Native  Children  in  Cou- 

ferHDfc 240 

The  large  proporliou  of  MoUanunedau 
baptisms  wdl  show  that  the  followers  of 
the  prophet  are  not  as  inaccssible  as 
pessimistic  prophets  declare.  The  inflexi- 
bility of  the  Moslem  ia  not  as  independent 


of  cirtnimstances  and  surroundiogs  as 
pseudo-historions  affirm.  The  statistics 
of  the  Conference  were  collft.'ted  with 
.some  care,  and  the  new  order  that  requires 
pastors  to  report  through  their  presiding 
elders  to  the  Statistical  Secretary,  and 
tuakea  the  ecclesiastical  year  end  with 
Octolier,  will  reduce  inacc-uracies  to  the 
uunimuui.  Two  ministers  were  re*^-eived 
by  transfer,  four  were  received  into  full 
connection,  and  six  were  admitted  on 
trial.  America,  Denmark,  Germany, 
Canada  and  flengal  have  representatives 
among  this  half  iti>zen  of  Apostles.  But 
they  are  alilie  in  faith  and  devotion  lo 
their  great  work  ;  their  career  will  be 
watched  with  great  interest. 

The  Revs.  A.  G.  Creamer  and  Ray  Alien 
return  to  America,  the  fotnier  on  account 
of  impaired  health,  the  latter  IxKrause  oj 
Mrs.  Allen's  severe  fiuil  protracted  illness. 
This  last  reniark  will  ^lr^ug  sorrow  to 
many  Cidciitta  friends,  whose  lieHrls  have 
lieen  touched  by  the  peculiar  devotion 
and  consecration  of  this  estimable  Chris- 
tian lady.  As  a  consecrated  Missitmary 
she  had  few,  if  any,  |x-era  in  the  Mi.ssion, 
and  corning  to  India  to  li\  e  and  die  for 
the  natives  this  ijuick  recall  ia  peculiarly 
severe. 

Dr.  Thf>burn's  election  to  General  Con- 
ference WHS  unal]illlou^4  and  enlhusinstic, 
the  secretary  cas-ting  tlie  biillot  of  the 
Conference  for  him.  We  l)e]ieve  that  this 
ifl  a  "  new  thing  under  the  sun,"  In  this 
respect,  we  think  that  Dr.  Thoburn  is  like 
Meh-hizedek  without  parentage  or  off- 
B[>iing.  in  receiving  this  highest  honor 
within  the  gift  of  nn  annual  conference. 
In  this  res|)ect  t<Mj.  the  Bengal  Conference 
did  ru>t  follow  in  the  wake  of  its  chosen 
and  wtirthy  Northern  exemplar.  The 
election  is  sigiuticant.  Everyone  is  happy 
over  it  and  regards  it  as  Tiropbetic.  Rev, 
D.  Osborne  was  elected  reserve  delegate, 
H.  Laidlaw,  Esq.,  lay  ilelegate,  with  Mrs. 
Dr.  Thobum,  reserve. 

The  Missionary  meeting  on  Saturday 
nighl  was  remarkable  and  P[H;K-lial.  While 
the  progress  of  the  work  in  Marlrjis.  Sing- 
apore, Bombay,  Ihirina,  and  the  North- 
west Provinces  was  recited,  very  heart 
warmed  with  new  love,  and  burned  with 
a  holy  enlhusiastn  to  prosecute  the  divine 
toil  to  which  the  Master  had  called  then). 
The  zeal  of  the  workers  would  not  pale 
by  comparison  with  any  in  Church  history, 
while  the  logic  of  their  facts  would  de- 
molish a  wall  of  adamant.  'Stop  our 
work  among  the  Tamils ?"  sjiid  Dr.  Itudi- 
sill,  "Yes,  when  you  luive  chained  up 
the  sun  and  Kt<ip[ied  the  wheels  upon 
which  the  planets  roll." 

The  Conference  asked  the  fieneral  Con- 
ference to  establish  an  order  of  deiu'on- 
esses  and  lo  give  Ihem  power  to  admin- 
ister the  Sacraments  in  Zenanas.  The 
discussion  of  this  subject  was  warm  and 
thorotigh,   and  the  necessity  for  such   a 


step  was  quite  generally  rega.rde<i  as  very 
pressing.  The  Bishop  and  Boundarj- 
questions,  nnd  the  separation  of  Burma 
and  Malaysia  into  a  separate  Mission, 
were  also  recommended  to  the  Genend 
Conference,  The  scale  of  salaries  recom- 
mended by  the  Finance  Committee  for  all 
employed  in  Native  work  was  adopted  us 

follows  : 

Per  mcDaciiL 

During  the  first  five  years  of  aer- 
vice:  Dnmarrieil  Missionaries..  Ra.  IW) 

Married  Missionaries *'    15" 

Effective  elders  after  five  years  ser- 
vice in  India:  UnmarritKl  Mis- 
sionaries      "    '3'» 

.Married "    1*5 

A  f  ter  ten  j  ears  service,  un  married 
Missionaries "    f ^^ 

Marrietl  Missionaries "    '•J**'! 

Special    allowance    for   children,   and 

Pundits  in  •■exceiitional  cases." 
The  following  are  the  appointments  of 

the  Bengnl  M.  E   Conference  for  1888. 

Ajmkkb  DiKTKH-r,  C  P.  Hard  — PrMidifip  Kldn. 
Ajiiiere.  EiiKllsli  Circuit  .  E.  JelTrifs. 

Nfttl»e  Circuit  and  I  C.  P.    Hard.   F.  J. 
Doyg  Orphanage.,  f     Blewitl. 

Village  Work  J,  Samuel. 

Bhurlpore  Mtuslon    Paul  Slnijb. 

Hiirhuiiiiore  Mi»Hii>ii A.  S.  E.  Vardou. 

Jiihtiiilpun:  and  Hallway  Cir- 
cuit     M.  TIndale. 

ir,       .       >r._i  I  J.  D.  Webb.  One  to 

KUttUdwa  Mission ]     ^^^^  supplied. 

Uliow,  English  Otaurcli  and 

Native  Hiatlon ..  T.  E.  F.  Mortou. 

L.  R.  Jaauey Supernumerary. 

A.  ((.  Creamer Do. 

BvRMA  DisTlilcT,  W.  F,  OMham—Pi-tit(ding 
Erdter. 
Raneoou,  EnKll'b  Cliurdi...    S.  P.  Long. 
Touugbiw  1  Burmese 

MIsHion) L.  H,  Koep««fll. 

Seamen's  Hisiion.    To  Iw  Bupplird . 
Tamil  and  Tvlugu 

Mission Do. 

SiOfraporc,   Kitk'lisli    Ctiurvb  I  W.  F  Oldtuun,  Uu» 
and  Chluese  Mission..       il     to  be  supplied. 
"  AhkIo-  C'tilaeae 

8cbo<il B.  W.  MuDiou. 

Penang To  l>e  supplied. 

CiixrpTTA  DISTBICT,  J.  M.  Thobum,  Jr—Preitidiujf 

El-ler 

Aaansol         W.  P.  Byera. 

Calcutta,    B^nRall     Mi!»inD  J.    P     Meilc,  a   N. 
and  Pakimr  Ciruull  >      Daai,  P.  C.  Natb. 

CJalcutta.  English  Churcb. ..  F.  W.  Wame. 

"■        Hliidu.stanl  Missilun  To  b«  supplied. 

'*        Basting's  Seameu's 

MIkkIod... Nells BUdaeo. 

Lai  Bazar >...  R.  H.  Craig. 

Agtuit  Cond-reDce  {Ou  leave 

to  America  )  .  J.  M.  Thobum. 

Editor  Indian  Witnet* F.  L.  HcCoj-. 

A^ent  Metbodist  Publishing 

UouHe C.  H.  Miller. 

Principal,     Calcutta     Boys' 

Reboot W.  A.  Carroll. 

Ray  Allen .  Supernumerary. 

Miiiuooiuc  DismucT.    D.  Oaborue— fVe»irfiiii/ 
BMer. 
Allahabad,  English  Church    F.  D.  Newbouse. 

Deoliand A.  Qllruth. 

Ilardwar .....,,    To  be  supplied. 

Lahore,  English  Cbarch ...     E.  S.  Busby. 
HioduHtanl  Mission    C.  H.  Plonier. 

Multan C.O.Conklln 

Huaaoorie,  Eugllsb  Church..    To  be  supplli 
'■           and  Kb  j  pore  Mis- 
sion      To  be  supplied. 

Rtorltce C.W.DoSouaa, 

Principal   Philander  Smith,  j  W.  G.  T.  MuUlgan 
Mussoorle I     (Lay  MIsaionary.) 


NORTH  INDIA  CONFERENCE. 


139 


Ajhkrc  Dibtku-t 

:  Mrs.  Hard. 
Olris'    School    und    Zemuis  I  Mr«.  Blevrlit. 

Work,  AJDiere lMr».     Reb»cc* 

^  Saiiitiel. 
Zanao*  Work.  Burh&npore..    Hni.  VardoD. 
Olris'   8c)>ool    kihI    Z«niui> 

Work.  Klundwa Mrs.  Webb. 

BruiA  DixmicT. 
Rmiom  Girl*  (School ,  „i^  p,,^^ 

(  Miss  S.  Black  more. 
OhUiese  Miaaioii.  Singapore.  -  Mrs.  C.  Munaon. 
( Mrs.  West. 

(UunrrrA  Dunticn'. 

OalcutU  Girl's  ScbooL Miss  M.  C.  Hedrick. 

fMrs.  J.  P.  Mplk(Kd- 
Beocall    Girl's    School,   Za- J  itor     BenKali     Wo- 

Mkua  Work 1  man's  Frlendi,  Mm. 

Is.  X.  Dass. 

MrstiooRii  DisTsioT. 

Zeaaua  Wi>rk,  I)m>baud  . .  .    Mrs.  Gilrulb. 
all    OlrU'  Hc-bool    and 
maoa  Work.  Lahore . .    Mnu  Plomer. 
Girls'  80I1U0I    and   2e- 

.  Work,  Roorkee.  . .     Mr*.  PeSoUM. 

— Vnlrntta    WUmnH. 


"rite  >urlli   Indiu   .n<-<li<>ilUt 
<  <>lir«-ri-ni-<-. 

This  Conference  niet  in  fawniHirc  Jan- 
nary  4tL.  AtKiut  fifty  iiu-uiIhts  were 
pre»ent,  of  wboui  unly  twn-aini-twenty 
were  foreigners.  Rev.  J.  H.  Oill  of  Bare- 
illy  »Ta8  chosen  President,  a  well-deserved 
compliment  to  a  faithful  niissionary.  Mr. 
Gill  came  to  India  in  1871,  and  retires  to 
take  up  past<;ira]  work  in  the  United  States; 
he  will  be  greatly  missed.  Rer.  B.  H. 
Bmlley  was  re-elected  tfecretarj*.  Rev.  C. 
L.  Bare.  Assistant,  Rev.  J.  E.  Scott,  Sta- 
tistical and  Kev.  E.  Joel.  Vernacular  Sec- 
rptsry. 

Tlie  reporfe  presented  hy  the  Prwiding 
Elders  were  full  of  encouragement.  The 
statistical  year  closed  October  Slst.  at 
which  time  the  following  statistics  were 
reported  : — 

Naiite  Christian  Comniuoit)-,  AUiilu,  5,srs: 

Children.  J.S31;  ToUl 9,!H« 

Bapttsms:  Adai(K.832,  Clilldreo,  tOU;  Total    1,438 
C«otnbutlons    from    Cliurcbei.    European 

M«mbcrH rupees  10,018 

Caoinbuttoiiii  from  Churches,  Natire  Mem- 
bora. rupees   4.0T4 

total  amount  of  collections  In  India  rupees  96,987 
Scboub  of  all  grades  ...       488 

Scbolars    1B,»8 

taoday  S<.'>hools.                                          ....       M4 
Scholar* ^,M3| 

.VcDong'  the  adult  accessions,  as  usual 
unlj  a  ainall  part  were  from  hiamiam, 
2T;  all  the  others  were  from  Uinduisra. 
Thi>(  Mission  Iteatows  jjreat  care  upon  its 
Kktiiitics,  and  the  statiotical  tables,  too 
kngtliy  for  iDtnxluction  here,  hIiow  many 
inlerestinji  iiem«.  Enquirers  are  not  re- 
IwrteJ;  and  yet  in  several  places  these  are 
Dumeru'js,  and  if  the  only  object  were  to 
^nrell  the  statistical  tahlee  two  thousand 
pec*ple  could  be  at  once  baptized;  the 
miMiouarieii  prefer  to  move  slowly  and 
give  jfreowr  attention  to  the  work  of  in- 
•truution.  One  Native  preacher,  Itev. 
Philemon,  ordained  by  Bishop  Ninde  a 
year  ago,  has  since  baptized  2Ii  people.  | 


The  day  is  not  far  distant  when  this  mis- 
sion will  report  10.000  baptisms  in  a  year. 

As  ucual  there  haH  been  an  increase  in 
the  lay  schools  and  Sabbath  schools;  in 
the  latter  the  missionoriea  now  aim  at 
30,000  scholar!)  during  the  next  two  years. 
The  work  of  colfiortage  is  not  carried  for- 
ward as  vi(;orously  as  it  should  !«,  simply 
because  the  inii^sionaries  cannot  obtain 
colporteurs.  The  funds  of  the  North  In- 
dia Bible  Society  are  so  limited  that  it  can 
meet  but  half  tlie  wants  in  tbi^  respect, 
and  thus  far  etforts  to  secure  help  from 
home  have  not  succeeded  to  any  marked 
extent.  There  are  at  least  ten  districts 
in  the  Conference  without  colporteurs: 
the  Held  is  an  attractive  one,  the  books 
and  tracts  are  available,  money  is  lacking; 
the  .>*uni  of  H*.  UK>  would  HU|i|.iort  a  col- 
porteur for  a  year  ;  are  there  nut  readers 
■  if  the  Indian  WitnesH  who  wmild  enjoy 
givinK  tliix  amount  imd  sending  out  a 
colporteur  in  their  name,  carrying  the 
brea<.l  of  life  to  these  millions?  Let  re- 
8|K>nsed  be  sent  to  the  Editor  Indian  Wit- 
nt'fui. 

Rev.  D.  W,  Thomas  of  Bareilly,  now 
in  America,  the  founder  of  the  Bareilly 
Theological  Seminary,  was  choten  dele- 
gate to  the  approaching  General  Confer- 
ence with  Rev.  J.  H.  Gill,  alternate. 
With  the  straightforward  request  of  the 
last  Central  Conference  (held  at  Bmnliay 
in  February),  backed  by  the  growing  sen- 
timent at  home  as  to  lIk*  necessity  of  a 
Bishof)  for  India,  the  result  can  hardly  he 
doubtful.  If  the  dctiire  of  thf  majority 
in  the  last  fiener.il  Conference  had  lieen 
heeded,  and  a  Resident  Bishop  had  then 
been  set  apart  for  India,  .Methi>tlism  in 
this  Empire  wouhl  to-duj'  be  much  strong- 
er than  it  is. 

The  Lay  Electoral  Conference  was  pre 
8ide<l  over  by  Dr.  Cond<in  of  Cawn|»ore; 
the  bullot  for  cleleKate  resulted  in  tbe 
electionof  ex  Governor  Pattisou  of  Penn- 
sylvania, U.  S.  A.,  one  of  the  ])rominent 
meml>ers  of  tbe  last  (Jeiieral  Conference 
and  well  informed  as  to  India  Melho<lism; 
Mr.  W.  E.  Blackstone  of  Oak  Park.  III., 
a  generous  layman,  whose  betiefactions 
to  India  are  increasing  every  year,  and 
whose  heart  is  full  of  entiuisia.«>m  for  mis- 
sions, was  elected  alternate. 

Al'POlNTMENTS 
KcuAON  District,  J.  W.  WauRh,  P  E. 

Dwarahat Harkua  WUnon.  1 

Eastrrn  Kumaon  and  Teral 

Schools   S.  8.  Dease. 

Oai-bwal  (T.  .1.  MiMahon 

Xalni-Tal  and  Bbabar T.  ('raven  iPatras  I.i. 

.Naini-Tnl.  KiiKllsh  Church.     J.  Baume. 

Boy^' Hiffli  8oh..ol J.  W.  WauRh.  ' 

SuperiDCeiiileiit  of  Medical 

Work S.S.l>eaBe. 

OooH  DiSTEicT.  T.  8.  Johnson,  P.  E. 

Allahabad W.  R.  Bowen. 

Bniralch    W.  Peters. 

Barabanki A.C.Paul.  I 

r<.i.nnnr.  j  H.  Maosell. 

*^'"»~"'  •(  I.  rieldbra»e.  I 

Casmpore,  Bagnih  Church    G.  F.  Hopkins. 


Oondaaad  Adjudla... 
Hardoi  


I S.  Knowie* 
1  8.  Paul,  P.  U.  UM7. 
E.  Joel. 


'-"«'""'*    ■(  Chimman  lil. 

Luplcnow,  English  Church.     J.  H.  ftchively 
Lueknow,  NatlTe  Cburcb..    Matthew  Stephen. 

Roi  Bareilly A.  T.  Leonard. 

Sitapur ,-- J.  C.  Lawson. 

Luckimpore Kanhlya  Sinfch. 

Unao J.  W.  McGregor. 

Principal.  Metnorial  High 

School,  Cawnpore. . .    .    F.  W.  Foote. 
A^ent,  Methodist  Pubilih- 

inKHouae A.J.Haxweli. 

Principal,  Centennial  High 

School,  Lueknow B.  B.  Badlaf 

S  u  p  e  r  I  n  t  endent  NatlTS 

Christian    Industrial 

i>cbool,  (^wnpore H.  Mansell. 

H.  F.  KsHtendieck.  Supernumerary. 

AaaoBA  DisTElCT.  Zahur-ul-Haqq,  P.  E. 

Amroha  H.  B.  Mitchell. 

Babukbera..  To  be  supplied. 

Bahjoi 

Bulandsliahr , " 

Dbanr&la.      . " 

Dhanaura  Warren  Scott. 

Uasanpur LuoIOb  Cutlt>r 

Joa To  be  supplied. 

Meerut C.Luke. 

Narantjra. To  be  supplied. 

Raepur     

Kasulpur ,...., "  " 

Sambbul Zaburul-Haqq. 

Sbabpur. .,...,.. To  be  supplied. 

Sbarlfpur 

RoaiutrND  Dktrict. 
E.  W    Pakkkr,  p.  E.  iP.  O.  HoOAOAiUD). 

Agra W.  RCaancy. 

Aonla N.R.  Silas. 

Bareilly F.  L.  Neeld. 

_,,  i  N.  L.  Rockey. 

BIJ''""^  (DilawarSluKb. 

Bllsl  Mahbub  Khan. 

Blitaiill  . .     B.  F.  Cocker, 

„    ,  \V.7.  Wilson. 

B"J»«" '(C.HhIpley. 

Chandausi To  be  supplied. 

Fstehgrunge  West.  . .      .    .    A.  Solomon. 

Jalalabad Tobesupplled. 

Kakrala James  Jordan. 

Kaagunge Haaan  Raza  Kban. 

Maodawar YakubSbab. 

.,        .  ,     .  1  J.  C.  Butcher 

Moradabad (  H,  A,  Cutthig. 

Multra J.E.Scott. 

Najibabad .    To  be  supplied. 

Panahpur. ,  Fl.  .1.  Adams. 

Pllibhlt  DP.  Kidder. 

rR  Hoakins, 
Sbahjebanpore  and  KberaJ  F.  PresKrare. 
Bajhrra I  (iuUari  Lai- 

iKaiiuDhar. 

Shahjehanpore  Eaat.         -   ]^-  Ha^^k. 

Sbabjehanpore    East,    Vb- 

tive  Church 8«ikeca  Falls. 

Bareilly  Theologlcul  Seminary  and  Normal  8chiK>I. 
T.  J.  Scotf,  PrlncipBl.  J.  H.  Messmore.  Profes- 
sor of  Exegesis  and  KcclesiasUcal  Histor}-;  H. 
L.  Mukerji,  Teacher. 

Principal,    Central     High 

School.  Moradaiiad    ..    J.  C.  Butcher. 

Editor  of  Books  and  Tracts    J.  H.  Messmore. 

D.  W.  Thomas,  Supernumerary. 

J.  T.  Janvier,  Superannuate.  « 

J.  H.  Gill,  tratwferred  to  Sew  York  Eaat  Confer- 
ence. 
Woman's  Forkicik  Misbiokabt  Bocibtv. 
Ki'MAOH  District. 

Nainl-Tal,     Girts'     H  ig  b  )  Mist  8.  A.  Easton 
Scfaixil    1  MIsa  O.  Miller. 

Naini-Tal-ZenaDS,    Work 

and  Day  Schools.  .     Mrs.  C.  Oraat. 

Dwarahal,  Oirls'  Biwrding 

School  .£  Zenana  work    Ut».  Waugh. 

PlthoraKarb,Girls'  Boardlt>g 
School  &  Women's  Home    Miss  A.  Budden. 

Pitboraiirarh,    Girls'     Day 

Schools  &  Village  work    Mrs.  Deaae. 

Paori,     GirU'    Boarding 

School Mrs.  W.  0.  Whitby. 

MiM  B.  L.  Knowlea,  on  leave  to  America. 


140 


DIALOGUE  ON  INDIA. 


KOHIUtVNO  DlKTltK-T. 

'BMVllly  Oirla'  OrphaoiLi^e.    Migii  F.  M.  Gagllih. 
"      Chrbtian  Women's 

School Mm.  Scott. 

"      Medical  work.   .  .Miss  M.  Cliristiancy,  M-D. 

"      Zenana  work Miss  Lawson. 

Uoradabad.Qirla'  Boardinir  1  .Mrs.  Parker. 
School  1  Mrs.  Butcber. 
Medical  worlc.  MIm  K.  McDowell,  ii.d. 
Zenana  work.      Miiw  l".  Downey. 
Shabjebaapore,     Zvinana 
work     and     Boarding 

School     Urs.  UMkloi. 

Shahjelianpore,    Zv- 
nana  work  and  Widows' 

Home Mra.  Bare.  I 

BudaoQ,   Boarding;   School  ' 

and  Zenana  work Hrs.  WUson.  ' 

Ftljuour,   BoardiDir  School 

and  Zenana  work Mrs.  Itockejr.  i 

Aura,  Home    for   Medical 

(Jirls Mrs.  CSancy. 

Multra,  Zenana  work Mr*.  J.  K.  Scott.  | 

OlJDH   DiSTBIcr. 

Lucknow,Womao'»CoUeKe    Hiss T.  J.  Kyle. 

OlrU'  Hlgli  School    Miga  E.  De  Vine.  ' 

"       Uoiu«  for  Ilonie- 

lesH  Womeit . .    Mlas  L.  E.  Blackniar. 

"       Zenana  work Miiw  T.  J.  Ky  le. 

"       Uirlx' Sclioola Mrs.  JobnaoD. 

"Editor Ko/fij-i-jViiU'an    Mra.  Badley. 
Cawnpore,      Glrla'      High 

School    Hln  E.  L.  Harrey. 
Zenana  work..    MImH.  Beed. 
Girls'  School  & 
Medical  work    Mra.  MaoHell,  m.d. 
Sitapur.  Zenana  work  and 

Day  School* Hlu  D.  A.  Fuller. 

Sllapur,     Girls'    Boardiag 

School Mr».  LawsoD. 

Oonda,     airia'      Boarding 
School  and  Evangelistic 

work HlBsP.  Howe. 

Oonda.  Zenana  work I S*"  ^-  0»>«lniore. 

Roi  Bareilly,  Zenana  work 

and  Schools Hra.  Leonard. 

—  Calcutta  Witnew, 

:o: 

DIaluKuc  on  India, 

BY    fAWNlB    anPKR    KIl'DOE. 

(Aunt  OellB.  at  home  on  a  vliiit  from  her  mtMioD- 
field  In  Soulbem  India,  In  plied  with  queHdons  rrom 
her  nt-phewa  and  nieces,  about  the  country  and 
people  auong  whom  she  baa  been  living.  So,  to 
are  time,  she  iurites  her  young  relatives  to  visit 
'  ker,  at  ClirUtnnaa,  and  gnlheriag  them  aritund  her. 
In  the  sittiaK-room,  after  au  early  tea,  the  follow- 
tug  ramiliar  dialogue  ensues:  i 

Aunt  C. — •■  Now,  darlings,  India,  you 
know,  is  a  vast  dpmain,  containing  an 
L«reaof  more  thaii  a  tuitliun  [iml  a  half  of 
r^qoare  miles,  and  n  jiopulatidii  of  two 
hundred  and  fifty  millions  of  jwoplt'  of 
diverse  tastes,  habits,  lUHiinLrM,  and  cus- 
ioaxs ;  and  you  can  9«»e  how  imi>asaib!e  it 
will  be  for  ua,  in  a  single  evotiiiig,  to  take 
even  a  bird's-eye  view  of  all  these. 

"So  you  bad  better  take  turns  in  ask- 
ing queationfl*;  and  each  select  tlie  [larticu- 
lar  subject  upon  whioli  he  especially  de- 
sires information.  For  it  is  better  to  be 
ilwU  informed  on  a  few  jMjints  tban  to  get 

smattering  of  a  Imiidred.  Now,  Ellie, 
ytui  mar  begin  by  telling  us  what  you 
would  like  to  knms'  of  the  gorgeous  East, 
that  with  richest  hand,  showers  on  her 
kings  liarbaric,  jiearls  and  gold," 

Elue.— "  Tidl  us,aunly,plea.se,whether 
these  two  hundred  and  fifty  millions  of 
people  all  speak  the  same  language?" 

Aunt  C,  — "By  no  means.     The  larger 


projwrtion  of  them  speak  either  Himlu- 
stani,  Bengali.  Tehigii,  Mahratti,  Punjabi, 
Tamil,  (iuzerati,  Canarese,  itr  Oriya;  but 
there  are  twenty  or  more  other  languages, 
including  the  Burmese,  Malay,  and  Assa- 
mese, spoken  by  large  tribes,  who  under- 
stand no  dialect  but  their  own, 

"Religious  iuatniction,  therefore, 
whether  oral  or  written,  to  l)e  available, 
must  h»  communicated  to  each  of  these 
nations  in  their  native  tongue." 

Frajjk. —"  By  whom  is  this  vast  domain 
governed  ?  " 

Au?*T  C. — "The  governnifiit  of  India 
is  mainly  in  the  hands  uf  Great  Britain, 
tbnugh  the  country  is  divided  nominiiUy 
into  Brilish  ifrritory  and  native  princi- 
palilie>:.  The  former  are  under  the  direct 
control  of  (Jreat  Britain  ;  while  the  hitter 
are  governed  by  native  princes,  with  the 
help  and  under  the  guidance  of  an  English 
•Resident,'  who  is  appointed  by  the  Vice- 
roy or  Governor-Genenil  of  India.  Some 
of  these  native  rulers  pay  tribute  to  the 
English  governinent,  but  a  few  of  the 
more  |M>werful,  like  the  Tlmknurn  of  the 
Donngher  Mountains, entrench  themselves 
behind  their  strongly-built  caslles  that 
seeni  a  modern  transcript  of  the  old  feudal 
fortresses  of  half-a-dozen  centuries  ago; 
and  even  the  force  of  British  arms  has 
failed  to  effect  more  than  a  mere  miidifi- 
cation  of  the  iron  rule  and  tierce  brigand- 
age of  these  warrior-chiefs." 

Georoe. — "I  supixjse  these  chiefs  are 
wholly  uncivilized,  and  that  all  approach 
to  their  fastnes.s«.s  ie  as  dangerous  as  to 
attack  a  wild  beast  in  his  lair  ?"' 

AcntC— "On  the  contrary,  these  des- 
pots form  no  exception  to  the  rule  of  the 
dignity  and  courtliness  of  Indian  princes 
generally.  The  Thakoura  chief  has  his 
strongly- fortified  castle  built  on  a  com- 
manding eminence,  surrounded  by  a 
quaint  medley  of  terraces  and  towers  over- 
looking the  precipices  on  all  sides :  and 
from  his  lofty  jierch.  fulminates  his  com- 
mands, and  levies  tribute  on  every  tra\- 
eller  who  apiiroflches  his  domain.  But 
despite  his  rapacious  jiro^wnsities,  this 
chief  is  a  very  raixlel  of  serened  igni  tied  i-e- 
fineintmt,  who  receives  and  entertains  his 
guests  Willi  H  i>rince]y  air  tliat  one,  not 
'  to  the  manor  born.'  would  Hud  it  imiKis- 
sible  to  imitate.  But  hia blackmail  instill 
levied  on  every  caravan,  though  be  calls 
it  tribute  and  not  plunder.  Instead  of  the 
robber  of  travellers,  be  is  their  protector, 
furnishing  guides  and  guards  for  a  hand- 
some '  con.sideration  ; '  and  while  every 
one  passing  over  the  road ,  must '  pay  tithes 
of  all,'  this  exemplary  chieflaia  '  taxes,' 
but  (Joes  not  pUlaije  their  gowls." 

Asnie.— "  Your  mention  of  the  mount- 
ain chiefs,  reminds  me.  auntie,  of  an  ac- 
count I  read  recently,  of  a  (rip  made  by  u 
party  of  touritits  anumg  the  Ghauts 
mountains,  which  the  writer  deftcribes  as 
■  having  a  formation  peculiar  to  themselves, 


and  in  many  respects  different  from  any 
other  chain  in  Asia.  He  says  that  each 
range  of  the  Ghauts  consists  of  only  one 
rugged  side,  which  always  faces  the  watet, 
and  forms  an  unbroken  wall  toward  the 
sea.  But  here  and  there,  it  seems,  there 
are  defileB,  with  ste[»s  descending  to  the 
shore — cut  probably  by  pilgrims  as  an  act 
of  merit.  t>ome  of  the  hills  are  partially 
cleared  of  the  dense  jungle-growth,  and 
are  adorned  with  lovely  little  villas  and 
bimgalows,  half  hid<len  in  shrubs  and 
flowers.    How  beautiful  they  must  lookl" 

Aunt  C. — "  Yes,  and  some  of  them  are 
quite  famous.  On  one  peak  of  the  West- 
ern G bunts,  stands  an  ancient  Hindu 
temple,  once  the  abode  of  a  noted  Brah- 
min; another,  Mount  Bao  MaUim,  has  its 
higbest  peak  surmounted  by  an  ancient 
fortress,  that  is  entered  from  the  outside, 
by  a  flight  of  three  hundred  steps,  cut  out 
of  the  solid  rock;  and  at  the  fo«rt  of  a 
third,  ie  prettily  laid  out  the  little  village 
of  Kainponli,  which  leads  to  the  deBle  of 
tlie  Bhorc  Qa»t,  where  an  English  rail- 
way goes  direct  to  the  famous  Hanitarmm 
of  Matheran." 

Annie. — "The  party  of  whom  I  was 
reading  stopped  fur  ibe  night  at  the  '  Dak- 
bungalow  of  Khandalla,'  which  tlie  writer 
says,  is  half-a-milo  below  the  Sanitarium, 
and  he  commeiitH  most  enthusiastically, 
upon  the  '  restful  comfort "  thai  awaits  the 
tired  traveller  al  thej*  wayside  *  Dofr».' 
What  are  they,  and  who  is  it  that  provides 
therti  ?'' 

.\UNT  C— "The  Dak  is  an  inBtitution 
peculiar  to  the  East ;  and  those  in  British 
India  are  the  proi)erty  of  the  English  gov- 
ernment. 

"  In  an  intensely  hot  country  like  India, 
travel  by  night  is  often  preferred  to  any 
very  long  exposure  to  the  sun ;  so  that 
many  tourists  and  others  travel  half  the 
night.  Uikitig  only  a  few  hours'  rest  wher- 
ever a  suitable  place  can  U-  found.  There 
being  no  hotels  at  all  suited  to  the  accom- 
modatiim  of  Euroiieans,  the  earlier  Eug- 
lisl)  residents  instituted  the  "  Duk,'  where 
the  weary  find  not  only  nece.saaries,  but 
absolute  luxury  awaiting  them,  in  these 
capacious,  airy,  one-story  dwellings, 
shaded  on  all  sides  by  long,  covered 
verandas,  where  travellers  may  rest  and 
lie  refreshed  for  their  continued  Journey. 
Any  one  has  a  right  to  twenty-four  hours' 
lodging,  with  the  use  of  furniture,  and 
attendance  of  servants,  for  the  moderate 
sum  of  one  rupee  (forty-five  cents*.  Pro- 
visions, including  fresh  fruit*,  and  ex- 
cellent tea  and  coffee  may  also  be  obtained 
at  reasonal)le  rales,  through  the  Dak  ser- 
vants. Ditkn  have  lieen  conptructed  by 
the  British  government,  at  regular  inter- 
vals, on  the  chief  militarj'  roads  through- 
out the  Fiiipire  ;  and  on  a  long  journey  in 
that  hot  and  unhealthy  climate  it  is  often 
a  great  kwnefit  to  the  weary  traveller  to 
stop  for  a  day  and  night,  where  he  may 


I 


I 


oWtain  B  good  bed,  and  Beveral  comfort- 
able meals,  before  proceetlinjf  on  his  way." 
Harry. — •*  Are  there  many  of  these 
Sanitariums,  with  means  for  the  accom- 
ruodation  of  all  who  desire  to  avail  them- 
selves of  their  benefits,  or  are  they  ke(»t 
for  the  iK-nefit  of  soldier  i  and  government 
otficialB  only  '/ " 

AfXT  C.  — "  Upon  the  Mnnsoorr  range 
of  t\w  Himalayas,  the  Bn>;lit>li  gov- 
eminent  have  a  famous  iHttanic  garden, 
that  is  a  noted  health  resort ;  and  on  the 
Sik-kim  Hills,  near  the  Himalayas,  is  the 
Sanitarium  of  Dharjeliug,  sihiated  seven 
thousand  feet  alntve  the  level  of  the  sea, 
with  A  climate  charmingly  saluhriaiitt  in 
contrast  with  the  sultry  atmosphere  t»f 
till*  plains,  the  thermometer  rarely  reach- 
ing Revcnty.  even  in  the  warmeni  months. 
Plainly  visible  from  the  Sanilarium  rise 
the  snow-capped  peaks  of  Mt.  Dha- 
uvtltit/htri.  and  some  fifteen  othtTft,  ranK- 
ing  in  heieht  frim  twenty-two  thousand 
to  twenty-eight  thousand  feet,  while  even 
at  Dh.irjelia^,  fires  and  thick  clothing 
are  needed  almost  the  year  nmnd.  Be- 
Mid«>s  the  government  liuildiagH,  many 
C4»tl«tses  and  lovely  villas  are  owned  liy 
officers  and  citizens  of  Calcutta  :  and 
these  are  nearly  always  tilled  by  the  fam- 
ilies ur  friends  of  the  proprietors,  in 
constant  rotation,  especially  during  the 
hot  montbB.  The  climate  ba»  Ix^en  found 
to  l)enefieial  to  invalid!?,  that  the  aumber 
of  viailors  is  generally  timittid  only  by 
the  measure  of  the  accomuiod:ttions," 

Eddie  — "  I  heard  a  uenlleiiuin  i-ecently 
lecturing  on  India,  allude  especially  to 
it«*  templed  hills  and  gorgeous  shrines.' 
Oae  he  mentioned  l)eing  a  thousand  feet 
in  height,  and  rising  abruptly  from  a 
plain  to  the  wmth  of  Mysore— forming  a 
'natural  o*>servatory '  whence  may  be 
riewetl  some  of  the  grandest  scenery  of 
Sodthern  India.  The  hill,  he  nays,  is 
Doted  among  the  Hindus,  aa  the  8ite  of 
two  very  famous  temples,  tL>  which 
Uiousaods  of  pilgrims  annually  resiort, 
and  also  as  '  the  spot  whence  a  colocwal 
Bait,  an  object  of  supreme  reverence 
BiDODg  the  Hmdua,  was  cut  from  the 
•olid  rook.*  Have  not  these  people  other 
iuit4iral  ahrinrs  among  the  luagniflcent 
scenery  of  their  mountain  ranges '/" 

ACNT  C. — '•  Near  VVandiwash,  there  is 
i»e  dedicated  to  the  elejiliiint-headed 
Ginesha.  the  architectuii'  of  wliich  is 
ta«au(ifui  and  ingenious— resting  ]Kirtly 
on  plllarfi  of  rock,  and  partly  on  levelled 
portions  of  the  peak.  In  the  rock  deep 
caritiett  have  iK'en  hewn  aa  receptacles 
for  the  costly  gifts  brought  hy  thousands 
of  pilgrims  t«i  atone  for  t  heir  sins  :  and 
rarried  off  by  the  portly  Brahmins,  who 
claim  U)  be  the  jiroru-i  for  the  gods  I 

"  At  Bha<lrinath,  on  the  right  bank  ot 
the  river  Visbnu-gunga.  is  another  fam- 
otu  abrine — a  temple  of  Vishnu  e'aid  to 
be  very  ancient,  and   containing  an  idol 


of  black  marbe  rolied  in  gold  and  silver 
brocade.  In  front  of  the  temple  is  a 
tank  thirty  feet  aquare.  where  the  pil- 
grims perform  their  ablutions,  the  water 
being  supposed  to  be  efficacious  in  wash- 
ing away  sin.  8ach  is  the  conscious 
guilt  of  these  ixxir  pagans  who  have 
never  even  henrd  of  Jetus.  and  their  in- 
ward conviction  that  sin  must  be  atoned 
for  in  some  way,  that  large  numbers 
visit  this  shrine  every  year,  in  the  hope 
of  easing  their  sin-lmrdened  consciences  : 
and  every  Utdfth  jear,  when  the  great 
festival  of  Kumhk-}lihi  takes  plBce,  the 
number  of  pilgrims  usually  exceeds  fifty 
thousnixL  Many  of  these  would  no 
doubt  gladly  receive  the  Gospel  of  Salva- 
tion through  oar  blessed  Re<leenier  if 
they  could  hear  it.  But  how  filmll  they 
hear  without  a  preacher?  And  the 
number  of  missionaries  sent  out.  i*  still 
so  small  compared  with  the  vast,  teeming 
multitudes  who  are  i/rt  tutie  h'l-l  «f  Je»u» 
for  the  firHt  tiinr.  that  many  die  every 
year,  without  knowing  that  they  might 
l>e  saved.  Dear  young  friends,  are  you 
iJuiiiy  nil  j/ou  can,  to  send  them  the  uooD 
NEWS  y " 

Mary. — "Now  that  you  have  told  as 
something,  auntie,  of  the  mountain 
shrines  of  the  Hindus,  won't  you  give  us 
an  account  of  their  Holy  River.  :ind  their 
ideas  concerning  its  efficacy  in  washing 
away  sins':"" 

AcNT  C. — "This  holy  river,  the Gaoges, 
has  such  a  history  as  could  l»e  revealed 
by  no  other  stream  in  the  wide  world. 
Descending  from  a  level  of  fifteen  thou- 
sand feet  above  the  sea,  and  running  a 
course  of  fifteen  hundred  odles,  it  re- 
ceives at  every  point  the  most  <levout 
adoratiiin.  The  Hindu  Shasters  say  that 
'•the  touch  of  its  waters,  nay,  the  very 
sight  of  them,  takes  away  all  sin." 
Drowning  in  the  holv  river  is  deemed  an 
act  of  supreme  merit ;  and  thousands  of 
sick  people  endure  the  fatigue  of  long 
journeys  that  they  may  die  U[K>n  its 
banks.  Its  very  name  is  derived  from 
their  goddess  (iunga,  who,  the  Hindus 
say,  was  prtKlucwl  by  the  moisture  of 
Vishnu's  foot  caught  by  Brahma,  and 
preserved  in  his  alms-dish  ;  and  Gunga 
coining  down  from  heaven,  frinn  pit;/  fvr 
man.  divided  herself  into  one  hundred 
streams,  the  mouths  of  the  Ganges,  Do 
you  not  see  amid  all  this  a<ludxtur»:>  of 
error,  souie  faint  gleam  ol"  the  great  truth, 
of  Goii's  love  lo  luan  in  sciiitiug  His  dear 
Son  for  the  world's  redemptionV  I'ussibly 
9t>Mit'  of  the  Ajjostles  |>reached  in  India, 
and  theie  may  have  been  a  Christian 
Church  planted  here  in  the  early  times. 

'■  In  Hindu  courts  of  justice,  the  water 
of  the  Gaugtis  is  sworn  uptai,  as  the  Bible 
is  in  ours:  and  it  Ls  l>etieve<l  iluit  as  inony 
as  five  hundred  thousand  |>e<>pte  a?.semble 
nnminlly.  ut  certaiti  points  of  the  river, 
lo  l>athe,  at  tA«  moU  propiliouD  moment,  in 


it«  sacred  waters ;  and  thousands  are 
crushed  to  death,  in  their  frantic  attempts 
to  i*res8  through  the  crowd.  At  the 
mouth  of  the  Hooghly,  one  of  the 
branches  of  the  (iangea,  is  the  great 
island  of  Sangor.  another  of  the  •  most 
holy  places  '  of  the  Hindus.  An  annunl 
festival  is  held  here,  attended  by  thou- 
samls  of  jjeople,  many  of  whom  come  from 
a  distance  of  five  or  six  hundred  miles, 
and  encamping  on  the  banks,  spend  most 
of  their  time  in  bathing  in  the  holy  water,| 
spreading  out  their  offerings  lo  lie  home 
away  by  lb*'  tide,  and  daul>ing  their 
heads  and  breasts  with  the  mud,  that  they 
regard  as  the  panacea  for  all  sin  and 
suffering.  Formerly,  thousands  usetl  to 
throw  themselves  and  their  children  into 
the  river,  from  this  island,  to  gain  the 
favor  of  the  goddess;  hut  this  is  no  longer 
ftermitted  by  the  British  Government, 
and  during  the  Festival  an  English  offlcer 
with  fifty  sepoy  soldiers  is  statione<i 
here,  to  i)revent  these  cruel  sacrifices. 

"Are  not  these  yesniings  for  |>ardon, 
a  loud  call  to  us  to  send  the  Gospel  to  the 
poor  Hindus?" 

.    ITiitiii.  (  hluii,  niid  lis  iHclhodlM 
mi>nl<>n. 

MV    REV.   J{JH!<   WALLCV. 

Tiiiiiking  that  your  numerous  reader 
would  lie  Koniewhat  interested  to  know  a 
little  of  our  work  here,  wc  have  taken  thitt 
opportunity  of  a  new  era  in  its  history  to  say  i 
a  little  iiijout  tilt- city  of  Wuhu  and  itssu 
roundingg.  Wuhu  is  situated  on  the  great 
river  Yang-tsz,  about  half  way  tetween 
Shanghai,  the  port  of  entrance  for  Central 
China,  nnd  Hankow,  the  terminus  of  the 
ordinary  lines  of  Kteamers,  running  on  the 
YangtsE. 

Wuhu  Inis  a  )H)pulation  of  some  70,0011 
souls,  crowded  together  in  narrow,  dirty 
streets,  and  living  in  houses  for  the  m08t 
part  nearly  as  dirty. 

The  surrounding  country  is  thickly  set- 
tled by  ao  industrious  farming  population: 
that  are  at  least  not  unwilling  to  hear  the 
Gosj)el.  The  jiort  has  only  lieen  opened 
some  ten  years.  About  half  that  time  it 
has  been  occujiied  hy  our  mission,  with 
such  good  results  that  lust  year  it  was 
thought  advisable  to  erect  a  suitable  place 
(if  worship.  A  site  w'jw  selected  and 
l«iught,and  the  work  of  building  has  been 
going  on  fur  some  mouths.  On  the  19th 
of  Seplt'tnlH'r  last  the  corner-stone  was 
laid,  and  <>n  the  Isl  of  December,  1887, 
we  had  a  very  interesting  ceremony,  con- 
ducted by  the  Rev.  V.  C.  Hart,  assisted 
hy  the  Rev.  S.  Lewis  and  the  imator  in 
charge. 

Before  the  ceremony  the  party  inspected 
the  new  premises,  consisting  of  chapel, 
native  preachers'  house  and  day-school. 

The  chapel,  which  will  seat  alwut  200 
^►eople,  was  very  comfortably  filh?d,  the 
audience  listening  to  and  seeming  very 
much  interested  in  the  service. 


142 


THE  KOREAN  MISSION. 


$1,200,000. 

TWELVE  HUNDRED  THOUSAND 
DOLLARS  FOR  MISSIONS 

FROM     ALL    SOURCES 

-FOR— 


aaplain  McCa>>e  pleads  that  every 
tkodiat  Episcopal  Pastor  and  Superin- 
tendent observe  Easter  Sunday  as  Mittsion- 
ary  Day.  "  Brethren.  Help  !  I  helieve  in. 
the  Conversion  of  the  World.'' 

Easter  Sunday  conies  on  April  1st.  It 
has  l>een  set  apart  in  the  Methivdiet 
Episcopal  Church  as  "  Children's  Mission- 
ary Day."  It  was  observed  by  many 
schools  last  year.  Can  it  not  Ix'c-oine 
universal  ?  Denr  pastor,  and  dear  Bni»r- 
intendent,  please  help  us  in  the  great 
effort  we  are  making  to  have  all  our 
children  lielieve  in  and  work  for  the  con- 
version of  the  world. 

"Children's  Missionary  Day"  is  an  Eas- 
ter Sabbath  Service  for  the  Sunday- 
schools  of  the  Methixlist  Episcopal  Church 
for  use  on  Stinilay,  April  Ist.  1888.  It  is 
preparetl  by  Rev.  W.  T.  Smith,  d.d.. 
of  309  Oakland  Avenue,  Council  Bluffs, 
Iowa,  and  i3  sold  by  the  author  at  the 
rate  of  one  cent  a  copy.  'Collectort*'  cards 
by  the  same  are  fur  sale  at  one-half  cent ' 
;.«ach.  Let  every  Methodist  pastor  or 
iperintendent  send  for  as  many  copies , 
of  "  SJervice  "  and  cards  as  tliey  have  piipiils 
in  the  Snnday-^choo!  and  use  them. 
They  will  l»e  well  repaid  for  the  ex|)end-  ' 
iture  of  the  money.  The  author  is  a  live 
Presidinijj:  Elder  iu  Missiojiary  matters 
and  an  adept  in  this  line  of  work. 

Thanks  to  kind  friends  who  prefiarcd 
for  us  the  notice  on  the  life  of  the  mis- 
lionary  hero,  Oeorge  Bowen  of  India,  and 
the  summary  of  the  work  of  tlie  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  C^hurch  in  India,  of  tlie  i 
American  Bible  St>ciety  in  South  America, 
and  of  the  South  American  Bible  SiH'iety. 
Tlie  two  latter  articles  ^hniild  have  fol- 
lowed the  other  njatteron  Smith  AtixTica, 
hut  the  FIditor  haslieen  physicfilly  unable 
to  gise  the  needed  attention  to  this  num-  ' 
ber. 

The  Rev.  C.  R.  Rice  writes  us  from  In- 
defiendence,     Kansas:    "The     Felirnary 
number  of  Gospel  is  All  L4J«ds>  is  almost 
giving  us  New   Mexico  fever."      They  I 
would    gladly     welcome    such    helpers. 
Another  brother  writes  only  to  complain  , 
of  the  scanty  apparel  on  a  Navajti  brave  j 
in  the  8.ame  number,  and  says  that  "  Com- ' 
stock  is  cominjs."     Mr  Comstock  lives  in 
New  York  and  has  shown  no  evidence  of  i 
a  weak  mind. 


We  refer  to  the  August,  1887,  number 
of  QosPKL  IN  All  Lands  for  the  latest 
attainable  Protestant  statistics  for  India. 
Tlie  snniiriary  ^ives  86  Missionary  So- 
cieties with  TBI  foreign  Miasionaries.  5;K> 
Native  Ordained  Agents,  and  137,504 
Communicants.  These  statistics  are  for 
IbH.")  and  were  carefully  tubulated  by  Rev. 
Dr.  Badley. 

The  tylor  of  India,  issued  at  Luckiiow, 
January  13,  18«S.  says:  "  Rev.  J.  H.  Gill 
sails  to-day  from  Bombay  on  the  mail 
steamer.  His  address  will  be  805  Broad- 
way, New  York  City,  Rev.  Dr.  Stone 
and  wife,  of  Bombay,  expect  to  sail  Feb- 
ruary 1st,  Mrs.  Neeld  and  son,  Mrs. 
Craven  and  family,  and  Miss  Knowlea,  of 
NainiTal,  sail  at  a  later  date.  Miss  Swain 
of  Klietri,  Rajputana,  is  called  home  by 
the  illness  of  a  sister."  Brother  (lill  ar- 
rived in  New  York  in  February. 

In  the  re|K)rt  we  gave  in  our  December 
issue  of  the  niissionaries  connected  with 
our  work  in  India  we  puqiosely  omitted 
the  names  of  those  who,  in  1887,  returned 
to  the  Uniled  States,  and  who  we  under- 
Ht(HKi  did  not  exjiect  to  return  to  India. 
Among  the  names  ontitled  was  that  of 
Rev,  W.  Bowwr.  He  inforiiis  iis  that 
owing  to  the  !*tate  of  bisheiiltli  lie  has  not 
taken  .steps  Iu  lie  traiisfcrreil,  and  that  he 
exp<»ils  to  lie  continued  iiv  a  su|jernumery 
relation  in  tlie  South  Imlia  {Conference. 


Licttcr  n-oni  .nra.  Baldwin   to 
.^r«>.  Todd. 

Dr.  S.  L.  Baldwin,  now  of  Boston,  and 
Dr.  E,  S.  Todd  of  Baltimore,  were  mis- 
sionaries together  in  China.  Brother 
Todd,  in  loiiking  over  some  old  letters  re- 
cently, found  one  from  .Mrs.  Baldwin  to 
his  wife  which  he  dciMiieit  of  sufUcicnt 
interest  to  read  at  a  joi-jsionary  rm-eling. 

It  was  not  written  for  publication  but 
it  depicts  most  vividly  the  sorrows  f>f  the 
heathen  world.  It  is  a  Kliui]>se  and  only 
a  glimpse.  Like  a  tl.ash  of  lightning  it 
shows  the  dark  abyss.  What  must  the 
steady  gaze  V)e  of  the  missionary  on  the 
ground  ?  The  letter  bears  date.  Fooclioiv, 
June  ITith,  \M%.  After  speaking  of  the 
loss  of  her  little  May,  Mrs.  Baldwin 
writes: 

*'S<)  much  of  Htnishine  has  gone  out 
of  my  life  tliall  sonietiiiies  Ihiiik  1  mourn 
almost  as  the  heathen  motluTS  iminnd 
me,  and  yet  not  so,  for  while  I  cannot 
ijuiet  the  longing  or  soothe  the  great 
aching  at  my  heart  yet  I  know  that  it  is 
well  with  her  and  to  m<' remains  lhelio|)e 
of  joining  her  if  fiiithful.  My  old  ser- 
vant woman  has  interested  me  much.  A 
child  of  sorrow  she  has  truly  l>een  and  in 
the  deep  gloom  of  her  affliction,  lightened 
by  no  (*hristian  r;»y.  niine  imleed  is  a 
cloud  with  a  lK?autiful  lining. 

"  She  has  buried  four  little  girls  and 
one  little  boy .  and.  saddest  of  all,  her  hus- 
band drowned  one  little  girl. 


I 


I      "I  had  a  long  talk  with  ber  and  in 

trying  to  give  her  a  word  of  comfort  and 
a  realization  of  the  Christian's  hope,  my 
own  faith,  so  weak  in  every  trial,  wm 
somewhat  strengthened. 

"  She  described  to  me  the  drowning  of 
her  little  girl.  Tlie  mother's  pang  scarcely 
over,  anil  the  little  one  just  ushered  into 
the  world  towards  which  her  heart  vva'i 
yearning,  was  taken  hy  its  unnatural 
parent  and  drowned  in  her  presence.  Slie 
told  how  she  plead  for  its  life,  how  she 
shut  her  eyes  from  seeing  the  wicked 
deed.  I  have  seldom  seen  a  face  of  more 
anguish  than  hers  while  she  described  Ibe 
springing  up  of  the  child  in  the  water 
and  the  gurgling  of  the  water. 

"  Three  other  little  girls  came  and  when 
they  were  'so  high,'  they  died,  and  they 
told  nie  that  the  Grandmother  had  taken 
them  and  that  I  must,  lie  careful  to  wor- 
ship her.  Her  husband  has  since  died 
and  now  she  is  almost  alone. 

"  I  tried  to  explain  to  her  that  her  little 
ones  were  safe  in  heaven,  and  that  if  she 
tjelieved  in  Christ  and  olieyed  His  com- 
mandments she  would  go  to  them  and  he 
with  them.  She  caught  eagerly  at  the 
wonls.  •  go  to  them  '  and  asked  me  over 
and  over  again  if  she  really  could  go  to 
them,  and  when  I  assured  her  that  she 
could  it  tvas  almost  pitiful  to  see  her  joy. 

"Mrs,  Lowey's  nurse  hrjs  her  sorrows 
also  and  ever  has  a  sad  face.  Her  trou- 
ble is  that  she  has  had  tworhihlren,  Ixith 
girls.  She  i.-?  young  ami  her  husband  i^ 
forty  years  old  and  she  is  afraid  he  will 
not  Uke  her  b«?cau8e  her  children  are 
girls;  both  of  them  were  taken  from  her 
and  given  away.  O  I  he  sorrows  of 
China's  daughters  ! 

"My  wonder  is  how  they  live  under 
them.  Many  of  them  are  hanlened  and 
careless  hut  the  majority  of  them  have 
mother's  beart.s  and  natural  affection."' 

What  a  ctirnnient  is  this  letter  upon 
the  saying  of  the  Psalmist,  "  The  dark 
places  of  earth  are  full  of  the  habitation 
of  cruelty." 

The  Korean  niuilon, 

BY  BKV.  B.  O.   APPKNZICI.LER. 

The  history  of  the  Korean  Mission 
yet  is  short  and  can  be  told  in  a  few 
words.  The  Rev.  Dr.  R.  S  Maclay.  the 
veteran  mis.siouary  of  the  Japan  Confer- 
ence, made  a  progt>«'f'l'ng  trip  to  Seoul  in 
June,  1884.  MetlKKlism  may  he  said  to 
have  entered  the  Hermit  Nation  then,  as 
it  was  upon  his  recommendation  that  im- 
mediate steps  were  taken  towards  starting 
the  work  here.  Rev.  Wm.  B.  Scranton, 
M.D.,  and  Rev.  H.  O.  Appeoswller  were 
appointed  towards  the  close  of  the  same 
year. 

In  Dw-ember  there  was  a  coup  *f  ttai 
in  the  Capital.  The  leaders  of  the  Pro- 
gressive j>arty,  after  killing  some  of  the 
leaders  of   the   Conservative   party  and 


\ 


CEXTRAL  CniNA  MISSION. 


143 


l^iun  in  (jower  two  day*,  were  <le|M»ed 
Bud  drivf-n  (rum  tlie  country.  All  was 
IMilitical  cbiiot),  and  the  air  waii  full  of 
rumore  of  wars  It  is  not  aurprihinf;, 
therefore,  that  the  lir>t  misaioiiaries  wbeu 
Uiey  reached  Chemulpo,  in  April  of  1885, 
wen?  advised  not  to  enter  the  Capital.  lu 
May.  under  cover  i>f  his  profesusion,  Dr. 
SkraiitoQ  entered  Seoul,  l>egan  work  in 
the  Ooverunient  Ho8pit;d,  then  juetestttb- 
lished,  and  succeeded  in  Ka)nin}>:  a  foot- 
hold. The  other  uiissi "inarie^  soon  fol- 
lowed, houses  were  i)iirrhased,  and  repairs 
on  them  commenced.  This  was  about 
two  and  a  half  years  ago. 

Th»'  proKTpss  has  been  steady,  healthy, 
eacouraging.  Dr.  Scranton,  as  WHin  as 
be  had  purchased  a  house,  began  to  see 
patients  there.  In  June,  188(1,  he  moved 
into  ibe  boRpital.  The  beginning  of  Ihii) 
year  the  govemiiieut  recognized  the  good 
work  ilone  by  naming  the  hospital.  It  is 
more  and  more  appreciated  by  the  people, 
being  visited  by  men  from  all  parts  of  the 
king>lom.  The  attendance  has  Ijeen  in- 
creasing rapii  I  ly,  so  that  during  the  quarter 
I  just  ending  ele»en  bundrinl  [lalieulH  were 
««en.  The  jieople,  tlxnigb  pour,  pay  a 
nominal  price  for  the  uiiilici[ie«.  Our 
hocspitnl  is  <loing  great  good  nnd  the  jwo- 
ple  have  confidence  in  our  work. 

Educational  work  was  begun  less  than 
I  month  after  the  arrival  of  )lr.  Appen- 
Eeller  in  Seoul.  We  have  now  a  school  ( hat , 
iiona  solid  footing,  having  received  its: 
DBaie(Pcfi  <'hai  Hak  dang—  Hall  for  Rear- 
ing Useful  Men)  from  His  Majesty  the 
King.  This  is  our  charter.  During  this 
je«r  we  erecte<l  on  »»  commanding  site  a 
ttne  brick  college  hall,  seventy-six  feet  by 
(Ifty-two.  in  foreign  style  of  architecture. 
It  is  the  first  and  thus  far  the  only  bnild- 
iDg  of  Its  kind  in  the  country.  "  It  dt>efl 
<in»  good,"  said  one  of  the  bighe.-'t  foreign 
nSeitils  here.  "  to  look  upon  sucli  a  neat, 
DulstAntial  building  like  tlint  one  u[) 
there,'   p(.>inting  to  the  ball. 

The  8ch<i«il  has  over  Hfty  stuiteiu.s  en- 
rolled. New  one-i  are  entering  all  the 
time.  I  say  "enrolled"  lifcause  some 
Hm  all  they  nee<l  of  English  in  a  fort- 
night and  can  hardly  be  calletl  "students.*' 
Thdtie.  however,  are  the  exception.  A 
ONnineodHble  eeal  is  shown  by  the  young 
mm  ;  they  are  in  earnest,  devoted,  and 
ihow  an  aptness  for  the  new  language. 

The  evangelistic  work  is  ju^t  opening. 
(Vi'itianily  as  represented  by  the  Jesuits 
bhaK**!.  The  law  makes  believing  in  it 
*  capital  olfence.  During  the  fearful 
persecution  o(  I8tt8  thousands  of  Catliolic 
Christiiins  were  beheailcd.  The  (M>i>ple 
h«»e  not  forgotten  this  and  are  Tialurully 
afraid.  The  law  may  be  enforced,  thoiigli 
lliie  i»  not  likely,  as  the  present  ruler  is 
kind-heHrt»Hl  and  favors  opening  Korea  to 
fureign  influences. 

But  notwitbatauding  the^e  unfiivorable 
mflnenres    Christian    literature  has  In-en 


distributed,  the  tirst  Korean  convert  ba])- 
tized  last  July,  on  Christmas  day,  the 
sixth.  One  coliwrteur.  retumetl  from  a 
short  trip  int<i  the  country,  reports  three 
candidates  for  baptisiii  and  twelve  seeker:;. 
Tlie  other  colporteur  is  still  out,  from 
whom  I  hope  to  hear  even  greater  re- 
sults. 

Services  are  held  every  Sabbath  and 
once  during  the  week.  On  Christmas  I 
jjreached  my  first  sermon  in  the  Korean 
language  in  our  "  chajtel  " — a  room  eight 
feet  wide  and  sixteen  feet  long.  Metho- 
dism baptized  the  first  woman  in  a  land 
where  women  are  carefully  setOuded. 
Others  are  studying  the  Word  secrelly. 

The  Woman's  Foreign  Missintiary  Soci- 
ety entered  Korea  when  we  did.  they 
liuili  n  large  and  l:>eHUtiful  home,  have  two 
teachers,  and  thus  far  have  bad  fifteen 
girls  under  their  instruction.  The  arrival 
of  a  lady  doctor  a  short  time  ago  is  hailed 
with  delight  by  the  many  suffering  women 
in  this  land. 

This  is  the  Ijeginning  of  our  work  in 
the  Hermit  Nation,  now  no  longer  so. 
The  walls  of  isolation  are  underminc<l  ; 
they  arc  falling.  The  |>eople  are  in  a  re- 
ceptivt-  moiKl.dissatisfled  with  ibe  luarren 
past,  and  reaching  out  for  something  new 
and  better.  If  once  the  imlependence  of 
the  "Little  Kingdom"  is  firmly  estal»- 
lisbed.  we  may  look  for  rapid  Kteps  for- 
ward.    May  that  day  come  soon. 

Skoul,  Decern  l)er  27tb.  1887. 


:o:- 


.tiiiiual  .WrrtlnK  or  lh<>  <'piilr«l  fhliia 
.ni»»lon,  OtMohor 'i  l-'i,l,  I  MS7, 

BY  BEV.  EI>WARD   S    UTILE. 

Another  ecclesiastical  year  has  rolled 
away,  and  another  of  those  seasons  so 
inlereetinif  and  imfxirtant  to  Methodism 
and- the  Methodist  preacher,  namely,  the 
AnnuAl  Meeting  or  Conference,  ])a»  again 
come  round.  How  swiftly  hiia  the  yeai 
sped  !  with  all  its  u[ipc>riituities  of  doing 
good  and  l>eiug  good  it  hiis  receded  into 
the  past:  it  hah  none  but  not  the  effects 
of  the  work  accotuptished,  to  the  end  of 
time  they  will  be  muDtfest,  how  great 
tho-e  elTects  we  shall  know  in  eternity. 
Some  have  mourned  because  of  the  hard- 
ness of  the  work  and  the  lack  of  visible 
fruit,  others  have  rejoiced  and  beeu 
exceeding  glad  on  account  of  the  showers 
of  blepsing  that  have  fallen. 

As  a  mission  we  rejoice  over  substan- 
tial and  marked  increitse  :  God  has  beeu 
with  us  and  given  us  a  more  prosperous 
year  than  has  ever  l)efore  l>een  enjoyed. 
We  have  had  139  conversions :  this  means 
in  China  a  grand  advance,  a  net  increase 
over  last  year  of  'i\,  and  in  membership 
a  net  in  rease  over  last  year  of  24,  giving 
US  now  a  total  of  44.T  menilx»rs  and  pro- 
bationers. Six  additional  Sabbath  Schools 
have  been  opened  with  an  increase  of  l.")! 
scholars:   we  have  altogether  l.j  Snbbath 


Schools  and  W6  scholars.  The  members 
are  also  learning  to  give  of  Iheirautwiance 
to  the  Lord  :  a  total  of  $1043, 13  has  been 
raised  on  the  Held  in  the  direction  of  self 
support ;  here  has  been  an  immen.se  leap  : 
— I)s4<l9.12  more  than  last  year,  a  matter 
for  great  encouragement.  With  these 
succeBses  then  we  went  up  to  our  annnal 
gathering  to  plan  another  year's  work. 
The  annual  meeting  was  held  in  the 
Church  of  the  Fowler  Itistitute  at  Kiu 
Kiang,  commencing  on  Friday,  October 
21.  1887. 

We  were  pleased  to  liave  Bishop  War- 
ren with  us  to  encourage,  advise,  and 
help,  and  prenide  at  the  Conference. 
The  first  session  was  occupied  in  examin- 
ing the  characters  of  the  preachers,  for- 
eign and  native,  and  listening  to  their  re- 
ports. The  second  sessiiju  wag  occupied 
much  in  tlie  same  way,  the  reports  being 
first  dispnsed  of,  and  the  following  reso- 
lution passed,  namely,  "  That  we  heartilj 
approve  the  appointment  of  a  chaplain  to 
the  Foreign  Comnuinity  of  Chin  Kiang, 
and  earnestly  reijuest  the  Board  of  Man- 
ager* of  the  Missionary  Society  to  make 
all  suitable  arrangements."  Promises  of 
sup|x»rt  amounting  to  more  than  |7fK) 
yearly  have  Is-en  obtained  from  the  for- 
eign residents  in  the  P^^uglish  Concessiori. 
This  is  a  step  in  the  right  direction. 

On  Sunday  morning  a  good  congre- 
gation assembled  in  St.  Paul's  Church  to 
!  hear  Bishop  Warren  preach  from  Mat- 
'  thew  vi..  verse  33,  "  But  seek  ye  first  tlie 
kingdom  of  God  and  Hi^  righteousness 
and  all  these  things  shall  \)<i  added  unto 
you."  We  were  all  encouraged  and 
blessed,  the  Master  )>eing  with  us  to  cheer 
our  spirits,  and  "our  hearts  burned  with- 
in us  "  as  We  together  partook  of  the  Sacra- 
ment of  the  Lorti's  Supper :  to  meet  to- 
gether and  in  our  native  tongue  solemnly 
celebrate  the  death  of  our  blessed  ,Saviour 
is  a  rich  Immpiet. 

The  rest  of  the  day  was  taken  up  with 
spirited  Chinese  services,  the  Love-feasl 
lieing  especially  impressive.  The  chapel 
was  crowded  :  scores  of  native  Christians 
were  present  and  gave  clear  and  convinc- 
ing t°stimonie8  of  their  conversion. 

On  Mon<liiy  business  was  resumed  : —  a 
letter  of  encouragement  was  written  lo 
Bpo.  Cady,  who  is  holding  the  fort  alone 
in  Chung  King.  The  committee  .to  audit 
the  Treasurer's  Bo.ik8  presented  their  re- 
l>ort  and  congratulated  Bro.  J.  R  Hykes, 
the  Treasurer,  on  the  corret^tness  and 
general  keeping  of  the  Mission  Books  and 
accounts  :  the  following  resolutions  were 
passed  netn.  con.,  namely,  Resolve<l :  1 
"That  we  appreciate  the  care  and  pains 
which  Mr.  Hykes  has  taken  in  all  mattera 
pertaining  to  the  Treasurer's  office,  and 
offer  him  our  heartiest  thanks  for  the 
manner  in  which  he  has  discharged  bis 
arduous  duties,  and  for  his  kind  and 
t'ourtcous  letters ;  and  Resolved  :  2.  That 


144 


A  CONFERENCE  ON  THE  CONGO. 


this  report  be  forwarded  to  the  Board  of 
ManaEfers  of  the  Misoionary  Society. 

We  are  anxious  to  cultivate  fraternal 
relations  with  the  otiier  MetiimiiHt  borties 
working  ap  ami  down  tlie  river,  namely, 
the  Wesieyati  MethcxiiRt  anrl  Blethodist 
Ei»lsco(>al  Oliuroh.  South  ;  two  br(:'thren 
were  therefore  ap^iointed  to  visit  tiiese 
miSHions  at  their  next  Annual  Meetinf^  to 
convey  our  fraternal  and  kindly  greetings. 
We  look  forward  to  the  time  when  there 
will  be  one  grand  Methodist  Chuich  for 
(^hina,  with  native  Conferences  all  over , 
the  land. 

It  was  nnflnimously  voted  to  request 
the  Genera]  Conference  to  pass  an  en- 
abling act  whereby  the  Central  China 
Minaion  may  be  empowered  to  resolve  it- 
self into  an  Annual  Conference  during 
the  next  four  yearh. 

Comnilttees  were  apftointed  on  examin- 
ation in  English  and  Chinese  studien  and 
to  visit,  examine  and  report  <in  the  Hos- 
pital;^  and  Educational  Instit()tic>us  with- 
in the  boHndK  of  the  Mission. 

Another  important  step  was  taken, 
namely,  the  apja>iiitment  of  a  Publishing 
Committee  to  arrange  for  the  erection  of  a 
printing  press,  l>otli  Knglish  ami  Chinese, 
at  N'inkin.  This  is  (uuch  ri'i|iilred  in  our 
mission,  tind  we  hope  tlif*  outcome  of  the 
year's  work  in  this  direction  will  be  a 
•  Complete  printing  machinery  able  tt»  do 
all  lh»-  work  of  the  Misjion. 

Other  local  business  was  discussed  and 
determineil  ami  many  forward  steps  taken. 
The  appoint  uientH  for  1S87-8  were  then 
'  read  and  we  again  separati'd  for  another 
year's  luil.  May  Ood  alximlantly  jioiir 
out  His  Spirit  on  this  Mission,  making 
every  man  a  fuithriil  enmest  laborer  to- 
gether with  Christ, and  add  to  thet.'hurch 
many  that  shall  be  saved. 

A'ii(  Kiati'j,  Vhina.  Xov..  1887. 

X  flunft-rtvu-it  mi  lliet'uiicro  by  Bishop 
Taylor, 

The  second  annual  meeting  of  the  dis- 
trict Conference  of  tiie  Upp)er  C<»ngo 
District  a-senibled  at  Vivi  mission  station 
I  December  3d,  1887,  at  two  o'clock  I'.  M., 
with  Bishop  Taylor  in  the  chair. 

Fifteen  meml)ers  were  present,  includ- 
ing the  Bishop,  and  sixteen  were  .unavoid- 
ably absent.  Tlie  Bishop  repiited  briefly 
as  follows. 

'•  Our  disapfwintuient  in  not  being  able 
to  get  direct  and  prompt  trans|H)rt  of  our 
steamer  and  other  stulf  lo  Stanley  Pool, 
and  detention  in  Vi\  i,  though  trying  to 
our  faith  and  patience  here,  and  liard  on 
the  hopes  of  our[>atrona  at  home,  is  work- 
ing for  our  goo«l  nnd  for  the  enlargement 
of  our  fielil  of  operations  on  the  Congo  : 

"Ist.  In  the  unex{)ecte(l  depletion  of 
our  trauhit  funds,  had  the  government  <»f 
the  State  of  Congo  l»een  able  to  transport 
our  freight  to  Stanley  Pool  at  a  [lound  (#5) 
per  raiui-load,  according   to  agreement. 


we  could  not  have  paid  their  transport 
bills.     Here,  in  Vivi,  our  expenses  are  hut ' 
light  and  our  trnnsport  by  steam  will  lie 
much  cheajjer  thnn  by  carriers  alone, 

"2d.  It  has  Iwen  the  means  of  a  gov- 
ernment a  tithoriznt  ion  to  niK?n  a  line  of 
mis.sion  stations  from  Vivi  to  Isangala, 
,').■)  miles,  and  thence  to  Manyanga,  88 
miles,  thence  on  the  south  side  of  the 
Congo  l(K)  miles  to  Stanley  Pool, 

'•  ad.  We  are  finding  out  as  our 
acquaintance  exteutts  thai  north  of  said 
base  line  of  slations  there  is  a  densely 
populated  belt  of  country  belonging  to 
Congo  .State,  extending  back  to  the  Loan- 
go  Itiver,  and  that  psiallel  east  a  l>elt  of 
about  too  miles  or  more. 

"Since  our  arrival  here,  about  the  tirst 
of  July  of  this  year  of  grace— five  montha 
— we  have  under  the  mechanical  general- 
ship of  our  dear  brother  Critchlow,  ex- 
tempori/.e<l  the  construction  of  a  new 
steam  wagon  dispitnilar  from  all  other 
wagons  in  the  world,  of  vast  pulling 
jwwer,  for  the  transiwrt  of  our  heavy 
freights  up  the  steep  hills,  by  means  of 
this  wonderful  wagon  and  a  little  man 
force.  All  ourcargiK»s  have  Ijeeii  brought 
up  the  crooked,  steep,  rcK?ky  hills,  from 
the  beach  to  Vivi  toj).  a  distance  of  a1>out 
a  luile and  n  half,  sin<'e  which  nurpre.^cher 
and  storekeeper,  .1.  C.  Teler,  htis  mken 
stock  of  :ill  onr  storesand  put  theui  under 
roof,  lock  and  key.  Our  chief  engineer, 
Silas  W,  Field,  has  rubbed  up  and  painl- 
ed  and  oiled  such  parts  of  our  steamer 
anil  saw-mili  *.tnfr  ns  were  liable  to  rust. 
Brother  Rasmusseu  has  given  us  a  plan 
for  a  cheu[i  buoyant  raft  for  the  discharge 
of  our  traction  engine  when  she  shall  i)e 
brought  up  by  the  steamer.  The  mater- 
ials for  siiid  raft  ure  being  prepare<l  so 
that  we  hot>e  we  sluill  vvitliin  a  few  weeks 
I  we  our  road  enginetrs.  llrotliers  Clnilin, 
Rasmusseti,  While  and  Bi  igg'^  moving  in- 
wiird  with  our  steam  wagon  and  irartion 
engine.  BrutliMr  Wrn.  II.  Arringdnle. 
our  arcliilect  and  man  of  nil  tuechaiiical 
work,  bus  been  busy  and  etfeetJve  in 
bcaise- building  and  repairs. 

•*  Our  dear  sislers  h;ive  done  the  cook- 
ing for  all  our  working  force— a  heavy 
task  that  is  never  finished  Meantime, 
though  I  have  wrought  in  our  varierl 
work  at  Vivi  three  months  out  of  the 
Bve  of  our  sojourn  here.  I  have  explored 
the  line  to  Isangala,  and  report  the  o|ien- 
ing  of  five  stations  — Ist,  Vivi,  the  site  of 
the  former  capital  of  the  state.  F<ir  a 
little  over  seven  acres  of  ground  here  and 
the  buildings  remaining  we  jmirl  iilBU. 
2d.  At  Vumtomt>a  Vivi,  four  miles  dis- 
taeit,  insight  of  the  mountain,  we  have 
built  an  ndolje  house  and  opened  a  sta- 
tion. :Sd.  Sadi  Kalvinza,  al>out  twenty 
miles  from  Vivi.  4th.  Mataoalia.  a()out 
twenty-nine  miles  from  here,  all  on  the 
caravan  trail.  5th.  Isangala,  where  our 
freights  have  to  lie  taken  by  boats  up  the 


river  to  Manyanga.  We  have  not  built, 
but  our  mi.ssionary,  E.  A.  Sboreland.  or- 
copies,  rent  free,  the  stalion-house  of  the 
Government.  6th.  Natumba,  near  Ba- 
nana, we  liave  just  received  permtssioa 
from  the  Oovernor-tleneral  to  select  n 
site,  and  I  hofae  to  l>e  able  lo  send  in  duly 
a  sketch  of  the  land  selected,  and  to  settle 
on  the  premises  in  a  tent  till  we  can  get 
a  small  iron  house  ordered  from  Liver- 
pool." 

Reports  from  various  stations  wer* 
then  presente<l.  John  A.  Newth  stated 
what  bad  been  done  at  Sadi  Cabanzi.  He 
sfiid  that  the  natives,  though  willing  tit 
be  taught  English,  declined  having  any- 
thing to  do  w'ith  the  worship  of  God, 
Iwlieving  that  all  joining  in  it  will  die. 
Yet  Mr.  Newth  l>elieves  there  is  ground 
for  hope.  The  wilch-doctor,  having  Ijeen 
warned  against  his  Ijarbarous  pntctice, 
now  brings  all  sick  pntients  to  the  Mission 
to  receive  meflical  treatment.  This  is 
certainly  a  step  in  the  right  direction,  for 
it  will  give  the  nativf  s  c-onlidence  in  the 
niissiimary.  Mr.  Newth  thinks  that  whet» 
he  is  able  to  speak  the  Innguuge  of  the 
natives  he  will  be  able  to  reason  away 
their  prejudices. 

The  re|>ort  fnim  Vuoitoniba.  back  of 
Vivi,  liclniled  the  building oi>erution.s,  and 
stated  that  the  natives  are  very  friendly, 
!in<i  there  is  a  dnily  class  of  from  eiuht  to 
eleven  to  learn  English. 

Miss  Mary  Kildare  reported  the  result 
of  her  teaching  in  two  rillages  near  Vivi. 
She  Hrst  gut  good  classes  of  children, 
taught  tlietii  lo  sing  Christian  sings,  juid 
to  repeat  the  Commandments  an<l  the 
lx>rdV  Prayer.  The  interest  and  atten- 
dance increased,  and  the  parents  began 
to  come,  and  one  man  has  given  up  idol 
worship. 

The  report  from  Mjitamha.  by  Charles 
Lfitfin, stated  that  thntstnlion  »n*  open)^! 
in  Se|)tember  The  natives  ai-e  eager  to 
be  taught. 

The  Bishop  read  the  following  appoint- 
ments: 
Kjmpoko— Brad  ley  L,  Burr,  Dr.  Harrison. 

Ilirani  and  Roxy  Elkins. 
Li'LiABUKU— William  R.  Summers,  M,D. 
Vivi -J.  C,  Teeter.  J.  S.  Cutler. 
Transport    Dkpt.    Headquarters    at 

Vivi-Silas  M.  Field,  Etlwd.  E.Claflin. 

Wm.  Rasmussen,  Wm  O.  While,  Wni, 

S.    Briggs,    Wm.  H,   Arringdale,   Mrs. 

.-Vrriiigilide,  Mrs.  Belle  Claflin. 
\'t  jtToMBA    Vivi— Elizjibeth  J.  Trimble, 

Jlary   B.  Lindsay,  Lyman   B.  Walker^ 

Mrs.  Walker. 
•Sadi  Cabanza- John  A.  Newth. 
Matamba— Charles  Claflin. 
ISASOALA— E.  A.  Sboreland. 
NATtvMBA,  VEAR  BANANA — Mary  Kildare, 

Susan  Collins, 
Kabinda— J.  L.  Jiidson,  Archer  Steel,  Jr. 
.Mamba— Archer  Steel,    Sr.,    Ai   Sartori, 

Martha  Kali.  Walter  Steele,  Mrs.  Anna 


Steele, 


d 


EuaENE  R.  Smith, 

Edilo'. 


APRIL,  188B, 


a  OB  BaroaKi-oo-ay, 

N»»»   York  Cil/. 


A  BUUMAN  CaHT. 


KAUEN  WOMEN  OF  BURMA. 


fiuvnui. 

Burma  and  Its  Needs, 

KY   KEY.    R.   \Y.   MUNSON. 
4 
Upper  and  Lower  Burma  include  260,000  square  miles 

and  nearly  8,000,000  inhabitants  consisting  chiefly  of  Bur- 
mese, Talaings,  Shans,  Karens,  Kakhyens  and  Khyens. 

The  various  languages  of  Burma  are  derived  from  the 
Pali.     The  prevailing  tongue  is  Burmese. 

The  Burmese  belong  to  the  Indo-Chinese  family  and 
are  warlike,  gay  and  happy,  contented  with  little  and 
much  more  inclined  to  sport  and  idleness  than  labor. 

The  first  inhabitants  were  an  unfortunate  Indian  tribe 
of  the  Solar  race,  who  being  driven  Eastward,  settled 
with  their  King  in  the  valley  of  the  Irrawady. 

They  claim  to  be  descended  from  the  Sakya  family 
which  reigned  in  Oudc,  and  from  which  was  born  Gaud- 
ama  Buddha  in  the  sixth  century  before  Christ  from 
whom  sprang  the  great  system  of  Buddhism,  the  ruling 
faith  of  Burma. 

Up  to  the  time  of  the  annexation  of  Upper  Burma 
little  or  nothing  had  been  done  by  any  Protestant  body 
to  evangeliae  Burma,  excepting  the  American  Baptist 
Church  whose  pioneer  is  known  to  the  world  as  the 
sainted  Judson  who  sleeps  in  the  Indian  Ocean  with 
Bishop  Coke  and  Miss  Nickerson. 

While  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  has  for  over 
thirty  years  been  sending  men  and  spending  money  for 
India  with  most  gratifying  results;  yet  nothing  has  been 
done  until  now  for  the  salvation  of  the  native  peo])les  of 
this  most  important  country. 

This  has  not  been  because  the  hearts  of  the  noble  men 
who  have  been  at  the  head  of  our  Missionary  Society  and 
Church  were  not  large  enough  to  take  this  needy  country 
into  their  sympathies,  but  because  money  and  men  were 
wanting. 

Burma  has  been  comparatively  unknown  to  our  ]>eople 
and  but  a  vague  notion  of  its  extent  and  importance  has 
existed  in  their  minds. 

There  is  really  no  reason  for  further  delay  so  far  as  the 
former  are  concerned,  for  the  colYers  of  our  Church  and 
the  hundreds  of  volunteers  to  foreign  work  forbid  any 
such  argument. 

The  call  for  a  "  Million  for  Missions  "  has  gone  round 
the  world  and  its  echoes  return  from  Burma,  saying,  "A 
million  of  souls  for  Jesus." 

So  far  as  a  want  of  knowledge  of  the  country  is  con- 
cerned, we  hope  to  remove  any  cause  tluit  lies  in  this 
direction,  and  we  bespeak  the  sympathy  and  prayers  of 
all  the  family  altars  and  secret  closets  in  the  homeland, 
especially  those  who  read  this  magazine. 

What  is  the  present  condition  of  Burma  physically, 
politically  and  socially,  and  what  are  her  needs.' 

Physically  :  Northern  Burma  abounds  in  valuable 
mines  of  precious  stones  and  minerals,  which  are,  with 
valuable  teak  forests,  government  monopolies. 

Lower  Burma  is  fertile  in  the  production  of  rice  and 


m¥t^ 


A    BURMESE    GIRL. 

many  tropical  fruits.     In  point  of  productiveness  Burma 

far  surpasses  India. 

The  people  are  a  more  hardy  race  and  are  capable  of 
greater  things  as  a  whole  than  the  people  of  India. 

The  resources  of  the  country  are  being  rapidly  de- 
veloped, and  in  business  circles  it  is  believed  to  be  only 
a  question  of  time  when  the  Burma  State  Railway  will  be 
pushed  on  through  China  to  Peking.  Merchandize  is 
now  packed  on  mules  for  a  distance  of  a  thousand  miles. 
When  this  is  done  Burma  will  rise  higher  yet  in  the  scale 
of  commercial  importance. 

Great  numbers  of  Chinese  will  flock  into  the  country, 
and  as  the  bulk  of  the  wealth  is  now  in  their  hands,  the 
tendency  will  be  to  better  the  prospects  of  the  people  in 
creating  a  greater  demand  for  the  staples  of  life  and  thus 
accelerating  both  trade  and  labor. 

There  is  not  only  a  very  large  foreign  trade  by  the  high 
seas,  but  an  extensive  home  trade  as  well. 

The  irrawady  Flotilla  Company,  ninnaged  by  English" 
'men,  with  a  stock  capital  (largely  Chinese)  of  about 
^3,000,000  sterling  and  sixty  river  steamers  similar  to 
those  on  the  Mississippi,  valued  at  from  §10,000  to 
$100,000  each,  and  with  two  or  three  new  ones  building 
all  the  time. 

With  one  hundred  and  twenty  llats,  which  are  towed 
on  either  side  the  steamers,  carrying  freight  and  often 
passengers,  and  thirty  or  forty  steam  launches,  they  do  a 
stupendous  business  on  the  Irrawady  and  Rangoon  rivers 
and  their  tributaries. 


BURMA  AND  ITS  NEEDS. 


147 


Politically,  Burma  was  never  so  favored  as  now,  bar- 
g  one  or  two  exceptions.  English  rule  in  many  re- 
lecls  has  given  a  great  impetus  to  the  industries  and 
mmerce  of  the  country.  In  an  address  before  the  last 
Annual  Meeting  of  the  Bunna  Bible  and  Tract  Society, 
Dr.  Rose,  of  the  American  Baptist  Mission,  who  has  been 
in  Burma  for  thirty  years,  said: 

■  **  It  is  a  question  which  will  long  have  a  bearing  on  the 
'condition  of  the  people,  and  on  the  evangelistic  work  of 

Burma: — What  really  is  the  Burmese  estimate  of  English 

Rule?     By  the  mass  of  the  more  intelligent  and  of  the 

more  industrious,  both  traders  and  cultivators,  it  is  greatly 

preferred  to  Native  Rule. 
K     "  For  twenty  years  the  Burmans  have  freely  confessed 
Rhat  ander  the  English  Government  there  is  for  the  most 
P^rt  peace,  safety,  and  protection;  with  all  the  personal 

liberty  compatible  with  law  and  order. 
I       "Taxes  are  heavy,  but  labor  is  high  and  trade  good, 
■and  the  products  of  the  soil  command  good  prices,  and 

the  people  as  a  rule  can  well  afford  to  pay  their  taxes. 

Oppression  and  e.vtortion  are  reduced  to  the  minimum. 

There  are  the  means,  the  inducements,  and  ample  safety 
L  for  amassing  wealth.     This  could  never  be  said  under 

■  Burmese  Government.  Railways,  tramways,  roads, 
bridges,  canals,  telegraphs,  postal  arrangements,  steam- 
boats, steam  mills,  etc.,  etc.,  would  never  have  come,  un- 
der Burme«  Rule;  nor  would  oppression  and  extortion 
have  ceased  under  it. 

"But  in  the  estimation  of  the  best  part  of  the  natives 
of  Burma,  the  introduction  of  opium  is  a  heavy  offset  to 
the  many  benefits  of  English  Rule. 

"The  most  moral  and  intelligent  portion  of  the  Bur- 
mese, Talaings,  and  Karens,  regard  it  as  a  crime  against 
their  people. — a  firebrand  of  discord  and  death  hurled 
It  every  home.  It  is  the  prolific  mother  of  idleness,  pov- 
erty, disease,  and  misery.  As  a  revenue  measure  it  is, 
surely,  a  gross  blunder. 

"And  in  whatever  light,  and  from  whatever  stand- 
point viewed,  it  is  a  monstrous  fraud  on  the  wealth,  and 
moral  well-being  of  the  Body-politic.  It  is  deadly  and 
damning  everywhere;  and  ruined  fathers  and  sons,  and 
blighted  homes  are  its  fruits  all  over  Lower  Burma. 
This  curse  was  unknown  among  the  Burmans,  Talaings, 
and  Karens,  before  the  coming  of  the  English;  and  if 
l^lf  the  effort  had  been  made  to  exclude  opium  from  the 
country  that  was  made  to  introduce  and  legalize  it,  it 
»ould  have  still  been  unknown." 

About  the  only  sentiment  against  the  opium  trade  and 
liquor  trafllic  is  that  of  the  missionaries,  excepting  that  of 
the  better  class  of  natives.  The  English  do  not  favor 
*Df  crusade  against  these  twin  curses  of  Burma.  The 
moraU  of  the  heathen  have  been  and  are  being  corrupted 
by  English  examples  and  influence.  The  sites  for  dram- 
ihops  in  Rangoon  are  sold  annually  at  auction  to  the 
highest  bidder;  some  of  the  Chinese  dramshop  keepers 
have  bef^n  known  to  bid  as  high  as  ten  and  fifteen  and 
fven  twenty  thousand  rupees  for  a  desirable  location. 

Prostitution  is  licensed,   and  these  two  evils,  supple- 


mented by  opium,  make  the  salvation  of  the  English  sol- 
dier as  well  as  that  of  the  natives  seem  an  almost  impos- 
sible thing. 

A  strong  sentiment  prevails  in  England  and  India 
against  all  these  agencies  of  sin,  and  it  is  growing.  The 
time  we  believe  is  coming  when  they  will  be  suppressed. 

Buddhism  is  not  altogether  without  its  redeeming  fea- 
tures, microscopic  though  they  be.  It  incites  some  am- 
bition for  study,  particularly  amongst  the  men  and  boys, 
and  is  free  from  the  licentious  rites  of  Hinduism. 

Viewed  only  in  the  light  of  comparison  the  faith  of 
Burma  is  noble  and  exalting. 

We  have  no  barriers  of  caste  to  hinder  us  in  coming  to 
the  people  with  the  Gospel  message.  All  are  free  and 
equal,  and  all  willingly  and  even  eagerly  listen  to  the 
story  of  the  Cross. 

In  travelling  on  the  railway  and  visiting  native  quar- 
ters of  this  city  we  find  no  difficulty  in  giving  away  or 
even  selling  large  quantities  of  tracts.  On  one  occasion 
they  came  running  out  of  their  houses  to  obtain  a  tract. 
Mrs.  Thomas,  a  missionary  at  Sandoway,  says;  "  There 
is  a  very  general  desire  among  the  people  of  Burma  to 
know  about  the  Christian  religion." 

Mrs.  Ingalls,  at  Thongzai,  makes  the  following  state- 
ments concerning  the  hopeful  prospect  of  the  weakening 
of  the  Buddhist  religion  in  its  hold  on  the  people,  and  the 
reception  of  the  tidings  of  salvation  by  those  who  have 
read  tracts  and  heard  the  preaching  of  the  colporteur: 

"  When  they  have  gone  the  minds  of  the  people  have 
been  so  much  occupied  with  fear  and  trouble,  they  could 
not  get  an  ear  for  the  message  of  God.  In  the  beginning 
of  the  year  the  people  were  also  in  great  perplexity  about 
the  Ruler  of  Burma,  and  the  scales  of  argument  were 
only  used  to  weigh  the  question,  '  Will  the  English  gov- 
ern the  country,  or  will  Theebaw  be  put  back  on  the 
throne?'  The  month  of  October  has  shown  a  different 
state,  and  our  people  find  some  who  believe  that  the 
Buddhist  religion  is  a  false  one.  They  have  been  taught 
to  believe  that  it  would  flourish  for  a  certain  number  of 
years,  and  before  that  term  had  expired,  they  say,  '  it  has 
been  upset  and  the  life  will  go  out  of  it.'  Some  of  those 
who  have  come  to  this  decision  have  again  opened  their 
ears  to  the  message  of  the  preacher  and  the  colporteur 
and  they  have  had  a  better  sale  for  the  tracts.  A  few 
have  lately  come  out  and  been  baptized,  and  in  some  of 
these  places  there  are  a  goodly  number  who  call  them- 
selves *  Disciples  of  /aus  Christ.'  The  system  of  selling 
tracts  begins  to  commend  itself  to  heathen  as  well  as 
Christians,  and  in  another  year  we  believe  we  shall  reap 
where  we  are  now  sowing.  We  have  letters  from  Upper 
Burma  telling  us  of  some  who  know  this  way  from  the 
reading  of  tracts  which  they  received  in  Lower  Burma." 

In  the  same  address  quoted  above  Dr.  Rose  makes  the 
following  statement  concerning  the  Poongyees  and  their 
influence  upon  the  people,  all  of  which  is  true  : 

The  priesthood  looks  upon  the  establishment  of  schools 
with  growing  apprehension.  As  light  comes  in,  as  educa- 
tion, knowledge,  science  and  learning  advance,  the  priests 


INTERVIEWS  WITH  BURMESE  ROYALTY. 


149 


lose  their  power  over  the  people.  While  claiming,  and 
often  reputed,  to  be  learned  and  wise,  the  priests  are,  as  a 
class,  shamefully  ignorant.  Living  in  indolence,  they 
encourage  the  boys  in  idle,  if  not  indeed  in  vicious  habits, 
Why  are  the  Burmese  men  lazy,  idle,  and  easily  given  to 
crime,  while  the  women  are  industrious,  hard  working, 
2ad  fairly  well  disposed?  The  boys  enter  the  kyoungs 
It  the  age  of  from  seven  to  ten  years,  and  grow  up  with 
the  priests  ;  the  girls  stay  at  home  and  work.  The 
m-omen  too,  though  not  able  to  read,  are  about  as  intelli- 
gent as  the  men.  The  priests,  while  they  pose  as  the 
educators  of  the  people,  really  keep  them  in  ignorance, 
»nd  teach  the  men  to  despise  work  and  to  contract  habits 
of  indolence  and  vice." 

"1  cannot  think  that  the  present  state  of  things  is  to 
continue  long.  The  Burmese  will  learn  wisdom  from 
their  own  folly  and  crime,  and  soon  be  found  in  a  more 
reisonable  and  hopeful  state  of  mind  than  ever  before. 
There  is  a  deeper  and  wider  feeling  of  doubt  in  the  Bur- 
nifse  mind  to-day  as  to  the  truth  of  Buddhism  than  at 
»ny  previous  time.  There  will  be  a  reaction  ;  the  Bur- 
mese will  denounce  the  crimes  with  which  indamed  pas- 
don  for  the  time  makes  them  sympathizers.  They  will 
see  more  clearly  the  character  of  their  priests  and  the 
wickedness  of  their  conduct.  They  will  be  more  than 
erer  willing  to  read  our  Scriptures  and  tracts,  and  to 
learn  the  great  truths  and  facts  of  God's  Word.  The  Bur- 
mese will  yet  see  and  confess  the  fulfilment  in  their  own 
history,  of  that  word — '  Thou  shalt  dash  them  in  pieces 
like  a  potter's  vessel,'  '  For  the  nation  and  kingdom 
that  will  not  ser\'e  ihee  shall  perish  ;  yea,  those  nations 
ihiU  be  utterly  wasted.'  Happy  shall  it  be  for  the  Bur- 
mans,  if  the  loss  of  their  miserable  king  shall  dispose 
them  to  look  to  the  King  of  kings, — the  King  of  grace 
jnd  glory,  with  believing  hearts  and  loving  allegiance.  If 
the  loss  of  their  earthly  kingdom  shall  lead  them  to  seek 
the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  righteousness,  then  their 
ftncied  loss  will  prove  infinite  gain." 

At  present  the  number  of  native  Christians  approximate 
15,000.  These  are  chiefly  Karens  and  are  the  fruits  of 
the  Baptist  Missionary  labor. 

The  Burmese  Christians  number  about  1,500.  When 
these  figures,  the  result  of  more  than  half  a  century  of 
faithful  work,  are  compared  with  the  present  population 
It  will  be  seen  how  much  remains  to  be  done.  The  suc- 
cess of  the  coming  fifty  years  will  be  vastly  greater  than 
Ihat  of  the  last. 

Some  most  inviting  fields  have  beeti  laid  open  to  us  by 
the  annexation  of  Upper  Burma,  but  they  must  be  oc- 
cupied soon  or  other  more  aggressive  societies  will  take 
the  best  stations  and  we  shall  be  compelled  to  accept  the 
mlerior  ones.  Choice  tracts  of  land  are  given  by  the 
Government  for  mission  purposes ;  the  sooner  these 
open  doors  are  entered  the  better  will  be  our  chances  of 
*«nring  the  most  desirable  property,  for  an  equal  chance 
'•  given  to  all. 

The  tiroes  are  propitious,  We  bespeak  the  attention 
^nd  invite  the  study  of  the  volunteers  to  the  ranks  of 


the  missionary  host.  The  climate  is  preferable  in  some 
respects  to  that  of  India.  The  nights  here  are  always 
cool  while  in  India  many  are  compelled  to  sleep  under  a 
moving  punkah  and  then  get  no  relief.  Beside,  the  cool 
months  are  fewer  there  than  here.  Sanitariums  are  within 
reach  by  steamer  and  railroad.  Most  of  the  provisions 
found  at  home  can  be  had  here,  and  there  are  not 
the  difficulties  of  Caste  in  reaching  the  people,  A  man 
may  become  a  Christian  and  in  no  way  affect  his  relations 
with  his  friends. 

We  have  several  important  points  in  view,  one  of 
which  will  be  certainly  occupied  soon,  the  others  depend 
on  the  action  of  the  Missionary  Committee.  We  have 
confidence  in  their  judgment  and  expect  that  the  much 
needed  relief  for  both  native  and  English  work  will  be 
sent  us.  Our  Presiding  Elder  is  about  as  far  from  us  as 
Chicago  is  from  New  York,  and  if  he  were  not,  Singapore 
will  undoubtedly  and  most  properly  be  taken  under  the 
direct  supervision  of  the  Missionary  Society.  We  sadly 
need  a  Presiding  Elder  whose  time  will  admit  of  his 
looking  after  the  important  interests  of  this  field. 

God  has  provided  the  power  and  here  is  the  material 
to  make  a  noble  Christian  people.  Who  will  furnish  the 
means  and  the  men  to  accomplish  the  great  work  ? 

A  dozen  men  would  not  begin  to  meet  the  present 
actual  needs,  notwithstanding  we  shall  rejoice  to  know 
that  one-third  that  number  are  coming. 

"There  is  a  tide  in  the  affairs  of  men  which  taken  at 
its  flood  leads  on  to  fortune."  There  is  an  important 
sense  in  which  this  saying  aptly  applies  to  Burma  and  the 
future  of  our  Church.  By  the  eye  of  faith  we  can  see  a 
flourishing  Conference  and  a  prosperous  work  of  God  in 
this  land  which  with  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  are  des- 
tined to  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord,  and  of  His 
Christ,  for  He  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever. 

While  singing  that  grand  old  Missionary  hymn  of 
Bishop  Heber's,  the  last  stanza  of  which  begins  with 
"Waft,  waft,  ye  winds,  the  story,"  do  not  do  as  hundreds 
and  thousands  have  done  heretofore  by  leaving  the  winds 
to  do  it  all ;  rather  "come  over  and  help  us  "  in  person 
or  by  your  money  and  your  earnest  prayers. 

Interriews  With  Burmese  Royalty. 

BY    AN    AMERICAN    MISSIONARY. 

Shortly  after  the  annexation  of  Upper  Burma  by  the 
British,  I  was  transferred  from  Rangoon,  where  1  had 
been  stationed  for  six  years,  to  Northern  India.  Embark- 
ing with  my  family  on  the  British  India  Steam  Navigation 
Company's  steamer  Ethiopia,  I  was  interested  to"  learn 
that  we  had  for  a  fellow-passenger  the  dowager  ex-Queen, 
Moyauk  Shweyge,  who,  with  her  daughter,  the  Princess 
Kyouk  Saney,  and  several  attendants,  was  on  her  way  to 
join  her  only  surviving  son,  the  expatriated  Nyoung  Oke 
Prince,  at  Calcutta. 

Queen  Moyauk  Shweyge  was  one  of  the  superior  wives 
of  the  Mindone  King  of  Ava,  father  and  predecessor  of 
the  lately  deposed  Theebaw.      In  common   with  many 


others  of  the  court  and  royal  family,  she  was  placed  in 
durance  vile  when  Theebaw  usurped  the  throne  of  Ava 
about  nine  years  ago.  She  and  the  Princess  were  put  in 
irons,  but  were  not  wholly  cut  off  from  intercourse  with 
the  outside  world.  It  was  at  the  most  a  restraint  upon 
their  liberty — a  strict  surveillance — through  which,  how- 
ever, both  suffered  much  mental  anxiety  on  account  of 
their  near  relationship  to  the  two  brothers,  the  Nyoung 
Yan  and  Nyoung  Oke  Princes,  the  former  of  whom  had 
an  unquestionably  better  title  U>  the  throne  than  Theebaw. 
Judging  by  the  Queen's  fairly  well-preserved  physique 
and  by  what  transpired  in  conversation  with  her  at  vari- 
ous times,  neither  herself  nor  her  daughter  suffered  much 
physical  hardship.  As  I  have  said,  their  suffering  was 
more  mental  than  physical.  The  imprisoned  ladies  did 
not  know  but  that  at  any  moment  the  cruel  fate  which 
overtook  so  many  of  the  unhappy  palace  inmates  might 
overtake  them.  They  providentially  escaped,  however  ; 
and  the  Queen  told  me  that  she  constantly  prayed  for  the 
coming  of  the  English  to  deliver  them,  and  that  she  was 
very  glad  that  the  country  had  at  last  passed  into  their 
hands. 

It  may  be  remarked  that,  in  person,  Queen  Moyauk 
Shweyge  is  above  the  average  height  of  Burmese  women, 
and  must  have  been  really  good-looking — that  is,  for  a 
Burraan — in  the  days  of  her  young  womanhood.  She  is 
a  lady  of  much  native  dignity,  which  she  maintains  with- 
out effort  and  as  if  to  the  manner  born.  All  her  atten- 
dants treated  her  with  the  utmost  respect,  sAikoing  pro- 
foundly on  approaching  her,  and  doing  obeisance  to  her 
as  if  she  were  a  queen-regnant.  The  Princess  is  by  no 
means  a  beauty,  the  ravages  of  small-pox  having  deprived 
her  of  any  that  she  might  originally  have  been  possessed 
of..  She  appeared  to  be  very  shy,  and  much  more  reluc- 
tant than  her  mother  to  enter  into  conversation  with  for- 
eigners. 

On  the  voyage  the  Queen  was  very  affable,  sitting  in 
the  saloon  betimes,  a[jpearing  on  the  quarter-deck  occa- 
sionally, and  watching  the  children  play  with  evident 
pleasure.  She  was  always  ready  to  engage  in  conversa- 
tion. I  was  surprised  to  find  her  so  intelligently  inquisi- 
tive, remembering  how  secluded  her  life  had  been.  She 
asked  a  number  of  questions  about  my  vocation,  home, 
family,  nationality,  etc.  On  Sunday  evening  she  sat  in 
the  saloon  and  listened  to  the  service  of  sacred  sung 
which  we  held  on  the  deck  above.  It  was  the  first  time 
in  all  her  life  that  she  had  come  in  contact  with  the 
Christian  religion.  I  hAd  many  opportunities  of  religious 
conversation  with  her,  and  she  seemed  very  eager  to 
learn  all  she  could  about  Christianity.  She  was  pleased 
to  give  me  a  token  of  her  royal  and  personal  good-will  in 
the  shape  of  an  elegant  silk  handkerchief  of  many  colors, 
and  a  perfumed  gilt  cigar,  which  I  was  assured  had  been 
made  by  the  Princess  Kyouk  Saney  herself.  Not  being 
a  smoker,  the  quality  of  the  cheroot  has  never  been  tested. 
I  fear  it  would  not  be  relished  by  our  fastidious  western 
lovers  of  the  weed. 

The  queen  also  showed  me  a  jihotograph  of  her  de- 


ceased eldest  son,  the  Nyoung  Yan  Prince,  which  sh 
seemed  to  cherish  with  great  affection.  It  was  a  carte  Je 
v>site,AX\A,  apparently  the  work  of  some  third-rate  Bengali 
artist.  While  writing  on  this  point,  I  may  mention  that 
Her  Majesty  elicited  a  promise  from  me  that  I  would  send 
her  a  family  photograph,  she  promising  on  her  part  thalj 
she  would  read  some  religious  books  in  her  own  langua 
which  I  engaged  to  send  her. 

Few  of  the  European  passengers  will  readily  forget  the! 
meering  between  the  Queen  and  her  son,  the  Nyoung 
Oke  Prince,  on  the  poop  of  the  Ethiopia  after  arriving  at 
Calcutta.  The  Prince,  attended  by  a  numerous  and 
gayly-attired  retinue  of  members  of  his  household  and 
servants,  had  come  down  the  river  in  a  barge  convoyed 
I  by  a  steam  launch.  As  soon  as  the  steamer  had  anchored 
the  Prince  caine  on  board.  His  royal  mother  awaited  his 
approach  on  the  after  part  of  the  saloon  deck.  She  ros«l 
to  meet  him  with  impressive  dignity,  but  it  evidently  reJ 
quired  a  great  effort  on  her  part  to  suppress  the  intense 
emotion  of  the  maternal  heart  whi(  h  struggled  for  freo 
expression.  She  kissed  her  son  with  great  tenderness  oij| 
each  cheek  and  on  the  forehead,  and  then  affectionateljl 
drew  him  to  the  seat  from  which  she  had  a  moment  befortf 
risen  to  meet  him.  The  Prtn<e  was  very  reverential  in 
his  manner  and  seemed  to  be  much  affected  by  the  meet- 
ing. But  all  ( ould  see  that  he  was  extremely  ill  at  easd 
and  tmder  a  restraint  that,  in  view  of  the  many  pairs  of 
European  eyes  intently  watching  the  scene,  was  entirely 
natural.  By  the  Queen's  previously  expressed  wish,  and 
a  pleasant  intimation  at  the  moment,  I  had  the  pleasure 
of  an  introdurtiun  to  the  Prince,  whose  manner  was 
cordial,  though  embarrassed.  He  wore  a  rich  brocaded 
white  silk  jacket,  a  bright  plaid  silk  nether  garment,  and 
a  simple  fillet  of  white  muslin  round  his  head.  \ 

The  time  to  go  a.shore  having  arrived,  I  bade  farewell 
to  the  royal  party  ;  before  leaving,  however,  receiving  a 
mo.st  cordial  invitation  to  call  at  the  Prince's  Calcutta 
residence,  shtiuld  my  stay  in  the  city  allow  me  to  do  so^ 

.\  few  days  later  1  found  my  way  to  the  large,  but 
rather  ill-kept,  mansion  on  Upper  Circular  Road,  ill 
which  the  Nyoung  Oke  Prince,  by  the  favor  of  the  British 
government,  is  domiciled.  He  receives,  or  was  then  in 
receipt  of,  an  allowance  of  a  thousand  rupees  per  monthj 
which  he  com]>}ained  of  as  being  wholly  inadequate-,  hx 
the  time  of  my  visit  I  understood  that  he  was  in  commu- 
nication with  the  Viceroy,  with  a  view  of  having  th6 
allowance  substantially  increased.  On  the  occasion  re- 
ferred to  I  was  accompanied  by  two  ladies,  one  of  whom 
was  an  .American,  the  other,  a  resident  of  Rangoon,  who 
fortunately  spoke  Burmese  e.xcellently. 

The  Queen  and  Princess  received  us  most  cordially, 
and  at  once  entered  into  animated  conversation  about 
various  matters.  I  will  not  tax  my  readers'  patiem  e  by 
entering  into  particulars.  Suffice  it  to  say  that  very  in4 
teresting  information  on  several  subjects  was  communi-^ 
cated  to  us.  It  was  very  difficult  to  realize  that  both  of 
these  ladies  had  been  in  close  confinement  for  eighu 
years,  and  in  unceasing  anxiety  as  to  their  ultimate  fati 


fatei 

J 


The  Prince  appeared  on  the  scene  after  a  short  space, 
not,  however,  until  summoned  by  a  message  from  his 
mother.  He  was  exceedingly  affable  and  quite  commu- 
nicative up  to  a  certain  point.  More  than  once,  when  I 
reference  was  made  to  the  meeting  of  the  family  after  so 
long  and  eventful  a  separation,  he  warmly  expressed  his 
thankfulness  therefor.  On  reminding  him  how  happily 
situated  he  was,  unburdened  by  cares  of  state,  free  from 
anxiety  on  account  of  designing  courtiers,  palace  in- 
trigues, plots  again.st  his  life,  etc.,  I  ventured  to  add  an 
inquiry  as  to  whether  he  would  be  willing  and  pleased  to 
return  to  Mandalay  as  the  sovereign  of  Upper  Burma,  i 
In  replying  to  this  pointed,  and.  perhaps,  too  political  i 
question,  the  Prince  was  noti<  eably  evasive  and  non-com- 
mittal. I  relieved  his  embarrassment  by  laughingly  re- 
marking :  "  Well,  it  is  a  nice  thing  to  he  a  king  :  1  don't 
know  but  I  would  like  to  be  one  myself."  He  smiled  as 
if  considerably  amused. 

The  NyoungOke  I'rincc  maintains  that  since  his  eldest 
and  only  brother's  death,  he  and  no  other  is  or  was  the 
rightful  heir  to  the  throne  of  Ava.  He  very  emphati- 
cally repudiated  the  pretensions  of  the  Mingoon  Prim  e 
on  two  ground.'i :  first,  the  latter  was  the  son  of  an  inferior 
wife  of  the  late  Mindoiie  King  ;  and,  secondly,  the  Min- 
goon Prince  rebelleil  against  his  father,  thus,  by  the  laws 
of  the  Buddhist  religion,  forfeiting  forever  all  right  to  a 
share  in  the  inheritance.  Speaking  of  the  personal  a]i- 
pearance  of  his  mother,  who,  though  sixty  years  old, 
looks  much  younger,  the  Prince  very  frankly  remarked  ; 
"  If  you  had  seen  my  mother  in  her  j>rime,  you  would 
wonder  how  she  ever  came  to  have  such  an  ill-favored 
son  as  I."  I  could  not  but  ailinirc  the  affectionate 
humility  with  which  this  appreciative  triliuie  was  paitl  tfi 
his  mother.  The  Queen  was  not  only  immensely  pleased 
but  seemed  to  be  much  affected  by  it. 

Further  interesting  conversation  that  i  an  not  be  de- 
tailed took  place.  The  Prince  very  kindly  presented  me 
with  a  handsome /<f//jr'  (Burmese  garment),  a  Burmese 
book  in  which  he  wrote  his  name  and  royal  title,  and  a 
silver-mounted  dagger  of  venerable  appearance,  which  he 
assured  me  had  been  in  the  royal  familj  for  a  long 
]>eriod.  He  naively  remarked  that  this  was  not  the  most 
suitable  gift  for  Si phootigte  (priest),  but  that  if  he  were  at 
Mandalay  he  would  have  been  able  to  offer  a  more 
appropriate  and  acceptable  one.  I  assured  him  that 
though  I  did  not  e.vpect  ever  to  test  the  quality  of  the 
dagger,  I  would  carefully  keep  it  and  the  other  presents, 
as  mementoes  of  my  ])leasant  acquaintance  with  him. 
At  the  request  of  the  American  lady  who  had  accom- 
panied me,  the  Prince  readily  furnished  his  autograph. 

On  rising  to  take  leave,  the  princess  asked  the  lady 
from  Rangoon,  who  had  told  of  her  intention  soon  to  re- 
turn to  that  city,  if  she  would  be  willing  to  take  a  letter 
for  her  to  a  friend  residing  there.  On  this  the  Prince 
laughingly  interposed  :  "  What  a  girl  you  are  !  If  you 
send  it  by  post  it  will  get  there  just  as  soon.  You  need  not 
trouble  the  lady."  Again,  when  the  Princess  seemed  to 
be  somewhat  reluctant  to  shake  hands  with  the  departing 


visitors,  he  said  :  "  Shake  hands  :  it's  the  English  custom, 
you  know."  The  Queen  was  very  cordial  in  bidding 
farewell,  and  kind  enough  to  say  that  she  woidd  always 
regard  me  as  her  friend.  Quite  spontaneously  she  prom- 
ised to  have  her  photograph  taken  and  sent  to  me  in  my 
new  Northern  India  home,  a  promise  which  she  faithfully 
kept,  1  often  think  of  the  providential  escape  of  the 
amiable  Queen  from  the  cruel  fate  visited  upon  scores  of 
her  intimate  palace  friends  and  courtiers,  butchered  by 
the  orders  of  the  tyrant  Theebaw  and  his  ruthless  consort, 
the  heartless  Queen  Soo-paya-lat  ;  and  of  the  marvel- 
lous vicissitudes  incidental  to  ea.stern  royalty  in  gen- 
eral. 

Dr.  JudKoti  And  the  Itiirnieso  Boy. 

BV    h.    v..    FORBES. 

.\mong  the  means  which  iJr.  Judson  and  his  colleagues 
employed  in  their  missionary  work  was  the  opening  of 
Zayats,  as  the  natives  of  Burma  call  places  of  public 
resort.  In  the  case  of  the  missionaries,  these  were  some- 
times more  substantial  structures,  but  more  frequently 
were  tents.  They  were  always,  howe\er,  on  the  side  of 
a  street — sometimes  being  occupied  by  a  missionary,  and 
sometimes  by  a  native  preacher.  In  these  the  sacred 
Scriptures,  in  the  nati\e  tongue,  were  read  aloud,  and 
conversation  was  held  with  such  persons  as  chose  to  drop 
in  for  the  purjjose.  A  good  idea  of  Dr.  Judson's  work 
in  the  Zayat  may  be  gained  from  the  following  narra- 
tion. 

Let  the  reader  conceive  to  himself  tlie  wayside  preach- 
ing place.  'I'he  sunhght  falls  aslant  upon  its  fragile 
framework.  In  the  centre  of  the  building  the  missionary 
sits  in  a  chair,  haggard  and  worn.  All  day  long  he  had 
(Hciipicd  the  same  position,  repeating  over  and  over 
again,  as  he  could  find  listeners,  such  simple  truths  as 
mothers  are  accustomed  to  teach  infants  on  their  knees ; 
and  now  his  head  aches  and  his  heart  is  heavy.  He  bad 
been  visited  b)  some  scoffers,  and  some  who  seemed 
utterly  indifferent,  but  not  one  sincere  inquirer  after 
truth.  The  mats  were  still  invitingly  spread  upon  the 
floor,  but  though  persons  of  almost  every  description 
were  continually  passing  and  repassing,  each  seemed  intent 
on  his  own  business,  and  the  missionary  was  without  a 
listener.  He  thought  of  his  study-table  at  home,  of  the 
books  he  had  to  read  and  the  books  he  had  to  write.  He 
xvas  naturally  an  active  man.  of  quick,  ardent  tempera- 
ment, and  if  it  had  not  been  from  a  sense  of  duty,  and 
that,  now  and  again,  he  dipped  into  a  small  book  of  de- 
votion which  he  carried  in  his  pocket,  he  would  have 
murmured  at  this  loss  of  his  precious  time.  His  little 
book  he  resolutely  thrust  into  his  pocket — he  must  attend 
to  the  present  duty — and  he  immediately  began  reading 
aloud  a  Burmese  tract.  The  sounds  caught  the  ear  of  a 
coarsely-clad  water-bearer,  and  she  lowered  the  vessel 
from  her  head,  and  seated  herself  afar  off,  just  within 
the  shadow  of  the  low  eaves.  Many,  however,  hastened 
on.  Finally  the  old  water-bearer,  with  expressed  de- 
rision, also  left,  muttering  as  she   went,  "  Jesus  Christ ! 


No  nigban  !  Ha,  ha,  ha  !  "  The  missionary  had  sctn 
and  heard  the  like  before,  hut,  somehow,  to-day  he  was 
particularly  depressed  and  discouraged,  and  he  was  on 
the  point  of  laying  down  Uie  book. 

But  the  shadow  of  another  passer-by  fell  upon  the 
path,  and  he  continued  to  read.  He  presently  observed 
a  tall,  dignified-looking  man  leading  by  the  hand  a  beau- 
tiful boy,  whose  bright  eyes  were  in  perfect  keeping  with 
his  dancing  little  feel.  'Ihe  gentleman — for  gentleman 
he  manifestly  was — was  nf  a  grave,  staid  demeanor,  with 
a  turban  of  aristocratic  smallness,  sandals  turned  up  at 
the  toes,  a  silken  robe  of  somewhat  subdued  colors,  and  a 
snow-white  tunic  of  fashionable  length  and  unusual  fine- 
ness. 

"  Father,  father  I  "  said  the  boy,  with  a  merry  9,ki[>, 
''look,  look  I  There  is  Jesus  Christ's  man.  .\mai  1  how 
shockingly  white  I  " 

m  "Jesus  Christ's  man"  raised  his  eyes  from  the  book, 
which  he  could  read  just  a.s  well  without  his  eyes  as  with 
them,  and  bestowed  one  of  his  brightest  smiles  uj^on  the 
J  boy,  just  as  he  and  his  father  were  passing  beyond  the 
corner  of  the  Zayat,but  not  too  late  to  catch  a  bashfully- 
pleased  recognition.  The  father  did  not  speak  nor  turn 
his  head,  but  a  ray  of  sunshine  went  down  into  the  mis- 
sionary's heart,  and  he  somehow  felt  that  his  reading  that 
<ky  had  not  been  in  vain. 

He  had  remarked  this  man  before,  and  had  endeavored 
10  attract  his  attention,  but  without  effect.  Now,  every 
(Uy  this  tall  gentleman  passed  by  the  Zayat,  with  his 
child.  He  had  the  same  im|jeriurbable  face,  but  every 
day  the  boy  made  some  silent  advance  towards  the  friend- 
ship of  the  missionary,  bending  his  half-shaven  head, and 
taising  his  hand  to  his  forehead,  and  smiling  till  his  face 
»as  dimpled  all  over.  One  day,  as  the  two  came  in  sight, 
the  missionary  beckoned  with  his  hand,  and  the  child, 
»ith  a  single  bound,  came  to  his  knee. 

"Moung  Moung!"  exclaimed  the  father,  in  a  tone  of 
iurprise  blended  with  anger.  But  the  child  was  back 
"gain  in  a  moment,  with  a  gay-colored  Madras  handker- 
rhtef  wound  around  his  head;  and  with  his  blight  lips 
parted,  his  eyes  sparkling  and  dancing  with  joy,  and  his 
*hole  face  wreathed  with  smiles,  he  seemed  one  of  the 
Jnost  charming  creatures  in  nature. 

"Tai  hlah-thel"  (Very  beautiful!)  said  the  child, 
touching  his  new  turban,  and  looking  into  his  father's 
clouded  face  with  the  fearlessness  of  an  indulged  favor- 
ite. 

"Tai  hlah-the  !  "  repeated  the  father  involuntarily.  He 
meant  the  child. 

"  You  have  a  very  fine  boy  there,  sir,"  said  the  mission- 
ir)*,  in  a  tone  intended  to  be  conciliatory. 

The  gentleman  turned  with  a  low  salaam.  He  seemed 
to  hesitate  for  a  moment,  as  it  struggling  between  his 
lutive  politeness  and  his  desire  to  avoid  an  acquaintance- 
ship «rtth  the  proselytizing  foreigner.  Then,  taking  the 
hand  of  his  boy,  he,  hastened  away. 

"  I  do  not  think  that  Zayat  a  very  good  place  to  go  to, 
Moung  Moung,"  said  the  father  gravely,  when  they  were 


well  out  of  hearing.     The  boy  answered  only  by  a  look 
of  inquiry  strangely  serious  for  a  face  like  his. 

"  These  white  foreigners  are — "  He  did  not  say  what, 
but  shook  his  head  with  mysterious  meaning.  "  I  shall 
leave  you  at  home  to-morrow,  to  keep  you  from  their 
sorceries.  " 

"  Father,  I  think  it  will  do  no  good  to  leave  me  at  home, 
for  the  foreigner  has  done  something  to  me." 

"Who.'     Thekalah-byoo?" 

"  I  do  not  think  he  has  hurl  me,  papa  ;  but  I  cannot — 
keep — away — no — no," 

"What  do  you  mean,  Moung  Moung?" 

"The  sorcerer  has  done  something  to  me — put  liis 
beautiful  eye  on  me,  1  see  it  now."  And  the  boy's  eyes 
glowed  with  a  strange  and  startling  brilliancy, 

"  Mai.  Mai !  what  a  boy  !  He  is  not  a  sorcerer,  only  a 
very  provoking  man.  His  eye — whish  I  it  is  nothing  to 
my  little  Moung  Moung.  I  was  only  jesting.  But  we 
will  have  done  w  ith  him.    You  shall  go  there  no  more — " 

"  If  I  can  help  it.  father." 

*'  Help  it  !  Hear  the  foolish  child  !  What  strange 
fancies ! " 

"You  will  not  be  angry,  father?" 

"  Angry  .'  "  The  soft  smile  on  that  stern,  bearded  face 
was  a  sufficient  answer. 

"  Is  it  true  that — my  mother — " 

"  Hush.  Moung  Moung  I  " 

"Is  it  true  that  she  'shikoed'  to  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ?" 

"  Who  dares  to  tell  you  so  ?  " 

"  I  must  not  say  ;  the  one  who  told  me  said  it  was  as 
much  as  life  is  worth  to  talk  of  such  things  to  your  son. 
Did  she,  father  ? " 

"  That  is  a  very  pretty  '  goung-boung'  the  foreigner 
gave  you." 

"  Did  she  ?  " 

"  And  makes  your  eyes  brighter  than  ever." 

"  Did  my  mother  '  shiko'  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ?" 

"  There,  there  ;  you  have  talked  enough,  my  boy," 
said  the  father  gloomily  ;  and  the  two  continued  their 
walk  in  silence. 

In  a  few  minutes  one  of  the  native  agents  of  the  mis- 
sion entered  the  Zayat  with  his  satchel,  which  was  nearly 
filled  with  books. 

"  Did  you  observe  the  tall  man  who  has  just  passed, 
leading  a  little  boy  ?"  asked  the  missionary. 

"  I  saw  him,"  replied  the  catechist. 

"  What  do  you  know  about  him?" 

"  He  is  a  writer  under  Government,  a  very  respectable 
man — haughty — reserved." 

"  And  what  else?" 

"  He  hates  Christians,  sir." 

"  Is  he  very  bigoted,  then?" 

"  No;  he  is  more  like  a  Paramat  than  a  Buddhist.  Grave 
as  he  is,  he  treats  sacred  things  sometimes  playfully,  al- 
ways carelessly.  But  does  the  teacher  remember — it  may 
be  three,  four,  I  do  not  know  how  many  years  ago — a 
young  woman  came  for  medicine — " 


154 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH  IX  RANGOON. 


The  missionary  smiled.  "  I  sliotild  have  a  wonderful 
memory,  Shsway-hay,  if  1  carried  all  my  applicants  for 
medicine  in  it." 

"But  this  one  was  not  like  other  women.  She  had  the 
face  of  an  angel,  and  her  voi<.e — the  teai  iier  must  re- 
member her  voice — it  was  like  the  silver  chimes  of  the 
pagoda  bells  at  midnight.  She  was  the  wife  of  this  Sah- 
ya,  and  this  little  boy,  her  only  child,  was  very  ill." 

And  the  Burman  went  on  to  teli  lliat  the  medicine  had 
cured  the  child,  and  that  the  ( jospel  of  Matthew,  which 
the  mission.ary  had  put  into  the  hands  of  the  mother,  had 
proved  ''medicine"  for  her.  "Slie  read  it  in  secret,"  he 
continued,  "and  at  night,  but  her  husband,  who  was  a 
stern  persecuter.  di-scovered  the  book  and  burned  it. 
She  was  a  tender  creature,  and  could  not  bear  his  look,  and 
as  soon  as  the  child  got  out  i>f  danger  she  took  the  fever." 

"And  died?" 

"  Not  at  once.  Slie  wanted  her  husband  to  send  f<ir 
the  missionary,  but  he  would  not.  .\nd  so  she  died, 
talking  to  the  last  moment  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  calling 
upon  all  about  her  to  love  him,  and  worship  none  but 
him.  Her  husband  is  not  a  hard-hearted  man,  and  she 
was  more  than  life  and  soul  to  him.  This  is  her  boy,  her 
only  child,  and  his  father  delights  in  him  for  his  mother's 
sake.  A  wonderful  boy,  sir;  he  must  have  caught  some- 
thing from  his  mother's  face  just  before  she  went  \\\>  to 
the  golden  country." 

Several  days  passed,  and  the  missionary  remarked  that 
the  Sah-ya  went  by  on  the  other  side  of  the  way,  and 
without  the  little  boy.  He  began  to  despond;  but,  after 
a  very  few  days,  when  the  ciiild  was  much  in  his  thoughts, 
the  boy  sprang  up  the  steps  of  the  Zayat,  accompanied  by 
his  father.  Much  to  Dr.  Judson's  surprise,  the  father 
said,  "Sit  down,  Moung  Moung,  sit  down;"  and  address- 
ing the  missionary,  observed,  "  Vou  are  the  foreign 
priest?"  To  which  the  re]>ly  was  made.  "I  am  a  mis- 
sionary." k  long  and  interesting  lonversation  ensued, 
in  the  course  of  which  the  gentleman  requested  the  mis- 
sionary to  teach  his  child  about  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  at 
the  same  time  avowing  himself  a  "  true  and  faithful  wor- 
shipper of  Lord  tjuatama.  But,"  he  continued,  "noth- 
ing can  harm  little  Moung  .Moung,  .sir." 

The  child  by-and-by  sprang  forward  and  said,  "  Father, 
father,  let  us  hear  him.  Let  us  both  love  the  Lord  Jesus 
Chris.  My  mother  loved  him,  and  in  the  golden  country 
of  the  blessed  she  waits  for  us." 

"I  must  go,"  said  the  .Sali-ya  hoarsely. 

"Let  us  pray,"  said  the  missionary,  and  the  child  re\ - 
erently  prostrated  hiitjself  beside  the  teacher,  while  the 
father  respectfully  reseated  himself  on  the  mat  and  looked 
on.  Ever  after  the  .Sah-ya  courteously  saluted  the  mis- 
sionary as  he  passed,  and  the  boy,  with  a  tender,  trustful 
affection,  frequently  looked  in  at  the  Zayat  for  a  kind 
word  or  two  or  a  look. 

Ere  long  cholera,  that  terrible  scourge  of  the  East,  had 
made  its  appearance.  The  Zayat  was  closed  for  lack  of 
visitors,  and  the  missionary  and  his  assistants  busied 
thcmselve.'i  in  attending  to  the  sick  and  the  dying. 


One  night  about  midnight  the  assistant  inforrae 

missionary  that  he  was  wanted  at  the  S.ih-ya's,  ant 
went  together,  the  Hurman  remaining  outside,  for^ 
sake,  under  the  shadow  of  a  bamboo  hedge.  I 

No  one  seemed  to  observe  the  entrance  of  the  fon 
and  he  followed  a  wild  and  wailing  sound,  which  tej 
that  death  was  already  there,  until  he  stood  by  thfl 
of  a  little  boy.     Then  he  |)aused  in  deep  emotion. 

"  He  has  gone  to  the  golden  country  to  bloom  fc 
amid  the  royal  lilies  of  Paradise,"  murmured  ■ 
close  to  his  ear.  He  was  startled,  and,  turning 
saw  that  a  middle-aged  woman  was  the  only  pcrsoi 
him.  She  was  a  secret  disciple,  and  had  been  the 
of  the  boy's  deceased  mother.  She  told  the  m 
that  her  master  had  not  dared  to  bum  the  sacred 
Indeed  he  had  frequently  read  it.  She  had  read  it 
and  again  to  the  chiUl,  who  had  died  full  of  Christi. 

Judson  proceeded  to  another  apartment,  and 
there  the  noble  figure  of  the  Sah-ya,  stretched  v 
couch  in  the  last  stage  of  the  fearful  disease.  By  ' 
testing  his  consciousness,  he  remarked  to  the  si 
"  It  grieves  me  to  meet  you  thus,  my  friend."  H 
stiffening  lips  stirred,  but  they  could  convey  no 
He  then  made  an  effort  to  point  to  .something,  but 
not.  Finally  he  succeeded  in  laying  his  two  han 
gcther  and  raised  them  to  his  forehe.ad.  The  miss 
was  uncertain  for  whom  the  act  of  worship  was  int 
and  inquired,  "  r>o  you  trust  in  Lord  Guatama  at 
meiit  like  this?"  There  was  a  quick  tremor  in  th 
eyelids,  and  the  poor  Sah-ya  looked  at  his  visitor  v 
expression  of  disappointment  and  pain,  and  the  m 
ary  prayed,  "  Lord  Jesus,  receive  his  spirit."  A 
joyous  smile  Flitted  across  the  face  of  the  dying  rr 
pointed  upwards,  with  a  sigh-like  breath,  his  boso 
tered,  and  he  had  gone  to  join  his  loved  ones  wl' 
departed  before  him. — Selected.  S 


MethiMlist  lipiscojMil  i'liureli  in  Kaiigo 

The  eighth  annual  meeting  of  the  Rangoon  Met 
Episcopal  Church  was  held  Dec.  8,  lisSy.  The 
Rev.  S.  P.  Long,  reported  92  members  and  15  prol 
ers.  The  Sabbaih-school  has  250  names  on  the  n 
has  been  under  the  siqierintendence  of  Rev.  R.  W. 
son.  The  congregations  are  large  and  nearly  ever 
during  the  year  there  were  conversions.  Last  \ 
Methodist  Episcopal  Home  for  (trphan  .^nd  De 
cliildren  was  founded. 

A  Methodist  Seamens'  Mission  has  been  main 
with  Gospel  Meetings  five  evenings  in  every  wee 
the  Reading  and  Refreshment  Rooms  connected  ' 
have  been  well  attended.  ■ 

The  Missionary  Society  connected  with  the  Chfl 
been  supporting  missions  among  the  Telugus  and  1 
and  they  report  among  the  Tamils  15  full  membe 
27  probationers,  and  among  the  Telugus  21  full  mt 
and  13  probationers.  Day-schools  and  Sabbath-s 
have  also  been  regularly  held. 


The  Rev,  R.  E,  Cully,  Superintendent  of  the  Telugu 
work,  reported  last  October: 

"  Though  there  has  been  no  considerable  increase  in 
numbers  over  that  of  last  year  in  the  membership,  which 
stood  at  26,  the  members  give  evidence  of  a  firmer  faith, 
a  more  consistent  life,  and  a  more  regular  attendance  on 
the  means  of  grace.  The  Sabbath  services  at  noon  have 
been  regularly  maintained,  the  attendance  ranging  from 
20  to  25  persons. 

"  Four  persons  who  had  been  on  probation  from  six  to 
eight  months  were  baptized  during  the  year.  Three  of 
these  were  fruit  of  direct  aggressive  efTort,  while  the 
others  were  unbaptized  adherents  of  Churches  in  India 
who  preferred  to  unite  themselves  with  us.  The  Sacra- 
ment of  the  Lord's  Sup|>er  was  regularly  administered  on 
the  first  Sunday  of  each  month,  and  proved  seasons  of 
much  spiritual  refreshment,  especially  so  on  the  last  oc- 
casion, when  there  were  21  communicants  including  the 
Taniil  members.  Except  during  the  wet  weather,  class 
meetings  have  also  been  held  on  Wednesdays  and  have 
been  particularly  helpful  to  probationers. 

"  For  the  special  benefit  of  the  children  of  the  Telugu 
people  in  this  city  an  Anglo-Vernacular  school  was 
opened  in  July,  1886,  the  object  of  the  Institution  being 
to  impart,  through  the  medium  of  their  own  tongue,  a 
practical  knowledge  of  English  as  well  as  a  sound  Ver- 
nacular education  on  Christian  principles.  At  first  a 
room  on  the  ground  floor  of  the  barrack  nearly  opposite 
this  chapel  was  hired  and  the  school  started  with  seven 
scholars.  At  the  close  of  the  year  there  were  25,  when 
it  became  necessary  to  take  up  better  accommodation  on 
the  upper  floor  of  the  same  building.  Since  then  the 
number  of  pupils  rose  to  47." 

At  the  annual  meeting  last  October,  Mr.  Ezra  Peters 
Superintendent  of  the  Tamil  work,  reported  for  the  year 
ending  Sept.  30,  1887: 

"  Every  Sabbath,  at  noon,  a  preaching  service  has  been 
held  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  during  the  year. 
The  attendance  has  been  encouraging.  Sometimes  the 
heathen  friends  of  our  converts  have  attended  these  ser- 
vices. There, has  also  been  a  meeting  for  prayer  and 
fellowship  held  on  Wednesday  evenings,  which  have  been 
a  source  of  great  blessing  to  the  leader  and  the  people. 

"  The  direct  way  in  which  the  great  masses  of  (he 
heathen  are  reached  is  by  means  of  open-air  meetings, 
which  are  held  four  times  in  the  week  during  the  dry  sea- 
son and  as  often  as  the  weather  permits  in  the  wet  season. 
These  meetings  have  been  very  interesting  and  hopeful. 
We  rejoice  in  the  fact  that  the  Gospel  has  been  preached 
to  very  large  and  attentive  audiences  of  all  classes  and 
creeds. 

"  We  have  had  the  joy  of  seeing  three  adults  coming  to 
seek  the  Lord  Jesus  from  these  audiences.  They  have 
been  duly  baptized  and  are  now  happy  in  the  Lord,  and 
continue  to  give  evidence  of  their  conversion.  Several 
hundreds  of  leaflets  in  the  Vernaculars  have  been  freely 
distributed  and  cheerfully  accepted.  Sometimes,  when 
we  had  none  to  give  away,   the  people  seemed  sad  and 


disappointed.     Of  late  we  have  commenced  to  sell  tracts 
after  these  meetings. 

"  We  have  had,  besides  these  three,  four  others  brought 
to  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  Jesus  and  His  salvation." 

American  Baptist  Missions  in  Burma. 

The  American  Baptist  Missionary  Union,  at  their  last 
annual  meeting,  reported  that  they  had  in  Burma  15  sta- 
tions, 521  out-stations,  107  missionaries,  of  whom  56 
were  men,  67  women,  and  3  physicians.  These  were 
aided  by  513  native  preachers,  17  Bible  women,  and  51 
other  native  helpers.  There  were  510  churches,  of  which 
310  were  self-supporting.  The  members  numbered 
26,574.  The  Sunday-schools  numbered  13S  with  9,940 
pupils.  There  were  371  day-schools  with  10,520  pupils. 
181  of  the  schools  were  self-supporting.  In  1886  the 
contributions  amounted  to  SjS-^pS. 

The  work  is  divided  into  five  missions.  The  Burmese 
Mission  employs  43  missionaries  atid  has  rS  churches 
and  1.596  members.  The  Karen  Mission  employs  49 
missionaries  and  has  477  churches  and  24.079  members. 
The  Shan  Mission  has  9  missionaries,  2  churches  and  53 
members.  The  Kachin  Mission  has  2  missionaries,  3 
churches  and  37  members.  The  Chin  Mission  has  2 
missionaries,  9  churches  and  205  members. 

The  Karen  Theological  Seminary  at  Rangoon  has  had 
about  50  students,  and  the  Rangoon  Baptist  College  100 
students.  In  the  Medical  Mission  there  were  957  dis- 
pensary patients  and  41  hospital  patients.  In  addition 
1,071  professional  visits  were  made  in  1886. 

At  the  Annua!  Meeting  of  the  Union  last  May  the 
Committee  on  Missions  in  Burma  reported: 

"Of  our  present  work  in  Burma,  we  may  say  that  the 
combined  reports  of  our  missionaries  themselves  afford 
encouragement  to  the  givers  and  workers  at  home,  in  the 
steadily  increasing  number  and  in  the  increasingly  effi- 
cient quality  of  our  native  ministry;  in  the  enlarged  na- 
tive support  of  their  own  churches,  ministers,  and  schools; 
in  the  abandonment  by  native  Christians  and  their  fami- 
lies of  filthy  and  degrading  habits;  in  the  enlarged  pay- 
ment of  school  expenses  in  village  and  station  schools, 
together  with  improved  grading  of  mission-schools;  in 
the  striking  superiority  of  native  women  trained  in  cur  I 
schools  over  the  heathen  women;  and  in  the  delightful 
fact  that  the  valuable  medical  mission-work  of  Dr.  Ellen 
Mitchell  in  Maulmain  was  wholly  self-supporting  during 
the  )'ear,  the  receipts  having  been  sufficient  to  meet  all 
expenditures,  including  even  the  salary  of  our  medical 
missionary  herself. 

"The  reports  of  our  village  station- schools  thoroughly 
establish  the  importance  of  our  Christian  educational 
work,  both  for  males  and  females,  and  disclose  a  gratify- 
ing recognition  of  the  fact,  that,  alike  in  the  school  and 
in  the  meeting-house,  by  the  wayside  and  in  the  native 
home,  the  chief  business  of  our  missionaries  is  to  bring 
the  heathen  of  Burma  to  a  full  and  joyous  obedience  to 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

"Our  work  among  the  rapidly  increasing  and  inHuen- 


tial  Eurasian,  Telugu  and  Tamil  jjoijulations  of  Burma 
demands  further  encouragement  and  support  from  Bap- 
tists in  this  country. 

"While,  therefore,  our  present  work  in  Burma  affords 
gratifying  encouragement,,  that  work  is,  nevertheless,  in 
imminent  peril  of  being  greatly  weakened  and  retarded  if 
not  re-enforced  at  once. 

"  As  to  new  work,  the  immediate  need  of  new  stations 
and  enlarged  work  is  perhaos  even  more  imperative  than 
the  re  enforcement  of  the  old  work.  For  years  we  have 
proclaimed  the  strategical  importance  of  Upper  Burma, 
and  our  works  have  followed  our  prayers.  Even  while 
it  was  yet  under  the  monster  Theebaw,  and  other  de- 
nominations would  not  touch  the  work,  your  missionaries, 
despite  more  than  usual  personal  danger  and  self-sacri- 
fice, and  after  more  than  usual  cost,  firmly  established  a 
mission  station  at  Bhamo,  the  head  of  Irrawaddy  naviga- 
tion, and  the  only  possible  distributing  point  for  the  vast 
trade  and  travel  of  the  Upper  Irrawaddy  valley,  South- 
western China,  and  Southern  Thibet.  Since  the  days  of 
Judson,  your  missionaries  have  considered  the  Irrawaddy 
valley  the  natural  apjiroach  not  only  to  the  heart  of 
Burma,  but  to  the  vast  populations  of  Southwestern 
China,  the  unreached  populations  between  Burma  and 
Assam,  and  the  wailing  ]>eople  of  Southern  Thibet. 

"  To-day  all  Burma  is  open.  All  can  recall  the  marked 
providences  which  led  the  American  Baptists  to  Burma. 
None  need  be  ashamed  of  our  record  there.  If  others 
reproach  us  with  the  neglect  of  our  great  and  special  ob- 
ligations and  privileges,  and  decline  longer  to  consider 
Burma  exclusively  Baptist  ground,  and  threaten  to  sup- 
plant us  as  unworthy,  we  ourselves  must  determine 
whether  we  shall  now  be  last  where  we  have  so  long  been 
first;  whether  we  ourselves  shall  complete  the  building 
we  have  begun,  or  allow  more  faithful  workers  to  build 
on  our  own  foundaiions.  To  him  that  overcometh  is 
promised  the  victory.  The  work  in  Burma  is  not  for  a 
day,  but  for  ages;  it  is  not  for  single  individuals,  but  for 
whole  races;  it  is  not  fishing  with  a  hook,  but  with  a  net. 
They  who  have  choice  of  ])osilions  in  this  new  work  will 
save  the  years  of  labor  and  the  thousands  of  dollars  which 
ihey  must  expend  who  come  last,  and  must  take  the  in- 
ferior and  less  accessible  stations." 


Missions  other  than  Baptist  in  Burma. 

The  Rev.  J.  N.  Cushing,  L). D.,of  the  American  Ba[>tist 
Mission  in  Burma,  wrote  from  Rangoon  last  .-lugust  to  The 
Standard  us  follows; 

It  is  not  perhaps  generally  known  how  many  Christian 
bodies  have  already  engaged  in  missionary  work  in  Burma. 
Time  was  when  the  Roman  Catholics  and  the  American 
Baptists  were  the  only  representatives  of  Christianity  in 
this  heathen  land.  The  Roman  Catholics  were  the  first- 
comers  by  more  than  two  hundred  years,  but  they  had 
no  success  in  proselyting  the  natives  until  Dr.  Bigaudet, 
the  present  bishop,  was  appointed  to  the  charge  of  their 
missions.  Under  his  exceedingly  wise  and  efficient 
administration  the  Roman  Catholic  church  has  become  a 


power  in  Burma  and  reports  about  ten  thousand  Barman 
and  Karen  adherents.  Its  success  has  been  due  largely 
to  its  schools.  To  the  natives  of  this  country  Mariolatry 
and  some  of  the  other  tenets  of  Romanism  are  distaste- 
ful. In  consequence  of  this  there*  were  very  few  converts 
until  the  schools  established  years  ago  by  Bishop  Bigaudet 
had  had  the  oiiportunity  nf  thoroughly  educating  orphan 
and  other  children  in  the  Roman  Catholic  faith.  As  soon 
as  these  youth  arrived  at  mature  age,  the  bishop  found 
himself  possessed  of  a  most  valuable  and  successful  hodv 
of  workers. 

From  that  day  Romanism  has  made  steady  progress. 
Its  largest  missions  are  among  the  Pwo  Karens  of  the 
Delta  and  the  Bghai  Karens  of  the  Toungoo  mountains. 
Large  convents  and  schools  are  found  in  all  the  principal 
cities.  In  Rangoon  alone  there  are  three  native  churches 
besides  theCathedral  and  Cantonment  church  for  English- 
speaking  people.  There  are  several  boys'  schools,  of 
which  St.  Paul's  has  more  than  five  hundred  pupils,  and 
two  large  convents  with  girls*  schools  attached.  St,  Paul'tv 
school,  with  its  spacious  new  buildings,  and  St.. Joseph's 
convent  occupy  two  squares  of  the  most  valuable  land  in 
the  city,  while  the  other  convent  has  extensive  buildings 
opposite  the  Horticultural  Cardens.  All  this  has  been 
accomplished  since  the  Lon<iuest  of  Rangoon  in  the  second 
Burman  war,  by  means  of  the  broad  plans,  wise  foresight 
and  strong  administration  of  Bishop  Bigaudet. 

About  twenty-five  years  ago  the  London  Society  for 
the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts  established 
its  first  mission  in  Burma  at  Maulmain.  This  society 
represents  the  ultra  High  church  and  Romanizing  party 
of  the  Anglican  communion.  The  intense  proselyting 
spirit  by  which  it  is  animated  was  well  embodied  in  the 
words  of  an  address  by  one  of  its  missionaries,  Rev.  Mr. 
Trew,  made  before  the  Burma  Bii)le  and  Tract  Society: 
*'The  Baptists  have  done  welt  as  pioneers,  but  we  have 
come  to  teach  the  native  Christians  church  order."  It 
has  shown  the  same  willingness  to  intrude  into  the  Baptist 
mission  fields  of  this  country  and  draw  all  disaffected  or 
disciplined  native  Christians  to  itself  as  in  Chota,  Nagpur 
and  Madagascar.  Its  interference  in  the  troubles  among 
the  Toungoo  Karen  churches  in  1871,  by  which,  with  the 
help  of  M^s.  Mason,  of  "good-language"  notoriety,  it 
secured  control  of  about  two  thousand  Baptist  church- 
members,  is  a  good  illustration  of  its  s|)iril  and  deeds.  In 
spite  of  the  efforts  of  Dr.  Mason  and  the  protests  of  the 
Baptist  missionaries,  and  in  face  of  the  public  acknow- 
ledgment of  the  S.  P.  G.  missionary,  Rev.  Mr.  Trew,  after 
a  long  tour  of  inspection  among  the  disaffected  churches, 
that  the  Karens  knew  nothing  about  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, and  if  let  alone  would  return  to  their  .\merican 
teachers,  the  S.  P,  G.  persisted  in  its  interference  until  it 
was  able  to  gain  control  of  a  large  body  of  Christians. 
In  consequence  of  its  peculiar  policy,  the  S.  P.  G,  has 
hitherto,  for  the  most  part,  established  its  missions  at 
stations  occupied  by  the  Baptists  and  placed  its  churches 
and  schools  alongside  theirs. 

The  S.  P.  G.  has  strong  missions  in  Maulmain,  Rangoon, 


Toungoo  and  Mandalay,  besides  schools  in  several  other 
places.  Under  the  fostering  care  of  the  Bishop  of 
Rangoon  its  stations  are  always  kept  well  manned.  There 
are  two  male  missionaries  at  both  Mauliuain  and  Man- 
dalay, and  three  at  Rangoon  and  also  at  Toungoo. 
Maulmain  has  a  fine  church  and  large  school.  .\t  Rangoon 
there  are  three  Burman  congregations,  one  in  the  Puzun- 
doung  quarter,  where  there  was  once  a  native  Baptist 
church,  one  in  the  Alone  quarter  and  one  in  the  Keinen- 
dine  quarter.  St.  Michael's,  Keraendine,  has  been  built 
up  largely  of  material  which  was  the  result  of  Baptist 
evangelistic  effort  that  would  probably  have  been  saved 
had  a  Baptist  church  been  formed  at  Keniendine  before 
the  establishment  of  St.  Michael's.  The  S.  P.  G.  theol- 
ogical school  for  the  training  of  Burmans  and  Karens  for 
the  Anglican  priesthood  is  at  Kemendine.  St.  John's 
College  at  Alone,  planted  alongside  the  Baptist  College 
and  -the  Karen  Theological  Seminary,  has  about  six 
hundred  pupils,  a  staff  of  European  teachers,  and  is  one 
of  the  foremost  educational  institutions  in  the  country. 

After  the  capture  of  Mandalay  in  1885,  the  S.  P.  G. 
regained  possession  of  the  fine  church,  clergy-house  and 
school-buildings  built  for  that  mission  by  King  Mindoon, 
after  his  repeated  offers  to  .'Vmerican  Baptists  had  been 
declined  by  them.  Possession  of  this  property,  with  tlie 
]»restige  of  once  having  had  royal  patronage,  immediately 
placed  S.  P.  G.  in  a  most  advantageous  position,  which 
has  been  improved  to  the  utmost  by  the  energetic  Brothers 
Colbeck.  These  brothers  are  already  preparing  to  open 
branch  missions  at  Madera  and  Sagaing  by  the  purchase 
of  land  at  these  places.  Next  autumn  will  see  a  number 
of  new  stations  in  Upper  Burma  occtijned  by  S.  P.  G. 
Dr.  Sutton  has  been  assigned  to  Shway  Bo,  but  his 
departure  is  delayed  a  few  months  until  the  arrival  of 
new  men;  for  the  Bishop,  with  his  accustomed  wisdom 
and  executive  ability,  never  denudes  old  stations  of  their 
workers  to  open  new  ones.  As  an  instance  of  this, 
Rangoon  has  a  permanent  force  of  three  Burman  mission- 
aries where  the  American  Baptist  Missionary  Union  has 
only  one  man,  advanced  in  years. 

The  Presbyterian  church  in  Rangoon  was  established 
in  187 1  for  the  numerous  Scotch  residents  of  the  city.  It 
has  a  self-supporting  congregation  with  a  church  edifice 
and  manse  which  cost  not  far  from  Rs.  50,000,  The 
London  Presbytery  supplies  the  church  with  a  mini.ster 
imd  exercises  great  care  in  the  selection  of  a  man  of  cul- 
ture and  power.  Within  a  couple  of  years  this  church 
has  turned  its  attention  to  the  Chinese  population  of  the 
city,  and  has  a  mission  with  about  forty  adherents  already. 

Eight  or  nine  years  after  the  establishment  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  dissatisfaction  arose  in  the  English- 
speaking  Baptist  congregation  on  account  of  the  refusal 
of  those  in  charge  of  it  to  allow  the  church  to  have  a 
pastor  of  its  own,  although  between  400  and  500  rupees 
a  month  had  been  subscribed  for  that  purpose.  Con- 
sequently several  of  the  principal  subscribers,  athough 
they  were  not  Methodists,  invited  Rev.  Dr.  Thoburn,  of 
Calcutta,  to  establish  a  M.  E.  church.     The  invitation 


was  acted  on  without  delay,  and  a  year  later  the  most 
energetic  and  successful  Methodist  minister  in  India  after 
Dr.  Thoburn,  was  appointed  to  take  charge  of  the  new 
interest.  A  goodly  part  of  the  Baptist  congregation  was 
drawn  into  it  and  so  skillfully, were  its  finances  managed 
that  in  a  short  time  it  became  self-supporting.  Under 
enterprising  leadership,  backed  by  strong  sympathy  and 
financial  help  from  the  Methodist  missionary  authorities 
in  America,  the  Methodists  have  made  constant  progress, 
until  now  they  have  a  large  self-supporting  Girls'  School 
with  a  fine  building,  an  Eura.sian  Children's  Home,  a  Sea- 
man's Rest  and  a  Tamil  and  Telugu  church.  They  have 
a  missionary  at  Toungoo  also.  Early  this  year  a  man 
and  his  wife  arrived  to  study  Burman,  preparatory  to 
opening  a  Burman  mission,  which  shall  be  the  first  of 
several  missions  to  be  established  in  the  country. 

As  many  of  the  Tamil  converts  of  the  Leipsic  Lutheran 
mission  in  India  had  emigrated  to  Burma,  Rev.  Mr. 
Mayer,  a  Lutheran  missionary,  came  from  India  about 
ten  years  ago  to  care  for  them.  A  church  was  built  and 
a  school  established.  Mr.  Mayer  urged  successively  the 
establishment  of  Lutheran  missions  to  the  Burmans  and 
to  the  Khyens,  but  after  mature  consideration  the  Luth- 
eran society  declined  to  enter  either  field  or  work. 
.About  a  year  ago  Rev.  Mr.  Mayer  was  withdrawn  and 
his  place  supplied  by  an  ordained  Tamil  minister  from 
the  Madras  Presidency.  It  is  probable  that  this  society 
will  henceforth  confine  itself  to  Telugu  and  Tamil  work. 

In  1S84  *^*o  Danish  Lutheran  missionaries  arrived  in 
Rangoon.  These  men  had  read  of  the  success  of  the 
Baptists  among  the  Karens  of  Burma  and  were  filled  with 
enthu.siasm.  Finding  that,  although  the  A.  B.  M.  Union 
had  twice  appointed  missionaries  to  the  Red  Karens  none 
had  ever  gone  to  live  among  them,  they  determined  to 
become  missionaries  to  the  Red  Karens  and  work  on  a 
plan  similar  to  that  pursued  by  the  Norwegian  mission- 
aries among  the  Santhals  of  India.  Accordingly  they 
came  out  independent  of  any  missionary  society.iooking  for 
support  to  the  aid  of  friends  and  their  own  manual  labor. 
It  was  supposed  that  these  men  were  evangelical,  but 
they  proved  to  be  Lutherans  of  a  high  sacramentarian 
type.  They  showed  a  most  sacrificing  spirit  in  plunging 
into  the  wilds  of  Karennee  to  carry  out  the  true  mission- 
ary idea  of  living  among  the  people  for  whom  they  sought 
to  labor.  One  of  them  succumbed  to  the  hardships  of 
his  life,  aggravated  by  undue  personal  labor  which  few 
white  men  can  stand  in  a  tropical  climate.  At  the  close  of 
last  year  the  survivor  was  reinforced  by  the  arrival  of 
his  sister  and  a  Danish  man  and  his  wife,  who  had  spent 
some  time  in  Michigan.  These  men  have  a  fine  position 
to  extend  their  work  far  into  the  yet  purely  heathen 
interior. 

The  last  society  which  has  made  its  advent  in  Burma 
is  the  English  Wesleyan.  Attracted  by  the  opening  of 
Upper  Burma  through  Wesleyan  chaplains  connected  with 
the  English  army,  and  convinced  by  the  past  policy  of  the 
A.  B.  M.  Union  that  it  would  not  occupy  U])per  Burma 
with  any  adequate  force,  it  took  steps  to  establish  a  mis- 


UPPER  BURMA  AS  A  MISSION  FIELD. 


Ion  there.  In  pursuance  of  this  object,  letters  were  sent  by 
Wesleyan  missionary  in  Ceylon  to  Baptist  missionaries 
n  Rangoon,  inquiring  how  they  would  regard  the  estab-  | 
isliment  of  a  Wesleyan  mission  in  Upper  Burma.     These 
)rethren  replied  that  they  should  prefer  to  be  left  to  work 
he  field   themselves  on  account  of  the  great  differences 
if  practice  between  VVesleyans  and  Baptists,  but  referred  I 
he  gentlemen  to  the  Executive  Committee  at  Boston  as 
ihc  only  body  which  had  authority  to  speak  in  the  matter. 
K''ithout  waiting  to  consult  with  Baptists  any  further,  the  | 
issionary  broke  up  his  home,  arranged  for  his  family  to  j 
follow  him  in  due  time,  and  with  another  Wesleyan  mis- 
lionary   as   a   temporary   adviser,  came    to  Burma  and 
established   himself   in   Mandalay  with    the  purpose   of 
opening  a  school  as  well  as  of  doing  evangelistic  work. 
With  great  sang  froid  he  requested  some  of  our  Baptist 
missionaries  to  supply   him  with  Biirman  catechists, — a  i 
request  which  he   deemed   (ierfectly  proper,  for,  as  he  j 
explained   himself,  he  could   see   no   hindrance  to  our  i 
converts   coming    to   him.     This   coming    cold    season, 
another  family  will  join  him  at  Mandalay,  to  be  followed 
by  other  families,  which    will    open    missions   at   other 
places. 

Vet  another  mission  is  proposed.  A  Methodist  mission- 
iry  who  had  been  working  in  Western  China  intends  to 
open  a  mission  among  the  Kakhyens  near  Magoung  next 
i:old  seaison,  or  as  soon  after  as  possible.  The  mission 
will  not  be  under  the  ausjiices  of  any  society. 

I  have  said  nothing  about  the  China  Inland  mission, 
established  at  Bhamo  in  1875.  It  has  confined  itself 
thus  far  to  Chinese  work  with  very  few  results.  Whether 
it*  missionary  at  Bhamo  intends  to  begin  a  mission  among 
the  Kakhyens.  whose  language  he  is  studying,  I  cannot 
say. 

It  is  a  fact  worth  noting  that  the  principal  reason 
publicly  given  by  most  of  these  societies  for  their  presence 
Id  Burma  is,  that  the  American  Baptist  Missionary  Union 
tis  not  been  doing,  is  not  doing,  and  will  not  do  what  is 
necessary  for  the  evangelization  of  this  country.  What- 
ever we  may  think  of  this  reason,  as  jiertaining  to  a 
country  of  not  more  than  8.000,000  inhabitants  when  com- 
pared to  China  and  India  with  their  hundreds  of  millions, 
the  reason  has  been  acted  upon  vigorously.  Perha])S 
Ihc  hope  of  making  use  of  Baptist  material  and  building 

PUon  Baptist  foundations  has  had  inlluence.  Still,  if 
Hitists  either  could  not  or  would  not  take  advantage  of 
tneir  grand  opportunities,  we  cannot  altogether  complain. 
God's  work  must  be  done,  and  if  one  servant  of  his  does 
not  meet  his  requirements,  he  sends  another.  We  have 
tertainly  neglected  this  field,  which  was  peculiarly  ours, 
until  other  denominations  have  relieved  us  of  longer  sole 
responsibility  for.it.  While  our  converts,  schools  and 
other  mission  interests  have  increased  many-fold  and 
new  fields  have  opened  on  every  hand,  the  number  of  our 
male  missionaries  upon  whom  falls  the  principal  labor  of 
evangelization,  has  remained  stationary  for  years.  Glad 
IS  the  Baptist  missionaries  in  Burma  would  have  been  to 
have  been  able,  by  proper  reinforcements  from  home,  to 


retain  the  control  of  the  evangelization  of  this  country, 
bequeathed  to  them  by  the  fathers,  they  ran  do  so  no 
longer.  Burma  has  ceased  tn  be  a  peculiarly  Baptist  field. 
Our  great  effort  now  must  be  to  conserve  what  we  have 
got  and  continue  to  be  the  leading  evangelistic  body  in 
this  country.  This,  however,  we  shall  be  unable  to  do 
unless  our  reinforcements  are  jjroportionate  to  the  large 
number  of  men  which  some  of  the  Ta:dobaptist  mission- 
ary societies  plan  to  send  to  this  country.  We  still  have 
grand  possibilities  in  Burma,  but  we  must  have  mission- 
aries to  plan  and  lead  in  the  rapidly  developing  mission 
work  of  this  country. 

Upper  Burma  as  a  Mission  Fi^ld. 

BV  KEV.  JAMES  A.  COLBECK,  S.  P.  G.,  MANDALAY. 

Upper  Burma — Extent,  Boundaries,  b't'. — Upjier  Bur- 
ma has  no  sea  coast,  but  is  an  entirely  inland  country, 
wedged  in  between  India  on  the  west,  and  China  on  the 
east;  the  old  British  Burma  Provinces  constitute  its 
southern  boundary,  but  in  the  north  it  extends  indefi- 
nitely into  a  region  yet  unknown,  where  geographical 
and  ethnological  problems  of  groat  interest  and  value  arc 
still  to  be  solved. 

The  extent  is,  roughly  speaking,  200,000  square  miles, 
of  which  100,000  belong  to  the  Shan  States,  which  lie 
chiefly  to  the  east  of  Burma  proper,  and  impinge  upon 
the  Chinese  frontier.  These  States  have  never  been  morej 
than  nominally  subject  to  the  rulers  of  Burma,  and  it  is 
at  all  events  the  present  policy  of  our  Government  to 
make  them  "  friendly  allies "  rather  than  "  dependent 
tributaries." 

The  Character  of  the  Country. — There  is  one  splendid, 
wide  and  fertile  valley,  running  north  and  south,  about 
800  miles  long,  through  which  flows  the  majestic  Irra- 
waddy,  the  river  of  the  country.  A  similar  valley,  but 
shorter,  lies  parallel  on  the  west,  watered  by  the  Chind- 
win,  which  rises  in  the  south-eastern  spurs  of  the  Hima- 
layas. On  the  other  side,  to  the  south-east  of  Mandalay. 
are  a  number  of  smaller  and  more  irregular  valleys,  where 
are  the  upper  courses  of  the  Pounloung  or  Sittang,  the 
Me  Pon,  and  the  Salwecn.  Bhamo,  the  most  northerly 
town  of  importance,  is  on  the  Irrawaddy,  three  days' 
journey  from  the  western  Chinese  frontier  (Yunan  Prov- 
ince), 210  miles  north  of  Mandalay,  and  680  miles  by 
river  from  Rangoon. 

In  the  fertile  valley  of  the  Irrawaddy,  the  Burmese 
race  has  from  time  immemorial  had  its  seal;  but  trust- 
worthy, historical  memorials  are  scanty  till  we  come  upon 
1  Aloungpaya,the  hunter-king.and  founder  of  the  dynasty  of 
'  which  ex-king  Theebaw  is  the  last  monarch.  Aloungpaya 
was  a  patriot  usurper  who,  in  1751,  drove  out  the  Talenis 
or  Peguans  who  had  subjugated  the  kingdom  of  tAva,  and 
taken  its  king  away  to  Pegu,  where  he  was  shortly  after- 
wards put  to  death.  Moshobo  or  Shwebo,  under  the 
classical  name  of  Rutinathenga,  was  made  the  capital 
city,  and  so  remained  until  the  death  of  .Aloungpaya,  in 
1760. 

The  wealth  of  the  country  may  be  imagined  when  it  i» 


known  that  since  1751  it  has  not  merely  had  to  bear  wars, 
bad  government,  loss  of  province  after  province,  and  the 
building  of  1 00,000  unproductive  pagodas,  but  also  the 
change  of  capital  from  Shwebo  to  Sagaing,  Sagaing  to 
Ava,  to  and  fro  between  Ava  and  Anierapoora,  and  last 
of  all  10  Mandalay,  in  1857.  Each  change  meant,  not 
merely  the  transfer  of  the  court  and  palace,  but  the  com- 
pulsory removal  of  the  whole  population,  the  old  city 
being  razed  to  the  ground.  Mandalay,  a  city  of  thirty 
years,  has  a  population  of  175,000. 

Population. — The  whole  country  is  very  thinly  peopled. 
The  Burmese  race  cling  to  the  valleys  of  the  Irrawaddy 
and  Chindwin,  leaving  the  rugged  mountain  country  in 
the  north  for  the  Chins,  Kachyens,  and  kindred  tribes, 
and  the  hills  and  valleys  of  the  east  as  the  undisputed 
home  of  the  Shan  and  Shan-Chinese  family. 

No  estimate  has  been  officially  made  since  the  annex- 
ation, and  no  census  was  taken  under  the  Burmese  Gov- 
ernment, but  the  following  is  believed  to  be  a  fair  ap- 
proximation: 

rtina,  Kuchyens,  <fcc.    200,000  \      ""'fe'"'^'"- 

The  Kings  of  Burma  reckoned  their  military  and  polict 
force  at  40,000  men,  and  obtained  this  number  by   levy- 
ing ten  men  from  every   hundred   houses.      This,  at   the 
rate  of  five  persons  to  a  house,   would  represent  a   Bur- 
inese  population  of  2,000,000.     Levies  were  not  made  in 
Shanland,  and  were  impossible  among  the  wild  hill  tribes. 
There  would  be   large   exempt  classes  to  bring  up   the 
numbers  to  the  total  given  above.     If  this  should  appear 
a  small  number  for  such  a  vast  extent  of  country,  it  must 
be  remfiiibcrcd  that  the  number  of  large  cities  and  towns 
is  very  small.     After   Mandalay.  the   following  are  the 
chief  centres  of  population: 
(t)  Mjingyan,  20,000,  with  a  large  rural  population  within 
easy  distance;  on  the  Irrawfiddy,  ninety  miles  south  of 
Maudalay. 
(8)  Sagning.  7.000,  ia  a  corn  (wheal)  produciug  district;  on 

the  Irrawaddy,  &ixte<;o  miles  south  oF  Mandalaj. 
(8)  Eyouks^,    6,000,    but  with  couliguoua  villages  16,000; 
thirty  miles  ariuih  of  Mandalay,  on  the  new  railway. 

(4)  Shwebo,  5,C00,  with  10,000  more  in  a  five  mile  radius; 

seventy  miles  north  of  Mandalay. 

(5)  Bliamo.  3,000,  fixed  populaliuu,   but  the  centre  of  trade 

and  exchange  for  many  tribes  round  about. 
Language  and  Religion. — The  [>rcvailing  language  is,  of 
course,  Burmese,  a  monosyllabic  agglutinative  language 
akin  to  Chinese,  and  utterly  unlike  Indo-European  lan- 
guages, and  chiefly  requiring  accuracy  of  ear  and  strength 
t  of  memory  for  its  acr^uisition.  As  being  the  court  lan- 
guage, Burmese  is  widely  known  even  among  tht-  Shans. 
The  literature  of  the  country  is  very  extensive,  but  chiefly 
confined  to  translations  of  Pali  works.  Buddhistic, 
philosophical,  and  historical.  \'ery  few  original  works 
have  been  brought  out  of  late,  and  that  few  of  a  very  in- 
ferior order.     The  Burman  is  essentially  imitative,  not 

*  The  pnpiilalioD  of  Up|>er  Burma  U  givra  with  all  roierrs,  eapedally 
that  or  Lhe  Stiau  8i&t«s,  but  beat  efforu  bmv«  been  made  to  ttx  correct  lo- 

formaUoa. 


creative.  Education,  such  as  it  is,  is  widely  diffused 
through  the  length  and  breadth  of  the  land,  and  dialectic 
differences  are  few  and  unimpurtant. 

The  Shans  have  their  iiwn  language,  which  is  siill  more 
akin  to  the  Chinese  ;  but,  as  they  are  Buddhists,  they  have 
doubtless  received  whatever  they  have  of  culture,  as  well 
as  religion,  from  the  Burmans.    The  better  class  of  Shan* 
all  know  Burmese,  and  monastic  education  in  Shanland 
is  chiefly  in  Burmese  :  nevertheless,  for  the  thousands  of 
Shans  who  do  not  speak  or  read   Burmese,  the  "Tripi- 
taka,"  "  Bi-ta-gat-thon-bon,"  or  Buddhist  Scriptures  have  _ 
been  translated  into  Shan.     Other  than  this  sacred  and  I 
historical    translated    literature    there   is    a  curious  an<l 
motley   collection  of  fables,  songs,  and  folk-lore  in  the 
vernacular,  written  and  unwritten,  to  repay  the  efforts  of 
the  scholar's  jjatient  research. 

The  Chins  and Kachyens,  antl  a  whole  host  of  barbarous 
tribes  in  the  north  and  northwest,  are  untouched  by  Bur- 
mese influence,  and  have  never  been  brought  under  re- 
straint. They  have  no  written  language,  and  retain  their 
own  aboriginal  demon-worship  and  propitiatory  animal 
sar  ri  fi  cfs. 

It  will  he  seen,  therefore,  that  it  is  the  Burmese  race 
which  must  be  the  objective  of  our  attack,  and  if  the  vital- 
ity of  Buddhism  in  Upper  Burma  were  equal  to  its  uni- 
versality and  completeness  of  organization,  we  might  well 
despair  of  success. 

Religion.* — The  following  figures  were  supplied  to  the 
present  writer  1)\  the  "  Tha-tha-na-baing"=Ruler  of  Re- 
iigion=the  head  of  the  Buddhist  faith  in  Burma, 

In  a  report  of  forty-five  jiagesof  fool.scajj,  bearing  both 
title  and  seal  of  the  Tha-tha-na-baing,  as  guarantees  of 
its  official  accuracy,  the  ecclesiastical  divisions  of  the 
country  are  shown,  and  the  mandates  for  appointing  to 
various  offices  are  given. 

There  are  in  the  city  and  »ut>urbs  of  Mandalay  [AuguM, 
1887] : 

(1)  The  Thu-thtt-na-baiag,  or  Buddhist  Pope 1 

(2)  The  "  Sadiiws,"  i.e.  Hoyul  jireccptore  or  eliaplnins, 
appointed  by  Buyal  inaudiitc,  and  generally  at  the 
head  of  monastic  comtnunitie.t 7ft 

(3)  The  "Bahans,"  or  Pon-gyis,  » c  monks  of  over  ten 
years'  standing 3,447 

(4)  The  "Tha-mn-nes,"  or  U-pa-zias  and  Ku-yius — i.e. 
monks  under  ten  years 2,444 


Total  ecclesiastics  for  Mandalay 5, 968^ 

These  are  divided  into  121  "talks,"  i.e.  communities  or 
congregations,  living  in  one  precinct,  and  occupy  no  less 
than  985  monastic  houses.  [N.  B.  The  original  intention 
of  Gaudama  was  that  the  "  Rahan  "  should  live  alone. 
Mandalay  numbers  give  an  average  of  six  to  a  house 
country  monasteries  average  only  two  or  three.] 

.As  we  have  estimated  the  population  of  Mandalay  at 
175,000,  there  is  one  monk  to  thirty  people.     King  Min- 

*The  UunniinH  are  Ru<1illil»t<<.  but  tliJsrelfKion  is  erideutly  only  ■■eoood. 
whicb  tia8  come  h<  a  varnlHh  oter  tticir  atwrlglnal  deraooolalry.  Propftia- 
tory  offerinRti  are  mnde  ilnily  to  avert  the  anicer  of  Bprltes,  who  own  erery 
tre«,  hill,  and  dale,  and  Inhabit  OTery  cave,  well,  aud  rWer.  It  U  nu«,  how- 
ever, for  these  to  be  "  bloody  "  offeriogx. 


I 


dohn,  Theebaw's  father,  a  most  zealous  Buddhist,  used  to 
boast  that  in  his  capital  he  had  120,000  people  and  20,000 
monks.     If  so.  there  has  been  a  great  decrease  since  his  ' 
days — the  golden  age  of  modern   Buddhism.     This   is, 
however,  likely  enough,  for  the  old  king's  practice  was  to  | 
choose   a  "  Sadaw  "  or  chaplain  for  each  of  his  queens 
and  daughters,  and  these  royal  ladies  were  held  responsi-  I 
ble  that  the  wants  of  their  "Sadaw's"  monastery  or  com-  , 
miinity  were  well  provided  for.     In  Theebaw's  days  the 
lady-patrons  lost  their  property  and  position,  and  were 
no  longer  able  to  continue  their  pious  duties.     Many  of 
the  monastic  buildings  were   used  as  barracks  for  our 
troops  during  1885  and  1886  ;  and  now,  not  only  are  many 
of  the   smaller  buildings  deserted  and  in   ruin,  but  the 
larger  societies, which  once  numbered  400  to  800  brethren, 
can  count  only  50  to  250. 

The  capital  naturally  feels  more  acutely  than  the  pro- 
vinces the  change  of  regime,  and  the  evil  days  of  Thee- 
baw's reign  gave  no  time  to  prepare  for  the  heavier  blow^ 
of  disestablishment. 

Turn  now  to  the  country. 

Apart  from  the  capital,  which  was  not  only  the  royal 
city,  but  also  the  ecclesiastical  centre  and  the  seat  of  learn- 
ing, and  leaving  out  the  Shan  States,  which  are  at  present 
too  disturbed  to  furnish  returns,  the  Tha-tha-na-baing's 
report  gives  the  following  numbers  of  "dignified" 
clergy: — 

Thatha-na-baing  or  Pope  [as  before] 1 

Ounf|;-chokes  or  Archbishops 18 

6»ing-okes  or  Bishops 133 

Oting-douks  or  Archdeacons 388 

KyotlDg^-a  chokes  or  Abbots,  rulers  over  siagle  monas- 

"tericB 16,825 

17,855 
Add  the  rulera  of  the  Mandala;  moDasteries 085 

Total 18.840 

This  huge  number  represents  what  may  be  called  the 
'"beneficed"  clergy,  i.e.  such  as  are  in  actual  possession 
of  a  house  with  religious  supporters.  There  is  hardly  a 
village  or  even  a  hamlet  throughout  Burma  which  has  not 
its  pretty,  well-built  monastery  in  some  retired  nook,  where 
the  "  Pon-gyi"  passes  his  days  in  meditation  and  the 
study  of  the  law;  where  the  placid-faced  images  of 
Gaudama  stand,  before  which  the  pious  Buddhist  breathes 
forth  his  aspirations  for  "  Neibban"  [Nirvana];  and  where 
the  youngsters,  in  the  course  of  two  or  three  "  Lents." 
get  through  their  sjielling  book  and  first  catechism.* 

In  lyower  Burma,  a  population  of  31736,77 1  is  dispersed 
JD  16,583  towns  and  villages;  so  that  for  its  Burmese 
population  of  two-and-a-half  millions,  Upper  Burma  may 
well  give  a  beneficed  monk  to  each  village,  and  yet  have 
to  spare  for  great  ecclesiastical  centres. 

But  besides  the  "  beneficed"  there  are  the  *'  unbene- 

*E<JiM:ation  in  Upper  Burma  meAOs  only  readliiK  and  wrtclnif.  Aiithmi'tic 
It pnictlcailf  a  rorblddenacienco  lu the mona8ter)r;beDcethe wild liiipofwlhle 
■mmbrrs  and  chronology  of  Biinneae  records.  Id  ouUJde  town*,  education 
li>l«  *t<r7lo«  ebb  iDd«««l ,  and  uowliere  luu:  tbe  wrUerae«na  well  conducted 
uhI  vell-at(«(ided  nionoUlc  school. 


ficed,"  i.e.  the  Ko-yins,  U-pa-xins,  or  Tha-ma-nes — the 

:  junior  members  of  the  order  of  the  yellow  robe,  who 

'  daily  go  forth  with  the  mendicant's  bowl,  and  help  in  the 

routine  of   the   monastery   under  their  house   superior, 

I  They  have  no  right  of  residence,  and  can  be  told  to  leave 

at  any  time.     The  average  of  inmates  of  city  monasteries 

I  was  six;  that   for   the  country   is  about   three;  so   that 

,  18,340x3,  or  say  in  round  numbers  55,000,  will  represent 

the    Buddhist    "  religious"    in    Upper    Burma    proper. 

Popular  reports  used  to  put   the  whole  body   at   100,000, 

but  this  was  probably  only  a  guess,  and  included  the 

Shan  country  as  well. 

There  are  a  few  "  Me-thi-la-yins,"  or  nuns,  here  and 
there:  but  they  are  not  held  in  high  repute,  nor  have  they 
any  practical  influence  in  religion  or  education. 

In  the  face  of  this  host,  Burma  Missionaries  have 
indeed  need  of  faith.  Humanly  speaking,  it  would  be 
impossible  to  dislodge  the  national  religion;  but  we  know 
we  are  in  the  army  of  the  living  God,  fighting  under  the 
victorious  banner  of  His  Son.  strengthened  and  guided 
by  the  Divine  Spirit,  so  that  our  love  and  labor  will  not 
be  in  vain. 

What  are  the  strong  points  in  the  walls  and  ramparts 
of  Buddhism? 

(1)  It  ia  the  ancestral  religion,  and  has  all  but  universal  sway. 
No  Dhsenters. 

(2)  All  the  boys  and  young  men  at  some  time  wear  the  robe, 
and  live  in  the  monastery. 

(3)  The  women  are  more  devout  Buddhists  thaji  the  men. 

(4)  It  is  the  one  honrt  of  national  life. 

(5)  S(!tence,  art,  knowledge,  are  all  saturated  with  Buddhism, 
(fl)  The  coercive  power  given  to  the  religion  by  its  union  with 

court  and  crown. 

[N.B. — This  last  is  no  longer  a  fact,  but  is  put  in  to 
show  the  normal  condition  till  now.] 

The  writer  has  had  friendly  and  familiar  relations  with 
prince  and  peasant — Tha-lha-na-baing,  Sadaw,  and  Pon- 
gyi — during  the  last  fourteen  years,  and  feels  confident 
he  is  not  merely  giving  reins  to  his  imagination  when  he 
predicts  a  dissolution  of  these  walls  and  ramparts  in  some- 
thing like  the  following  order: — 

(0)  The  crown  and  coercive  power  has  gone,  and  the  monks 

will  now  form  independent  corporations.* 
(5)  Westtern  art,  science,  knowledge,  and  trades  will  under- 

miDi'  and  supplaot  the  old  system. 
(4)  The  national  life  mu.st  separate  from  decaying  religion, 
and  find  newer  and  more  vigorous  life,  with  civil  and  re- 
ligious freedom  under  the  fostering  care  of  England. 
(8)  Women  will  (ind  t>righter,  nobler  hopes  and  work  under 
the  Gospel  and  their  devotion  become  fixed  on  Christ, 
not  Gaudama. 

*  "Tht'  monks  wlU  rorm  Independent  corporations."  After  this  senteoce 
bad  been  written  (be  TliathK  nabAlnK,  at  tbe  requeiit  of  ourGoTemment, 
callt'd  tofi;«ther  tbc  8ada«-ii  und  cbirf  nblKits  of  the  Mandalaj  monostertea  to 
warn  Ibem  Rirnlu«t  KlTlnK  aid.  sbeller.  or  coocealment  to  reli«li<  or  losor- 
recUonl8ti.  Tbe  tjodaws  were  unwiUiug  to  (rive  more  tban  a  Kuamnteo  of 
perMoiiul  loyally,  OS  tfapj  eould  not  be  answerablfl  for  tb«ir  sutxirdinntes. 
The  Tlia-tbn>Da-bainK  hiut.  however,  made  a  stroke  for  primacy.  Ho  baa 
cited  an  Incrlmlnnted  i^taw  to  appear  before  him  wltbln  twenty  dayii, 
clear  himself  i>f  suspicion  ;  otherwise  he  will  be  declared  excommuni 
and  degraded,  and  will  be  arrested  by  the  civil  ^vemment  on  an  ord; 
warrant  ai  a  rebel    (Sept.  »,  1887  ] 


163 


UPPER  BURMA  AS 


A  MISSIOX 


^ 


FIELD. 


(2)  More  aotiv^e,  intellectual  life  will  buret  moniuttic  boada; 
and  the  youth  of  the  country  become  no  longer  willing 
to  submit  to  its  irksome  restraints. 

(1)  The  miignitudc  and  extent  of  the  old  religion  will  hurry 
it  on  to  destruction  when  once  decay  has  set  in. 

Where  does  modem  Buddhism  show  recui>erative 
power  or  evidence  of  Divine  life  .' 

By  "  canon  "  law,  as  contained  in  the  "  Parazi-kan," 
Buddhist  monks  are  only  liable  to  degradation  and  ex- 
pulsion from  the  order  for  Ibe  crimes  of  murder,  theft, 
and  incontinence;  and  discipline  over  them  was  main- 
tained through  the  Tha-tha-na-baing.  He  held  his  court 
of  inquiry,  and  signified  to  the  king  the  result.  Even 
for  the  crime  of  abetting  rebellion  the  incriminated 
monk  was  merely  ordered  to  join  a  monastery  at  Mogoung, 
Theinnee,  Mone,  or  some  other  penal  settlement;  and  for 
slighter  offences  he  was  ordered  for  a  long  or  short  term 
to  become — still  wearing  his  robe — a  hewer  of  wood,  a 
drawer  of  water,  or  sweeper  either  of  his  in\n  or  some 
neighboring  monastery. 

But  now  the  "  Royal  proctors  "  no  longer  exist;  abbots 
do  what  they  please  in  their  own  houses,  and  the  Tha- 
tha-na-baing  complains  that  the  "  Sadaws "  settle  their 
own  affairs  without  reference  to  him.  He  says,  "  British 
officers  treat  us  kindly  enough,  and  as  a  rule  respect  our 
property,  but  they  look  upon  us  as  an  idle  unpractical 
set  of  narrow-minded  drones,  and  their  Burme.se  subor- 
dinates follow  fn  suitt." 

In  the  recent  campaigns  our  officers  expected  much 
help  from  the  POn-gyis,  and  Sir  Frederick  Roberts  show- 
ed particular  respect  to  the  Tha-tha-na-baing,  hoping 
thereby  to  conciliate  the  whole  order,  and  enlist  their 
active  co-operation  in  quieting  the  country,  and  spread- 
ing far  and  wide  the  pacific  and  benevotent  intentions  of 
the  British  Government.  It  cannot  be  said  that  the 
"order"  rose  to  the  opportunity;  and  it  is  an  undeniable 
fact  that  in  several  of  the  recent  attempts  at  rebellion 
the  monks  have  had  a  prominent  part.* 

The  chief  title  to  respect  on  the  part  of  the  whole 
ecclesiastical  body  is  certainly  not  learning  or  intellec- 
tual activity,  but  rather  simplicity,  gentleness,  and  quiet 
ob.servance  of  their  rule.  "  Incuriositj'-"  or  "  indiffer- 
ence "  is  reckoned  a  great  virtue,  and  as  an  instance  of  it 
the  writer  remembers  a  case  in  which,  after  a  copy  of  the 
Burmese  translation  of  our  Bible  had  been  [)resented  to 
a  distinguished  monastery  in  Mandalay,  and  jnit  in  a  good 
place  in  the  well-arranged  library,  it  remained  for  years 
unopened;  and  the  abbot  gravely  asserted  that  the  book 
was  printed  in  English,  giving  that  as  the  reason  why  he 
had  not  opened  it.  Here  was  an  intelligent,  well-read 
monk  brought  into  contact  to  some  extent  with  English- 
men, and  yet  without  the  slightest  curiosity  as  to  their 
religion,  although  a  copy  of  their  sacred  Scriptures  had 
been  put  into  his  hands, 

*  The  Comnutnder-lD'Chief  o(  lodla,  Sir  Fredarlok  Roberts,  eacoura)j:ed 
tte  hope  tliAt  the  Tha-iba-nnbaing;  and  Tba-g</l»  would  prevail  upon  tli« 
notorioua  ICIa-u  and  otber  dacoit  leaders  to  give  thenuelvM  up,  lint  to  the 
clergy,  and  thijuon  Kood  lerni8  to  the  civil  powers.  But  the  dacoit  leaders, 
with  verr  iiuUrniflcant  exceptions,  fuught  ihjr  of  the  scheme. 


In  1878,  speaking  about  the  state  of  religion  in  the 
country.  Prince  Nyoungyan — a  favorite  son  of  the  late 
King  Min-dohn — said,  "  No  man  and  no  king  eve<^  did 
more  for  the  [Buddhist]  religion  than  my  father  did,  and 
now  he  has  gone  to  the  country  of  the  Nats  [Anglice  'is 
dead  ']  the  religion  will  lose  ground,  and  by-and-bye  we 
shall  all  come  over  to  your  [Christian]  side."  His  opin- 
ion was  that  Theebaw  would  do  nothing  for  religion,  and 
in  this  he  was  not  mistaken. 

The  Pon-gyis  will  probably  care  little  what  disintegra- 
tion takes  place  in  Buddhism,  or  what  progress  is  made 
by  Christianity  so  long  as  it  does  not  affect  their  own 
circle  of  supporters;  and  if  it  does  conie  near  and  touch 
1  them,  they  will  probably  only  throw  off  the  gown  and  re- 
turn to  the  world  again.  To  fight  for  their  religion,  or 
actively  propagate  it,  is  not  in  them. 

The  people  are  happy,  friendly,  careless,  indolent,  and 
pleasure  loving;  but  have  a  very  high  regard  for  religion 
«of  every  kind,  especially  if  its  teachers  show  an  ascetic 
life.  It  was  this  feeling  that  led  King  Min-dohn  not  only 
to  build  a  church  for  the  English,  but  to  give  liberally 
to  the  Romanists  and  to  the  .\rmenians,  besides  provid- 
ing for  Brahman  Gurus,  and  helping  Mussulmans.  A 
celibate  Christian  Priest  is  to  the  Burman  a  "  P6n-gyi;" 
and  there  seems  no  reason  why,  if  Christian  Missions  are 
strongly  manned  ivith  regular  and  stately  daily  worship, 
rules  of  life  and  leaching  power,  they  should  not  easily 
supplant  the  Buddhist  monasteries  in  their  immediate 
neighborhood. 

There  is  no  "  caste."  The  women  are  free  from  the 
absurd  restraints  of  the  Zenana  and  Purdah.  English 
men  and  manners  are  in  high  favor,  and  recognized  as 
superior.  Even  as  to  music  and  religion,  in  which  the 
people  used  to  feel  conscious  superiority,  they  have  now 
their  doubts. 

.'\  Bitrinan  is  very  angry  if  a  son  or  friend  becomes  a 
Christian,  and  under  native  rule  active  preventive  meas- 
ures would  have  been  taken  had  any  appreciable  number 
been  converted.  But  the  anger  is  only  transient.  The 
renegade  is  cut  off  from  society,  and  denied  "  fire,  food, 
and  water,"  i.e.,  all  friendly  intercour.se  ceases  ;  but  he 
soon  finds  his  way  again  among  friends.  Fatalism  and 
the  belief  in  metempsychosis  step  in,  and  say,  "The  pres- 
ent is  but  the  result  of  the  past,  and  in  the  myriad  of 
existences  to  be  lived  this  is  but  one  ;  so  what  does  it 
matter,  it  cannot  be  helped  ;  let  him  please  himself,  and 
take  the  consequences." 

Burmans  are  a  reading  nation  ;  and  there  is  no  doubt 
a  "  levelling  up  "  process  is  going  on.  The  belief  in  the 
existence  and  operation  of  a  supreme  living  God,  good 
and  holy,  far  above  Nats  and  Demons,  has  already  gained 
firm  ground,  and  will  never  he  displaced.  The  Shway 
Pyee  Wungyi  Ko  Po  Hline,  the  chief  instructor  of  the 
members  of  the  Embassies  to  Europe  from  the  Court  of 
Ava,  studied  the  religion  of  those  countries  and  wrote  a 
bonk  to  prove  that  after  all  these  religions  and  the  Budd- 
hist were  but  one.  Burmans,  who  have  read  his  book, 
say  the  logical  outcome  should  have  been  his  conversion 


m. 


UPPER  BURMA   AS  A  MISSION  FIELD. 


163 


to  Christianity,  but  "  Court  "  influence  was  too  much  for 
him,  and  fear  overcame  conviction.* 

When  the  nation  has  parted  from  the  spirit  of  Budd- 
hism, though  clinging  to  its  external  form,  mass  conver- 
sions may  be  expected  if  the  Christian  Church  will  do  her 
Juty  and  put  forth  her  strength  ;  for  there  is  a  remarkable 
anticipation  of  the  coining  of  Arima-da-ya,  the  fifth  great 
incarnation  of  the  Buddha. 

[l»t,  K«D-kR-tban;  2d,  Gaw-na-gobn;  3il,  Ka-tha  pa;  4tb, 
OaU'da-ma;  5th,  Arima-da-ys.] 

Among  the  wise  and  ancients  his  advent  is  expected 
within  the  next  seventy  years.  Before  he  comes  every 
vestige  o£  Buddhism,  whether  monk,  monastery,  or  writ- 
ing, will  have  disappeared,  and  Arima-da-ya  will  come  as 
the  restorer  of  all  things  to  more  than  former  glory.  What 
a  text  for  the  missionary  I 

Buddhism  is  doomed.  It  remains  for  us  Christians, 
particularly  of  the  Church  of  England,  to  rescue  all  that 
is  good,  noble,  and  pure  in  the  country's  system,  and  to 
give  it  what  it  lacks,  till  it  becomes  one  with  the  faith  of 
cur  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Otherwise  the  last  estate  of  this 
nation  will  be  seven  times  worse  than  the  first. 

Christian  Missions  in  Upper  Burma. — Let  us  see  what 
forces  the  Christian  Church  sends  against  this  stronghold 
of  Buddhism,  and  its  55,000  official  defenders. 

1.  The  Roman  Catholics  were  first.  For  over  two  hun- 
dred years  there  have  been  Roman  Christians  here,  and 
priests  ministering  to  them.  From  A.D.  1600,  to  A.D. 
1613,  Portuguese  Pegu,  round  its  capital  Syriam,  flourished 
at  the  mouth  of  the  Irawaddy,  and  on  its  downfall  many 
Christian  captives  were  carried  to  Upper  Burma.  It  is 
the  progeny  of  this  stock  which  composes  the  ma.ss  of  the 
Romanist  community  of  the  present  day.  The  priests 
have  not  been  so  much  missionaries  to  the  Pagans  as 
pastors  ofChristians,and  their  unaggressive  attitude  gained 
for  them  toleration  under  the  Aloungpaya  dynasty. 

In  1873  Monseigneur  Bourdon  was  consecrated  in 
Rangoon,  and  Upper  Burma  was  made  a  missionary  juris- 
dictiorL 

There  are  now  at  work  eleven  European  (French)  and 
two  native  Priests,  one  native  Deacon,  and  two  or  three 
Sub-Deacons.  In  Mandalay  there  is  a  convent  of  eight 
sisters,  and  the  Burmese-speaking  community  in  I'ity  and 
country  numbers  about  2,000  souls.  Bishop  Bourdon 
has  just  retired  to  France  broken  down  in  mind  and 
body. 

2.  The  English  Church  [S.  P.  G.]— The  Rev.  J.  E. 
Marks,  the  pioneer  of  our  Church  in  Upper  Burma,  came 
hereon  the  invitation  of  King  Min-dohn  in  1868,  The 
King  built  a  handsome  church,  clergy  house,  and  schools, 
and  sent  some  of  his  own  sons,  and  a  number  of  young 
nobles  for  education.  But  the  time  for  aggressive  mission 
•ork  was  not  yet  come.  Even  as  late  as  1878  Burmans 
*crc  warned  against  foreign  politics  and  foreign  religion. 
From  October,  1879,  to  December,  1885,  the  Mission  was 
closed,  but  was  re-opened  again  after  the  taking  of  Man- 
ilalay,  and  before  the  annexation. 

*KoPDHUn«<Uedln  188S:  hli  book  licnUed  "  Wlmo-ti  ya-thaelian." 


The  church  was  found  comparatively  uninjured,  and 
was  re-opened  for  Divine  service — English  and  Burmese 
— in  January,  1886,  the  school  was  re-opened  in  .April,  and 
under  the  altered  circumstances  the  mission  showed  more 
life  than  ever.  Thirty  adult  Burmans  have  been  baptized 
since  July,  1886,  and  the  school  numbers  150  boys,  in- 
cluding thirty  boarders,  among  whom  are  one  son  and  two 
ncjjhews  of  the  old  King  Min-dohn,  two  sons  of  the 
"  Sawbwa,"  or  Prince  of  Theebaw  now   reigning,  four 

I  sons  of  less  important  Shan  princes,  and  twelve  sons  of 
Shan  notables.     All   these   receive  regular  Christian  in- 

I  slruction,  and  th^re  are  abundant  proofs  that  it  is  having 

'  and  has  bad  effect. 

An  out-station  has  been  established  at  Madaya,*  eigh 

I  teen  miles  north  of  Mandalay  ;  others  are  proposed  at 

,  .A.merapoora  (seven  miles)  and  Sagaing  (sixteen  miles) 

1  south  of  Mandalay. 

j       The  writer  had  the  pleasure  of  going  with  the  Rev.  F. 

I  W.  Sutton,  M.R.C.S..  Lond,,  in  July  last,  to  help  him  in 
establishing  a  Medical  Mission  in  the  old  capital,  Shwebo.f 
some  sixty  miles  due  north  of  Mandalay,  which  station 
will,  in  due  course,  throw  out  offshoots  into  the  surround- 
ing country. 

These  two  missions,  with  one  Priest  and  two  Deacons, 
represent  the  attacking  forces  of  the  English  Church  ;  for 
though  there  are  three  other  priests  in  Upper  Burma  they 
are  attached  to  British  troops,  and  find  full  work  in  min- 
istering to  them.  Should  the  troops  be  withdrawn  one  or 
more  of  these  chaplains  will  follow. 

The  number  of  Burmese  members  of  our  Church  in 
Upper  Burma  is  about  seventy-five. 

Other  bodies. — The  China  Inland  Mission  has  held  a 
post  at  Bhamo  for  some  years,  but  its  efforts  are  directed 
for  the  benefit  of  Chinese  rather  than  Burmans.  There 
is  one  missionary  only. 

The  IVesleyan  Society  has  a  young  chaplain  attached  to 
the  troops  here,  and  has  sent  up  an  experienced  mission- 
ary from  Ceylon,  who  is  now  learning  the  language,  and 
has  bought  a  large  plot  of  land  in  Mandalay  for  the  site 
of  his  mission.  [There  are  now  three,  the  Rev.  J.  H. 
Bateson,  W.  R.  Winston  and  A.  A.  Bestall.] 

The  American  Baptist  Society  has  made  many  attempts 
to  settle  a  mission  in  Upper  Burma,  but  except  at  Bhamo, 
has  not  succeeded  till  now.  Their  Bhamo  Mission  has 
worked  with  some  success  among  the  Kachyens,  and  is  to 
be  further  strengthened.  The  Society  has  one  missionary 
and  three  missionary  ladies  in  Mandalay,  and  their  work 
seems  now  to  be  growing,  and  likely  to  be  permanent  and 
successful. 

Total  missionary  clergy  or  ministers — Roman,  14  ; 
Anglican,  3  ;  others,  4^21. 

The  Future. — The  Bishop  of  Rangoon  has  already 
made  two  visitations  of  the  upper  country  as  far  as  Bhamo, 
and  would  gladly  place  two  clergy  there  to  work  among 

*  According  to  IbeTha-lba-Da'balng'f  report  Madaya  ba*  00m  Buddbiiit 
Bishop,  thre«  Archdeoooii*.  ninety  seVeo  Abbots  add  Monasteries. 

t  According  to  the  ThA-tfaii-tia-biiiDft'a  report  Shwebo  bss  one  Buddhist 
Biiibop,  eleven  Arcbdea«oua,  MS  .\bbot«  and  Mooosterles. 


(ii.) 


the  rude  Chins  and  Kachyens,  and  eastwards  to  the 
Chinese  frontier.  He  will  probably  be  able  to  extend 
the  Karen  Missions  in  Tounghoo,  so  as  to  bring  Pyim- 
mana  (Ningyan),  an  important  centre  just  over  the  old 
frontier,  under  missionary  influence,  but  he  wants  both 
means  and  men. 

The  country  lies  before  us.  We  members  of  the  Church 
of  England  have  a  duty  and  responsibility  which  we 
cannot  depute  to  other  churches  or  communities.  Is  it 
too  much  to  hope,  to  beg,  to  pray  for  the  establishment  of 
at  least  three  additional  missions,  with  t\yo  clergy  for  each 
post,  viz.: 

(i.)      Myingyan,  on  the  Irrawaddy,  ninety  miles  south 

of  Mandalay,  a  growing  town  of  20,000  people, 

with  a  fertile  district  about  it. 

Pyimmana  (Ningyan).  which  lies  north  of  the  old 

frontier,  on  the  Tounghoo  side,  and  which  will  be 

on  the  railway  equidistant  from  Mandalay  and 

Rangoon, 
(iii.)  Theebaw,  an  important  centre  in  the  Shan  States, 

ninety  miles  east  of  Mandalay. 
There  are  sixteen  pupils  from  Theebaw  State,  now 
pupils  in  the  S.  P.  G.  Royal  School,  Mandalay,  and  the 
writer  has  had  a  pressing  invitation  from  the  ruling  prince 
to  visit  his  capital  next  cold  weather.  The  Bishop  of 
Rangoon  has  given  his  consent,  and,  all  being  well,  the 
Shan  pupils  will  accompany,  and  make  the  visit  happier 
and  more  useful. 

Even  after  these  three  missions  are  well  established 
there  will  be  the  whole  of  the  extensive  Chindwtn  Valley 
untouched,  and  the  Church  cannot  rest  long  without  an 
effort  for  the  northern  tribes. 

May  our  good  God  put  it  into  the  hearts  of  the  faith- 
ful to  offer  of  their  substance,  willingly  and  liberally,  for 
this  great  work  ;  and  may  He  move  earnest  and  devoted 
souls,  both  men  and  women,  to  give  themselves  self-sac- 
rificingly  for  the  task  of  subduing  Upper  Burma,  and 
making  it  a  fruitful,  fertile  province  of  the  Holy  and 
Apostolic  Church. — Mission  Field. 


Work  amonff  EngliN^h-Speakinier  People  in 
India  aud  Burma. 

BY  REV.  S.  P.   LONG. 

Much  is  said  in  your  magazine  about  native  work  in 
India.  Permit  me  to  mention  a  few  facts  in  regard  to  the 
work  among  English-speaking  people.  I  will  be  com- 
pelled for  the  sake  of  space  to  confine  myself  to  Ran- 
goon. 

After  eight  years'  work  Rangoon  Methodism  can  show 
the  following  statistics:  Church  members,  95;  Proba- 
tioners, 25,  and  one  of  the  largest  congregations  in  the 
city ;  Sunday-school  with  250  names  enrolled  ;  Girls' 
school  with  210  children  as  total  number  in  attendance 
for  the  year. 

.\n  Orj)h;inage  for  Anglo-Indian  and  Eurasian  chil- 
dren, with  30  inmates.  The  Sailors'  work  is  in  a  most 
flourishing  condition.     For  this  we  occupy  a  fine,  well- 


located  building,  containing  Refreshment,  Reading  and 
Meeting  rooms,  the  rent  of  which  is  paidby  the  Govern- 
ment. 

The  church,  parsonage  and  school  building  are  free 
from  debt, and  we  hope  by  the  aid  of  the  Missionary  Soci- 
ety to  be  able  to  record  the  same  of  the  Orphanage  before 
long. 

The  members  of  the  Church  are  not  rich  in  gold  and 
silver,  yet  they  are  able  to  meet  all  expenses  connected 
with  the  Church,  amounting  to  $1,500  per  annum.  ;  to 
give  $500  to  missionary  work  among  the  natives,  to  sub- 
scribe or  collect  $100  per  mensem  for  the  Orphanage, 
beside  caring  for  the  poor  in  the  Church. 

The  following  are  a  few  characteristics  of  the  Eurasian 
people  : 

I  St.  They  are  exceedingly  generous,  giving  most  lib- 
erally to  all  the  demands  of  the  work. 

2d.  They  are  loyal  to  their  Church.  They  love  and 
take  pride  in  it  and  do  its  bidding  willingly. 

3d.  They  make  good  Christians  in  every  sense  of  the 
word,  devoted  to  Christ,  self-denying  for  His  cause. 
Their  testimonies  and  prayers,  so  free  from  stereotj'ped 
phrases,  so  fresh  and  vigorous  are  a  delight.  There  is 
no  field  in  the  world  that  gives  better  opportunities  for 
the  development  of  the  abilities  of  a  young  preacher  than 
work  among  the  Eurasian  people  of  India. 

To  have  charge  of  a  Church  among  this  people  re- 
quires a  considerable  amount  of  knowledge  of  the  busi- 
ness of  a  clerk,  financier,  committeeman,  school  manager, 
business  man  and  preacher,  and  several  other  calling* 
that  I  have  not  space  to  mention. 

The  many  splendid  openings  in  India  for  young 
preachers  among  the  English-speaking  people  present  a 
field  sure  to  be  productive  of  the  most  blessed  results, 
and  at  the  same  time  a  most  excellent  training  school  for 
the  one  who  enters  it.  I 

I  am  certain  that  if  young  men  in  our  colleges  and 
seminaries,  could  see  the  needs  of  this  class  of  persons 
alone,  not  mentioning  the  millions  of  natives,  there 
would  be  far  less  hesitancy  in  entering  the  foreign 
field. 

Rangoon,  November  i8th,  1887. 


A  missionary  in  Burma  writes:  "There  are  schools' 
among  the  Burmans  where  boys  are  taught  to  read  and 
write  a  little  by  the  priests,  and  you  will  find  but  few 
Burman  men  who  cannot  read  a  little;  but  formerly fl 
there  were  no  schools  for  girls,  and  it  is  rather  a  strange 
thing  to  find  a  heathen  Hurman  woman  who  can  read. 
Now  that  it  has  been  proved  by  our  mission  schools  that* 
girls  can  learn,  and  they  are  encouraged  by  the  Eng- 
lish government  to  learn,  and  become  teachers,  there 
are  a  few  schools  taught  by  heathen  laymen  where  girls 
are  taught  as  well  as  boys.  The  boys  attending  the 
priests'  schools  are  fed  by  the  people  just  as  the  priests 
are,  daily.  The  Karen  children  had  no  schools  whatever  j 
in  their  own  tongue  till  the  missionaries  went  there  ant 
put  their  language  into  writing." 


icii^^l^^^" 


IGG 


Hon 


ISSTONARY  SOCIETY  WAS  ORGAN/ZED. 


(^ciural. 


How  a  Missionary  Society  was  Orf;aiiized. 

BV  CECIL  EARLE. 

"  We  are  talking  of  organizing  a  Missionary  Society  and 
I  «allecl  to  see  if  you  would  join  it,"  said  Mrs.  Edwards, 
hesitatingly.  When  she  had  first  started  out  that  after- 
noon she  did  not  speak  hesitatingly,  but  had  been  full 
of  hope  and  energy,  never  dreaming  but  what  she  would 
find  plenty  who  would  be  interested  in  the  subject.  But 
now  it  was  different.  She  had  met  with  so  many  rebuffs 
that  she  was  nearly  disheartened.  And  it  was  not  much 
wonder,  for  not  one  word  of  encouragement  had  she  heard 
during  the  entire  afternoon,  and  now  the  sun  was  setting 
as  she  made  her  last  call,  expecting  as  a  matter  of  course 
to  be  told  that  there  were  plenty  of  heathen  at  home,  no 
need  to  go  away  off  to  India  or  Japan  to  find  them,  and 
then  there  were  poor  at  "our  own  door"  too.  It  was 
wonderful  how  many  poor  there  were  in  the  little  village 
that  day.     Worthy  poor  too. 

"  A  missionary  society!  Do  you  think  we  need  one 
htreV  And  Mrs.  Knolton's  tone  betrayed  her  amazement 
at  her  caller's  mentioning  such  a  thing. 

"  Why,  yes,  I  think  we  do,"  answered  Mrs.  Edwards. 
her  face  brightening  a  little,  for  she  had  actually  found 
one  lady  who  would  ask  if  they  needed  a  society.  We 
have  never  done  scarcely  anything  for  foreign  missions; 
you  know  almost  every  other  village  has  its  foreign  mis- 
ionary  society,  and  1  thought  we  ought  to  have  one." 

"OhI  it's  for  foreign  missions,  is  it?  I  think  it  would  be 
better  to  have  one  for  home  missions." 

"  Would  you  join  such  a  society?"  asked  Mrs.  Edwards 
pointedly. 

"I  hardly  know,"  began  Mrs.  Knolton;  then  seeing  the 
smile  on  her  caller's  face  she  roused  her  lagging  energies  a 
little  and  added,  "yes,  I  think  I  would." 

During  the  short  speech  of  her  friend,  Mrs.  Edwards 
had  been  doing  some  hurried  thinking  and  was  ready 
with  a  prompt  reply. 

"  There  will  be  a  meeting  at  my  home  next  Friday 
afternoon  for  the  organization  of  a  Home  Missionary 
Society.     I  hope  you  and  many  others  will  be  present." 

"  I  will  certainly  be  there,"  Mrs.  Knolton  answered  as 
promptly,  and  then  she  laughed.  "  You  have  got  ahead 
of  me  this  lime,  Mrs.  Edwards." 

It  was  nearly  tea-time  when  Mrs.  Edwards  reached 
home,  for  she  had  called  at  every  house,  inviting  the  ladies 
to  meet  at  her  home  on  Friday  to  organize  a  Home  Mis- 
sionary Society,  where  she  had  called  earlier  in  the  after- 
noon inviting  them  to  a  Foreign  Missionary  Society.  She 
hurried  her  preparations  for  tea  and  when  her  husband 
came  in  and  asked, 

"  Well,  wife,  how  about  that  meeting  Jriday  afternoon. 
Did  you  find  one  woman  ready  to  join  you?" 

"  Not  to  work  for  foreign  missions.  There  are  a  great 
many  very  poor  people  in  this  village  who  need  help  far 
more   than   "  any   foreigners."     Why,  just  think   of   it. 


I 


Robert,  there  are  lots  and  lots  of  children  at  our  very 
doors  who  are  unable  to  go  to  Sunday  School,  because 
they  have  no  clothes  .suitable  for  this  cold  weather. 
Isn't  it  dreadful?  So  we  are  going  to  have  a  Home 
Missionary  Society." 

"  Wonders  will  never  cease.  Here  you  start  out  deter- 
mined on  starting  a  foreign  society,  and  come  home  as 
fully  determined  on  a  home  society.     What  does  it  mean?" 

"  I  found  every  one  on  whom  I  called  pitying  the  poor 
of  our  village  and  saying  they  would  never  join  a  Foreign 
Missionary  Society  as  long  as  they  knew  so  many  needy 
ones  at  our  own  doors.     When  I  made  my  object  known 
to  Mrs.  Knolton  she  said  she  thought  we  needed  one  for 
home  missions  the  most,  although  before  I  mentioned  the 
foreign  part,  she  seemed  greatly  surprised   that  I  should 
mention  a  missionary  society  at  all.     I  made  up  my  mind 
then  and   there  we'd  help   the  poor  at  home   first,  and  ■ 
maybe  after  a  time  the  heathen  would  come  in  for  their  f 
share  of  help.     You  can't  think  how  surprised  some  of 
the  ladies  seemed  when  I   called  the  second   time,  and  _ 
told  them  we  were  going  to  have  a  Home  instead  of  a.  I 
Foreign  Missionary  Society.     But  none  dared  refuse  to 
join  it,  because  they'd  talked  so  much  about  the  poor  all 
around  us.     It  was  really  laughable  to  see  how  queer 
some  of  them  looked." 

"  I  should  have  enjoyed  seeing  -the  look  on  old  Mrs. 
Ames,"  said  Mr.  Edwards,  laughing. 

Friday  afternoon  came  and  with  it  nearly  a  dozen  ladies 

"  I  brought  an  old  dress  of  Jennie's  that  I  thought  we 
could  make  over  for  some  little  girl,"  said  Mrs.  Knolton, 
unrolling  a  bundle  and  displaying  a  dress  which  had  onre 
been  a  very  pretty  school  suit.  It  was  out  at  the  elbowi 
and  had  several  rents  and  grease  spots  on  the  skirt. 

"  And  I  brought  a  coat  which  my  Willie  had  outgrown," 
said  Mrs.  Benton. 

So  they  went  on.  Each  had  brought  something,  which 
she  unrolled  with  rather  a  sheepish  air,  for  every  one  felt 
that  they  had  been  fairly  caught. 

After  some  discussion  a  society  was  organized,  by-laws 
and  constitution  drawn  up,  and  the  Home  Missionary 
Society  of  Cedarton  was  finally  started,  with  Mrs.  Knolton 
as  president.  They  were  to  have  weekly  meetings  at  the 
homes  of  the  different  members.  A  committee  was 
appointed  to  look  up  the  most  needy  people,  Mrs. 
Knolton's  dress  ripped  up  and  other  work  laid  out  before 
the  closing  hour. 

At  the  tea  table  Mrs.  Edwards  gave  her  husband  an 
account  of  the  meeting  and  commented  thus; 

"And  so  Mrs.  .^mes  really  came.  I  really  didn't  expect 
her.  You  have  done  an  amazing  amount  of  good  in  get- 
ting her  started  in  any  work  for  others." 

"O  Robert!  don't  talk  so." 

"  If  you'd  been  to  her  as  many  times  as  I  have  to  col- 
lect her  subscription  for  the  minister,  you  wouldn't 
wonder  at  me.  Hope  you'll  manage  to  keep  her  interested, 
and  get  a  lot  of  money  out  of  her," 

Well,  the  .society  flourished.  It  ought  to,  for  Mrs. 
Edwards  was  determined  it  should,   and  one  energetic 


woman  can  do  wonders.  A  great  many  little  garments 
were  made,  stockings  and  mittens  knit,  shoes  and  caps 
and  hoods  bought,  till  one  day  the  society  suddenly  woke 
up  to  the  fact  that  they  had  notliing  to  do. 

"We  ought  to  meet  once  in  a  while,  or  we'll  lose  our 
interest,"  said  the  president. 

"That's  so,"  said  Mrs.  Benson.  Suppose  we  have  a 
Foreign  Missionary  Society." 

The  suggestion  met  with  approval  from  ail.     So  another 

;iety  was  organized,  to  meet  only  once  a  month  how- 
ever, and  Mrs.  Edwards  went  home  jubilant,  from  that 
meeting. 

"  It  has  come,  Robert,"  she  said  to  her  husband. 

*'  What  has  come  ?" 

*'  The  Foreign  Missionary  Society.  Mrs.  Benson  pro- 
posed it  too.  I  only  had  to  wait  three  months  for  it. 
How  glad  I  am.  We  arc  going  to  do  wonderful  things 
for  the  cause." 

Sprague  Mills,  Me. 

Missions  and  Woman's  Work  in  Them. 

BY   MRS.   ¥.  P.  SAWYER. 

**  But  jre  »hall  receive  power,  atter  ttmt  the  Holy  GliuU  is  come  iipoD  you 
and  yt  ■b&II  t>e  witnesses  unto  me  both  at  Jerugaleni,  &nd  io  all  Judea  and 
in  Samaria  aod  unto  tbe  uttermost  parts  of  the  eartb."— Acts  i.,  8. 

I  wonder  if  the  people  who  have  no  time  or  inclina- 
tion for  foreign  missionary  work,  saying  there  are 
heathen  enough  at  home,  I  wonder  if  they  ever  read 
that  verse  I  if  so  how  can  they  utterly  ignore  the  claims 
of  those  to  whom  Christ  sent  his  disciples,  saying,  "Ye 
are  my  witnesses — unto  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth." 

I  wonder  if  that  other  class  who  think  the  heathen 
must  be  saved,  and  there  is  no  need  of  work  at  home,  for 
here  every  one  has  the  privilege  of  the  Gospel  if  they 
will  only  use  them, — I  wonder  if  these  people  ever  read 
that  verse.  If  so,  how  is  it  pos.sible  for  them  to  ignore 
Christ's  last  commission  on  earth,  "  Ye  are  my  witnesses 
at  Jerusalem." 

There  is  still  another  class  who  believe  in  letting  other 
towns  and  States  take  care  of  themselves.  Do  thty  for- 
get the  commission  reads  "both  at  Jerusalem  and  in  at! 
Judea  and  in  Samaria  and  unto  the  uttermost  parts  of 
the  earth!  "  It  seems  Christ  has  irrevocably  joined  the 
work  of  witnessing  for  Him  in  all  places,  and  "What 
God  has  joined  together  let  not  man  put  asunder." 

This  witnessing,  as  you  notice,  was  to  be  "after  the 
Holy  Ghost  shall  come  upon  you,"  and  if  we  read  still 
further  in  the  same  chapter  we  find  the  company  whom 
Jesus  commanded  to  "wait  for  the  promise  of  the 
Father,"  gathered  in  an  upper  room,  the  apostles  and 
other  disciples  "  with  the  women;  and  then  on  the  day  of 
Pentecost  when  the  sound  of  a  mighty  rushing  wind 
came  frum  heaven  "they  were  all  filled  with  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  began  to  speak  with  other  tongues  as  the  \ 
Spirit  gave  them  utterance."  What  a  powerful  witness- 
ing that  must  have  been  that  "in  that  same  day  there 
were  added  unto  them  about  three  thousand  souls." 

Have'nt  we  as  women  a  part  in  that  commission  direct 


from  our  Lord  to  be  witnesses  "  in  Jerusalem  and  unto 
the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth? "  He  tells  us  in  John 
iii.  14,  15,  that  "as  Moses  lifted  up  the  serpent  in  the 
wilderness,  so  must  the  .Son  of  man  be  lifted  up,  that 
whosoever  believeth  in  Him  should  not  perish  but  have 
everlasting  life,"  and  in  the  12th  chapter,  jad  verse.  He 
adds,  ".And  I,  if  I  be  lifted  up  will  draw  all  men  unto 
Me."  Is'nt  it  a  grand  fact,  sisters,  that  we  may  have  a 
part  in  the  uplifting  of  our  Saviour  that  he  may  draw 
the  world  unto  Him  ? 

\Ve  remember  in  the  account  of  the  woman  at  the 
well  talking  with  Christ  we  find  "  she  left  her  water  pot 
and  went  her  way  to  the  city  and  saith  to  the  men,  Come, 
and  they  went  out  of  the  city  and  came  unto  Him,  and 
many  of  the  Samaritans  believed  on  Him  for  the  saying 
of  the  woman."  Acts  v„  14  tells  us  "  that  believers  were 
the  more  added  unto  the  Lord,  multitudes  both  of  men 
and  women,"  and  the  yth  c  hai>ter  and  2d  verse  shows 
how  "Saul  desired  of  the  High  Priest  letters  that  if  he 
found  any  of  this  way.  whether  they  were  men  or  women, 
he  might  bring  them  bound  unto  Jerusalem." 

Paul  in  his  letter  to  Timothy  says  that  "Women  should 
adorn  themselves  in  modest  apparel,  not  with  gold, 
pejixls  or  costly  array,  but  (which  becometh  women  pro- 
fessing godliness)  with  good  works,"  and  what  better 
work  is  there  than  doing  the  will  of  God,  and  seeking, 
directly  or  indirectly^  to  save  souls  ? 

Christ  Himself  put  a  great  honor  upon  womanhood  as 
such,  when  after  His  resurrection  he  appeared  first  of  all 
unto  a  woman  and  gave  her  commission  to  carry  glad 
tidings  to  His  disciples.  Just  why  we  cannot  tell,  but 
may  it  not  have  been  in  remembrance  of  the  fact  that 
when  he  was  innocently  accu.sed  and  tried,  "  Amid  all  the 
Scribes  and  Pharisees,  and  devout  Jews,  among  all  the 
disciples  who  were  at  Jerusalem  at  the  Passover,  in  al! 
that  e.xcited  multitude,  which  seemed  hungry  for  the 
blood  of  the  captive  Christ,  there  was  only  one  voice 
publicly  lifted  up  in  behalf  of  that  just  man,  and  that 
voice  a  woman's.  The  apostles  were  affrighted.  Bold  Peter 
acted  the  craven  and  the  coward.  The  Marys'  and  the 
Marthas'  fell  themselves  impotent  lo  help.  But  one 
woman,  the  wife  of  the  heathen  governor  Pontius  Pilate, 
boldly  petitioned  for  the  life  of  the  innocent,  and  this  act 
was  deemed  worthy  a  record  in  the  Gospel."  May  not 
Jesus  have  remembered  this  and  honored  woman  for  her 
sake? 

Over  in  Ex.  xxxv.,  22-29,  '^^  learn  that  when  the  tab- 
ernacle was  building  "both  men  and  women,  as  many  as 
were  willing-hearted,  came  and  brought  the  Lord's  offer- 
ing, and  the  children  of  Israel  brought  a  willing  offering 
unto  the  Lord,  every  man  and  woman  whose  heart  made 
him  willing." 

We  read  in  Matt,  xxvii.,  55:  "  Many  women  were  there 
— which  followed  Jesus  from  Galilee,  ministering  unto 
Him,"  and  in  25th  ch.,  v.  40,  "  Inasmuch  as  ye  have 
done  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these  ye  have  done  it 
unto  Me."  Have  we  not  our  commission  ?  Can  we  not 
share  in,  "  Ye  shall  witness  of  me  ?  " 


id 


And  now  let  us  see  what  else  we  can  do  beside  witness- 
ing and  ministering?  In  Rom.  15th,  Paul  tells  the  Church 
at  Rome,  that  when  lie  goes  to  Spain  he  will  go  to  them 
also;  but  he  adds :  "  Now  I  go  to  Jerusalem  to  minister 
unto  the  saints,  for  it  hath  [ileased  them  of  Macedonia 
and  Achaia  to  make  certain  contributions  for  the  poor 
saints  at  Jerusalem.  For  if  the  Gentiles  have  been  made 
partakers  of  their  spiritual  things,  M«>  duty  is  a/so  to  min- 
ister unto  them  in  carnal  thin^^s."  Isn't  that  Home  Mis- 
sionary giving  ? 

Then  again,  if  we  turn  to  Acts  xi.,  27-29,  we  learn 
that  when  prophets  came  from  Jerusalem  and  Antioch 
and  signified  by  the  spirit  that  there  should  lie  a  great 
death  throughout  all  the  world,  which  came  to  pass,  then 
the  disciples,  every  man  according  to  his  ability,  de- 
termined to  send  relief  unto  the  brethren,  which  also  they 
did.     Wasn't  that  a  genuine  Home  Missionary  spirit  ? 

In  Paul's  letter  to  the  Cor.,  xvi.,  1.  he  commends  them 
to  take  a  collection  for  the  saints,  and  tells  "  every  one  of 
you  (that  includes  the  women),  to  lay  by  in  store  as  (lod 
has  prospered  him."  In  Rom.  xii.,  13,  he  tells  that 
Church  to  "distribute  to  the  necessity  of  the  saints."  In 
Deut.  XV.,  7-8,  we  read,  "  If  there  be  among  you  a  poor 
man  of  one  of  thy  brethren  —  thou  shalt  not  harden 
thine  heart,  nor  shut  thy  hand  from  thy  poor  brother,  l)ut 
thou  shall  open  thy  hand  ivide  unto  him." 

And  now  let  us  turn  to  Paul  again.  In  the  second 
letter  to  the  Corinthian  Church,  8th  chapter,  we  find  the 
summing  up  of  the  whole,  the  reason  for  liberality  and  the 
possibility  of  being  truly  liberal  in  the  sight  of  (lod.  He 
says,  "  Moreover,  brethren,  we  do  you  to  wit  ot  the  grace 
of  God  bestowed  on  the  churches  of  Macedonia ;  how 
that  in  a  great  trial  of  affliction,  the  abundance  of  their 
joy,  and  their  deep  poverty,  abounded  unto  the  riches  of 
their  liberality.  'For  to  their  power,  yea,  beyond  their 
power,  they  were  willing  of  themselves;  i>raying  us  with 
much  entreaty  to  receive  t!ie  gift  and  take  upon  us  the 
fellowship  of  the  ministering  to  the  saints;  and  this  they 
did,  not  as  we  hoped,  \\y\\.  first  ga-'c  their  oivn  selves  to  the 
Lord." 

If  all  should  do  as  the  Macedonian  Church,  first  give 
their  own  selves  to  the  Lord,  there  will  be  plenty  of 
money  to  carry  on  God's  work  of  all  kinds.  Now  let  us 
go  back  to  where  we  began,  "  But  ye  shall  receive  power 
after  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  come  upon  you  and  ye  shall 
be  witnesses,  etc.,"  and  change  it  just  a  little  to  suit  our 
own  times  and  work — ye  shall  be  witnesses  unto  me  in 
your  own  town,  and  in  all  the  United  States,  and  in  Alaska, 
and  unto  the  uttermost  part  of  the  earth. 

Sisters,  shall  we  take  our  commission  ? 
^^^       Clinton,  Afass. 

^^^-  >'aiiii  Tal,  India. 

^^^^^P  DV  PROF.  T.   A.  CLIFTON,   K.\t.NI    X.\\... 

H  There  is  no  scenery   that  so  sublimely  impresses  one 

■  as  mountain  scenery. 

■  Especially  is  this  true   up  among  the  Himalayas,  the 

■  marA-ed  feature  of  which  is  their  ruggedness.     You  climb 


I 


to  the  summit  of  some  favored  peak  and  a  great,  wide, 
wonderful  world  breaks  suddenly  into  view  upon  every 
hand.  At  your  feet  is  a  craggy  precipice  of  a  thousand 
feet,  too  abrupt  even  lor  the  creeping  grass  blade  or  the 
climbing  vine.  Upon  your  right  hand  waves  upon  waves 
of  white  fleecy  clouds  roll  away,  a  spotless  canopy  of  the 
level  stetching  landscape  far  below.  Upon  your  left  hand 
the  rock-land  rises  like  a  billowing  sea,  as  range  succeed* 
range,  their  rugged  outlines  softened  in  the  distance  into 
the  gentle  curves  of  nature,  up  to  snowy  peaks  whiih 
seem  dove-tailed  into  the  sky. 

Here  and  there  the  scene  is  softened  by  a  carpeting  of 
tall  mountain  grass  and  a  vesture  of  giant  oaks  and  blaz- 
ing rhododendrons;  or  the  cultivated  steppes,  yellow  with 
the  golden  grain. 

\'ou  say  the  scene  is  com])lete  as  you  catch  a  glimpse 
of  the  mountain  rivulet  as  it  dashes  from  rock  to  rock 
down  the  valley;  and  you  trace  it  until  it  unites  its  waters 
with  those  of  the  clear  and  sparkling  lakelet  that  fills  a 
distant  basin.  About  you  a  gentle  breeze,  fresh  from  the 
eternal  snows,  moves  the  long  grass  or  rustles  the  dark 
green  foliage,  which,  save  the  distant  mountain  bird's  song, 
is  the  only  sound  that  breaks  the  stillness.  You  are  face 
to  face  with  nature. 

Need  I  tell  you,  when  I  say  that  it  is  situated  on  one 
of  these  Himalayan  lakelets,  more  than  6000  feet  above 
the  sea,  that  Naini  Tal  is  beautiful  for  situation?  But  it 
is  interesting.  Interesting  because  it  occupies  a  place  in 
both  the  history  of  the  country,  and  of  Methodism. 

Naini  Tal  is  one  of  the  three  principal  hill  sanitariums, 
the  value  of  which  is  only  known  in  India;  and  is  entirely 
of  modern  growth.  It  is  purely  European  in  its  origin:  ■ 
the  first  house  being  built  by  a  Government  official, 
named  Wilson,  of  Moradabad,  about  the  year  1847. 
Wilson  with  a  party  of  huntsmen  had  previously  visited 
the  place  and  being  charmed  with  the  beauty  of  the 
situation  and  invigorated  by  the  mountain  air  decided  to 
build  a  summer  house.  He  was  soon  imitated  by  others, 
until  at  present  its  population  is  over  2,000;  which,  for  a 
hill  station,  tells  how  popular  a  summer  retreat  it  has  be- 
come. It  occupies  a  mountain  basin  in  the  centre  of 
which  is  a  beautiful  lake,  about  a  mile  in  length,  and  a 
half  in  width,  named  Naini  Tal,  from  which  the  station 
takes  its  name. 

About    thi.s    unfathomed,   sparkling   lakelet,    fed    by 
mountain    rivulets   and   |)otent   springs,   whose    crystal 
waters  give   back  the   reflection  of  whitened  dwellings, 
passing  clouds,  mighty  boulders  and  wooded  slopes,  the 
Pharee  (hill  man)  had  for  years  unnamed  watched  his  I 
flocks  and  herds.     At  one  end  of   the   lake  stood  a  rude 
temple,  attended  by  a  Fakir,  sacred  to  the  goddess  Nynee; 
from  which  the  lake  (Tal)  takes  its  name.     The  temple 
with   one  or  two  rude  native   dwellings  were  the   only  j 
buildings  that  doited  the  mountain  sides  until  some  forty  \ 
years  ago.     On  either  side  of  the  lake  mountain  ranges 
rise  several  hundred  feet  above  it;  while  at  the  head  of 
the  basin,  like  a  mighty  pillar,  Mount  Cheena  rises  eight 
thousand  feet  above  the  sea.    The  summit  of  this  peak 


J 


is  reached  by  a  winding  path  of  ftiH  three  miles.  Once 
(here,  you  are  above  the  clouds.     A  world  is  at  your  feet. 

This  delightful  mountain  station  is  the  summer  resort 
of  the  Government  of  these  the  North  West  Provinces; 
convalescents  from  the  army,  rest  and  pleasure  seekers 
generally.  Each  year,  when  the  heat  of  the  plains  be- 
comes almost  unbearable,  and  hot  winds  from  the  Eastern 
desert  search  everywhere,  the  lieutenant  governor, 
attended  by  the  heads  of  the  various  departments  with 
their  subordinates,  leaves  Allahabad,the  capital, and  comes 
"To  the  hills." 

Here  offices  of  the  various  departments  are  opened 
and  business  carried  on  to  October.  During  lliis  period 
also  the  Hospital  and  depot  are  filled  with  sick  and 
convalescent  troops,  whose  care-worn  looks  and  paled 
cheeks  soon  give  place  to  smiles  and  roses  under  mediral 
aid  and  mountain  air.  Many  pensioned  government 
ser\*ants,  and  those  on  leave,  with  pleasure  seekers  come 
for  rest,  health  and  pleasure. 

The  ruling  passion  seems  to  be  to  have  a  good  time. 
From  this  it  follows  that  hill-stations  in  India  are  very 
gay  places,  and  not  always  the  most  religious.  They  are 
also  the  Athens  of  India.  There  is  seldom  less  than  half 
1  dozen  schools,  all  generally  well  filled,  the  climate  being 
well  adapted  to  both    mental  and   physical  development. 

Naini  Tal  is  sacred  to  Methodism  in  India,  and  there- 
fore no  less  dear  to  the  Church  at  Home.  Dear  because 
it  was  here,  amid  the  humblest  circumstances,  that  our 
Mission  began — we  may  say — its  work.  Dear  because  it 
was  here  that  our  missionaries  found  peace  and  security 
during  the  political  storm  of  1857.  Dear  because  of  the 
marked  vitality  it  has  shown  here;  and  dear  because  it 
is  likewise  a  quiet  resting  place,  where  our  Missionaries, 
when  worn  with  toil  amid  the  scorching  heat  of  an  Indian 
summer,  may  receive  new  energy  and  strength. 

The  early  history  of  Naini  Tal  Methodism  has  been 
too  well  told  by  Dr.  Butler  in  his  "  Land  of  the  Veda," 
for  us  to  attempt  or  need  to  recount  it  here.  The  child 
of  the  Church  in  later  days  seems  not  to  have  departed 
from  its  early  training,  but  is  marked  by  the  same  spirit 
of  vitality. 

The  Mission  at  present  owns  large, desirable  lot.s  at  the 
head  of  the  lake,  which  have  been  improved  by  a 
sanitarium,  parsonage,  mission  house,  native  school  build- 
ing, chapel  and  two  other  cottages. 

The  lots  were  purchased,  and  some  of  the  improve- 
ments made  by  Dr.  Butler.  They  are  worth  much  more 
than  their  cost  to  the  Mission;  and  much  is  due  to  his 
prudence  and  foresight. 

The  Lord  has  blessed  our  Missionary  efforts  in  Naini 
J'al,  and  the  work  both  English  and  native  has  greatly 
prospered.  The  English  work  has  naturally  taken  the 
lead,  and  has  for  many  years  been  self-supporting. 

In  1880  occurred  the  terrible  land-slip,  which  resulted 
in  the  loss  of  over  150  lives,  European  and  native,  and 
the  loss  of  much  property.  The  avalanche  of  shale  and 
earth  swept  down  only  a  few  paces  beyond  the  west  line 
of  our   property,  carrying   away   all    in    its   path      The 


mission  buildings  were  so  filled  with  shale  and  water  as 
to  be  uninhabitable  for  months,  or  until  repaired. 

The  old  chapel,  now  greatly  damaged,  had  grown  too 
small  to  accommodate  the  English  congregation,  so  imme- 
diately after  the  land-slip  it  was  decided  to  build.  A  site 
at  the  opposite  end  of  the  lake,  where  it  was  felt  the 
church  would  be  secure,  was  selected,  and  a  beautiful 
stone  structure,  after  American  model,  was  erected  in  "82, 
ata  cost  of  $1  j,ooo;  of  which  about  one  half  was  received 
from  America.  The  membership  is  necessarily  not  large; 
but  many  of  other  denominations  worship  with  us,  and 
the  society  has  many  warm  P^nglish  supporters. 

The  native  work  is  developing  rapidly.  Two  day 
schools  are  now  kept  open,  which  are  well  attended  by 
over  two  hundred  boys  and  girls.  The  old  chapel  is  now 
almost  exclusively  given  up  to  their  services,  which  are 
held  regularly,  and  precious  souls  are  being  saved.  In 
addition  to  these,  services  are  held  during  the  season  in 
the  bazaars.  There  is  regularly  appointed,  by  the  Con- 
ferences, a  native  minister;  and  a  missionary  to  super- 
intend the  work. 

The  old  Hindu  temple  formerly  stood  near  the  chapel; 
but  it  witli  the  goddess  was  carried  away  by  the  terrible 
land-slip.  Their  goddess  could  not  perish,  so  the  be- 
nighted people  are  told  that  after  Naini  had  swam  to  the 
lower  end  of  the  lake  and  returned  she  landed  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  lake,  where  ihey  have  erected  anotiier 
temple. 

Here,  as  elsewhere  all  over  this  benighted  land,  under 
the  very  shadow  of  God's  house  they  bow  to  stocks  and 
stones.  But  "  Our  Ood  is  marching  on,"  to  victory;  and 
will  have  the  "  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  for  a  possess- 
ion, and  the  heathen  for  an  inheritance." 


A  District  Conference  and  Mela  in  India. 

BV   BF.V.  C.   L.    HARE. 

I  send  you  a  few  notes  from  our  District  Conference 
and  Christian  metcl.  These  were  held  at  Chandausi  from 
the  6th  to  the  12th  of  Dec.  '87.  Over  200  workers  as- 
sembled in  Conference  to  report  another  year's  labors. 
Between  1,100  and  1,200  were  in  attendance  at  the  melii. 

1  Many  of  the  reports  of  native  brethren,  fresh  from  the 

I  field,  were  soul-inspiring.-  One  reported  211  baptisms 
this  yeah  It  was  a  rare  thing  to  hear  from  a  man  that 
there  had  been  no  baptisms  on  his  circuit  during  the 
year,  and  rarer  still  to  hear  that  there  were  no  inquirers 
after  the  truth.  As  one  sat  and  listened  to  the  reports, 
he  could  not  but  conclude  that  people  everywhere — in 
some  localities  more,  in  others  less — were  talking  about 
this  new  religion,  while  scores  are  convinced  of  its  truth- 
fulness and  would  accept  it  publicly  but  for  family  and 

.  caste  ties.      But  these  must  give  way — are  giving  way 

I  already. 

There  has  been  no  turning  to  Chtistianity  of  large 
numbers  from  any  one  caste,  as  last  year  among  the  Tha- 
rus  ;  and  yet  the  Statistical  Secretary,  Bro.  Gill,  reports 
between  1,400  and  1,500  baptisms  this  year.  This  item 
of  course  is  for  the  whole  NoilVs.  Itvdva.  0«s,^«acw:.^, 


The  Rohilkhand  District  Conference  is  growing  in 
numbers.  Some  cif  «s  remember  when  it  was  cause  for 
rejoicing  that  the  Conference  roll  contained  an  even  one 
hundred  workers.  This  was  just  six  years  ago ;  but 
during  these  six  years  it  has  doubled  its  numbers.  This 
rate  of  increase  must  go  on ;  for  large  fields  are  opening 
up  and  old  ones  are  demanding  more  men.  A  very 
weallhy  English  gentleman,  owning  an  estate  within  our 
Conference  bounds,  of  some  i6o  villages,  wishes  us  to 
throw  a  force  of  Christian  workers  at  once  into  that  field. 

The  Lord  is  giving  us  these  Provinces  and  will  do 
great  things  by  us  as  we  are  able  lo  enter  in  and  lake 
them  for  Christ.  Never  had  the  Church  at  home  grander 
opportunities  to  consecrate  her  youth  and  her  wealth  to 
this  mighty  work.  She  must  do  it.  The  day  has  come. 
"  It  is  time  for  thee,  Lord,  lo  work."  And  if  our  Church 
docs  not  do  this  work,  the  Lord  will  raise  up  some  other 
body  to  do  it.  The  Church  of  the  future  will  be  a  force 
everywhere  in  the  field,  not  in  camp. 

The  business  of  the  Rohilkhand  District  Conference  is 
increasing  every  year.  Besides  the  work  of  the  Confer- 
ence proper,  some  twenty  odd  committees  were  busy  out- 
side of  the  sessions  holding  examinations,  or  inquiring 
into  and  adjusting  difficulties,  or  collecting  facts  and  sta- 
tistics and  writing  reports.  As  these  committees  were 
gathered  here  and  there  in  groups  under  the  big  tent  or 
the  leafy  shade  of  the  great  sissu  and  mango  trees,  they 
presented  a  busy  scene  one  does  not  soon  forget. 

The  work  of  the  Rohilkhand  District,  under  the  wise 
and  vigorous  administration  of  Presiding  Elder  Parker,  is 
advancing  all  along  the  line.  Goucher  schools  are  doing  a 
great  work  among  poor  boys  and  girls.  The  time  is 
coming  when  our  Mission  will  get  many  a  first  class 
worker  from  among  these  boys.  For  generations  their 
ancestors  have  been  kept  down  under  the  iron  heel  of 
caste  oppression.  But  the  day  of  their  deliverance  has 
come.  .\nd,  as  in  the  Madras  Presidency,  Christian 
boys  of  low  caste  origin  are  now  competing  for  honors 
in  schools  alongside  haughty  Brahmans,  and  carrying  off 
the  honors  too,  so  will  it  be  here. 

The  Christian  melh  this  year  at  Chandausi  was  the 
best,  in  some  respects,  we  have  ever  had.  It  was  more 
spiritual.  A  deep  and  earnest  desire  seemed  to  pervade 
the  entire  encampment  to  get  rid  of  sin  and  its  power 
over  them.  Miss  Isabelie  Leonard  was  present  and 
spoke  most  forcibly,  through  an  interpreter,  on  the  sub- 
ject of  holiness  of  heart  and  life.  In  the  special  services, 
held  at  noon  each  day,  many  sought  and  obtained  this 
precious  blessing.  The  Love  Feast  on  Sunday  morning 
and  the  Sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  Sunday  evening 
were  seasons  of  great  spiritual  blessing.  In  the  former 
258  spoke  in  the  space  of  two  hours  ;  and  it  seemed  that 
almost  the  entire  audience  of  a  thousand  people  or  more 
partook  of  ihe  sacrament. 

The  benefits  of  such  melas  or  camp  meetings  in  our 

Mission  work  are  very  great.     The  first  is  a  social  one. 

Here  Christians  meet  and  become  acquainted  with  each 

other.       OJd  friendships  are  renewed    and    new   ones 


formed.  Relatives,  separated  for  a  year,  postpone  their 
visits  till  the  rrnr/a  at  Chandausi.  Another  benefit  is 
one  growing  out  of  the  «/>///  Je  corps  of  such  an  assem- 
bly. Most  of  the  workers  have  been  toiling  single  handed 
in  the  midst  of  Hindus  and  Mohammedans  not  at  all 
friendly  to  Christians.  And  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at 
if  now  and  then  a  worker,  all  alone  in  some  remote 
village,  should  lose  heart  and  say  that  there  are  no 
Christians  or  at  least  very  few. 

These  mtlas  bring  all  these  workers  together  from  near 
and  far.  Here  they  see  that  they  are  not  such  an  insig- 
nificant number  after  all.  .^nd  they  hear  that  these  hun- 
dreds gathered  here  but  represent  a  multitude  at  home 
that  already  aggregate  thousands.  So  they  take  heart 
and  again  rejoice  that  they  have  become  Christians. 

But  the  greatest  benefit  derived  from  such  melas  is  a 
spiritual  one.  Here  the  hosts  of  God  are  led  up  out  of 
much  wilderness  of  thought  and  experience  respecting 
weighty  matters  about  sin  and  deliverance  from  it.  Many 
too  whose  heads  only  have  been  reached  with  the  truth- 
fulness of  our  Christian  religion,  here  for  the  first  time 
experience  that  marvelous  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
upon  the  heart,  and  hence  they  return  lo  their  fields  of 
labor  with  another  set  of  proofs  for  the  divinity  of  Christ. 

These  melas  afford  excellent  opportunities  for  preach- 
ing to  Hindus  and  Mohammedans.  Some  of  our  services 
were  attended  by  from  three  to  four  hundred  who  listened 
most  attentively  to  the  preaching  of  the  word.  It  often- 
times occurs  that  per.tons  are  found  in  very  remote 
places,  who  first  heard  the  good  news  at  one  of  these 
melas;  and  He  who  doth  not  permit  a  sparrow  to  fall  to 
the  ground  without  His  notice,  will  take  care  of  His 
word  that  it  does  not  return  unto  Him  void. 


Hok  Chiang  District  Conference  of  China. 

BY    REV.   J.   H.   WORLF.V. 

Heretofore  the  District  Conference  has  not  been  very 
successful,  owing  to  the  expense  incurred  by  those  who 
attend.  But  this  year  each  class  appointed  an  official 
member  to  represent  it  at  the  Conference  and  agreed  to 
pay  his  expenses.  This  is  a  very  encouraging  movement. 
There  were  about  forty  members  present,  and  each  one 
gave  a  report  of  the  year's  work — the  number  of  sermons 
preached  to  Christians,  the  number  preached  lo  heathen, 
the  number  of  books  sold,  tracts  distributed,  the  number 
baptized  and  received  into  the  Church,  &c. 

Most  of  the  circuits  have  had  a  prosperous  year,  there 
being  over  two  hundred  accessions  on  the  whole  district. 
The  island  of  Hai  Tdug  reports  over  one  hundred  access- 
ions; besides  repairing  their  chapels,  paying  what  was  as- 
sessed for  preachers  and  presiding  elder,  they  have  laid 
up  about  fifty  dollars,  enough  to  support  a  single  man 
for  next  year.  They  now  ask  the  Bishop  to  appoint  such 
a  one  to  visit  villages  where  the  Gospel  has  not  been 
preached.  They  propose  to  support  this  man  from  year 
to  year.  This  is  the  most  encouraging  movement  that 
has  ever  been  inaugurated  in  this  Conference. 

At  Tang  Tan,  the  largest  village  on  the  island,  several 


i 


k 


shopkeepers  and  millers  have  been  converted.  The 
weekly  prayer  meeting  is  held  in  turn  at  their  shops  and 
mills.  They  are  lighted,  and  with  the  open  front  to  the 
street,  passers-by  are  attracted  by  the  singing  and  come 
in  and  attend  the  meeting.  When  the  room  is  tilled 
others  stand  on  the  street  and  listen.  These  meetings 
have  attracted  so  much  attention  that  the  people  expect 
them  and  inquire  where  the  next  meeting  is  to  be  held. 
They  have  grown  into  a  preaching  service  in  which  there 
is  an  opportunity  to  preach  to  an  interested  audience  of 
unbelievers.  The  chapel  on  Sunday  is  also  filled  to  over- 
flowing with  those  who  wish  to  hear  the  Gospel. 

One  practice  common  throughout  the  district  has  been 
carried  to  great  extremes  on  the  island  during  the  pres- 
ent year,  i.  e.  casting  out  devils  and  healing  the  sick  by 
prayer.  The  Chinese  are  firm  believers  in  the  power  of 
prayer  to  heal  the  sick.  They  pray  about  everything 
with  great  simplicity  and  trust.  We  have  a  few  members 
in  Hok  Chiang  in  comfortable  circumstances  who  have 
not  become  Christians  because  of  calamity,  sickness  or 
possession  of  devils,  hut  many  have  entered  the  Church 
to  get  rid  of  some  misfortune  or  supposed  possession  of 
evil  spirits.  When  calamity  overtakes  them  they  suppose 
their  idol  is  displeased.  They  make  offerings  to  appease 
its  wrath,  and  if  the  misfortune  still  continues  the  offer- 
ing is  repeated  until  houses,  lands,  and  sometimes  chil- 
dren are  sold  to  meet  the  expense  before  they  lose  faith. 
It  is  in  this  condition  that  many  come  to  God  for  relief. 
When  I  was  in  Hok  Chiang  this  time  a  nife  boy  of  ten  or 
twelve  years  was  offered  for  sale  to  me.  You  will  not  be 
surprised  that  these  people  are  unable  to  give  much  to 
support  the  Gospel.  After  becoming  Christians  some  go 
to  the  opposite  extreme  of  stinginess.  As  one  preacher 
at  the  Conference  said  ;  before  they  became  Christians  a 
silver  dollar  was  no  larger  than  a  cash  (a  thousand  cash 
worth  a  dollar),  but  now  a  cash  is  larger  than  a  silver 
dollar.  Sometimes  people  ask  the  preachers  to  pray 
for  them,  and  when  the  sickness  is  passed  and  the  evil 
spirit  exorcised  they  give  up  their  religion.  In  order  to 
prevent  them  from  turning  away  the  preachers  have 
agreed  not  to  pray  for  such  persons  until  they  have  paid 
something  to  sujiporl  the  Gospel.  Some  have  paid  as 
much  as  two  or  three  dollars  before  the  preacher  would 
go  to  pray  for  them.  In  this  way  much  of  the  money 
for  repairing  chapels  has  been  raised.  Now  when  they 
are  tempted  to  give  up  their  religion  they  say,  "We  hav- 
ing invested  in  the  Church  cannot  afford  to  turn  back 
and  lose  our  money." 

The  preachers  have  told  me  of  many  wonderful 
answers  to  prayer,  such  as  resurrection  from  death,  heal- 
ing of  serious  illness  and  casting  out  devils.  The  other 
day  a  young  lady  came  out  to  the  road  to  greet  me  and 
the  preacher  said,  "just  about  three  years  ago  I  went  to 
pray  for  this  young  lady.  To  all  appearances  she  was 
dead.  I  prayed  for  her,  and  she  revived,  and  ever  since 
has  been  well  and  strong."  I  have  not  witnessed  any  of 
these  answers  to  prayer,  but  only  give  you  what  the 
Christians  tell  me. 


The  Chinese  preachers  are  paid  according  to  their  own 
calendar.  About  every  three  years  there  is  an  intercal- 
ary month,  making  thirteen  months  in  a  year.  This 
year  there  was  an  intercalary  month  and  the  Missionary 
Society  therefore  paid  one-twelfth  more  than  last  year  to 
the  support  of  the  native  ministers.  Nearly  all  the 
preachers  receive  part  of  their  support  from  the  native 
Church  and  part  from  the  Missionary  Society,  But  the 
Presiding  Elder  of  the  Hok  Chiang  District  is  entirely 
supported  by  the  native  Church  ;  so  according  to  their 
reckoning  of  time  he  should  receive  one-twelfth  more 
this  year.  The  Ahen  circuit,  of  their  own  accord,  raised 
one-twelfth  more  on  the  Presiding  Elder's  salary,  and 
paid  this  and  all  other  claims  in  advance. 

For  a  number  of  years  there  has  been  an  attempt  to 
prohibit  Christian  parents  from  betrothing  their  daugh- 
ters to  heathen  boys,  and  from  getting  heathen  girls  for 
wives  for  their  sons.  The  moral  sentiment  has  not  been 
able  to  enforce  such  a  law  until  the  present  year.  It  is 
now  accepted  throughout  the  district  and  will,  I  think, 
be  enforced.  One  woman  has  already  been  expelled  for 
violation  of  this  rule. 

The  Easter  Missionary  Service,  prepared  by  the  Mis- 
sionary Secretaries,  was  translated  and  distributed 
throughout  the  Conference  with  an  exhortation  to  hold 
the  service  and  take  a  collection  in  the  Sunday  Schools. 
This  raised  considerable  discussion  ;  some  said  it  was  a 
scheme  of  the  Presiding  Elder,  others  said  it  was  a  trick 
of  the  Missionaries  to  get  money.  "  There  being  but  one 
Missionary  Society,  how  can  there  be  more  than  one  col- 
lection ?"  This  talk  was  indulged  in  by  the  more  ignor- 
ant members  and  did  but  little  harm,  so  the  programme 
was  generally  carried  out  and  resulted  in  a  fair  collec- 
tion. 

One  preacher  told  how  the  last  of  his  salary  was  raised. 
When  his  two  daughters  returned  home  for  the  summer 
vacation  from  the  Boarding  School  at  Foochow,  their 
mother,  learning  how  much  they  had  given  at  the  Mis- 
sionary collection,  rebuked  them  for  allowing  the  young 
ladies  in  charge  of  the  school  to  influence  them  to  give 
so  much.  She  said,  "  Since  your  father  is  a  minister  the 
Missionary  Society  should  support  you,  and  not  you  sup- 
port the  Missionary  Society."  The  preacher  began  to 
reason  in  this  manner.  "  My  wife  and  children  are 
members  of  the  Church,  and  receive  the  benefit  of  the 
Gospel  the  same  as  other  Christians.  I  have  been  teach- 
ing the  people  that  every  member  of  the  family  should 
give  something,  and  why  should  not  my  family  give 
also?"  At  the  last  quarterly  meeting  there  was  a  de- 
ficiency in  his  salary,  and  he  said  to  the  official  members, 
"My  wife  and  each  child  will  give  so  much  toward  my 
salary."  This  was  such  a  surprise  that  a  new  eflfort  was 
made  and  the  claim  fully  met.  This  year  the  ladies  said 
nothing  to  the  girls  about  giving. 

Monday  morning  in  company  with  the  Presiding  Elder 
and  two  preachers  I  attended  a  funeral  at  a  village  seldom 
visited  by  foreigners.  After  walking  about  three  miles 
we  sat  down  WTvdei  a.\iMv>jMvVitt  axv^  ».\w^f.  «.«s«^  «!>^ 


I 


I 
I 


villagers  came  to  see  us.  For  half  an  hour  Rev.  Ting 
Ka  Sing  preached  to  them.  He  began  by  asking  if  they 
contributed  to  the  reconstruction  of  an  old  temple  on 
top  of  the  mountain  beyond  the  valley.  He  showed  how 
willingly  men  cherish  that  which  harms  and  how  re- 
luctantly they  accept  that  which  benefits  them.  The 
idol  in  this  temple  is  supposed  to  catch  and  carry  oflT 
brides,  so  that  when  the  people  in  one  valley  get  wives 
from  the  other  the  bride  is  compelled  to  go  around  the 
mountain,  a  distance  of  twelve  or  fifteen  miles,  to  avoid 
the  idol.  Now  the  people  are  rebuilding  the  temple  and 
repairing  the  idol  which  causes  so  much  annoyance  to 
thousands  of  people.  The  preacher  did  not  deny  the 
power  of  this  idol  to  carry  off  brides,  but  showed  them 
the  inconsistency  in  rebuilding  the  temple  and  assisting 
the  idol  in  its  evil  deeds. 

When  we  reached  the  village  where  the  funeral  was  to 
take  place  the  trumpeters  had  not  arrived,  and  as  a  large 
crowd  collected  to  see  the  foreigner  there  was  another 
opportunity  for  preaching.  The  Presiding  Elder  preached 
nearly  an  hour.  Instead  of  ridicuiiirg  the  idea  that  it  was 
evil  spirits  which  brought  misfortune,  sickness  and  death, 
he  tacitly  admitted  the  fact  and  told  them  how  to  get  rid 
of  them.  I  was  impressed  with  the  simplicity  in  which 
he  spoke  and  thought  missionaries  often  preach  beyond 
the  comprehension  of  their  hearers.  When  all  was  ready 
we  entered  the  house,  and  after  singing  and  prayer,  the 
Elder  made  a  few  remarks,  then  requested  everyone  to 
see  for  himself  that  the  foreigner  had  not  come  to  take 
out  the  eyes  and  brains  of  the  deceased.  As  he  said  this 
the  husbai.d  of  the  deceased  woman  took  the  paper  off 
the  face  of  the  corpse  that  all  might  see. 

The  coffin  was  then  carried  out  to  the  street,  followed 
by  the  women.  Here  a  large  crowd  had  collected  and 
Rev.  Ngoi  Gi  Lang  and  myself  preached.  A  large  num- 
ber of  Christians  followed  the  coffin  to  the  grave.  Each 
■Christian  family  has  one  long  white  robe  and  when  there 
is  a  funeral  one  member  of  the  family  goes  as  a  mourner. 
Thus  they  dispense  with  hired  mourners. 


A  Trip  to  Wii  Chau,  Central  China. 

BV    REV.    KDWARD    S.    Ml  TLE. 

Upon  a  certain  Friday  morning,  in  mid-winter,  before 
the  rising  of  the  sun,  the  Rev.  J.  R.  Hykes  and  myself 
might  be  seen,  wrapped  in  heavy  o\ercoats,  to  keep  out 
the  raw,  damp,  early  cold,  walking  down  to  our  boat  to 
visit  the  distant  missionary  station  at  \Vu  Chan.  We 
descended  by  a  long  flight  of  steps,  trom  the  Bund  to  the 
edge  of  the  water,  and  entered  our  boat ;  and  at.  the  boat- 
men "  loosed"  from  the  shore  we  were  astonished  to  see 
the  difference  between  high  and  low  water-mark.  At  this 
place — Kin  Kiang — the  difference  between  the  height  of 
the  river  in  July  and  December  is  nearly  fifty  feet,  that  is, 
the  top  of  our  mast  would  just  about  mark  the  highest 
rise  of  the  water. 

We  were  soon  well  out  into  the  middle  of  the  stream, 
in  order  to  get  the  full  benefit  of  the  current ;  scarce  a 
breath  of  wind,  the  water  without  a   ruffle,  the  sail  flap- 


I  ping  against  the  mast  ;  slow  progress  this,  but  patience 
must  be  exercised,  and  by  mid-day  Hu  Keu,  forty-five  li, 
about  fifteen  English  miles  \distant,  is  reached.  This 
city,  which  is  walled,  is  prettily  situated  at  the  junction 
of  the  outlet  from  the  Po  Yang  Lake  with  the  river  Yang 
Tse,  and  is  the  summer  residence  of  the  great  Chinese 
.\dmiral,  Pen  Yu  Sing.  On  the  top  of  the  highest  hill, 
bordering  the  lake,  stands  an  immense  block,  or  rather 
series  of  blocks,  of  buildings,  including  temples,  dwell- 
ings, and  offices ;  this  is  the  residence  of  .\dn\iral  Pen. 

Into  this  city,  extending  from  the  foot  of  the  before 
mentioned  hill  inland,  we  entered,  laden  with  portions  of 
the  Holy  Scriptures  and  Chinese  calendars  for  i88S, 
illustrated  and  containing  pertinent  passages  from  God's 
Word,  hoping  to  do  a  good  work.  The  usual  crowds 
which  collect  around  foreigners  collected  around  us,  and 
we  talked  to  them  and  disposed  of  the  word.  The  calen- 
dars met  with  a  ready  .^ale  because  they  are  found  of  use 
every  day,  but  the  Testaments  did  not  command  such  at- 
tention; however,  a  numl>cr  were  di.sposcd  of. 

Here  in  the  midst  of  the  street   we  were  delighted  to 

I  be  accosted  by  a  man  named  Wang,  who  said  that  he  was 
a  follower  of  Christ,  and  seemed  most  happy  to  meet  us. 
We  entered  with  him  his  humble  dwelling,  and  the  first 
thing  we  noticed  was  a  copy  of  the  Ten  Commandments 
stuck  upon  the  wall  which  he  had  purchased  nearly  ten 

I  years  ago.  The  only  Christian  in  the  city  and  yet  he 
remained  faithful  to  his  Master  and  Saviour  I 

The  crowd  outside  became  so  noisy,  that  we  invited 
Wang  to  go  on  board  our  boat  and  wait  there  until  we 
should  arrive  ;  this  he  did,  and  we  continued  our  work 
preaching  and  selling.  A  Yamen  runner  came  to  us  and 
requested  us  to  show  our  Hu  chao  or  passport,  but 
Bro.  Hykes,  knowing  too  many  of  these  tricks  of  the 
people  to  make  foreigners  laughing  stocks  and  fools  to  be 
himself  taken  in,  ordered  him  to  go  to  the  Hsien  and 
obtain  his  card  if  he  wished  to  see  the  passport.  The 
man  saw  his  game  was  op  and  slunk  away  ;  soon,  how- 
ever, a  'writer'  from  the  Yamen, bearing  a  long,  red  card, 
appeared  and  demanded  to  see  the  pa.ssport;  we  took  him 
to  the  boat,  showed  him  the  document,  and  returned 
cards  ;  before  he  left  us  we  presented  him  with  a  calendar 
and  a  Gospel,  urging  him  to  read  it  and  consider  its 
teachings.  Here  we  met  Wang  again  ;  he  spoke  of  his 
condition  ;  we  encouraged  him  and  pointed  him  to  Christ 
who  is  able  to  succor  the  tempted,  and  after  earnest 
prayer  by  Bro.  Hykes.  he  left  us,  and  we  continued  our 
journey. 

Not  far  from  Hu  Keu  we  passed  the  "Great  Orphan," 
as  it  is  called,  an  immense  rock,  or  rather  a  small  island, 
rising  i>recipitously  from  the  water  to  a  height  of  nearly 
two  hundred  feet,  and,  of  course,  crowned  with  a  Budd- 
hist temple.  Here  we  entered  the  lake,  but  "  where  is 
the  lake.'"  is  our  first  exclamation  ;  "  I  see  nothing  but  a 
stream  of  water  about  two  stone-throws  wide."  A  won- 
derful fact  indeed,  during  the  three  months  of  winter  it 
is  nothing  but  a  stream  of  water  about  eighty  miles  long, 
extending  from  Hu  Keu  to  Wu  Chan.    We  ascended  this 


river  for  miles,  and  on  either  side,  stretching  away  to  a 
vast  distance,  was  a  bare  plain  ;  this  was  the  bed  of  the 
lake.  In  February  the  waters  commenre  to  rise,  and  in 
the  summer  we  have  a  lake  indeed,  and  a  dangerous  one, 
too,  and  so  wide  is  it  that  you  can  sail  in  the  middle  of 
it  for  many  miles  without  catching  sight  of  any  land  on 
either  hand. 

Brother  Hykes  pointed  out  to  me  a  place,  now  high 
and  dry,  where  a  steam  launch  belonging  to  the  Governor 
of  the  Province  struck  when  the  waters  were  receding. 
The  captain  was  unable  to  get  her  off,  and  along  with  the 
engineer,  they  threw  themselves  overboard,  preferring  to 
drown  themselves  to  meeting  the  wrath  of  their  master  ; 
the  steamer  was  left  high  and  dry,  with  no  water  for  miles 
around  her,  till  the  following  summer,  when  the  waters 
again  rose  and  floated  her  off.  .\nother  spot  two  miles 
distant  was  pointed  out  to  ine  where,  during  a  heavy  gale 
of  wind,  a  large  junk  sank  with  all  hands  ;  some  months 
after  the  waters  went  down  and  the  junk  was  found 
landed  on  a  small  hillock.  Where  we  were  then  walking 
a.  few  months  hence  the  largest  steamship  or  man-of-war 
afloat  could  sail  with  fathoms  of  water  to  spare  beneath 
her  keel. 

Early  on  Saturday  morning  we  had  made  Nan  K'ang 
Foo  ;  here  we  immediately  landed  in  order  to  canvass  the 
city,  but  on  the  beach  many  insulting  threats  were  hurled 
at  us  by  certain  soldiers  on  a  gunboat,  and  it  was  neces- 
sary for  us  to  remain  a  little  while  and  communicate  with 
the  officials  in  reference  to  the  disorderly  conduct  of 
these  supposed  "keepers  of  the  peace."  A  strong,  fair 
wind  sprung  up  in  the  meantime,  and  embarking,  we 
hoisted  all  sail,  and  by  dusk  made  Wu  Chan,  about  ninety- 
five  miles  from  Kiu  Riang  ;  over  a  part  of  the  journey 
the  river  was  so  low  that  we  had  only  about  two  or  three 
feet  of  water,  however,  we  passed  safely  over,  narrowly 
escaping  several  collisions  with  other  boats  attemjiting  to 
cross  our  bows. 

We  anchored  in  the  creek  leading  to  Nan  Ts'ang  Foo 
and  lay  there  all  night  and  the  following  Sunday.  Wu 
Chan  contains  about  75,000  inhabitants  and  has  a  large 
trade  ;  all  the  tea  from  the  I  Ling  (Ning  Chow)  tea  dis- 
trict passes  through  here  to  Kiu  Kiang  and  Han  Kow. 
Here  also  are  immense  warehouses  stored  with  paper  and 
tobacco  :  this  trade  gives  employment  to  thousands  of 
boats,  sampans  and  junks  of  every  description.  It  was 
first  entered  by  our  mission  thirteen  years  ago,  when 
books  and  tracts  were  sold  ;  the  people  were  and  still  are 
very  rough,  the  missionaries  being  several  limes  stoned 
out  of  the  place,  but  they  frequently  revisited  it  to  sell 
Scriptures  and  preach  in  the  streets  ;  at  length  a  building 
was  rented  on  the  main  street  and  street  preaching  com- 
menced. It  is  only  quite  recently  that  the  place  has  been 
regularly  visited ;  and  now  once  a  month  the  mis- 
sionary- goes  to  preach  and  labor  there. 

On  Sunday  we  had  three  services  ;  in  the  morning  the 
school,  consisting  of  about  fifteen  or  twenty  boys,  assem- 
bled together  with  the  dozen  or  so  members,  and  Brother 
Hykes  spoke  to  them  u[>un  the  subject  of  prayer.     After 


the  service  we  ascended  the  rickety  stairs  into  a  low, 
small  room,  and  found  the  chapel  keeper  lying  upon  the 
bed  "  nigh  unto  death."  This  man  is  over  sixty  years  of 
age,  and  during  the  nine  or  ten  years  since  he  forsook 
idolatry  and  became  a  Christian  and  member  of  our 
Church  he  has  lived  an  exemplary  life  and  done  good, 
solid  work  for  Christ  and  has  gathered  several  souls  into 
the  fold.  The  poor  fellow  had  suffered  much  pain  and 
looked  pale  and  wan,  but  over  his  countenance  there 
passed  a  most  beautiful  expression.  The  old  man  was 
near  death,  but  was  happy  in  Christ,  he  had  no  doubt, 
and  all  could  see  by  the  joy  expressed  on  his  face  that 
with  him  "  to  die  is  gain." 

If  John  Wesley  had  seen  and  heard  him  he  would  have 
had  no  reason  to  modify  his  opinion  that  "  our  people  die 
well."  He  said,  "  Teacher,  I  am  not  afraid  to  die,  if  it  is 
God's  will  I  am  ready  to  depart."  "  I  am  not  concerned 
for  my  body  but  my  soul,"  replied  he,  when  asked  if  he 
lacked  anything  ;  "and  the  members  have  been  kind  and 
attentive  and  have  brought  me  medicines  which  I  have 
taken  as  a  duty,  and  I  leave  all  results  to  God." 

To  witness  such  a  scene,  and  hear  in  a  strange  tongue 
the  testimony  of  a  dying  saint  is  worth  travelling  twice 
the  distance.  My  heart  was  touched  and  I  rejoiced  that 
Christ  was  saving  souls  here  in  China,  Rless  the  Lord, 
oh,  my  soul !  One  such  grand  triumph  is  worth  all  the 
money  the  Church  has  over  spent  in  missionary  operations. 
"  The  Kingdom  of  God  "  is  "  at  hand  "  here;  the  darkness 
will  lift  and  pass  away  ;  "the  Sun  of  Righteousness"  is 
darting  His  rays  into  the  dark  idol-filled  valleys.  My 
heart  shouted  within  me  as  I  saw  this  victor)-^  of  the 
Gospel,  and  I  felt  again  that  to  labor  for  our  loving 
Saviour  is  better  than  to  be  a  king.  May  the  Lord  give 
as  many  more  such  to  build  up  His  Church  in  China  ! 
Here  were  a  few  of  God's  children,  they  were  tending 
their  sick  brother  and  supplying  his  wants,  it  was  in- 
spiring to  see  the  brotherly  love  manifested  by  them  all  ; 
these  poor  coolies  teach  us  many  lessons. 

In  the  afternoon  the  members  gathered  in  the  old 
man's  chamber  and  we  administered  to  them  the  Com- 
munion ;  the  sad,  solemn  peace  that  seemed  to  steal  over 
us  is  indescribable  ;  the  feelings  of  the  heart  cannot  be 
expressed.  I  can  only  say  I  went  away  from  that  room 
blessed  and  strengthened  abundantly  ;  it  was  the  gate  of 
Heaven  to  our  souls. 

In  the  evening  we  held  another  short  service  by  the 
light  of  a  few  dingy  native  candles,  which  only  seemed 
to  show  how  dark  it  was,  and  commending  this  little 
company  of  Christ's  disciples  to  the  care  of  our  heavenly 
Father,  we  left  them  and  made  our  way  to  the  boat  with- 
out molestation.  Early  the  next  morning  we  weighed 
anchor,  and  Tuesday  afternoon  were  glad  to  find  our  way 
to  our  families  again. 


In  China,  a  man  could  borrow  money  on  the  strength 
of  his  having  a  son,  but  no  one  would  advance  him  a 
cent  if  he  had  a  dozen  daughters.  The  son  is  responsible 
for  the  debts  of  his  father. 


k«M 


A  Oreat  Qoestion  for  Methodism  iu  Japan. 

BY   A  MEIHODIST  MISSIONARY  IN  JAPAN. 

At  one  time  or  another  in  the  life  of  every  man  arises 
some  great  question  that  must  be  met  and  settled. 

The  calls  of  religion,  the  selection  of  a  trade  or  pro- 
fession, the  union  for  belter  or  worse, — it  ought  always  to 
be  for  beiler — with  a  life  partner  are  familiar  examples, 

A  nation,  too,  has  its  great  questions  involving  the 
happiness  of  its  subjects  .and  frequently  its  own  very  ex- 
istence. 

Examples  are  too  numerous  and  too  familiar  to  require 
citation. 

As  with  nations  and  with  individuals,  so  with  Church  es 
Questions  of  immense  moment  come  up  for  adjustment. 
Such  a  question  is  the  proposed  Union  o(  the  Methodist 
Churches  in  Japan. 

What  is  proposed } 

1.  It  is  proposed  that  this  Church  shall  be  ecclesiasti- 
cally independent  of  all  other  Churches. 

2.  That  this  Church  shall  be  called  the  Methodist 
<Jhurch  of  Japan. 

3.  That  it  shall  be  Episcopal  in  polity. 

4.  That  it  shall  have  an  itinerant  ministry. 

5.  That  the  doctrines  shall  conform  to  accepted  Meth- 
odist standards. 

6.  That  the  details  of  finance,  ministerial  transfers, 
etc.,  shall  be  worked  out  so  as  to  enable  us  to  build  up 
one  Methodism  for  Japan. 

Why  is  such  a  Union  necessary  ? 

1.  It  is  necessary  because  the  country  is  opening  to 
the  Gospel  so  rapidly  that  we  need  to  economize  men 
and  money  so  that  the  largest  number  of  souls  may  be 
saved  with  the  instruments  at  hand. 

In  mechanics  it  is  wise  to  bring  the  point  of  applica- 
tion and  source  of  power  near  together  as  possible.  In- 
termediate connections  always  cause  waste  of  power,  a 
multiplication  of  parts,  a  division  of  energy. 

2.  The  whole  spirit  of  the  Japanese  people  is  for  auton- 
omy. It  is  the  boast  of  Japan  that  for  more  than  2600 
years  no  foreign  force  has  ever  conquered  her.  She  has 
governed  herself.  In  the  advancement  of  New  Japan 
that  feeling  is  intensified.  If  she  has  introduced  the  rail- 
road, the  telegraph,  the  post-office,  modern  arms  and 
armament,  schools  and  religion,  it  is  that  she  may  use 
them  to  her  own  advantage,  and  direct  her  destinies  by 
them. 

This  spirit  is  everywhere,  extending  to  the  minutest 
detail  of  life,  and  cannot  be  ignored  in  any  view  which  we 
may  take  of  the  destinies  of  Japan. 

3.  This  becomes  necessary  to  Methodism,  since  five  or 
more  Presbyterian  Missions  have  united  and  the  various 
Episcopal  bodies  have  done  the  same  thing.  Now  a 
union  between  Congregational  Churches  and  the  Presby- 
terian Churches  is  proposed  with  every  prospect  of  suc- 
cess. 

"  Nothing  succeeds  like  success." 
Those  whom  Methodists  may  arouse  and  interest  and 
instruct  will,  upon  choosing  their  church  relations,  go  to  a 


strong  rather  than  to  a  weak  congregation,  and  to  one 
which  is  developed  and  supported  according  to  the  spirit 
of  the  country  rather  than  one  of  exotic  growth. 

4.  It  ta  necessary  because  we  ought,  so  far  as  possible, 
to  show  the  oneness  of  Christ's  followers.  Especially 
ought  this  to  be  so  when  no  great  difference  of  polity  or 
question  of  conscience  separate  us.  It  is  not  proposed 
to  unite  dissimilar  bodies,  but  only  those  holding  and 
disseminating  the  doctrines  of  Christ  as  taught  by  Wes- 
ley. 

5.  It  is  necessary  because  we  have  lost,  are  losing,  and 
will  continue  to  lose  the  precious  fruit  of  our  labors  by  a 
divided  Methodism.  In  our  Church,  presided  over  by 
one  of  our  most  experienced  Japanese  pastors,  and  assist- 
ed by  one  of  our  most  zealous  foreign  missionaries,  of 
about  40  who  received  instruction  for  baptism,  only 
about  15  joined  the  Methodist  Church,  the  remainder 
went  over  to  a  church  where  union  sentiment  and  prac- 
tice was  stronger.  This  is  but  an  example  of  what  is 
taking  place  in  the  churches. 

6.  This  is  necessary  that  our  publishing  and  school  in- 
terests may  be  the  better  manned  and  put  on  a  solid 
basis.  Some  will  say,  "Do  this  without  union,"  Then 
the  contributing  Churches,  except  the  one  managing  the 
concern,  will  receive  little  benefit.  It  will  be  a  sort  of 
absorption,  which  is  very  disagreeable  to  all  parties. 

Co-operation  is  but  a  half  way  house  at  the  best,  a  mere 
makeshift,  to  serve  until  something  better  can  be  had. 

7.  It  is  necessary  in  order  that  the  principles  and  the 
practice  of  self-support  may  be  established.  Now  there 
is  little  encouragement  to  self-support  because  the 
Church  is  largely  recognized  as  a  rich  foreign  organiza- 
tion. The  people  do  not  give  many  times,  because  they 
feel  that  others  will  do  this  for  them.  Nothing  develops 
the  strength  of  an  individual  or  Church  more  surely  than 
reasonable  responsibility  with  an  earnest  endeavor  to  dis- 
charge it. 

What  may  be  the  objections  to  such  a  union  .* 
It  is  the  desire  of  those  in  Japan  to  state  the  question 
fairly,  weighing  well  every  argument   that   may   be   pre- 
sented against  the  plan. 

Briefly,  the  objections  that  may  be  urged  are  these  : 

1.  It  would  tend  to  disintegrate  the  Church. 

2.  The  pecuniary  aid  now  given  to  Japan  would  be 
withheld. 

3.  The  current  of  sympathy  and  interest  between  the 
mother  Church  and  the  Japanese  Church  would  be  cut 
off. 

The  last  two  are  corollaries  of  the  first.  To  discuss 
this  question  properly  we  must  ask,  "What  is  to  be  the 
policy  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  of  the  United 
States  with  respect  to  its  development  in  other  lands? 

Are  we  to  have  a  national  or  an  international  Method- 
ism ?  This  question  is  as  old  as  Methodism  itself,  and 
has  always  been  settled  in  one  way.  The  logic  oi  /acts 
has  been  stronger  than  the  logic  of  theory.  Thus  far,  as 
soon  as  a  Church  has  become  approximately  able  to  sup- 
port  itself,  it  has  assumed  autonomy  and  developed  its 


owTi  peculiar  type  of  Methodism.  This  has  been  the  pro- 
cedure with  every  branch  of  the  Protestant  Church  from 
the  days  of  Luther  until  now.  Shall  these  lessons  of  Church 
history  be  lost  upon  Methodism  in  this  age  of  the  world? 
It  may  be  laid  down  as  a  safe  deduction  from  Church 
history. 

1.  That  no  Protestant  Church  can  be  internationally 
extended  on  identical  lines  of  polity  and  government. 

2.  That  this  difficulty  will  be  increased  when  it  is  at- 
tempted to  thus  extend  a  Church  among  a  people  differ- 
ing essentially  from  the  parent  stock  in  language,  laws, 
customs  and  habits. 

If  the  policy  of  our  Church  is  to  establish  and  maintain 
missions  which  shall  always  receive  aid  from  the  United 
States,  they  need  only  to  withhold  assent  to  all  propo- 
sitions looking  toward  autonomy  in  foreign  lands.  That 
policy  will  undoubtedly  succeed  in  keeping  the  Churches 
dependent  missions.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  if  the  policy 
is  to  establish  churches  able  to  be  a  living  power  and  rep- 
resent Christ  to  the  world,  we  need  to  dose  ranks  and  get 
in  marching  order  without  delay. 

Could  the  establishment  of  a  united  Japanese  Method- 
ism from  the  elements  now  on  the  field  be  pryperly  called 
"disintegration?"  Not  unless  the  objector  holds  that 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  and  the  other  missions  which  we 
propose  to  unite,  belong  to  a  close  hierarchy. 
It  would  be  proper  to  ask, 

Has  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  of  the  U.  S.  a 
self-sustaining  branch  in  any  foreign  land  ?  Is  it  likely 
to  have  such  a  branch  ? 

We  must  claim  that  we  are  not  trying  to  disintegrate 
the  Church  when  we  do  what  Methodists  have  always 
done,  adapt  itself  to  its  peculiar  surroundings. 

We  note  now  the  first  corollary — the  pecuniary  aid  will 
be  withheld.  Thai  is  one  of  the  points  to  be  settled. 
We  have  faith  that  the  Church  as  a  wliole  will  stand  by 
the  decisions  of  its  rei»rescntatives  in  council.  Let  not 
the"  wish  be  father  to  the  thought,"  Let  it  be  noted  that 
it  is  not  proposed  to  disturb  the  vested  interests  of  the 
institutions  now  established  by  the  several  societies. 

It  is  proposed  at  present  to  unite  the  Japanese  mem- 
bership and  the  evangelical  forces  in  the  country.  The 
idrainistration  of  the  Missionary  Society  will  be  inter- 
fered with  in  no  other  way,  and  even  in  that  it  will  be 
chiefly  a  difference  ui  form.  The  estimates  for  evangel- 
iitic  work  will  be  made  out  by  a  joint  commission  and 
approved  by  each  mission  separately,  together  with  the 
statement  of  ratio  that  each  society  is  expected  to  furnish. 
The  representation  on  the  commission  will  be  approxi- 
mately in  proportion  to  the  amount  paid  by  each  society. 
In  this  way  all  interests  are  conserved  and  God's  cause 
made  to  prosper. 

Will  the   Church  in   the  States  lose  sympathy  in  the 
Japanese  Church  1 
It  would  be  sad  if  they  should. 

But  will  they  without  reason  ?  Will  the  Church  rebel 
against  the  action  of  the  General  Missionary  Committee, 
the  Board  of  Managers,  or  the  Secretaries  ? 


This  objection,  when  analyzed,  means  that  these  bod- 
ies above  mentioned  will  lose  interest  and  sympathy  in 
the  Japanese  Church.  But  we  have  already  pointed  out 
that  the  administration  of  the  Missionary  Society  will  not 
be  interfered  with  on  account  of  the  union. 

It  will  still  own  real  estate,  appoint  and  recall  mission- 
aries, provide  for  their  support  unless  otherwise  provided, 
till  such  a  time  as  God  in  His  providence  shall  need  the 
missionary  here  no  more,  when  he  may  move  on  to  other 
lands. 

This  matter  will  be  presented  to  the  next  General  Con- 
ference. Cannot  the  Church  grant  the  universal  prayer 
of  Japanese  Methodism .' 

Tokyo.  Jan.  28,  1888. 

The  Responsibility  of  Not  Doing. 

BV  MRS.  G.  P.  DURH.\M.  OF  NEW   HAVEN,  CONN. 

[Read  at  Uie  8txt««ath  annual  meeting  of  Uie  Woman's  Baptlat  Foreign 
Mlsslonanr  Soalety,188T.l 

-Am  I  responsible  for  what  I  have  not  done — for  what  I 
am  not  doing? 

Conscience,  the  world,  the  Bible,  decide  that  I  am 
responsible  to  my  neighbor,  myself,  and  God  for 
neglected  or  rejected  opportunities  for  work.  In  that 
cheerless  attic  near  you  a  little  child  is  starving;  the  pin- 
ched face  and  hungry  eyes  look  [)leadingly  out  at  you. 
From  your  well-filled  table  you  send  not  even  a  crust  to 
the  little  one. 

Yonder  a  bright-faced  boy  glides  swiftly,  joyously  over 
the  crystal  surface  of  that  beautiful  lake.  Suddenly  a 
rush,  a  plunge,  and  the  dark  water  closes  over  the  sunny 
face  ;  you  see  him  struggling  in  the  icy  water;  you  offer 
no  help. 

One  lies  dangerously  ill  in  your  house.  Fever  parches 
the  lips  and  torments  the  nerves.  You  give  not  even  a 
drop  of  cold  water ;  you  call  no  physician.  Death  comes 
to  the  starving  child,  and  drowning  boy,  the  sufferer  in 
your  house.  Who  would  not  hold  you  responsible  for 
such  inhuman  cruelty,  such  fatal  neglect? 

Are  these  extreme,  impossible  cases  ?  Indeed  the  truth 
outreaches  these.  Death  like  this  is  not  half  so  hard  as 
a  heathen  woman's  life.  And  Christian  women  have  left 
these  sufferers  to  their  fate.  Are  you  and  I  responsible 
for  what  we  have  not  done  for  them? 

You  remember  the  parables  of  the  talents  and  the 
pounds,  how  there  was  given  to  each  according  to  his 
ability,  how  great  the  reward  to  those  who  had  faithfully 
used  the  money,  how  bitter  the  words  to  the  one  who 
had  digged  in  the  earth  and  hidden  his  talent,  and  tha 
other,  who  had  laid  his  pound  away  in  a  napkin.  They 
assumed  the  responsibility  of  not  doing,  and  their  miser- 
able excuses  were  miserable  lies.  Out  of  their  own 
mouths  they  were  judged. 

Wise  use  of  any  talent  or  power  means  growth.  Knowl- 
edge is  power,  but  knowledge  used,  applied,  is  greater 
power.  The  muscle  wisely  used  doubles  its  strength  ; 
the  brain  wisely  used  doubles  its  power.  To  think  is  to 
gain  the  ability  to  think;  to  serve  is  to  learn  how  to  serve 


in  the  best  way.  Not  to  do  these  things  is  to  lose  the 
power  to  do,  The  responsibility  of  not  doing  is  the  re- 
sponsibility of  taking  from  body,  mind,  and  heart  that 
power  which  each  has.  To  use  God's  gifts  is  to  have 
larger  gifts  from  Him.  Not  to  use  them  is  to  prevent 
His  giving  us  more.  "With  what  measure  ye  mete,  it 
shall  be  measured  to  you  again."  It  is  the  emptied  jar 
that  gets  the  fresh  suppJy  of  oil.  If  the  widow  had 
hoarded  her  oil  and  meal,  she  would  have  starved. 

To  do  is  to  live  ;  to  refuse  to  do  is  to  die.  When  we 
do  the  best  we  can,  the  responsibility  is  God's ;  when  we 
refuse  to  do,  the  responsibility  is  ours.  Everywhere  this 
is  true,  in  our  homes,  our  workrooms,  society,  church,  in 
all  the  interests  of  life.  The  responsibility  of  not  doing 
is  loss  of  power  to  us  and  serious  loss  to  the  world. 

Christian  people  are  constantly  saying,  "  My  life  is  not 
what  I  want  it  to  be,  not  what  it  ought  to  be;  I  do  want 
to  be  a  better  Christian."     This  is  better  than  the  Phar- 
isee's thought,  but  it  is  sadly  diflerenl   from  the  song  of 
joy  which  God's  forgiven  children  ought  to  sing.     Wha 
is  the  trouble?     Our  weakness,  our  lack  of  faith  and 
love.'     Yes;  but   why  are  we  thus    weak  and  lacking? 
Because,  instead  of  looking   constantly   to   Christ,    our 
thoughts  are  turned  in  upon  ourselves;  because  we  have 
failed    to   understand    the   great  underlying  thought   o 
Christ's  life  and  teaching. 

Many  a  life  is  one  long  struggle  to  obey  the  "thou 
shalt  nots  "  of  conscience,  and  the  result  is  simply  a 
chained  lion,  a  starved  soul,  while,  if  the  same  strength 
were  spent  in  obeying  the  "  thou  shalls  "  of  God,  the  re 
suit  would  be  a  complete  manhood  or  womanhood.  We 
make  the  moral  man  our  model  instead  of  taking  Christ 
into  our  life.  Not  to  steal,  not  to  lie,  not  to  defraud  our 
neighbor,  to  conform  to  the  customs  of  the  Christian 
Church,  is  well;  but  to  obey  the  new  commandment  of 
Christ  is  to  do  all  this  and  infinitely  more:  "A  new  com- 
mandment I  give  unto  you,  that  ye  love  one  another  even 
as  I  have  loved  you." 

You  remember  the  story  of  the  rich  young  ruler,  who 
had  kept  the  commandments  from  his  youth  up,  and  how 
the  Master's  words  cut  straight  through  the  beautiful  out- 
side and  revealed  the  self-centred  heart.  The  one  thing 
he  lacked  was  the  love  that  spends  itself  and  finds  its  life 
in  self-giving;  the  love  which  completes  and  fulfils  the 
law;  the  iove,  not  a  sentiment  but  a  self-giving,  which  is 
the  heart-thought  of  every  act  and  word  of  Christ's  life 
and  teaching. 

"Thou  shatt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart 
hnd  thy  neighbor  as  thyself,"  is  the  great  commandment. 
It  includes  all.  If  I  love  my  neighbor,  I  shall  not  in  any 
way  wish  or  seek  to  injure  or  defraud  him.  Love  to  my 
neighbor  involves  loving  service  to  him. 

Loving  service,  then,  is  the  secret  of  Christian  growth 
and  joy.  Tliis  truth  taken  into  the  life  makes  it  broad, 
deep,  beautiful.  Such  a  life  is  worth  living,  because 
Christ  is  its  centre  and  soul.  Satan's  power,  sin's  do- 
minion, are  ended.  Loving  service  sends  the  warm  life- 
currents  thrilling  through  our  cold  hearts,  makes  sweet 


the  toil  of  hand  or  brain,  forces  to  our  lips  the  song  of 

joy.  The  responsibility  of  not  giving  this  truth  the  first 
place  in  our  lives  is  the  responsibility  of  dwarfing,  stifling, 
paralyzing  all  that  is  highest,  purest,  best  in  us,  that  which 
lifts  us  up  into  the  place  where  God  can  reveal  himself 
to  us. 

Is  it  not  true  that  to  do  is  to  really  live?  Is  it  not  true 
that  the  responsibility  of  not  doing  is  that  of  defeating 
one  great  purpose  of  Christ's  life  on  the  earth  ? 

We  cannot  realize  the  weight  of  this  responsibility  un- 
til we  catch  the  spirit  of  the  Master's  teaching,  until  we 
see  that  the  law  of  loving,  self-denying  service  is  the  law 
of  his  kingdom.  Then  heaven  really  begins  here,  and 
this  life  is  but  the  vestibule  of  that  larger  life  beyond. 

Then  one  is  ready  for  every  work  to  which  the  Master 
bids  him  go;  heart  and  hands  and  purse  are  at  the  Mas- 
ter's disposal  for  any  form  of  loving  service.  Whenever 
the  Master  calls,  one  says,  "  Here  am  I:  send  me."  Yoo 
and  I  have  too  often  said,  "Here  am  I:  send  somebody 
else." 

The  call  which  comes  to  us  4hrough  this  meeting  to- 
day is,  "Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  Gospel 
to  every  creature."  He  said  it  to  His  disciples  eighteen 
hundred  years  ago.  He  as  surely  says  it  to  every  disci- 
ple of  His  to-day.  We  have  so  often  heard  the  words 
that  Ihey  seem  not  to  mean  much;  we  pass  them  over  to 
the  few  who  have  gone  to  heathen  lands.  But  even  here 
we  cannot  escape  the  responsibility  of  not  doing,  and  we 
should  awake  to  the  fact  that  the  responsibility  of  not 
doing  is  the  responsibility  of  disobedience  to  a  positive 
command  of  the  Master,  disobedience  to  the  law  of  His 
kingdom. 

We  have  given  a  little  money,  we  have  prayed  with 
some  degree  of  earnestness,  we  have  done  some  work. 
But  the  fact  remains  that  the  number  ready  to  do  all  they 
can  is  pitiTuHy  small,  the  number  who  have  no  real  in- 
terest, painfully  large.  Upon  us  who  are  interested  rests 
the  responsibility  of  not  having  done  what  we  could  to 
awaken  this  great  number  in  our  churches.  They  do  not 
realize  the  need,  they  do  not  see  that  the  Master  calls 
them,  they  feel  nothing  of  the  responsibility  of  not  doing. 
And  while  this  is  true,  while  this  great  host  of  Christian 
women  are  doing  nothing,  the  women  and  children  of 
Japan,  Africa,  China,  India  are  dying  without  Jesus. 
They  are  dragging  out  iheir  miserable,  tortured,  hopeless 
lives  without  Him. 

Can  you  think  what  that  means  ?  Do  you  know  that 
the  difference  between  the  woman  in  India  and  the  wo- 
man in  America  to-day  is  just  this:  one  has  not.  the  other 
has,  the  blessings  of  Christian  civilization?  Would  that 
our  eyes  could  be  opened  widely  enough  to  let  us  see 
how  much  we  owe  to  Christ  !  We  listen  to  the  stories 
told  by  our  missionaries;  we  shudder,  and  close  our  ears. 
We  say,  can  it  he  Irue'i  A  throb  of  pity,  a  rush  of  tears 
to  our  eyes,  measure  the  impression  really  made.  The 
sunshine  that  can  dispel  that  horror  of  darkness,  the 
water  that  can  quench  that  terrible  thirst,  the  bread  that 
can   appease  that  maddening  hunger,  the  medicine  that 


THE  RESPONl 


NOT  DOING. 


177 


I 


\ 


an  conquer  that  loathsome,  agonizing  disease  of  body, 
mind,  and  heart,  is  Jesus,  the  light  of  the  world,  the 
water  and  bread  of  life,  the  great  physician.  And  Chris- 
tian wcnaen  saved  by  Him  coolly  say;  "  I  do  not  believe 
in  foreign  missions.  I  am  not  interested  in  foreign  mis- 
sions. I  cannot  afford  to  give  to  everything.  I  believe 
that  charity  begins  at  home.  Here  in  our  own  city  are 
plenty  of  people  to  be  helped.  I  don't  think  it  pays  to 
fend  money  out  there;  it  costs  a  dollar  to  send  a  cent." 

My  friends,  we  are  not  sending  cents,  we  are  sending 
human  hearts  thrilled  through  and  through  with  love  to 
Jesus,  human  brains  and  hands  consecrated  to  this  ser- 
vice  of  love.  We  are  sending  noble  men,  great  hearted 
women  to  do  the  work  which  we  cannot  or  will  not  do. 
We  are  sending  Jesus,  and  that  means  life.  Would  a 
Christian  woman  tell  Him  that  she  did  not  believe  in  for- 
eign missions  ?  She  says  that  to  you  and  u^e,  but  not  to 
Him. 

Would  she  tell  Him  that  she  cannot  afford  to  give  two 
cents  a  week  to  let  those  suffering  millions  know  the  way 
of  life  .'  Undoubtedly  some  of  God's  sainted  poor  can- 
not give  money,  but  ihey  give  sympathy  and  love  and 
prayer  so  royally  that  gifts  of  money  shrink  in  compari- 
son. Money  alone  is  not  enough  to  give.  If  it  be  true 
that  wc  have  no  money,  we  can  in  many  other  ways  obey 
the  command  to  go,  We  can  learn  the  condition  of  the 
heathen  women  and  children,  and  allow  our  sympathies 
to  be  stirred;  we  can  know  at  least  the  names  and  sta- 
tions of  our  missionaries,  and  give  them  assurance  of  our 
loving  interest  in  them  and  their  work;  we  can  sometimes 
write  them  cheering,  heljiful  letters;  we  can  try  to  inter- 
est others  in  this  blessed  work.  Most  of  us  can  deny 
ourselves  in  some  way,  and  give  little  or  much  money. 
.\11  of  us  can  bring  ourselves,  our  purses,  our  strength, 
our  minds,  our  hands,  our  hearts  to  the  Master,  and  tell 
Him  to  use  them  as  He  sees  best. 
All  of  us  can  pray. 

The  responsibility  of  not  doing  these  things  is  the  re- 
sponsibility of  violating  the  law  of  a  common  humanity. 

Do  you  see  that  mother  putting  her  little  one  into  the 
river  to  drown  ?  She  hopes  thus  to  appease  the  wrath 
of  an  angry  God.  Do  you  see  these  maidens  stealing 
down  to  the  river  bank  at  midnight  to  escape  by  suicide  the 
horror  of  living  with  the  wretched  creatures  to  whom  they 
were  in  infancy  pledged  for  marriage  ?  Do  you  see  that  suf- 
ferer tortured  by  disease,  left  in  the  torrid  heat  of  India's 
lun  to  die  alone  .*  Do  you  hear  the  wail  of  anguish  from 
the  lips  of  that  starved,  hated,  cruelly  abused  child-wid- 
ow? Do  you  see  the  starved  brains,  the  starved  hearts, 
the  starved  souls  of  the  women  of  India? 

Will  you  take  the  responsibility  of  refusing  to  obey  the 
great  commandment  of  love  to  my  neighbor?  That 
broken-hearted  mother  in  India,  that  hopeless  girl  in 
China,  tTiat  sufferer  in  Africa  or  Japan,  is  as  surely  my 
neighbor  as  the  needy  one  at  my  door.  If  I  refuse  to  do 
laything  for  foreign  missions,  I  refuse  to  let  other  peo- 
ple lire;  I  leave  them  to  suffer  all  varieties  of  physical 
torture,  to  burn  and  drown  and  starve.     I  subject  bodies 


as  sensitive  as  ours  to  the  cruel  practices  of  ignorant 
fanatics;  I  leave  my  sisters  helplessly  bound  by  the  chains 
of  a  slavery  worse  than  death;  I  leave  them  to  endure  a 
hopeless  separation  from  their  loved  ones;  I  leave  them, 
to  live  and  die  robbed  of  all  that  makes  life  worth  living, 
tortured  by  all  that  makes  death  dreadful. 

But  why  lengthen  the  list  ?  It  is  an  endless  story  of 
suffering.  The  responsibility  of  not  doing  for  them  is 
too  awful  for  any  Christian  woman  to  bear.  The  need 
and  the  ability  to  serve  draw  us  close  together  at  the  feet 
of  Him  who  died  for  all. 

The  responsibility  of  not  doing  is  the  responsibility  of 
hindering  the  progress  of  Christ's  kingdom.  That  tiny 
cog-wheel  in  the  mighty  engine  is  a  very  insignificant 
part  of  a  great  machine,  but  the  fact  that  it  is  a  part 
makes  it  important.  Stop  the  tiny  wheel  and,  for  a  time, 
you  stop  the  great  engine.  The  little  wheel  must  do  its 
work,  or  be  removed,  and  a  new  one  substituted.  In  the 
end,  it  cannot  stop  the  work  of  the  engine,  but  it  causes 
confusion,  and  loss  of  time  and  power.  So  each  member 
of  Christ's  kingdom  has  a  place  and  a  work.  If  we  stop, 
if  we  refuse  to  do,  for  a  time  the  work  is  hindered.  God 
can  remove  us  and  put  somebody  else  in  our  place;  but 
there  is  a  loss  to  the  world,  and  to  us. 

While  we  wait  somebody  is  dying.  Your  dollar,  your 
prayer,  your  word,  may  seem  a  ver)'  little  thing  to  with- 
hold from  so  great  a  work,  but  only  God  knows  how 
great  the  loss  if  it  be  withheld. 

But  saddest  of  all,  the  responsibility  of  not  doing  is 
that  of  robbing  the  Master  of  lives  bought  with  His  owa^ 
life.  O  friends,  how  can  we  think  of  His  life,  His  agony. 
His  shameful  death,  and  of  what  these  have  given  to  us, 
and  refuse  to  let  Him  have  His  own  for  such  gracious 
service. 

The  responsibility  of  not  doing  covers  all  the  interests 
of  a  life.  But  for  you  and  me  to-day  the  question  is, 
Will  I  dot 

God  grant  the  answer  may  come  from  every  heart,  "  I 
will  do  what  I  can." 


The  Burmese  are  said  to  be  a  very  musical  people. 
Music  enters  largely  into  all  matters  of  social  importance, 
and  the  love  of  it  finds  expression  in  the  manufacture 
and  employment  of  a  variety  of  instruments.  It  must  be 
confessed  that,  to  a  cultivated  European  ear,  there  is 
much  of  discord  and  but  little  of  harmony  in  the  musical 
performances  of  the  interesting  subjects  of  King  Theebaw. 
But  there  is  one  of  their  instruments  which,  although 
somewhat  crude  in  construction,  has  some  euphonious 
possibilities  in  it,  and  it  has  one  use  which  is  very  sug- 
gestive. The  Burmese  gong,  when  deeply  struck  by  the 
accustomed  hand,  and  thereafter  gently  waved  in  air,  is 
by  no  means  unpleasant  to  hear.  And  when,  as  is  often 
the  case,  it  is  employed  to  summon  a  passing  neighbor 
on  his  way  with  an  offering  to  some  distant  temple,  iaJ 
order  that  he  may  become  the  agent  in  transmitting  a' 
similar  gift  from  a  worshiper  whom  circumstances  detain 
at  home,  it  conveys  a  lesson  which  we  do  well  to  lay  to 
heart. — Presbyterian  Messenger. 


ittontl)l|)  Conceit. 

BUBMA  and  SIAM  are  the  ><ub- 
Jects  of  the  Minsioiiary  Con- 
cert for  May. 


Prat  for  Burma  and  Siam. 

Pray  Via t  Ihf  miliions  of  these  countrira 
who  are  notu  fol[ower»  of  Buddha  may  be- 
[Oome  thefoUowera  of  Jeaus,  antl  pray  that 
the  miaionarita  may  bt  grtatly  bUs*ed  in 
their  efforts  lo  teach  the  people  the  way  of 
Salvation, 

Country  nn<t   People  or  Burma. 

BY  TANKUI  BUFKB  rKDOnE. 

(Mr.  CtiUda  la  a  SuDdajMMdiool  leacher  who  haa 
fonned  bis  class  of  Biz  yoanc  lada  Inco  a  mlwion 
band,  and  tb«y  meet  once  a  week  at  tilii  home  to 
■tody  dlffereot  nilssleuary  Anlda. ) 

Mr.  Chii.ds. — "  Well,  boys,  I  hope  we 
have  all  been  reading  up  Burma,  and  bet- 
ter still,  that  we  have  been  thinking  about 
the  'Pagoda  Land,'  and  have  learned  some- 
thing already,  of  itB  past  and  present." 

Richard. —  "But  wby  do  you  say, 
'past  and  present,'  Mr.  Childs?  Have, 
there  been  any  special  reforms  in  the  | 
country  of  late  years  ?  I  have  always 
heard  that  in  the  East  there  is  little  of 
progress  or  deterioration  from  one  gener-  | 
ation  to  another;  and  that  even  for  thou-  j 
sands  of  years,  peoples  and  lauds  continue 
the  same." 

Mr.  C. — "It  has  not  been  so  in  regard 
J  to  Burma.  Within  the  knowledge  of  the 
^present  generation,  many  radical  changes 
have  taken  place,  not  only  in  the  govern- 
ment and  people,  but  also  in  the  country 
itself.  I  announced  our  subject  before- 
hand, expressly  that  we  might  consider 
the  two  periods  neparately,  and  thus  be  | 
the  better  prepared  to  note  the  contrast."  I 

JoBiB. — "Will  you  tell  us  first,  please, 
why  you  just  now  called  Burma  the  '  Pa- 1 
goda  Land  '  ?  " 

Mr.  C. — "  Because  it  was  preeminently 
a  land  teeming  with  these  monuments  of 
idol  worship — a  land  where  every  lofty 
eminence  was  crowned  by  a  pagoda  more 
or  less  spacious  and  costly,  and  in  every 
coromandiag  site  or  picturesque  valley, 
was  erected  a  temple  filled  with  images  of 
Oaudama,  before  which  every  man, woman 
and  child  of  the  empire,  was  expected  to 
bow  daily,  and  present  an  offering." 

Albekt. — "But  surely  little  children 
would  be  excused  from  bringing  gifts 
into  the  temple,  as  they  would  scarcely 
be  capable  of  oflering  any  real  worship." 

Mr.  C. — "Many  of  them  were,  of 
course,  too  young  to  understand  why  they 
were  taught  to  kneel  before  those  queer- 
looking  figures  of  gold,  silver  or  wood; 
and  why  they  had  always  to  leave  there 
some  of  their  pretty  things  that  they 
would  rather  have  kept  for  themselves. 
Still  they  enjoyed  going  into  the  beauti- 
ful temples,  and  their  mothers  taught 
them  to  bend  their  little  heads,  very  low, 
before  the  Jdois^  and  to  present  their  baby 


gifts  of  flowers  and  fruit,  or  perhaps  some 
costly  golden  ornament,  before  they  were 
old  enough  even  to  lisp  the  name  of  Gau- 
dama.  There  used  to  be  scarcely  a  father 
or  mother  in  all  that  great  empire  of  more 
than  six  millions  of  people,  who  did  not 
thus  instruct  their  children  from  the  very 
cradle.  When  old  enough  to  learn  to 
read,  the  child's  first  lesson — and  in  truth 
aU  its  lessons — were  from  the  sacred 
books;  and  the  only  rewards  given  the 
child  for  proficiency,  were  either  tiny 
images  of  their  god,  to  be  placed  about 
the  little  bed,  or  a  minature  pagoda,  sup- 
posed to  contain  some  relic  of  Gaudama." 

Edward. — "  How  was  it,  as  the  child- 
ren grew  up.  Did  they  still  cling  to  the 
faith  of  their  fathers,  or  did  they  dare  lo 
think  for  themselves  ?  " 

Mk.  C. — "  At  about  the  age  of  sixteen, 
nearly  every  lad  used  to  enter  some  tem- 
ple as  a  novitiate  of  the  priesthood — 
remaining  there  for  at  least  six  months — 
and  during  that  time  he  was  carefully  in- 
structed in  all  the  tenets  of  the  Buddhist 
religion,  and  required  .also  to  conform  to 
all  the  rules  of  the  priesthood.  At  the 
end  of  this  period,  be  would  either  return 
to  private  life  or  remain  in  the  priesthood; 
but  in  either  case  he  was  thoroughly  fa- 
miliar with  the  religion  of  his  country, 
and  all  his  sympathies  were  on  the  side  of 
Buddhism,  and  against  any  other  re- 
ligion," 

CHAHLK8. — "  How  loDg  has  Buddhism 
prevailed  in  Burma  1 " 

Mr.  C.  —  "For  more  than  five  centuries 
before  our  Saviour  was  bom  in  Bethlehem. 
And  during  all  these  centuries,  until  after 
Dr.  Judson's  arrival  in  that  dark  land,  the 
whole  nation  was  given  up  to  this  image 
worship,  praying  to  senseless  idols  that 
could  neither  hear  nor  help  them;  and 
the  priests,  their  only  religious  guides,  so 
whuliy  wanting  in  molality,  that  honesty, 
truthfulness  and  purity  coutd  not  be 
looked  for  among  the  people." 

Frank. — "  Did  the  earlier  missionaries 
find  them  thus  corrupt  f 

Mr.  C, — "Yes,  Dr.  Judson's  testi- 
mony was,  that  in  all  that  broad  land, 
scarcely  one  was  to  be  found  who  was 
honest  or  upright,  on  principle.  All  the 
people  he  met  were  uocouth  in  demennor, 
savage  in  disposition,  and  literally  glory- 
ing in  their  shame.  Theft  and  fraud,  if 
successful,  they  regarded  as  no  crime; 
lying  was  almost  universal;  and  pity  for 
the  needy  and  suffering  was  neither  shown 
nor  felt,  except  as  some  personal  reward 
could  thereby  be  secured.  Little  children 
were  praised  instead  of  punished  for 
cheating;  and  they  readily  learned  the 
lesson  so  constantly  inculcated,  that  the 
only  disgrace  attached  to  wrong-doing 
consisted  in  being  found  out." 

RiCBARD. — "  How  is  it  since  the  Gos- 
pel was  introduced  into  the  land  f " 

Mr.  C. — "Since  Christian  miaaioDaries 


I 


have  given  them  the  Bible  in  their  own 
language,  and  taught  them  to  undersiaod 
its  sacred  precepts,  very  many  of  the  peo- 
ple have  come  to  recognize  the  value  of  ^ 
truth  and  honesty,  even  as  regards  this  ■ 
present  life.     The  influence  of  Christian  ' 
principles  is  rapidly  shaping  public  opin- 
ion; and  the  seeds  of  the  Bible  code  of 
morals,  now  sown  broadcast  through  the 
land,    are   rapidly   springiog    up   into  a 
higher  social  life." 

Albert. — "  What  of   education.     Are 
the  children   and   youth   still   instructed 
mainly  in  the  temple  schools,  and  by  the  M 
priests  ? "  " 

Mr.  C. — "No;  thousands  of  boys  and 
girls  have  been  taught  in  the  missinn 
schools,  living  in  daily  intercourse  with 
those  who  fear  God  and  keep  His  com- 
mandments; and  of  these  a  very  large 
proportion  have  been  converted  to  Qod, 
and  many  are  giving  their  time  to  direct 
work  among  their  own  (>eople.  Some  are 
teachers,  some  pastors  of  native  churches, 
and  large  numbers  are  evaogelists,  going 
about  the  country  into  regions  not  easily 
accessible  to  missionaries,  telling  to  all 
they  meet,  the  'Old,  old  story  of  Jesus 
and  His  love.'  Others  are  filling  useful 
positions  in  various  callings,  mingliog 
constantly  with  their  heathen  countrjmeD 
in  life's  varied  relations,  yet  exhibiting  a 
spirit  and  conduct  so  far  above  their  as- 
sociates, BB  to  convince  even  those  who 
ate  not  themselves  Christians,  that  it  i» 
safer  to  deal  with,  and  to  trust  the  disci- 
ples of  '  the  holy  Jeaus '  than  it  is  those 
who  follow  the  teachings  and  example  of 
their  own  priests.'' 

Edward. — "Is  the  influence  of  Chris- 
tianity spreading  among  the  people  at 
large  ?" 

Mr.  C. — "The  leaven  is  steadily  at 
work.  God's  truth  hidden  in  men's  con- 
sciences, is  unlociinff  tA«  door  from  tht  in- 
»idt — convincing,  convicting  and  convert- 
ing, every  year,  more 'and  more  of  these 
poor  idulators.  A  new  community  is 
growing  up  in  most  of  the  cities  and  vil- 
lages of  Burma — a  community  of  honest, 
upright,  God-fearing  people,  who  deal 
fairly  in  business  and  reject  all  wrong -do- 
ing, whether  tikelv  to  be  detected  or  not." 

Chahles. — "  Has  any  effort  been  put 
forth  in  the  line  of  female  education?"        ■ 

Mk.  C.  —  "Excellent  schools  for  women    ' 
and  girls  have  been  organized  at  nearly 
all  the  mission  stations.     Many  of  them 
have  a  hundred  or  more  pupils  in  attend- 
ance— bright-eyed,  dark-haired  maidens,   j 
whose   ages   range  from    six    to  sixteen,    I 
though  in   Burma,   as   in   other   tropical 
lands,  girls  are  usually  fully  grown  before 
they    reach    even    fourteen    years.     Tlie 
pupils  in  all  the  mission  schools  are  neatly 
clad  in  the  picturesque  Burmese  garb,  and 
look  earnest  and  happy  over  their  books 
and  work.     For  these  Burmese  girls  are 
taught  to  sew  and  knit,  as  well  a&  study; 


I 


\ 


I 


and  they  are  exceptionally  anxious  to 
lenro,  and  evince  quite  as  much  aptitude 
in  study  as  the  average  child  in  our  schools 
at  home." 

A  DiiBsionary  of  Burma  givtH  thi-"  f«l- 
lon-iriK  account  of  the  children  of  Burma: 

•'  As  soon  as  the  child  can  walk,  the 
mother  takes  liim  to  tlie  pagixla,  and  lo 
th«  idol  temple,  and  put?  an  offering — i>er- 
bit  of  fancy  cut  jmper,  a  HaR,  a 
P,  or  a  wax  candle— into  his  handn 
put  together  in  an  attitude  of  prayer,  and 
show8  bini  how  to  prostrate  himself  be- 
fore the  idol,  bowing  the  head  three  times 
till  it  touches  the  (ground.  After  the 
prayer,  he  repeats  words  or  phrases  that 
he  does  not  understand,  touches  his  head 
lo  the  ground  three  times  again,  then 
goes  in  a  crouching  manner,  and  sticks  up 
the  offering  before  the  idol  or  pagoda  ; 
and  thi«  he  is  taught  will  gain  him  much 
merit. 

"  Before  the  child  is  a  year  old  the  ears 
are  bored  with  a  needle  and  a  thread 
drawn  thn:>ugh  just  as  some  girls  and 
women  have  theirs  bored  in  this  country. 
The  size  of  the  thread  is  increa>«e(l  grad- 
ually, until  a  child  ten  years  old  can  M'ear 
an  ear  ornament  half  an  inch  in  diameter, 
and  the  men  and  women  wear  thorn  twice 
that  size. 

"The  children  of  Burma  learn  tefore 
they  are  %veaned  to  Bmcke  an<l  chew  a 
mixture  of  lietel-nut.  tobacco,  a  green 
leaf  called  coon,  and  lime.  I  have  seen 
Ihem  smoking  a  cigar  while  carried  on  the 
hack  of  the  mother. 

•'Often  the  child  does  not  have  any 
'L-iothing  till  he  is  n  year  or  more  old,  and 
then  the  dress  is  kept  to  wear  at  the  feasts 
or  public  gatherings.  Little  girls  wear  a 
ihort  skirt,  while  the  boys  are  allowed  lo 
go  without  a  dress  sometimes  till  they  are 
seven  or  eight  years  old.  Then  the  gar- 
ment is  a  long  piece  of  cloth,  one  end 
arranged  like  a  skirt,  and  the  other  thrown 
over  the  shoulders.  The  child's  rirst  ih-ess 
n  usually  a  piece  of  cloth  sewed  up  lite  a 
with  plfti'es  left  in  the  sides  for  the 
IS,  and  a  slit  cut  in  the  middle  for  the 
head." 

JosTK. — "  Are  the  children  aila.ble  and 
affectionate  in  disposition  I '' 

Mb.  C. —  "As  a  rule,  more  so,  I  think, 
than  among  us.  I  wish  you  could  ace  tbi^ir 
dear  little  faces  brighten,  as  I  have  seen 
them,  when  a  book  or  some  other  reward 
nt  given  them,  for  extra  diligence  or 
gwd  conduct.  But  above  all,  it  is  such  ■ 
•  joy  to  know  tliat  so  many  of  the  chil- ' 
dren  and  youth  of  that  once  degraded  land 
ire  the  lumhs  of  Jesus'  fold,  truly  loving 
the  deur  Siviour,  and  trying  every  day  to 
please  and  honor  Him,  in  using  well  the 
opportunities  he  has  given  them." 

Fbxxk. — "I  suppose  the  change  is  es- 
pecidlly  manifest  in  their  homes."  j 

Hb.  C. — "  Yes,  Recent  travellers  tell  of 
bright,  happy  Christian  homes  scattered 


through  those  populous  villages  and  great 
busy  cities  that  were  once  the  high-holds 
of  oppression  and  cruelty.  The  fathers, 
no  longer  the  tyrants  of  their  families, 
but  earnest.  God-fearing  men,  liring  the 
religion  of  Jesus,  at  home  and  abroad; 
while  the  wives,  mothers  and  daughters, 
instead  of  being  the  ignorant,  debased 
and  superstitious  women  of  the  past,  are 
gentle,  refined  and  lovable,  leading  sweet, 
Christian  lives,  and  carefully  training 
their  offspring  into  all  that  develops  and 
crowns  a  true  and  consecrated  man  or 
womanhood.'' 

Richard. — "I  heard  a  gentleman  re- 
cently ask  in  a  sneering  tone,  '  what  has 
Christianity  ever  done  for  a  heathen 
nation  or  country  ?'  I  wish  he  had  been 
with  u.s  this  afternoon,  to  learn  what  it 
has  done  for  Burma." 

Mr.  C. — "What  has  Christianity  done 
for  Burma,  does  any  one  ask  ?  I  answer: 
as  regards  thii  life,  it  has  given  her  people 
plcasantcr  homes,  happier  family  relations, 
many  social  advantages,  books,  schools, 
and  churches  for  young  and  old;  and  for 
the  world  to  come,  it  has  opened  to  these 
millions  of  immortal  souls,  the  way  of 
eternal  life,  through  faith  in  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord.  Thu  it  tehat  Burma  owet  to  the 
rtUijian  of  Jesu*.'''' 

:o: 

A  Burmaii  Vlllajte. 

Burman  houses  bes|)eak  to  quite  a  de- 
gree, not  only  the  characteristics  of  the 
people,  but  also  the  pyeculiarities  of  the 
climate.  The  general  free-and-easy  ap- 
pearance of  the  house  and  its  surround- 
ings evinces  (he  indolent  and  aimless  life 
of  its  occupunts.  Often  built  entirely  of 
bamboo  and  tliatch.  which  a  few  days' 
lalmr  may  cut  in  the  neighboring  jungle, 
M'ithout  a  single  nail  or  screw,  and  with- 
out the  expendilute  of  n  single  rupi-e.  it 
yet  suffices  to  furnish  a  shelter  from  the 
tierce  rays  of  a  Burman  sun,  f)r  the  pour- 
ing rain  of  the  southwest  monsoons. 
Whatever  other  hygienic  lack  there  may 
be  about  the  house  and  its  vjeinity,  it 
never  is  lacking  in  a  free  circulation  of 
air.  Withoutasinglearticleof  furniture, 
unles-H  we  thus  class  one  or  two  large 
water  pots,  prot)ably  .'similar  to  those  used 
at  the  least  of  Cana  of  Galilee,  and  as 
many  earthen  cixjking  pots,  or  chatties, 
it  yet  furnishes  a  home  which  becomes  as 
ilear  as  our  brown-stone  fronts  to  those 
iKirn  within  its  bam  boo- plaited  walls.  , 
Probably  some  of  (be  pupils  of  our  board- 
ing schools  have  been  fully  as  homesick  • 
to  get  back  to  these  same  houses  as  ever 
we  were  lo  return  to  our  more  pretentious  ] 
homes. 

The  "  natural  divisions  "'of  the  Burman 
house  are  three  :  the  lower  floor,  extend-  ' 
ing  al>out  one-third  of  the  way  to  the 
rear,  used  for  a  veranda  and  general  sit- 
tingand  reception  room:thB  loft, about  five 
or  six  feet  higher,  extending  to  the  rear 
of  the  bouse,  and  used  as  the  general 


sleeping  apartment;  and  the  small  room, 
usually  built  off  to  the  side  of  the  ve- 
randa, used  for  a  cook-room.  In  the 
cook-room  will  be  found  a  low  box, 
filled  with  earth;  and,  on  this,  u|)on  a 
Hmall  tri|>od  of  iron,  or  built  up  of  three 
stones,  the  chatty  of  rice  or  curry  is 
cooketl.  Of  course,  there  is  no  chimney, 
and  the  smoke  is  left  free  to  escape  at  any 
side,  all  but  that  which  is  absorbed  by 
the  eyes  of  the  person  doing  the  cooking. 
The  posts  may  be  of  bamboo,  as  alrea<ly 
suggested,  or  of  selected  saplings,  or  still 
better  of  iron-wood  or  teak-wood,  accord- 
ing to  the  financial  ability  of  the  builder. 
The  floors  may  be  of  bamboos,  split  and 
lashed  down,  or  round  jjoles  fastened  in 
the  same  way,  or  of  boards. 

The  space  intervening  between  the 
ground  and  lowest  floor  suggests  the 
generally  inundated  condition  of  the 
country,  during  the  six  months  of  the 
rains.  Of  course,  the  water  may  be 
higher  or  lower,  according  to  the  stage  of 
the  rains:  but  inasmuch  as  most  of  the 
rural  villages  are  in  the  midst  of  the  rice- 
flelds,  it  is  but  one  step  from  the  veranda 
to  mud  from  one  to  two  feet  deep  through- 
out the  rainy  season;  thus  this  stilted 
form  of  houses  becomes  the  prevailing 
ty^ie  throughout  the  country,  in  city  as 
well  as  town. 

To  one  who  has  lived  in  the  country, 
the  miserable  pariah  dogs  will  always  be 
associated  in  mind  with  these  villages, 
and  to  one  unaccustometl  to  the  surround- 
ings, the  almost  unearthly  howling  of 
these  curs,  half  dog,  half  wolf,  will  ren- 
der sleep  an  impossibility.  In  the  Karen 
villages  we  may  add  some  lean-looking 
swine  to  the  picture.  These  are  usually 
kept  under  the  house,  thus  making  the 
work  of  feeding  them  less,  if  nothing 
else  is  gained  by  the  custom.  In  the 
Christian  villages  the  same  general  type 
of  living  will  he  found,  but  there  will  be 
seen  great  improvement  in  the  line  of 
cleanliness  and  evidences  of  thrift,  for 
which  there  is  ample  scope.  In  general, 
the  style,  both  of  houses  and  clothing, 
is  well  adapted  to  the  climate  and  the  oc- 
cui>ation9  of  the  people. 

Ret.  C.  a.  Nichoui. 


Note*  on  Burma. 

All  of  Burma  lielongs  lo  Great  Britain 
and  forms  a  part  of  the  E^t  India  Empire. 

Lower  Burma  consists  of  the  Provinces 
of  Arrakim.  Pegu,  Irrawaddy  and  Tenas- 
serim,  with  an  area  of  87, 2'JO  square  miles, 
and  a  population  in  1881  of  2,736,771. 

Ufiper  Burma,  known  previously  to 
1886  as  Independent  Burma,  is  estimated 
to  have  ]ftO,.')()fl  square  mite>),  and  a  iK>pu- 
lation  of  3,r)0O.0tM). 

It  is  proliable  that  in  all  Burma  there  is 
now  a  population  of  near  8.000,000. 

In  Lower  Burma  the  census  of  1881 
divided  the  people  religiously  into  88^171 


Hk 


di 


Buddhists.  84,219  CliriRliang.  The  people 
of  Ujijwr  Burma  are  almost  entirely 
BuddliiMls. 

The  Burmese  make  jokes  freely.  t>t>t  are 
not  BO  ready  to  take  them,  and  have  a 
bitter  di.slike  to  being  teased.  Their 
manners  are  courteous,  but  quite  free, 
Even  the  fvoorest  wliile  frank,  are  well- 
hred,  except  when  tietrayed  by  ignorance 
or  temper  into  arrogance.  They  are  not 
an  industrious  race,  yet  we  ou^ht  not  to 
call  them  lazy.  A  mo<lerate  amount  of 
work  for  two  days  supplies  them  with 
ample  provision  for  l)oth,  nod  for  a  third, 
which  they  sp^-nd  in  meditation,  boat- 
racing,  football,  or  other  recreations,  ac- 
cordlii);  to  taste. 

:o: 

ntarrla«e  Cualoma  of  the  Karena. 
The  Mimionary  Magazine  deacrWwis  the 
marriage  customs  of  the  Red  Karens  of 
Burma,  which  are  not  very  different  from 
those  of  other  Karen  tribes.  When  a 
youni^  man  wishes  a  girl  for  his  wife,  he 
I  goes  to  her  house  and  makes  known  to  her 
'  parent:^  his  wishes,  and  they  question  him 
in  reference  to  his  relatives,  and,  if  they 
And  there  is  no  one  among  his  connection 
who  has  been  possessed  with  evil  spirits, 
the  young  man  is  accepteil,  and  the  girl 
is  called,  who  comes  out  of  the  house 
and  makes  an  examination  of  tlieyouth'.s 
back  to  see  if  he  has  Iteeu  tattooed  ac- 
cording to  the  Red  Karen  custom.  If 
not,  she  will  not  marry  him:  if  his  hack 
has  the  half-star  with  seven  rays  she  ac- 
cepts him.  In  a  few  days  or  weeks  after 
the  engagement,  the  marriage  feast  is 
made,  which  lasts  three  days.  The  first 
day  of  the  feast.  a>l  the  pei'ple  of  the  vil- 
lage gather  together  at  the  bridegroom's 
house,  and  eat  rice  and  drink  whiskey. 
At  the  first  day's  feast  the  bride  is  not 
present.  The  second  day  all  go  to  the 
bride's  house,  and  si>end  another  day  in 
eating  and  drinking.  At  the  close  of  the 
second  day's  fe,*»st,  a  dish  of  rice  is  placed 
on  the  floor,  then  the  bride  and  bride- 
groom sit  down  n«'ar  the  dish  of  rice, 
wlule  the  best  man  ami  bridei^ma(jl  .sit 
down  between  the  bridt-  and  bridej^rootii. 
The  bridesmaid  then  takes  a  hamU'ul  of 
rice  and  feeds  the  bride,  while  the  hest 
man  does  the  same  with  the  gr<wm  — this 
is  the  marriage  ceremony.  After  the 
feast,  the  newly-m.'irried  pair  remain 
with  the  bride's  parents  a  few  days,  while 
the  |K>ople  of  the  village  are  building  a 
house  for  the  young  couple.  As  soon  as 
this  is  done,  tliey  get  a  rice-|)ot  and  set  up 
for  themselves. 

:o: 

The  Karen  Apoallr. 
The  first  Karen  who  learned  to  love 
JeauH  was  Kt>-Thuh-Byu.  He  was  born 
alK)Ut  177K  in  a  villnge  four  days*  journey 
north  of  Bassein.  He  lived  with  his 
parents  until  he  wn.s  fifteen  years  old. 
Be  aays  he  was  a  v<^y  wicked  boy,  and, 


when  he  left  his  home,  became  a  robber 
and  a  murderer.  He  thinks  be  must 
have  killed,  or  hel|)ed  to  kill,  as  many  as 
thirty  men.  He  had  a  t-errible  temper 
and  was  very  ignorant.  When  he  was 
nearly  fifty  years  old,  he  got  into  debt, 
and  because  he  could  not  pay  it  was 
made  a  slave.  A  Burma n  who  was  a 
Christian,  paid  the  debt,  and  tuok  Ko- 
Thah-Byu  into  his  family  to  live.  Here,  he 
learned  sotnething  of  Christ,  the  Saviour 
of  the  world. 

Soon  after,  he  went  to  live  with  a  mis- 
sionary, and  heard  more  und  more  ak>out 
Jesus.  But  he  could  not  understand  very 
well,  and  it  took  him  a  long  lime  to  re- 
ceive the  truth,  He  was  very  slow  to  be- 
lieve, but  he  at  last  did  give  his  heart  to 
Christ,  and  was  baptized  by  Mr.  Board- 
man  at  Tavoy.  May  IB.  1828. 

Ko-Tliah-Byu's  life  was  now  entirely 
changed;  and  ever  after,  as  long  as  he 
lived,  he  travf  lied  among  his  people  and 
told  them  of  Jesus  Christ,  "who  came 
into  the  world  to  save  sinners, — that  He 
had  saved  him.  and  that  He  will  save  all 
that  lielieve  in  His  name."  Dr.  Mason,  a 
missionary  who  knew  him  well,  once 
said  that  this  truth  Ko-Thnb -Byu 
"  pounded  into  the  Karens,  be  rubbed  it 
into  them,  he  ground  it  into  tbera.'' 

Many,  many  Karens  love<Ki<id  through 
his  teachings.  He  was  so  earnest  and 
successful  in  his  work  that  he  has  Ijeen 
called  "The  Karen  Apostle."  One  of  his 
customs  was  to  retire  into  the  jungle  to 
pray;  and  it  ia  said  ihnt  he  spent  several 
hours  daily  in  prayer  for  the  conversion 
of  his  countrymen.  He  lived  for  twelve 
years  after  he  Ij^-came  ;i  Christian,  and  was 
the  means  of  leadhig  hundretls  to  Jesus. 
— Little  Helpers. 


The  Pricata  among  Che  Shaaa  of 
Bnrina, 

The  monasteries  of  the  priests  are  sim- 
ilar in  size  to  teruples,  but  tiot  ornamented: 
the  interior  is  partitioned  off  into  small 
rooms  for  their  accommodation,  renilering 
tiie  building  very  dark.  The  numerous 
trees  almut  thc'^p  religious  buildings  ren- 
der lliem  cool  and  pleiisant:  and  the 
grounds,  whicli  are  surrounded  by  a  low 
brick  wall,  are  kept  very  neatly  swept  and 
are  evidently  well  looked  aU-<'r. 

The  jiriests  are  by  no  means  as  strict  in 
the  oteprvance  of  their  duties  as  the  Bur- 
mese priesthotni.  They  are  seen  at  all 
hours,  and  in  every  direction,  loitering 
about  idly,  mixing  with  the  f)eople,  sit- 
ting in  the  b.izHr,  conversing  with  women, 
even  entering  private  houses  at  night, 
riding  elephants,  eating  after  the  sun  has 
passed  the  meridian,  devouring  llesh, 
selling  what  is  given  for  use  in  the  mon- 
asteries, and  bowing  to  the  chief  and  his 
wife,  according  to  native  report. 

Mini}  of  them  indulge  in  spirits  and 
cock-tighting.  go  aliout  witli  unsliixl  feet. 


wear  gold  and  jewelry:  "convert"  bad 
stones,  suppotHK)  to  be  precious,  into  a  re- 
aemblaoce  of  good  ones;  mix  themselves 
up.  to  use  a  Burmese  expression,  in  (he 
affairs  of  women:  and,  in  fact,  do  many 
things  that  they  are  strictly  enjoined  by 
their  rules  not  to  do. 


—  :o:- 


The  CouDIr)'  and  People  of  Slaoi. 

BY  FAN-tlC  ROPXK    rCKDOC. 

("  Uncle  fieofBe  "  (Uid  "  Aunt  Sophie."  retura««l 
init«loiiari>>8  from  Slum,  asiieinblc  weekly.  In  thrir 
co»y  parlor,  a.  party  of  young  peoplr,  for  f&miliar 
talks  on  Mlnslon  FIhIJii— each  child  alwroftlelr 
sr>leotlDga  furelKn  nntiou  or  country,  aa  thetub- 
Ject  for  tlie  evening.) 

James.—"  Uncle,  I  am  so  glad  we  are 
to  have  Siam,  'the  country  of  the  whiU; 
elephant,'  to  talk  about,  this  evening.  I 
am  quite  aiu'e,  from  what  I  have  read 
about  it,  that  Siam  is  a  grand  old  mon- 
archy :  and  thai  you  and  auntie  have,  in 
your  long  residence  there,  laid  by  a  whole 
Imdget  of  wonders,  to  unfold  for  our  en- 
terlainment  and  instruction." 

Uncle  Oeokue.— "  Yea,  my  boy,  Siam, 
or  Muting  Tai,  'The  Land  of  the  Free,' 
as  it  is  called  by  the  natives,  is  indeed  the 
grandest  and  most  gorgeous  of  even 
oriental  niunarchies.  Its  hundred  jtalaces 
spacious  and  magniticeut,  with  turrets 
and  spires  thatseetn  to  pierce  the  heavens, 
vie  with  each  other  in  their  exquisite  archi- 
tecture, lovdy  mosaics,  and  terraced  gar- 
dens. More  than  a  hundred  splendid  Budd- 
hist temples,  with  richly-gilt  spires  and  sil- 
very l)ells,adorn  the  river  lmnk8,or  nestle  in 
the  loveliest  of  picturestjue  groves,  in  and 
arouiKl  the  great  city,  ctiallenging  the  ad- 
miration of  traveller  and  tourist :  but 
above  all.  is  the  charm  of  the  soft,  warm 
sky,  with  floating,  Heecj-  clouds,  and  the 
infinite  ileiPlhs  of  blue  l>eyond.  There  is 
the  pervading  charm  of  tropical  nature, 
the  golden  sunlight, and.stars  that  appear 
to  shine  with  a  glory  utterly  unlike 
the  'twinkling'  of  colder  climes.  Mr. 
Tennyson  seems,  in  his  '  Lotus  Eaters,'  to 
have  caught  a  glimpse  of  this  indeacritm- 
ble  chartu  of  the  tropics,  which  must  be 
seen  to  Ik'  realised," 

Cu\RA.  — "  Tell,  Hs.  pleas*',  of  the  ca[n- 
tal.  I  have  heard  that  it  is  a  very  peculiar 
city," 

At:T<TS.— "Bangkok,  'City  of  Kings,* 
as  the  name  signilies,  is  the  modem  capi- 
tal of  Siam.  It  is  built  on  both  sides  of  the 
river  Mcinam.  about  forty  miles  from  its 
mouth,  measuring  the  circuitous  route  by 
the  various  l)ends  of  the  river,  but  not 
tnore  than  half  that  distance  in  a  direct 
line  from  the  sea-boiu-d  to  the  city.  Fre- 
quently the  briMul,  lieautiful  river  over- 
flows its  banks,  ami  then  the  lower  part 
of  the  city  is  suliiuerged,  but  only  for  a 
short  time.  On  either  bank  of  the  river 
is  built  a  continuous  row  of  floating 
houses,  fastened  to  bamlx)0  rafts,  vehich 
are  in  turn  securetl  lo  the  l)ank.  These 
houses  are  of  but  one  story,  open  in  front, 


I 


\ 


I 


A 


and  haviog  usually  u  long  veranda  that 
comes  down  to  .the  water's  edge.  The 
fn)nt  room  is  generally  used  a*i  a  shop  for 
the  i?ale  of  prnvisioiiH,  dry  kikmIh,  and 
fancy  articles,  and  the  remainder  of  the 
building  as  the  dwelling  uf  tiie  family, 
often  including  pigs,  poultry,  and  even 
guatti.  Tlie  houses  are  uiiiforin  in  sijte 
and  archilf^eiure,  atid  >Mith  tasteful  and 
pretty,  though  very  peculiar,  with  their 
thatched  roofs,  tiny  fwrches.  and  o<idly- 
coostruettKl  gables." 

OUVE.—' 'Are these  floating  houses  ever 
used  by  the  tuissionaries?  I  should  think 
they  wouki  make  lovely  chapels  for 
preaching  and  distributing  tracts :  as  I  see 
by  this  drawing  you  have  over  the  mantel 
that  crowdi)  of  h<>atd  of  all  ^izen  are 
ahnuHt  covering  the  hosoui  of  the  lovely 
Sleinam." 

Al'NT  .S,  —  ■'  Yf*,  the  Meiiiam  river 
forms  the  Broadway  of  Bangkok .  and  the 
hundred  or  more  canals  and  crtMjks  that 
iater&ect  everj*  portion  of  the  city,  are  its 
croijs  streetiJ.  Running  parallel  with  the 
river,  for  a  distance  f»f  eight  miles  or  more, 
all  through  the  heart  of  the  city,  is  an  ex- 
cellent macailamized  street,  with  "^icea- 
tional  sthorter  ones  at  irregular  intervals  : 
but  OQ  account  of  tlie  heat  i>f  the  climate, 
and  the  somewhat  indolent  hahits  of  the 
Siamese,  locomotion  t)y  water  is  generally 
prererred.  Every  family  keeps  one  or 
Djore  Vmala,  the  style  and  dimenfiionn  of 
which  are  regulated  by  the  rank  and 
wealth  of  the  owner.  The  missionaries 
dnd  l)oth  l)oat*  and  floating  houses  very 
Ml  a<ljunct.i  in  their  work  among  the 
le  of  medium  grade.  The  d*veliiii),Ti 
of  the  rich  and  the  palaces  of  thi'  riiimer- 
o\xh  nobility,  though  reached  from  the 
rivpr,  are  always  built  on  terra-jirtmt, 
surrounded  by  he.iuliful  garden.s.  The 
farmers  live  farther  back  from  the  river, 
where  more  land  can  be  oht«ine<l  for  leSH 
money.  So,  as  you  see,  the  floating 
bouse!)  are  left  for  people  who  live  by 
trade,  and  very  excellent  marts  Ihey  are, 
easily  acce>«ible,  and  showing  otT  the 
wiireB  to  advantage. 

'•  .Some  iif  the  missionaries  have,  for  a 
lime,  resideil  in  flnaliug  houses,  hut  they 
are  inevitiibly  damp,  and  they  have  not 
proved  healthy  residences  for  foreiKuers  ; 
but  are  well  a<lRpted  to  the  distribution  of 
Inicts  and  medicines,  and  afford  nuuterous 
opfxjrtunities  to  speak  of  Jesas  ond  His 
mlvation.  to  people  whom  we  could  meet 
Dowliere  else." 

JotlX.  —  -Tell  us  something  uf  the  boats, 
irirti't  you.  please  1'" 

U>CLK.  — "The  smallexf,  such  a.i  nmy 
he  rowe«l  by  a  single  man,  and  are  used 
by  servantd  !<>  go  to  market  and  on  errands, 
ran  be  bought  for  about  three  dollartt. 
Huwlreds  of  such  boats  ply  the  Meinuui 
itt  all  bourH.  and  are  often  upset  by  care- 
lew  rowing.  But  among  this  autphibious 
people,  nothing   is  thought   of  such   an 


occurrence,  and  serious  accidents  seldom 
occur.  After  a  gofxl  ducking,  the  boat- 
man seizes  his  small  craft,  swims  with  it 
tfv  the  nearest  shore,  where  he  rights  his 
boat,  and  coolly  makes  n  fresh  start. 

••  Such  boats  as  are  used  by  missionaries 
and  other  foreigners  nnuseil  to  the  trop 
ical  sun,  are,  of  course,  nuich  more  ex- 
pensive. They  are  of  larger  siEe.  require 
four  or  five  rowers,  and  are  furnishe<l 
with  cushions  and  curlainn,  to  keep  off 
the  snn  and  rain.  The  royal  boat,  in 
which  his  "Serene  Majesty,"  the  King, 
occasionally  takes  an  airing.  i«  said  to 
have  cost  Hfty  thousand  dollars— the 
cover  being  richly  inlaid  with  gold  and 
precious  at^mes;  and  the  interior  draped 
with  crimson  satin,  embroidered  in  f>earla 
and  emeralds  ;  while  the  bandM  that  loop 
back  the  curt.Hins,  are  r(irm»'d  of  a  cluster 
of  golden  lilies  set  with  all  manner  of 
jewels. 

"  Until  within  a  few  yeartt  (tast  the  king 
and  nobles  never  went  out.  except  in 
boats:  and  the  rare  beauty  of  the  royal 
processions  on  high  days.  I  think  no 
traveller  in  Siam  can  ever  forget.  Most 
of  the  1)oats— of  which  there  are  usually 
four  hundred— area  hundred  feet  long, 
those  of  the  king  and  higher  nobles. 
me««uring  a  hundred  and  twenty  feet. 
Each  craft  is  moved  by  about  a  hundred 
oarsmen,  all  robed  in  scnrlet  with  pic- 
turc-Miue  head  <lres8,  and  armed  with 
short,  broa<!-bladed  oars,  which  they  lift 
in  uniHon,  with  very  plpasing  effect.  The 
stem  and  stern  of  these  royal  barges  are 
built  so  high  above  the  W.ly,  that  they 
resemble  living  creatures  with  a  hundred 
legs  and  rearing  heads.  During  the  last 
and  the  previous  reigns,  these  ro>al  pro- 
cessions were  the  grand  festivals  of  the 
year,  and  everybody,  high  and  low, 
turned  out  to  witness  them.  Since  the 
recent  intro<luction  of  wheeled  vehicles, 
they  are  becoming  le*>e  fre<|Uert;  but  with 
the  rare  facilities  for  carriage  by  water, 
enjoyed  in  Bangkok,  and  the  fondness*  of 
the  [M.'ople  for  iKwiting.  I  scarcely  think 
the  royal  N-iat  processions  will  ever  be  en- 
tirely sui>erse<led  by  the  occidental 
fashion  of  carringe-riding. 

■•  We  like  the  boats,  for  uKs-ion  work, 
tiest,  though  at  first  it  did  seem  odd 
enough,  to  get  in  a  boat  to  go  to  church 
or  pay  visits:  and  one  of  our  missionaries, 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Beriham.  was  u)»«et  and 
drownwl  in  the  river,  within  f^i'.;ht  of  his 
dwelling;  and  the  lives  of  others  have 
several  times  l)een  jeopardize*!  fn>m  the 
same  cause.  Yet  we  continue  t<i  use  the 
^»l^at8:  as  the  climate  is  too  waim  and 
dehilitaling  to  admit  of  tnuch  walking, 
and  carriages  are  ex{)ensive." 

Eva. — '*  What  sort  of  a  hou.se  did  yon 
live  in,  Auntie,  while  at  Bannkok  ?  '' 

Aunt  S. — '•  All  the  missionaries  live  in 

framed  honses  made  of  teak  IkwiiiIs,  and 

I  roofed  with  thatch  of  attap  leaves  at  itched 


together,  and  laid  on  like  tiles  or  shingles. 
The  house  is  usually  surrounded  by  veran- 
das, whfch  are  always  covered,  and  fre- 
quently fumiiihed  with  blinds  of  thick 
matting  to  exclude  the  sun.  All  the 
rooniB  are  communicating,  and  windows 
always  open  to  the  flwir,  so  as  to  admit 
the  breeze  a*  freely  us  t>o?sible.  We  need 
neither  chinmeys  nor  fireplaces  in  that 
climate,  and  the  kitchens  are  small,  one- 
story  houses  at  a  considerable  <listance 
from  the  dwellings,  with  a  hole  in  the 
roof  for  the  egress  of  the  smoke,  supply- 
ing the  place  of  a  chimney." 

Eddie.  — ••  What  is  the  population  of 
Bangkok  ?  " 

Tncle. — ••  The  pi>i>ulaMon  ha*  been 
variously  estimated  at  from  live  to  seven 
hundre«i  thousand,  but  it  dixvi  not,  1 
think,  exceed  six  hundred  thousuud;  of 
whi<h  nearly  one-half  are  Chinese,  and 
the  remainder  are  made  up  of  Siamese, 
Burmese,  Peguans,  Co<-hin-Chinese,  Laos, 
CamlKMlians,  Malays  and  Indo- Portuguese. 
Tliis  large  admixture  of  foreigners  exists 
only  in  the  metropolis;  to  which  immi- 
gration has  been  invited  from  all  the  sur- 
rounding countries,  by  the  fertile  soil  and 
immense  resources  of  Siam;  so  that  in 
and  aromid  Bangkok,  you  may,  in  ten 
minutes,  be  called  on  to  converse  with  a 
dozen  different  nationalities,  while  in  the 
rural  districts,  the  Siamese  race  is  foun<l 
pure  and  unmixed." 

•Jamks. — "Has  there  Iseen  much  change 
in  the  style  of  buildings  since  the  mis- 
siouaries  and  other  Europeans  have  live<l 
there?" 

UNCI.E.—  "  There  are  a  few  more  houses  , 
built  of  brick  or  stone,  and  owned,  gen- 
erally, by  succissful  Chinese,  who,  com- 
ing here  |>oor,  have  amsissed  fortunes,  as 
they  do  everywhere  they  go — by  trade  or 
farming.  But  the  middle  class  still  live 
in  hoard  houscji,  the  rich  and  noble  in 
splendid  j>alac»'<>,  ond  the  jx^Kir  in  cabins 
constructed  of  split  bauibow,  and  roofed 
with  the  leaves  of  the  atlap  pnlm 

"  Indeed,  the  general  architecture  of 
the  city  is  so  convenient,  and  much  of  it, 
BO  lieauiiful,  that  it  will  probably  remain 
for  a  long  time  unchanged:  nor  would 
any  sweeping  changes  to  moilernize  or 
adapt  to  Euroix-an  fashions,  seem,  on  the 
wliole.  desirable." 

Dora.  — •'  Tell  us,  please,  about  the  pal- 
aces of  the  kmg  and  princes?" 

Apnt  S.  — "Of  the  splendor  and  mag- 
nitude of  these  royal  establishments  in 
this  grand  old  city,  it  is  hard  to  convey 
nny  adequate  iilea.  The  area  of  land 
comprised  within  the  walls  of  the  palace 
of  the  "  first"  or  "supreme  king,"  13 
atiout  ftrty-four  acres.  Entering  fnmi 
tlie  north,  the  visitor  finds  himself  in  a 
large  courtyard  of  some  three  t)r  four 
acres,  that  is  occupied  by  the  royal  court 
house*,  armory,  etc.;  and  a  little  <uttK«T 


>te.  separatee  frotn  tbe  remaining  por- 
tion of  the  palace  grounds,  the  more 
sacred  part  where  tlie  supreme  king  lives 
and  where  he  has  a  grand  separate  pal- 
ace for  his  queen,  and  smaller  nneti  for 
his  numerous  concubines.  You  will 
readily  understand  that  quite  a  large 
space  is  needed  for  a  hundred  or  more 
distinct  paLices,  with  streets  of  ample 
width,  and  a  bazar  for  furnisliine  pro  ; 
visions  for  the  five  Hiounatifl  peojtJe  who  j 
live  within  these  walls^,  and  make  up  the 
'  ro>al  household.'  His  majeatv,  the 
present  '  supreme  king '  has  not*'yet,  of 
course,  nearly  as  many  wives  as  hia  late 
royal  dire,  nor  so  large  a  family  of  chil- 
dren :  hut  it  is  believed  that  nearly  all 
the  liwpllings  tielonging  to  the  royal 
harem  not  needed  for  the  immediate 
family  of  the  reigning  king,  are  u.sually 
assigned  to  the  mothers  of  the  latf  hiny'g 
other  children,  together  with  lhf>  multi- 
tudes nf  femalt'  orticers,  and  servants  of 
the  harem,  who  are  needed  to  wait  on 
tbese  scores  of  royal  ladies  and  their  off- 
■pring." 

E^VA. — "As the  «o»wof  these  many  roy- 
al wives  grow  up,  are  they  Btilt  allowed 
to  remain  at  large  among  the  iadie^t  of  the 
harem,  or  must  tliey  he  rerfl rioted  to  the 
apartnienti)  of  iheir  own  motiier?  " 

AtntS. — "All  llie  |>rincesasthey  .attain 
their  majority,  have  palact-s  assigneri  to 
them,  and  geiieraUy,  I  think,  the  mother 
goes  with  her  son." 

Dora.  — •' What  other  buildings  are 
found  within  the  Palace  walls." 

ArxT  8. — "The  royal  mint  is  located 
within  the  second  wall,  in  a  retired  part 
of  the  courtyard :  and  in  addition  to  the 
palace  occupied  by  King  Fraii  Nang 
Klau.  who  died  in  1851,  the  late  king, 
father  of  the  present  monarch,  built  for 
hiniReir  a  new  palaoe  on  the  east  siile  of 
the  palace  area.  It  is  a  wonderful  im- 
provement on  all  that  have  prececied  it: 
and  from  the  court,  open  eastward,  three 
magnilicent  gates,  into  a  broad  street, 
that  i.sdignilled  by  tlif  name  oHwuletHtrd, 
where  the  Iwn  ton  of  Bangkok  may  diis- 
play  it-s  splendor  of  toilette  and  equipage 
to  its  heart's  content. 

"Then  within  the  oiitrr  wall  are  vari- 
ous government  offices,  and  barracks  for 
tbe  fire  thousand  soldiers  who  compose 
the  king's  Ijody  guard." 

Clara. — "  I  have  heard  that  there  ex- 
isted lietween  the  king  and  his  nobles  a 
jealousy  that  renderrtl  it  expedient  for 
the  latter  to  conceal  rheir  real  wealtli  and 
power  from  their  royal  master.  Did  you 
find  this  true?" 

Aunt  6. — "It  was  undoubtedly  true, 
when  we  first  visited  Siani,  during  the 
reign  of  the  old  U8urjK<r.  But  things 
have  greatly  chang«i  for  the  better  since 
then.  A  grand  era  of  improvement  be- 
gan with  the  accession,  in  1851,  of  the 
two  noble  brothers  who  reigned  in  heau- 


S/AAf. 

tiftti  harmony  for  eighteen  years,  as 
'First'  and  'Second  Kings,'  and  both 
dying  In  1868.  they  were  succeeded  by 
their  sons — each  to  the  position  of  his 
royal  fatlier.  After  the  accession  of  these 
younger  and  more  vigorous  men,  the 
ninrcli  of  jtrogress  was  still  more  rapid 
Many  of  our  arts  and  intemDl  improve- 
ment-t  have  found  their  way  to  Siam, 
and  the  young  king,  instead  of  being 
jealous  of  his  nobles,  offers  a  premium 
for  their  adoption  of  European  dress  and 
usages." 

John. — "  What  are  the  names  of  these 
progressive  young  monarcbs  ?" 

Ukcle.  -"The  name  of  the  '  First'  or 
'Supreme  King'  is  Chuhtlotikoru  Ist,  the 
eldest  nurviving  son  of  the  wise  privai 
king,  who  followed  the  tt*ur|)er,  Pra 
Nang  Klau;  and  the  name  of  the  •Se<'ond 
King'  was  GrCiirge  Washington,  the  first- 
born son  of  the  noble  and  greatly  beloved 
prince  who  reigned  in  conjunction  with 
his  priestly  brother.  He  was  a  man  co 
far  in  advance  of  his  age  and  nation — so 
wise  and  good  coiiipared  with  hin  sur- 
roundings, as  to  seem  almost  mythical; 
and  Siam  undoubtedly  received  its  first 
jn>l>etus  toward  devi-lopniL'Dt  from  this 
wonderful  patriot.  When  Ibc  brntliprs 
dieil,  in  1H6H,  within  a  few  months  of 
each  otiier,  they  were  succeeded  each  by 
his  oldest  surviving  son:  but  it  so  hap- 
jiens  that  the  '  Supreme  King "  of  the 
present  reign  is  fifteen  years  the  junior  of 
his  cousin  the  '.Second  King  '  The  latter 
diefl  greatly  lamented  little  more  than  a 
year  ago,  in  the  midst  of  a  most  useful 
career;  and  the  oflice  has  not  l>een  filled. 
King  ("'hiilHlonkorn  was  l)orn  Seplcniljer 
"21,  1863,  and  came  to  the  throne  at  the 
age  of  fifteen.  His  son,  Prince  AUtha 
Vajiruuhis,  tbe  heir  apparent,  is  in  his 
tenth  year." 

Eddie. — ••  How  d<x's  this  vnung  king 
dress?  I  ha^■e  read  somewhere  that  (lie 
'old  usurf)er,'  of  forty  years  ago.  used  to 
np}iear,  even  on  state  occasions,  with 
head,  ahouldera  and  feet  uncovered,  while 
erery  noble  of  the  realm,  even  his  own 
sons,  the  heir  a])parent  inchided,  was  re- 
quired in  this  king's  presence  to  lie  pros- 
trate in  the  dust,  and  on  leaving  the 
throne- room  t^  crawl  out  backwards,  like 
a  revermtd  reptih.'"' 

Uncle. — "  .Kse.  my  lad,  I  well  remem- 
ber this  ignorant,  conceited  dp»iM>t,  of 
elephantine  proportions  physically,  and 
whose  pom[Kius  vanity  fully  equalled  his 
enormous  size.  He  eat  uneasily  on  the 
throne  he  had  imjustly  seized;  and  deemed 
himself  safe  only  by  keeping  his  foot  on 
the  necks  of  his  nobles.  On  the  few  rare 
occasions  when  he  went  out  on  the  river, 
in  his  state  barge,  heralds  cleared  the 
way,  and  retjuired  every  door  and  win- 
dow lo  be  closed,  that  neither  man, 
woman  nor  child  might  be  able  to  cast  a 
glance,  even  at  the  feei  of  t\\e  '  sacred  and 


great  king '  of  Muaug  Thai  '  the  country 
of  the  free.'  What  a  burlesque  seetiw 
the  name  !  and  how  changed,  even  in  a 
single  generation,  is  this  *  Land  of  the 
White  Elephant  ! " 

'•  For  dear  old  Siam,  l»eauteous  queen 
of  all  the  East,  the  day  of  trowserles* 
nobleman  lias  passed  away:  and  with  it 
many  another  uncomely  usage  and  sens*^ 
less  superstition.  Not  only  has  thin 
courtly  and  intellectiial  young  kiii); 
adopteil  for  himself  and  the  royal  family 
the  full  European  costume,  but  aainduie- 
ment  to  his  princes  and  nobles  to  do  like- 
wise he  has  enacted  that  all  who  attend 
the  royal  levees  wearing  the  European 
dress  shall  lie  exempt  from  the  oV)ligation 
to  prostrate  themselves  in  his  presence. 
He  also  passed  two  edicts  soon  after  his 
accession — the  one  alH>lishing  slavery 
throughout  the  realm,  and  the  other  as- 
suring the  fullest  rc?»groit#  liberty  to  every 
Siamese  subject.  High  fcliools  for  the 
young  nobles  were  ojjened  sOon  after;  a 
royal  college  followed:  then  two  hospitals,  ■ 
to  one  of  which  the  king  made  a  recent  1 
donation  of  2.400  Ticals  ($1,440);  and  his 
(jueen  ut  the  satne  time  presented  1,800 
Ticals  (1940)  to  a  girls'  school  taught  by 
the  missionaries. 

"  Of  the  direct  work  of  Christian  mis- 
sionaries, in  the  translation  and  printing 
of  the  Scriptures,  the  healing  of  thf 
sick,  the  instruction  of  youth,  and  above  J 
all  the  preaching  and  teaching  of  the  way  f 
of  salvation  through  our  blessed  Re- 
deemer, and  tbe  uuml>er  of  those  who 
live  or  have  died  in  tbe  faith,  we  must 
speak  at  another  time,  a<>  we  have  a! 
exceeded  our  usual  bounds." 


I 


the 
ndoa  M 

re^^A 


BudflltH  i»licl  Biiddltlnin. 

In  March  of  this  year,  Sir  Mooter  M. 
Williams  of  Oxford  delivered  in  Edin- 
burgh the  first  three  of  this  year's  series 
of  the  Dull  lectures,  and  wc  take  the 
synopsis  of  the  lectures  from  the  Londoa 
Cfirittiiiit  World. 

Sir  Mouier    Williams,   after    paying 
tribute  to  Dr.  DutFa  memory,  dcliveredj 
discourse  on 

BUDDHA   AS   A  TEACHKK. 

At  the  outset  he  denied  that  Buddhism 
was  the  religion  of  the  majority  of  the  . 
human  race,  and  said  that  ChristJaoity  I 
now  stood,  eveu  numerically,  at  the  head 
of  all  Ihc  creeds  of  the  world.  If  a  trust- 
worthy census  were  possible,  he  doubted 
whether  it  would  give  even  150  millions 
of  Buddhists  as  against  450  millions  of 
Christians  iu  the  world's  estimated  popu- 
lation of  l,.'>t»0  millions.  Nevertheless  a 
system,  which  changed  the  whole  char- 
ncterofthe  religion  of  India, spread  rapidly 
over  the  continent,  nod  had  continued 
for  more  than  two  tboufand  years  to  at- 
tract InnumerHble  converts,  was  well 
worthy  of  serious  attention  and  investiga- 
tion. 


4 


BUDDHfl 


If  asked  for  &  definitiou  of  Buddhism 
he  would  say  timt,  theoretically  stated, 
tnie  Buddhism  was  humanitarianism, 
meaning  by  that  term  something  very  like 
the  gospel  of  humanity  peached  by  the 
PomtiTist,  whose  doctrine  was  the  eleva- 
tion of  man  through  man.  But  such  a 
Twply  would  cover  a  very  nuDute  portion 
of  Ibe  vast  area  of  a  subject  which,  as  it 
grew,  became  almost  infinite  in  its  ramiti- 
caiiona.  Buddha  was  probably  born 
about  the  year  500  n.c.  at  KapilaVastu, 
and  by  four  remarkable  virions  was  led  to 
*  final  and  complete  renuQciatioo  of  the 
world.  The  great  teacher  was  character- 
iied  by  intense  individuality,  fervid 
eunestnrsa,  severe  simplicity  of  character, 
combined  with  siuguUr  beauty  of  counte- 
iuiiice,calm  dignity  of  bcaring.and  almost 
aaperhuman  persuasiveness  of  speech. 

The  first  discour»e  of  Buddha  was  of 
great  interest,  because  it  embodied  the 
first  teaching  of  one  who,  if  not  worthy 
I  to  be  called  the  "  Light  of  Asia,"  and 
certainly  unworthy  of  comparison  wiih 
ihe  "Light  of  the  World,"  was  at  least 
one  of  the  world's  most  successful  tcich- 
ere.  Buddha's  death,  at  ihe  age  of  eighty 
jears^  was  said  to  have  been  caused  by 
eating  too  much  pork  or  dried  boar's  flesh, 
ind  as  this  statement  was  somewhat  de- 
rogatory to  his  dignity  it  was  less  likely 
to  have  been  fabricated.  Buddha's  last 
words  were,  "  Behold  now,  0  monks,  I 
tihort  you,  everything  that  cometh  into 
being  passeth  away;  work  out  your  own 
perfection  with  diligence;"  and  these 
Fords  the  lecturer  contrasted  with  the 
list  words  of  Christ,  "Father,  into  Thy 
hands  I  commend  My  spirit.'' 

TUE  MONKHOOD  OF  BUDDHIBM. 

In    his    second     lecture.     Sir    Monier 

Williams  said  that  while    the    Buddhists 

btve  their  own  sacred  scriptures,  they  lay 

no  claim  to   supernatural   inspiration   in 

connection   with   them.     Whatever  doc 

trine  was  found  iu  those  scriptures  was 

l*lieved  to  be  purely  human,  and  wholly 

k    the  product  of  man's  own  faculties  work- 

B    iog  naturally.     The  Buddhist  Bible  was 

^L^ffTrr,  like  tbat  of  the  Brahmuns,  regarded 

^PM  the  breath   of    the    Supreme    Being. 

Bnddha  never  composed  a  .single  book  of 

his  own,  and  never  wrote dowu  uneof  his 

|<iwii  precepts.  It  was  not  lill  some  time 
after  the  death  of  the  founder  of  Budd- 
hism that  his  sayings  were  collected,  and 
it  w*«  still  longer  before  ihey  were  writ- 
ten down.  Four  asaemblies  were  held  for 
the  collection  of  those  sayings,  at  which 
time  the  four  truths  of  Buddhism  were 
formulated,  and  the  books  of  Budilbism 
written.  The  first  of  these  books  con- 
tained the  rules  of  discipline,  the  second 
the  moral  law,  and  the  third  additional 
precepts  relative  to  the  law  and  philo*; 
ophy.  Doubtless  the  rules  of  discipline 
for  the  monkhood  were  the  oldest,  for 
pure  Buddhism  was  monkhood. 


Buddha  was  the  first  to  establish  an  or- 
der of  monks,  and  was  the  founder  of  a 
kind  of  monastic  communism.  To  this 
monkhood  all  applicants  were  at  first  ad- 
mitted to  whom  Buddha  had  said,  ''  Come 
and  follow  me."  When  it  was  found, 
however,  that  a  large  number  of  persons 
entered  who  were  morally  or  physically 
unfitted  for  the  duties  of  the  order,  ad- 
mission by  two  ceremonies  was  made 
necessary.  These  two  ceremouiea  had 
been  compared  to  the  Church  of  England 
services  for  deacons  and  priests,  but  there 
was  really  no  similarity  between  tliem  if 
ordination  meant  the  communicatiou  of 
spiritual  powers. 

The  newly-adtnilted  Buddhist  monk 
was  required  to  trust  only  four  resources, 
and  abstain  from  four  chief  forbidden 
acts.  The  four  resourcei  were — broken 
morsels  for  food,  rags  fiT  clothes,  roots  of 
trees  for  un  abode,  and  the  liquid  excreta 
of  cows  for  medicine.  The  four  forbid- 
den acts  were — unchastity  of  any  kind, 
taking  anything  not  given,  killing  any 
living  thing,  and  claiming  any  extraordi- 
nary powers  as  a  perfect  saint.  The  term 
"priest"  did  not  apply  to  the  Buddhist 
monks.  There  were  no  clergy,  no  priestly 
ordinations,  no  divine  revelation,  no 
prayer,  no  worship,  in  the  proi>er 
sense  of  those  terms.  Knch  man  was 
a  priest  unto  himself  for  eternal  sauctifi- 
catioD. 

Without  doubt  Buddha  was  originally 
a  misogttmist,  but  he  was  induced  to  found 
an  order  of  nuns  who  were  to  submit  to. 
the  monkf.  In  his  exhortation  to  the 
first  nun,  Buddha  said,  ••Whatever,  O 
Gautama,  conduces  to  absence  of  pain,  to 
absence  of  crime,  to  wishing  for  little  and 
not  for  much,  to  seclusion  i\nd  not  to  love 
of  society,  to  earnest  following  and  not  to 
indolence,  to  contentment  and  not  to 
rpierwlouaness,  verily  that  is  the  true  doc- 
trine both  for  monks  and  nuns.'"  Al- 
though this  orderof  nuns  was  established 
no  woman  was  ever  altowed  or  supposed 
to  be  able  to  attain  the  highest  condilion 
in  the  order  of  Buddhahood. 

Buddha  never  tolerated  priestcraft,  but 
his  followers  in  other   countries   became 
entangled  in  a  network  of  sacerdotalism 
more  enslaving  than  that  from  which  he  ' 
had  rescued  them.     The  Biiddhi.st  priests 
ofthepresunt  day  were  conspicuous    for 
their  apathy  and  nieotal  inertness,  sod  a 
kind  of   vacancy  of  countenance   which 
almost  amounted  to  idiocy.     In   the  con-  ' 
dition  of  these  monks  the  world  had  an 
example  of  the  fact  that  even   moral   re- 
straint, if  carried  to  the  extreme  of   bujh  ] 
pressing  all  the  noblest  aflfections   of  our  j 
nature,  was  followed   by  a  Nemesis,  and  ' 
that  any   transgression   of    the   laws   of 
iifttiue   and   common   sense   and    reason, 
which  involved  the  extinction  of  all  feel-  i 
ing,  of  aUafreciion,of  all  individuality  and  j 
personality,  was  in  reality  a  violation  of 


the  holiest  instincts  of  our  humanity  and 
of  the  eternal  ordinances  of  God. 

BUDDHISTIC   PniLOSOPHY. 

One  of  the  outstanding  features  in  the 
system  of  Buddhism,  Sir  Honier  Williams 
remarked  in  his  third  lecture,  was  its 
denial  of  the  existence  of  a  personal 
Creator.  There  were  three  ways  to  gain 
salvation — the  way  of  works,  the  way  of 
personal  devotion  to  all  personal  duties, 
and  the  way  of  knowledge.  As  Buddha 
wished  to  admit  the  whole  world  to  his 
Order,  he  abolished  the  first  and  second 
conditions,  and  substituted  the  two  ways 
of  meditation  and  knowledge.  The  distin- 
guishing featiue  of  the  Buddhist  gospel 
was  that  no  human  being,  however  low 
and  degraded,  was  to  be  shut  out  from  its 
enlightenment.  Its  philosophy  was  insep- 
arably bound  up  in  the  existence  of  lust 
and  ignorance,  the  cure  for  the  first  of  which 
was  the  extinction  of  desire,  and  for  the 
second,  knowledge.  Ignorance  was  the 
first  point  in  the  chain  of  causation — 
ignorance  of  the  truths  of  Buddhism,  that 
all  life  was  mi-scry,  that  misery  was  caused 
by  indulging  lust  and  desires,  and  would 
cesse  by  suppressing  lust  and  desires. 

RefeiTing  to  the  Buddhistic  doctrine 
regarding  the  transmigration  of  souls,  the 
lecturer  asserted  that  no  true  Buddltist 
believed  in  the  passing  of  the  soul  from 
one  body  to  another.  They  only  believed 
in  the  passing  of  the  force  of  a  man's  acts 
or  hb  merits  or  demerits  during  life,  aud 
that  this  force  was  the  connecting  link 
between  each  man's  past,  present,  and 
future.  There  were  only  six  forms  that  a 
man  could  pass  thtough  in  life — gods, 
men,  deiunnii,  animals,  ghosts,  and  dwel- 
lers in  hell.  The  Buddhist  did  not  ex- 
tend transmigration  to  plants  or  minerals. 
The  only  creator  recognized  by  the  system 
was  the  force  of  a  man's  own  acts,  and  the 
only  immortal  part  of  man  consisted  in 
his  good  deeds,  in  his  thoughts,  and  in  the 
infiucnce  he  left  behind  him. 

In  short,  the  constant  revolving  of  the 
wheel  of  life  in  one  eternal  circle  acco) 
ing  to  fixed  and  immutable  laws  wj 
perhitp«,  after  all,  the  sum  and  substance 
of  the  phikisophy  of  Buddhism,  and  this 
eternal  wheel  and  circle  was,  so  to  speak, 
six  spokes  representing  the  six  forms  of 
existence.  When  any  one  of  the  six 
classes  of  beings  died,  he  must  be  bom 
again  in  one  of  those  six  classes,  for  there 
were  no  other  possible  ways  of  life.  If  he 
were  bom  again  in  one  of  the  hells,  he 
was  not  thereby  debarred  from  seeking 
salvation.  Ever  to  perfect  man  was  to 
achieve  the  one  grand  aim  of  all  Buddhist 
philosophy,  the  one  consummation  to  bo 
lived  for.  the  one  crown  to  be  striven  for, 
the  great  «Mint>iMm  f>uniim,  the  apex  of  the 
pyramid,  cessation  from  all  the  f^ix  kinds 
of  birth,  extinction  of  individuality,  of  all 
consciousness,  of  all  personal  existence  in 
Parinirrana. 


tne 
rd-^J 


E 


$1,200,000. 

TWELVE  HUNDRED   THOUSAND 
DOUAflS  FOR  MISSIONS 

FROM     ALL    SOITRCES 

-FOR— 


On  page  166  w«  give  the  pictures  of 
the  cities  of  Manditlayand  Calcutta.  Last 
summer,  during  thf  abseucc  of  thu  Editor, 
tlic  picture  of  Mandalay  was  printed  in 
the  Magazine,  aud  the  title  under  it  was 
Calcutta.  The  mistake  was  seen  too  late 
to  be  rectified. 

Some  persona  complain  of  the  length 
of  the  name  of  our  Magazine.  It  is 
shorter  than  that  of  the  majority  of  Mis- 
sionary Periodicals.  Count  the  letters  in 
"Heathen  Woman's  Friend,"  "Mission- 
ary Reporter,"  "  Baptist  Missionary  Mag- 
azine," "  Miasionary  Review  of  the 
World,"  "  The  Church  at  Home  and 
Abroad."  We  know  of  no  title  so  ex- 
pressive aud  appropriate  as  the  Gospel 
IN  All  Lands. 

In  our  last  issue  we  announced  the  sud- 
den death  of  Rev.  Geo.  Ikiweii  of  India, 
and  Rave  some  account  of  his  life.  Our 
India  exchanges  give  acme  particulars  of 
his  death  and  burial.  He  presided  at  the 
session  of  the  Sonth  India  Conference, 
which  was  held  at  Poona,  l>eginning  Jan- 
uary 26th,  and  ending  January  3Ist,  1888, 
and  died  in  liomlwy  of  jdeiirisy  February 
5th.  On  Thursday  he  conducteil  a  sacra- 
mentAl  service,  but  went  home  suffering 
with  a  chill.  He  diefl  between  8i.\  and 
seven  oVIock  on  the  following  Sunday 
morning.  His  funeral  was  one  of  the 
largest  ever  seen  in  Bombay.  No  mistiion- 
ary  in  India  was  more  highly  honored. 
The  natives  called  Lim  "  the  while 
saint." 

Canon  Taylor,  in  his  argument  to  prove 
the  superiority  of  Mohauimediinism  to 
Christianity,  in  itn  adaptation  to  the 
physical  and  spiritual  needs  of  the  Afri- 
can, was  either  playing  a  joke  U})un  his 
contemporaries  or  was  building  better 
tluin  he  know.  Ilis  article  has  called  out 
paper  after  paiier  to  show  the  fallacy  of 
his  arguments,  and  there  lias  been  a 
greatly  deepened  interest  in  the  work  of 
Christianity  among  Mohanimedans  and 
among  those  whom  the  Moslems  are  seek- 
ing to  evangelize.  When  Christians  are 
compared  with  Mohammedans,  the  faint- 
hearted and  half-converted  Christian  is 
not  to  be  taken  as  a  tyjw  of  our  Ohria- 
tianity.  Mohammedanism  is  iu  some  re- 
spects superior  to  heathenism,  but  vastly 


inferior  in  uplifting  power  to  pure  Chris- 1 
tianity.  It  may  be  no  better  than  the 
mongrel  type  of  Christianity  in  Abyssinia, 
but  let  the  converts  of  the  United  Presby- 
terian Mission  in  Egypt  be  com])nred 
with  the  Mohammedans  who  are  their 
neighbors. 

:o: 

One  or  Iltore   illliialoiiRry   Secrelarlrn. 

The  northern  Chri^sfian  Advocate  in  its 
issue  of  February  0th,  says :  "We  are 
pleased  that  the  tleneral  Committee  at  it's 
last  seasion  recommended  the  General 
Conference  to  appoint  one  secretary  of 
the  Missionary  Society  and  two  assist- < 
ante." 

Where  was  such  inforuiation  obtained? 

Surely  not  from  the  report  we  gave  of 
the  proceedings  or  from  any  one  who  waa 
present.  | 

At  a  late  hour  of  the  last  day,  when  the  , 
afternoon  session  had  l>een  prolonged  imtil 
after  seven  o'clock,  the  following  resolu- 
tion was  presented  : 

Reaoloed,  That  we  commend  to  the  General 
Oonference  ihe  ctitisidemtluu  of  the  <juc8tloD  of 
having  one  Oimwiinndini;  Secretarj  of  the  Mis- 
tilonary  Socieiy  of  Uin  Mt^tbodist  Eplaoopal  Cburcb 
and  a  suitable  nunib^r  of  a'i.sliitAuta. 

A  large  number  of  the  delegates  had 
left.  It  was  too  late  to  debate  it,  and  as 
no  recommendation  was  made,  the  reso- 
lution was  adopted. 

This  was  the  only  action  taken  on  the 
subject.  We  do  not  believe  that  more 
than  a  small  minority  of  the  General 
Committee  are  iu  favor  of  that  which  it 
sugge.sts,and  it  could  not  have  been  passed 
if  it  bad  been  offered  when  there  was  a  full 
attendance  of  the  members  of  the  Com- 
mittee. 

The  adoption  of  such  a  measure  would 
be  a  retrognule  movement.  The  tendency 
in  the  Methodist  Church  is  to  divide  rather 
than  Ui  concentrate  jxiwer  and  res|JOUsi- 
bility.  The  burden  \h  too  great  to  !•« 
placed  upon  one  man,  and  the  dissalis- 
faclion  with  the  adminiKtration  which  is 
9ometimi«  manifested  would  be  increased. 

There  is  work  enough  for  tlu-ee  secre- 
taries. The  importance  of  questions  to 
be  settled  reipiiri.'S  consultation,  and  the 
concurrent  action  of  three  secretaries  will 
be  more  likely  to  give  satibfaction  to  the 
entile  (^liurch. 

In  the  opinion  here  given  we  speak  the 
mind  of  the  Editor,  and  do  not  pretend 
to  rejirescnt  either  the  Secretaries  or  the 
Committee. 

:o: 

ReeOllerllona  of  Sanfa  Ve, 
IVcw  ITIvxIco. 

Rev.  E.  S.  Jami.son,  Pastor  of  (he 
Woodrow  Methodist  Ei>i.'9copnl  t'luirch  at 
Rossville.  Staten  Island,  New  York, writes 
us  March  1st:  "  I  wa.s  much  interested  in 
the  February  number  of  your  invaluable 
magazine,  in  view  of  the  large  simce  de- 
voted to  '  New  Mexico  ami  its  Resources. 
I  waa  a  resident  of  Santa  Fe  in  1868-69, 


where  aa  a  soldier  in  the  Regular  Annv 
of  the  United  States,  I  happened  to  be 
detailed  as  an  'Orderly'  to  Major  Gen. 
Geo,  W,  Getty  and  staff, 

"I  remember  well  the  old  adobe  Presby- 
terian Church  building,  referred  to  in 
your  note,  for  I  worshipjied  there  every 
8abbath.wa8  teacher  in  its  Sunday  school, 
a  memljer  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  its 
Sabbath  school  Mission,  and  sang  in  its 
choir.  This  waa  the  only  church  build- 
ing, at  that  time  in  the  city,  the  Protest- 
ant Episcopal  Society,  with  which  I  was 
also  associated,  worshipping  in  Good 
Templars'  Hall. 

"I  have  a  distinct  recollection  of  Rev.D. 
M.  McFnrland.  and  his  estimable  wife, 
who  had  charge  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  and  with  whom  I  bad  the  honor 
of  a  most  intimate  acquaintance. 

"  As  1  glanced  at  the  Hneiltustrationof 
the  magniHcant  Capitol  building  locate<l 
in  this  city,  read  of  the  various  lines  of 
railway  traversing  the  territory,  the  vast 
improvements,  and  developments  of  a 
score  of  years,  I  could  not  refrain  from 
exclaiming 'What  hath  God  wrought!' 

"May  the  leaven  of  Clirist's  Gospel  con- 
tinue its  mighty  working^;,  until  this 
great   territory   with   its   marvellous  re- 

I  sources  shall  be  redeemed  from  it« 
ignorance,  superstition,  and  vice,  and  the 
desert  of  moral  wu.ste  ba  made  to  blossom 

I  as  the  rose." 

:o: 

I  EnlarKcmcnt  In  our  Foocliow 

I  ntHRlon. 

In  the  three  Missionary  .Societies  repre- 
sented in  Fo<x"h»i«',  there  was,  many  years 
ago,  a  division  of  territory  made;  each 
society  agreeing  to  work  in  certain  dis- 
'  tricts  or  counties. 

Afterward,  other  members  of  the 
Church  Missionary  Society  arriving  in 
Foochow  from  England,  refused  to  be 
Iwund  by  a  lonlract  made  by  their  prede- 
c<»9ors ;  ami  the  result  was,  that  they  went 
into  the  Hing  Hwa  and  Ing  Chung  dis- 
tricts, where  the  Methodist  Mission  was 
already  strongly  represented,  and  as  the 
years  passed  on  they  gathered  congrega- 
tions and  dedicated  chapels  throughout 
these  districts. 

I  But  news  of  recent  date  from  Dr.  Sit««* 
I  informs  ns,  that  our  mission  (in  Foochow) 
I  had  just  received  a  communication  from 
I  the  Church  Miasionary  Society's  represen- 
tatives in  Foochow,  saying: — 

"  In  conset|nence  of  the  final  decision 
of  the  Parent  Committee  of  the  Church 
Missionary  Society  in  London  not  to  oc- 
cupy the  distri<'ls  of  Hing  Hwa  an«l  Ing 
Chung  with  a  resident  foreign  missionary, 
etc.,  therefore,  the  Fookien  Sub-Confer- 
en<'e  of  the  Church  Mi.-usionary  Society, 
refximmends  the  entin«  withdrawal  of  the 
Church  Mission  from  Hing  Hwa  and  Ing 
Chung." 

In  response  to  this  communication  Bro. 
Sites  was  on  his  way  to  these  districts  in 


compAoy  with  Anlideacon  Wolfe,  for  the 
puqx>se  of  taking  over  from  him  their 
coDgregatiooa  and  church  pro|3f  rty. 

Bro.  Sites  adds:— "  We  are  lo  concen- 
trate' more  force  here,  while  tliey  advance 
to  the  north,  east  and  north  went  parts  of 
the  province.  Surely  this  is  a  token  of 
fraternal  unity  hetokeniug  the  'one  ac- 
cord ■  of  a[x)stolic  times.  The  forty  years 
of  preparation  in  Fookien  are  now  to  be 
follovreti  with  a  glorious  harvest  for  the 
Master.  But  irherv  arethe  reaffertsl'  Oh 
that  the  young  men  of  tlie  Ciuircli  niifjlit 
realize  how  glorious  the  times  in  which 
we  live  I " 

:o: 

Our  ;vtlBiilonarl<-'»  and  nisciauii. 

The  families  of  Rev.  F.  L.  Neeld  and 
Rev.  T.  Craven  were  to  leave  India  last 
month  for  America. 

Rev.  Dr.  N.  Sites  intends  accompany- 
ing  Rev.  Sia  Sek  Ong  from  China  to  the 
UnitiVl  States  a*  his interj>reter.  Rev.  Hia 
Sek  Ong  is  a  delegate  from  the  Foochow 
Conference  to  the  General  Conference. 

Rev.  J.  S.  Stone,  m.d.,  aud  Kov.  8.  P. 
Jacohs  and  their  wives  left  Bombay, 
India,  February  11,  on  their  way  to  this 
country,  intending  to  make  the  tour  of 
Piileatine  and  Europe. 

Prof.  T.  A.  Clifton  aud  wife,  formerly 
of  Naini  Tal,  India,  were  to  leave  for 
America  about  February  18.  Mrs.  CUf- 
Um  has  been  very  ill  nt  Allahabad. 

The  Rev.  J.  E.  Robinson  has  become 
the  successor  of  the  late  Rev.  Geo.  Bowen 
a*  editor  of  the  RoinlMy  Ouanlian.  Mr. 
Robinstjo  is  now  on  his  way  to  the  United 
Stales  as  a  delegate  to  the  General  Con- 
ference, and  Rev.  H.  C.  Stuiitz  is  to  l>e 
acting  editor  of  the.  Guardian  during  the 
kbsen<:e  of  Mr.  Robinson. 

Rev.  F.  Brown  writes  from  Pekiog, 
Jaouftry  21 :  *'  Dr.  Crews  and  I  liavr  just 
returned  from  a  trip  on  the  Han  Ts'un 
Circuit.  Tlie  Doctor  had  his  hands  full 
for  within  three  days  he  attended  to  over 
800  patients  and  had  to  send  fifty  away 
unatt«nde<],  as  his  medicines  gave  out.  I 
took  eleven  adults  in  on  probation  from 
imong  those  who  hud  been  eDijuircrs  for 
wme  weeks.     The  work  is  encouraging." 

The  Jnilinn  WilTioi  of  Calcutta  in  its 
issue  of  February  18lh,  speaks  of  one  of 
our  missionaries  us  follows: — "A  large' 
company  of  the  members  and  friends  of 
Dharrumtollah  street  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  gathered  nt  the  residence  of  Dr. 
3.  R.  Wallace  on  the  evening  of  the  15lh 
instant  for  a  substantial  farewell  to  the  I 
Rev.  J.  SI.  Tlioburn,  Jr.  After  prnyer 
uid  appreciative  remarks  by  two  gentle- 
men, who  dwelt  upon  the  purity  of  Mr. 
Thoburn's  personal  character  and  the 
singular  excellence  and  acceptability  of 
his  public  ministrations,  Mr.  S.  M.  Smylie 
was  introduced,  who  presented  Mr.  Tlio- 
burn with  a  beautiful  valedictory  address, 
engrossed  upon  parchment  in  gold  letters 


and  contaming  the  names  of  members  and 
friends  of  the  Church,  and  also  with  a 
gold  watch  and  chain  and  gold  pencil 
case.  Mr.  Tlioburn  responded  feelingly 
to  these  tokens  of  esteem,  and  commended 
the  incoming  pastor  to  the  sympathy  and 
prayers  of  the  church.  Mr.  Thoburn's 
pastorate  has  been  a  very  busy  one,  and 
his  own  health  and  the  health  of  his 
family  have  not  been  firm  during  a  large 
part  of  the  time.  But  he  has  battled 
bravely  agiiinst  great  odds  and  tried  to  do 
work  which  two  men  could  hnrdly  do 
effectively.  Mr.  Thnburn's  friends  out- 
side of  his  own  mission  are  scarcely  less 
than  those  within  it.  His  pulpit  has  been 
a  throne  of  power*  and  his  place  among 
the  able  preachers  of  his  denomination  is 
assured.  We  might  say  more;  wo  could 
not  say  less." 

The  Rev.  H.  Jacobsen  writes  us  from 
Horsena,  Denmark,  February  Ist,  1888: 
"  Since  I  Inst  wrote  the  Lord  hasi  blessed 
us  very  much.  Our  church  here  has  for 
a  long  time  l>een  praying  for  an  outpour- 
ing of  the  Spirit,  flod  has  graciously 
heard  our  prayers.  The  nuinhersattend- 
ing  oiu"  meetings  have  been  gradually  in- 
creasing, so  that  now  we  find  our  hall  too 
small  to  accommodate  our  large  congre- 
gations. Souls  are  being  led  to  the  Sa- 
viour, and  the  work  not  only  extends 
outwardly,  but  deepens  inwardly  in  the 
lienrls  of  our  people.  We  praise  God  for 
His  great  ealvation  !  We  might  double 
our  Sunday-school,  could  we  but  accom- 
modate a  larger  numlier  of  children,  but 
it  is  with  difficulty  we  can  find  room  for 
thoee  we  now  have.  Will  not  some  to 
whom  •  much  is  given  *  help  us  erect  a 
larger  mission-room  or  churoh?  $5,000 
in  addition  to  the  4, IKK)  kroner  we  have 
been  able  to  raise,  would  buy  a  very  eli- 
gible site  and  build  a  church  capable  of 
holding  five  or  six  hundred  jtersons. 
'  Come  over  and  help  us  ! '  God's  work 
is  prospering  all  around  in  the  Danish 
Mispion." 

:o: 

IiKlIu  Tln'oloffleal  Srnilnary, 

The  iinniicrsary  exercises  of  the  India 
Theological  Seminary,  closed  Decemlier 
4th,  1887.  Several  days  preceding  were 
devoted  to  written  exutuiniilions.  Ten 
ministers  were  graduated  in  the  regular 
course  of  three  years.  Their  graduating 
si>eeches  had  the  nght  ring:—"  Forti- 
tude " — "  Be  fearless  .snd  brave  " — "  The 
Christian  soldier  "  —  "  Improvement 
among  native  Christians"— "  The  world 
conquest" — "  For  what  do  we  go  hence?" 
etc.  Several  of  these  gradtiates  are  men 
of  fine  promise.  "Tlie  alumni  sermon  wa>t 
preached  December  3d,  by  Rev.  E.  Joel 
[nativel.  The  baccalaureate  sermon  wan 
by  Rev.  J.  H.  Mewsmore,  M.A.  Annual 
i»ernion  on  the  niini.stry,  by  Rev.  R.  Hos-  ■ 
kins,  Ph.D.  There  have  now  gone  out 
100  regular  graduat'es  from  this  seminary. 


Besides  these  36  have  taken  a  partial 
course.  In  this  rapidly  growing  natii-e 
commuiiily  the  demand  for  pastors  is 
great.  The  work  of  the  school  is  very 
important  and  its  capacity  wim»/  be  en- 
largeil.  There  is  an  urgent  demand  on 
us  now  for  an  increase  of  $50,000  to  our 
endowment.  Who  will  come  forward  at 
once  and  aid  the  work  of  the  Lord? 

:o: 

nnltodliit  Mloslon  lo  Sandal,  Japan. 

Rev.  H.  W.  Swartz,  m.d.,  writes  from 
Sendai,  Miyngi  Ken,  Japan,  January  loth, 
1888  :  "Our  work  in  Sendui  is  progrcae- 
ing  very  satisfactorily,  an<l  the  Church  is 
pressing  on  to  self-support. 

"To-day  (Sunday,  January  15th),  after 
the  sermon,  our  pastor.  Rev.  T,  Yaroada. 
and  my  teacher,  M.  Yamnka.  who,  beside 
teaching  ine  Japanese,  is  an  earnest  local 
preacher,  each  exhorted  the  people  to  ex- 
ert themselves  a  little  more,  and  urged 
systematic  giving. 

"All  last  year  they  have  been  gradnally 
reducing  the  amount  received  from  the 
mission  for  monthly  chapel  rent,  and  now 
at  the  beginning  of  1888  they  voluntarily, 
yet  not  without  prayerful  thought,  cut  off 
that  item  altogether.  My  teacher  tells 
me  that  if  each  will  increase  their  gifts  by 
one-tenlh  it  will  be  ail  right. 

"  Now  tin-  mission  iiays  the  salary  of 
the  pastor  only,  but  an  we  hoi>e  to  build 
learly  next  spring,  we  ex|)ect  thus  to  save 
rent  and  to  apply  our  money  in  that  direc- 
tion, till,  as  .uome  predict,  at  the  end  of 
this  year  we  shall  be  entirely  self-support- 
ing. 

"Of  course  this  hope  is  based  on  the 
hoped-for  increase  in  our  membership. 

"One,  a  physician,  who  has  quite  a  gotid 
income,  has  lately  become  a  j)robationer, 
and  lieing  present  to-day,  heard  the  ap- 
]X'als.  After  service  he  went  to  the  pastor 
and  gave  him  three  yen  (fJi). 

"  So  even  before  the.v  are  taken  into  thft 
church  they  understand  that  members  are 
expected  to  give  as  much  as  they  may  be 
I  able. 

"We  have  not  been  organized  quittr 
two  years,  and  yet  at  last  conference  we 
were  the  '  l>anner  church '  in  our  presiding 
elder's  district. 

"  I  never  .saw  a  fwople  more  alive  to  the 
question  of  giving.  On  my  way  home 
t.o-<lny,  1  walked  along  with  the  physician 
here  referred  to,  ami  as  we  met  a  man 
with  a  cart,  selling  Mike  (wine),  he  t*ild 
me  that  now  he  .saved  about  !fl.50  a 
month,  that  he  used  to  sjiend  in  wine  and 
tobacco,  so  he  doubles  that  and  gives  it 
to  the  Lord. 

"  Thus,  by  consecrating  their  money, 
they  also  consecrate  themselves  to  the 
Ix.ird.  and  being  awake  and  in  earnest  in 
this,  they  are  in  earnest  in  spiritual  mat- 
ters, too. 

"  We  have  about  six  splendid  young 
men  who  expect  to  become  preachers," 


Eev.  M.  C.  Harris  writes  from  Saa 
Francisco  that  Rtiv.  Kaniclii  Miyama, 
with  wife  and  a  local  preacher,  left  San 
Francinco  March  8  to  labor  as  a  mission- 
ary in  the  Hawaiian  Islands  and  the 
Christian  Japanese  of  ihe  city  have 
already  given  $160  toward  sustaining 
th<?  mission. 

It  is  profiosed  to  establish  in  Bethany 
("the  town  of  Mary  and  her  sister. 
Martha."  where  the  Lord  raised  Lazarna 
from  the  dead),  u  Home  which  shall  form 
a  centre  of  Christian  work.  Tbf  vjllime 
luis  to-day  about  five  hundred  iuhahitants. 
who  live  in  squalor  and  die  in  ipnorance 
of  the  Gosjwl.  A  piece  of  land  has  lieen 
secured,  and  Mis«  M.  M.  Crawford  (care 
of  the  English  Consul,  Jerusalem),  hopes 
that  means  will  be  forthcoming  for  the 
erection  of  the  house. 

Rev.  S.  G.  Wilson  of  the  Presbyterian 
Mission  in  Persia  writes  that  the  oppo 
>ition  lo  mission  work  is  manifesting  it- 
self with  unusual  bitterness.  Some  Bible 
colporteurs  have  been  arrealed  and  im- 
prirtonwl.  A  '•  Mujieheed  '"  (chief  Mollali) 
has  affirmed  in  a  decretal  Unit  the  true 
law,  psalina  and  Oospel  had  lieen  taken 
back  to  heaven,  and  that  it  i.<i  unlawful 
to  distribute  or  read  the  now  so-c^illed 
Scriptures, 


Mexico. 

The  Central  Mexican  Mission  Confer- 
ence of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Churt^b, 
South,  was  held  in  the  City  of  Mexico 
February  8-13.  The  alatistics  reijortwi 
t,5l0  meml>ers,  and  710  Sunday-.ichool 
scholars.  There  are  31  members  of  the 
Conferenceand  12  local  preachers.  There 
are  but  three  foreiKii  missionaries :  Rev.  D. 
W,  Carter.  Presiding  Elder  of  the  Puebia 
District;  Rev.  J.  \V.  (iriniei'.  Presiding 
Ehler  of  the  Guadalajara  District ;  Rev. 
D.  F.  Watkins,  City  of  Mexico.  The 
Rev.  Wm.  M.  Pattersctn  was  transferred 
to  the  Memphis  Conference,  and  appoint- 
e<i  Agent  of  the  American  Bible  Bociefy 
in  Venezuela. 

One  year  a^'O  the  American  Board 
Mission  in  Northern  Mexico  had  Itut  one 
church.  Now  there  are  four,  with  alto- 
gether over  one  hundred  nieml>ers. 

The  Mission-*  of  the  Methodist  Episi-o- 
pal,  Methodist  Episcopal.  South,  Protes- 
tant Episcopal,  Baptist,  FriendB  and 
Presbyterian  Churches  in  the  City  of 
Mexico  have  been  or>,'onized  into  an 
Evaugelical  Alliance  and  hold  their  meet- 
ings on  the  first  Monday  evening  of  each 
month.     The  services  .ire  well  attended. 

Protestant  missionary  work  is  being 
carried  on  in  all  the  States  of  Mexico  ex- 
ce/ff  Chiapas  aad  Campeche. 


Idexloo  M.,  K.  CoBferMicc. 

Tlie  Mexico  Conference  rf  the  Metho- 
dist Episc<'>pal  Church  was  held  in  Mexico 
City  in  January  last.  The  Rev.  John  W. 
Butler  was  elected  delegate  to  the  (Jen- 
eral  Conference  with  Rev.  Simon  Loza 
as  reserve.  Mr.  John  M.  Phillips  was 
elected  lay  delegate  lo  the  General  Con- 
ference and  Doroteo  Mend-jsa  as  reserve. 

The  missionary  collections  for  the  year 
amounted  to  l^tJT.SO,  an  advance  of 
168.19.  It  was  reporter.!  that  many  of 
the  books  and  papers  distributed  through 
the  mails  are  de«>troye<l  by  papal  enemies 
in  the  post-ofHce  dep.artment. 

It  was  recommend.ed  that  a  sermon  on 
temperance  lie  preached  every  quarter, 
and  that  there  should  not  be  a  gratuitous 
distribution  of  the  Bible. 

The  inissionnries  from  the  TTnited 
States  svere  appointed  as  follows:  Rev.  S. 
P.  Craver,  P.  E.  of  Northern  District; 
Rev.  L.  C.  Smith.  P.  C.  of  Guanajuato 
Circnit;  Rev.  S.  W.  Siberia.  P.  E.  of 
Central  District;  Rev.  J.  W.  Butler  and 
Rev.  W.  P.  F.  Ferguson  in  charge  of 
Mexico  City  Englfeh  Mission;  Rev.  Wni. 
Green,  P.  C.  of  Pachuca;  Rev.  A.  W. 
Greenman,  P.  E.  of  Eastern  District; 
Rev.  G.  B.  Ilyde.P,  C.  of  Tetela;  Rev.  L. 
B.  Salmons,  President  Theological  Semi- 
nary at  Puebia.  Tlie  ladies  of  the  Wo- 
man's Missionary  Society  are  appointed. 
Miss  Mary  De  F.  Lloyd  and  Miss  Emma 
Combs.  Mexico  City;  Miss  Maiy  Hastings 
and  Mi?8  Nellie  U.  Fields,  Pachua;  Miss 
Susan  M.  Warner  and  Miss  Nettie  C.  Og- 
den.  to  Puebia:  Miss  Lizzie  Hewitt, 
Tetela. 

(,lt5iK>rat    Aii«viiil»ly   »f   Kvaiiirellcal 

The  General  Assembly  of  Protestant 
Missionaries  in  Mexico  was  hcM  in  the 
City  of  Mexico  Jannary  ;J1  to  February  3, 
188S.  It  was  attended  by  nearly  ItXI 
missionaries,  reprcscntingelevcn  different 
Protestant  churches.  The  Rev.  David 
Morton  furjiishes  the  following  summnry 
of  the  more  imi>ortant  measures  acted 
upon: 

1.  Anew  version  of  the  Scriptures  in 
the  Spanish  language  was  recommended, 
and  the  As.sembly  offered  to  assist  Bible 
H<Kieiies  in  this  work. 

3.  It  was  agreed  that  the  misaionaries 
compoaiug  the  Alliance  should  recom- 
mend to  the  several  Boards  by  which 
they  are  em|iloye<J  that  hereafter  the 
miasionaries  of  but  one  denomination 
should  be  sent  into  towns  of  less  thaji 
1,500  inhabitants,  and  that  where  two  or 
more  denominations  are  already  in  such 
towns  an  arrnngement  should  be  entered 
into  whereby  all  but  one  should  with- 
draw. A  ciinimittee  of  arbitration  was 
provideil  for  by  whom  all  questions  grow- 
ing out  of  this  agreement  are  to  he  settled. 


paratory  School  was  recommended,  and 

proviyion  for  its  organization  was  made. 

4.  A  memorial  was  ordered  to  be  sent 
to  the  Mexican  Congress,  asking  for  the 
passage  of  a  law  prohibiting  bull-fighting 
and  cock-fighting  within  the  limits  of  the 
Federal  District  and  of  the  Territories. 

5.  The  preparation  of  a  Union  Hjmn- 
hook  was  ordered. 

6.  A  committee  of  five  was  appointed 
to  represent  before  the  Govern  menis, 
State  and  National,  the  victims  of  perse- 
cution. 

7.  Provision  for  another  As^ieraWy 
within  four  or  five  years  was  made. 

8.  \  book  containing  the  proceedings 
of  the  Assembly  and  the  essays  that  were 
presented  will  be  prepared  and  published, 
under  the  suj^rvision  of  the  Missionary 
Editors,  who  reside  here. 

9.  It  was  agreed  that  no  preacher  or 
meml>er  shali  be  received  from  one  mis- 
sion into  another  without  a  letter  of  dis- 
missal from  the  byo/ly  which  he  leaves. 

Ifl.  The  native  workers  who  were 
members  of  the  Assenibly  presented  a 
vote  of  thanks  fur  themselves  and  their 
fellow  countrymen  to  the  Churches  of 
the  United  St.ites  for  their  efforts  in  be- 
half of  the  conversion  of  Mexico,  and  also 
of  the  sacrifices  made  by  the  foreign 
missionaries  in  their  labors  in  this  Re- 
public. 

tl.  In  recognition  of  the  indebtedness 
of  Protestantism  to  the  laws  of  reform 
adopted  in  1857,acomnv.ttee  was  appoint- 
ed to  solicit  subscriptions  from  evangel- 
ical Christians  throughout  the  Republic 
to  aid  in  the  erection  of  a  monument  to 
the  fathtr  of  these  laws,  Benito  Juarez. 


8.  The  eBtablishment  of  a  Union  Pre- 


Sonth  America. 

A  recent  iiuoiIht  of  the  Valparaiso 
i?«y>rr/ contains  an  earnest  plea  for  mis- 
sionary work  in  Peru  and  Bolivia.  Tlie 
writer  says:  "The  extremest  forms  of 
idolatrous  practice  uiay  be  seen  in  the 
churches  of  their  inland  towns  and  vil- 
lages. People  there  are  without  God  and 
without  hope.  So-called  Christian  cere- 
monies are  really  orgies  of  dissipation, 
revels  instead  of  acts  of  devotion,  feasts, 
not  of  piety,  but  intemi>erance.  As  mis- 
sionary fields  they  are  not  sown,  nor  irri- 
gated, but  positively  shunned  " 

Mr.  Riiliert  Arthmgton,  of  Leeds, 
England,  offered  |.75,00O  to  the  London, 
English  Biiptist.  and  Free  Church  of 
Scotland  Foreign  Missionary  Societies  to 
be  adniiuistered  by  a  council  of  their 
representtitivea  for  the  purpose  of  estab- 
lishing a  mission  lo  the  native  tribes  in 
Brazil,  and  to  purchase  a  steamer  for  use 
on  the  AniaKon  River.  We  understand 
that  the  societies  have  declined  the  offer 
on  the  ground  that  the  money  is  insuf- 
ficient to  meet  more  than  a  small  part  of 
the  expense. 


BULGARIA. 


187 


\ 


Europe. 

Krlhodlat  niMluii  In  Hiilicarla. 

BT   WtV.   S.  THUMiiFlr. 

We  are  glad  to  report  that  the  work 
is8tefl<lily  advancing  in  Bulguria.  Many 
nppurtuoities  for  pergonal  work  present 
themselves.     One  instam'e  may  suffice  for 

Ulastratirin.     A  few  days  afto  I  entered 

e  of  the  mcwt  fre<)nentei!  eofTee-hous'ea 
of  Sifttof  and  found  anions  others  two  of 
the  public  teachers,  sitting  around  a 
table  playing  card*. 

They  felt  somewhat  discommoded  when 
they  saw  me,  and  very  soon  threw 
the  cards  aside  and  came  to  wliere  I  wats 
dtting.  Naturally  the  con  verbal  inn  turned 
on  religion,  and  soon  all  llu>  [leopie  in  the 
coffee-house  gathered  arouml  us.  One  of 
the  teachers  gave  an  alnio'st  um^ualilied 
approvfl]  to  all  I  said,  but  the  other  0[>- 
prsed  nie. 

In  Ibe  cuuree  of  the  conversation  the 
^ewloecB  of  the  Bulgarian  Church  was 
IflMtnowiedged  almo.st  m  »<)  many  words, 
and  one  of  the  hearers  had  the  candor  to 
■IT  that  if  the  Gospel  were  pn-ached  in 
tlie  BuleiiTian  churches,  he  and  many 
oihere  would  attend  church  wore  fre- 
<|aeDtly. 

I  said.  •'The  condition  of  the  Church 
WM  jixleed  deplorable,  but  that  tl>e 
only  way  to  revive  it  was  to  get  re- 
fWtd  ourteives.  If  you  cannot  under- 
Huid  the  Ooepel  of  the  day  as  read 
the  Church  (it  is  rea<l  in  Sliivonic), 
open  your  Bulgarian  Bibles  and  read  it  in 
plain  Bulgarian.  Ask  Crod  in  [irayer  to 
foNghten  yuu  that  you  may  underBtand 
mm)  practice  in  your  live«  the  Go«pel 
InchingM.  My  earne&t  de<jire  and  prayer 
bar  you  i^  that  you  tnay  all  turn  unto 
Ood  in  rei>entance  and  faitli.  Come  to 
oor  meetings  every  Sunday,  and  you  will 
hfiu-  the  Gospel  preached. " 

To  this  invitation  only  the  teacher  who 
mpportfil  me  responded,  and  actually  at- 
ttfided  the  preaching  the  next  Sunday 
ootning. 

Brother  P.  VasilefT,  my  assistant,  re- 
port* an  average  of  eighteen  attendanUi 
at  hia  meetings  in  Timova.  He  says  the 
people  have  begun  to  talk  alxtut  the 
■mlings  and  to  express  their  fearn  tluit 
many  will  bec^ome  Protestants. 

We  hear  that  the  attendance  of  the 
meetings  in  Loftcha  has  increasetl  consid- 
erably of  late,  and  that  the  Church  there 
a»  having  n  sort  of  a  revival. 

•  Whatever  happens  in  Bulgaria,  God's 
rk  cannot  l>e  destroyed;  it  is  declined 
lo  apread  throughout  the  length  and 
farK4ith  of  this  land  and  give  joy  and 
peace  tti  many  hearte. 

By  the  time  this  reaches  you.  Brother 
VnlebefT  and  wife  will  have  reached  Sia- 
loif.  We  hope  they  will  prove  a  vnlnitble 
addition  to  the  mission.  Please  remem- 
ber na  iu  your  prayers. 


THK  FIUST  SCNDAY-SCHOOL  MISSIONARY 
j  SOCIETY  Ur  Bl'LOARIA. 

I  rejoice  tn  be  able  to  inform  you  that 
the  Mf'tlmdist  8unday-scho<il  of  8istof 
was  on  the  2U(h  of  January  last  organized 
into  an  Auxiliary  Missionary  Society.  I 
had  a  few  days  previous  to  the  event 
read  and  j>ondered  over  the  Fonn  for  a 
Constitution  of  a  Mt-tfxMlint  Sunrlny- 
Hchool  Missionari/  Socii'tf/  publishetl  in 
the  Novetnber  number  of  The  Gospel  in 
ALL  Lammj,  and  the  i<lea  struck  me  very 
forniblj-  that  we  might  organize  our  .Sun- 
day school  i))tosucli  a  missionary  society. 

The  teachers  of  our  tlifological  and 
training  school  «pprove<i  of  the  idea,  and 
the  Sunflay-sclmol  voted  on  the  above 
day  unanimously  in  favor  of  it.  Immedi- 
ately thereafter  the  officers  of  the  Society 
were  elected  ariil  the  first  collection  was 
taken,  amounting  to  about  60  cents, 
which,  considering  the  fact  that  all  the 
scholars  are  poor,  was  very  encouraging. 

The  first  regular  monthly  meeting  of 
(he  Society  was  held  on  Sun.lay  the  \'2tU 
inst.  (which  is  the  lost  day  of  January  old 
stylej.  In  this  meeting  the  report  of  the 
Bible  work  of  our  mission.  tJ\ken  from 
the  Annual  Report  of  the  Amerjcan  Bible 
•Society  for  1887,  was  read  in  Bulgarian 
in  order  to  give  our  students  an  idea  of 
the  way  in  which  they  are  to  make  out 
their  refwrts  when  they  work  as  colpor- 
teurs during  the  summer  vacation. 
Brother  VulehefT.  our  new  teacher,  gave  a 
very  interesting  account  of  his  labors  and 
exjieiieiici^s  in  the  Home  Miiinon  Work 
in  America.  The  proceedings  cloeed  with 
the  Treasurer's  report. 

As  almost  nl!  the  Sunday-school  schol- 
ars are  stuilents  frotn  our  school  I  have 
no  doubt  thill  ihey  will  always  take 
a  great  interest  in  the  Sunday-school  Mis- 
nionary  Society.  An  opportunity  will  be 
atTurded  to  the  teachers  to  impart  stimu- 
lating missionary  information  at  the 
monthly  meetings.  May  Goil  make  this 
Society  a  blessing  notonly  toour  students 
but  to  all  connected  with  our  Mission, 
and  may  it  be  a  means  of  rousing  the 
young  men  in  our  school  to  greater  zeal 
in  Christ'.^  cause. 

THE   SITCATION  IN  BULUAUIA.  I 

It  was  generally  thought  in  Bulgaria 
that  the  coining  of  the  Prince-elect  Fer- 
dinand of  CnUurg  in  the  country  would 
put  an  end  to  the  f>olilical  crisis;  but  it 
now  iippearH  that  the  crisis  hiid  assumed 
a  new  phase.  Russia  is  straining  every 
nerve  to  secure  a  footholii,  or  as  she  puts 
it  more  tniidly.  to  re-e.stabliJih  her  injlu- 
I'tuH'  in  thv  vomitry.  , 

It  did  took  at  ime  time  (not  long  ago)  as 
if  Russia  had  made  up  her  mind  to  let 
Bulgaria  alone,  which  would  perfectly 
suit  the  Bulgarians  ;  but  thij  appears  to 
have  been  a  feint  depigned  to  put  the 
country  off  her  guard.  Russia  is  well 
aware  that  she  has  aatute  rivals  lo  con- 1 


lend  with,  and  that  she  muat  decide  tlie 

question  sixm  as  the  opportunity  may 
never  return  agnin.  The  idea  of  l>eing 
displaced  by  Austria  in  the  Councils  of 
Bulgaria  is  most  repugnant  to  her,  and 
it  ia  now  patent  to  all  that  she  will  not 
leave  a  stone  unturned  to  restore  her 
former  position  in  that  countiy. 

The  publieatoij  of  the  forged  docu- 
ments by  which  the  Czar  was  deceived  as 
to  the  altitude  of  Germany  in  the  Bul- 
garian question  ha-s  enabled  that  Power 
lo  eniphnsize  once  more  her  views  in  re- 
gard lo  that  question  Bn<l  show  that  she 
is  in  substautial  accord  with  Rus.Hia  :  so 
the  great  Eurojiean  Powers  are  now 
equallv'  divided.  Russia,  tiermuny  and 
France  are  on  oneside.  «nd  Austria,  Italy 
and  England,  on  the  other.  Turkey  is 
an  uncertain,  though  not  alto;:;ether  an 
insignificant  factor. 

This,  as  far  as  it  can  be  gathereii,   is 

the  situation  at  present.     It  ia  comforting 

lo  know  that  the  new  ye-jr  opens  with 

seemingly    more    sincere  assurances   of 

pence  on  the  part  of  the  Powers  most  in- 

tere8te<l  in  the  question.     Tlie  future  is 

in  I  he  hands  of  God,  who 

"  Moves  in  •  mysierious  w«7 
Rl«  wonders  lo  perform." 

We  feel  that  He  who  has  preserved  our 
country  thus  far  will  guide  and  preserve 
her  in  the  future.  We  commit  her  des- 
tinies in  His  hands.  "  Except  the  Lord 
build  the  house,  they  labor  in  vain  that 
build  it:  except  the  Lord  keep  the  city, 
the  watchman  wakctli  but  in  vain." 

Thr  ItlrithudlHl  .TIlBalon  In    FlnlMnd. 

LCTTKK  FROM  A  HOLOlEn  TO  BIS  PRESIPtKU  ELDER. 

The  Rev.  B.  A.  Carlson,  Presiding  Elder 
of  the  Finland  Distiicl  in  the  Sweden 
Conference,  writes  from  Helsingfors,  Fin- 
land. November  8th,  1887,  and  sends  an 
extract  from  a  letter  he  had  received  from 
Cnptain  R.  Schultnan  at  Nyslatt: 

•'Joy  and  peace  in  God.  Yestei-day  I 
had  the  pleiisure  of  receiving  your  letter 
for  which  I  now  hasten  to  thank  you  with 
all  ray  heart,  I  must  also  thank  you,  my 
dear  Brother,  for  the  days  not  to  be  for- 
gotten, which  you  procured  me  when  you 
wore  here;  those  days  were  for  me — as 
also  for  many  others  here — full  of  blessing. 

"I  thank  the  Lord  for  leading  you  the 
way  hither.  After  your  leaving  I  have 
met  with  many  having  attended  the  ser- 
vices of  the  Saturday  and  Sunday,  and 
thohe  hours  have  made  upon  them  all  an 
iuelTuceable  impression  ;  and  one  of  these 
was  Pastor  Jacknnen,  and  he,  as  also  the 
others,  have  complained  very  much,  that 
Brother  Carlson  was  constrained  to  leave 
us  so  soon. 

"If  the  season  were  not  so  far  pBa.sed, 
then  I  would  ask  my  dear  Brother  to  re- 
turn once  more  this  autumn — ia  it  perhaps 
possible?  I  believe,  Brother  Carlson,  you 
could  do  much  here  for  the  cauiie  of  the 


Lord.  Many  soula  are  here  aeckiu^  f(ir 
Jesus  seriously.  But  if  a  journey  liilhir 
cannot  be  made  this  autumn,  then  I  pray 
to  Ood  that  it  may  be  next  spring  at  least. 
"I  thank  my  dear  Brother  with  all  my 
heart  for  the  warm  prayers  for  my  little 
Sunday-school,  and  for  nil  the  good  and 
encouraging  counsels  that  you  gave  me. 
I  have  much  good  and  pleasant  hours  with 
my  Sunday-Bchool  children.  God  is  cer- 
tainly with  U8.  Already  I  have  twenty- 
two  little  pupils.  No  one  lives  nearer 
than  three  versl*  from  hence;  some  have 
even  five  verst  to  go.  But  I  am  glad  to 
sec  that  they  are  willing  to  come,  in  spite 
of  the  long  way  from  the  city  to  my  home. 
Many  parents  follow  their  children,  so 
that  my  class-room  is  quite  cruwdcd.  If 
I  get  more  children,  then  we  must  move 
into  the  hall — and  1  hope  that  it  will  be  so. 
"  One  thing  much  aggravating  my  little 
Sunday-school  work  is  that  most  of  the 
children  have  no  Bibles.  And  alas,  this 
seems  to  be  the  case  with  the  full  grown 
tor)  among  all  the  people  of  these  prov- 
inces. Out  of  the  500  soldiers  who  were 
gathered  this  summer  for  meeting  of  exer- 
se  here,  only  very  few  had  a  Bible.  All 
ive  a  hymn  book,  but  not  the  Holy  Bible. 
**  What  a  ^'ood  occasion  for  distribution 
of  Bibles  is  here!  As  you  know,  dear 
Brother,  the  soldiers  arc  nlways  sent  away 
to  their  homea  after  the  close  of  the  meet- 
ing of  exerci.se,  and  a  third  part  of  them 
(the  oldest)  are  dismissed  until  they  again, 
in  case  of  war,  are  called.  Again  a  third 
part  of  the  men,  or  about  175  men,  are 
renewed  yearly. 

'*  Now  if  we  were  so  hnppy  as  lo  be  able 
to  give  one  copy  of  the  Holy  Scripture  to 
every  one  of  them,  what  good  seed  would 
it  be  in  God's  field  I  It  would  be  a  seed 
which  indeed  should  bring  forth  much 
fruit.  With  those  soldiers  returning  to 
their  homes  the  word  of  God  would  be 
spread  far  and  >vide  in  the  country,  and 
many  a  one  be  added  to  God's  army." 

India. 

The  Church  of  Scotland  has  in  Poona, 
India,  eight  female  mib^iou  scboolei,  con- 
taining over  six  hundred  girls. 

The  Woman's  Union  Missionary  So- 
ciety of  America,  has  in  Cnlcuttiiand  the 
villages  <>outb  of  Calcutta,  22  schools 
with  \,n>i  girlHniid  114  Zenana.s  in  which 
are  liK)  regular  pupils.  A  Bible  l^si^on  i» 
given  every  day  in  the  schools,  and  at 
every  visit  in  the  Zenanas.  The  working 
staff  consists  of  sixteen  lady  missionaries, 
anil  flfty-Hve  native  teacheraaud  pundita. 

The  Rev.  J.  E.  Scott,  who  Ims  lately 
been  appoint<'<l  in  charge  of  the  Methodist 
Misbion  in  Muttru,  India,  gives  the  fol- 
lowing description  of  the  city:  "  It  is 
9ituatc>d  on  the  sacred  Jumna  river,  thirty 
milea  above  Agra,  and  has  a  population 

*ji  nmt  b  m  UuJe  tborter  than  an  Eagliah  mile. 


of  00,000.  mostly  high  caste  Hindus,  it  is 
the  1iirlh[il!ici>  of  Krishna,  one  of  the 
most  popular  incarnations  of  Vishnu,  and 
the  goil  specially  worshipped  by  the 
female f>orlion  of  the(>ommunity.  There 
are  many  things  in  his  life  which  out- 
wardly remind  one  of  the  life  of  our 
Lord,  but  in  reality  there  is  nothing  in 
common.  He  is  really  the  Rake  of  the 
Hindu  pantheon,  plajful.  licentious  and 
lewd.  He  is  represented  as  a  dark  tigure 
standing  like  a  dandy,  playing  on  aHute. 
His  exploits  with  the  ntilkniaidB  are  not 
much  to  his  crt'dit.  Tu  liim  the  magnifi- 
cent temples,  both  here  and  at  Brindaban 
six  miles  away,  have  been  and  are  t)eing 
erected.  The  first  tiling  we  notice  is  the 
substantial  character  of  everything.  The 
city  is  compactly  built  of  stone,  on  the 
right  bank  of  the  river,  and  sloping  up 
from  it  to  (|uite an  elevation.  Thestreets 
are  all  paved  with  .solid  slabs  of  stone. 
The  Iwiik  of  the  river  for  over  a  mile  is 
lined  with  solid  stone  steps  leading  down 
to  the  water.  Monkeys  and  sacred  cows 
alxMmd  everywhere.  The  water  is  full 
of  sacred  turtles.  But  the  njain  attrac- 
is  the  really  maguiticent  temples.  Some 
of  these  are  BO  richly  endowed  that  they 
yield  an  income  of  a  hundred  rupees 
(fifty  dolliu-s)  a  day." 


I  van^elistic  work  should  be  done  in  the 
city.  It  is  hoped  the  Metluxiist  Mission 
next  year  will  be  able  to  appoint  a  Min- 
aionary  especially  for  this  work,  to  follnw 
up  the  opening*  among  ehuimur*  and 
other  special  classes.  There  have  been  a 
scoiv  of  l)ai)tiHm8  in  this  Mission  since 
Novemljer  1st  of  Inst  year. 


RfliiHloiiarlpB  In  Liirkiiow. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Badley  writes  as  follows 
of  the  luisHionary  workers  in  Lucknow: 

Each  year  brings  changes  in  missionary 
circles.  In  the  Methodist  Mission,  Rev. 
A.  .J.  Maxwell.  Edilorof  India'n  Voniiy 
Folkt  (ii  charming  pajjer  which  should 
have  .5,000  suscribers  at  once)  lias  come 
to  take  charge  of  the  Publishing  House; 
Rev.  A.  T.  Leonard  has  been  transferred 
t<>  Roi  Bareilly,  and  Miss  Fuller  to  Sitapur; 
Miss  RowH.  just  returned  from  America, 
will  have  her  home  this  year  at  Honda, 
and  besides  other  work  will  la'ior  as  an 
evangelist;  Miss  Gallimore  of  the  W.  F. 
U.  Society  under  appointment  to  Gonda 
is  temporarily  here.  In  the  Church  Mis- 
sion, Rev.  Mr.  Byrkitt.  recently  arrived 
from  England,  is  assisting  Rev.  Mr. 
Lewis;  Mr.  Byrkitt  should  count  himself 
happy  in  having  bis  first  year  almost  en- 
tirely for  studying  Hindustuni.  In  the 
Zenana  Medical  Mission.  Dr.  Pnilthoriio 
(recently  transferred  to  Benares)  is  suc- 
ceeded by  Dr.  Mead,  lately  arrived  from 
England,  to  take  Dr.  Marnton's  place 
wlulc  the  hitter  goes  on  furlough. 

At  present  the  st-iff  of  Missionary 
workers  in  Lucknow  is  as  follows:  Men,  8: 
Women,  lU;  Native  ordained  missionaries, 
3;  tolal,  24.  We  wish  tlie  number  were 
twice  as  large.  Next  to  nothing  ii  Ix'ing 
done  in  the  Lucknow  vIUhk^-  The  Wes- 
leyans  have  stationed  an  exiierienced 
native  preacher  in  a  large  town,  the 
Church  Missionaries  do  more  or  less  itin- 
eniting,  but   this  is  ait.     Besides,  more 


Tbe  Soulh  India  ronrcreaer. 

The  twelfth  session  of  the  South  India 
Conference  was  held  at  Potjnu.  hieginning 
January  SUtb  and  ending  .lanuary  31, 
1H88.  Rev.  George  Bowen  was  elec-ted 
president,  and  H.  C.  Stuntz  secretary. 
This  was  our  Hint  session  since  the  divis- 
ion of  the  original  South  India  Confer- 
ence into  the  South  India  and  Bengal 
Conferences.  All  the  memliers.  twenty- 
one  in  uumlwr  npd  one  probationer,  wer« 
present.  The  transfer  of  the  following 
brethren  was  announced:  W.  U.  Hollis- 
ter,  of  the  Wisconsin  Conference:  G.  W. 
Isham.  «>f  the  Nel>rju«ka  Conference;  E. 
F,  Frease.  of  the  East  Ohio  Conference: 
H.  C.  Stunta,  of  the  Upper  Iowa  Con- 
ference; W.  L.  King,  of  the  Minnesota 
Conference;  and  C  E.  Delamater.  This 
makes  a  re-enforcement  of  seven  for  the 
year.     Two  were  admitted  on  trial. 

Resolutions  were  passed  asking  that 
the  coming  General  Conference  may  com- 
mit all  matters  i)ertnining  to  conference 
lx)undaries.  as  well  ns  the  formation  of 
new  conferences,  to  our  Central  Confer- 
ence, and  that  the  Missionary  Society 
may  lie  divided,  making  a  Home  and  a 
Foreign  Missionary  Society.  By  a  vote 
of  1!<  out  of  -iZ  the  Missionary  Society 
wai;asktNi  to  fix  the  following  sotle  of 
salaries  for  niissionarierf;  Unmarried 
miFsionnries.  lis,  100  per  month;  unmar- 
ried missionaries,  after  five  years  of 
servii-e,  Its,  125  per  month;  after  ten 
yeaix  of  service.  R^.  l-Wfier  monthi  mar- 
ried missionaries,  K».  t.')0|)er month:  mar- 
rie<l  missionaries,  after  five  years  of  ser- 
vice, Rs  173  iK-r  month;  after  ten  years 
of  service.  Rs.  21M)  per  month.  An  allow- 
ance of  Rs.  15  per  month  for  each  child 
till  the  age  of  sixteen  shall  have  been 
attained  to.  As  may  l^e  seen  by  the 
small  ma.iority.  this  is  a  measure  i>y  no 
means  satisfactory  to  all  the  members  of 
conference. 

On  Sunday  we  bad  the  pleasure  of  see- 
ing and  hearing  two  hundred  and  twenty- 
I  four  native  children  sing.    Many  of  ihest* 
repeated  Scripture  texts  of  st>me  length. 
These  children  are    the  day-school   and 
'  Sunday-school  scholars  which  had  been 
collected  into  the  church  by  the  native 
preachers  and  teachers.     The  scene  was 
inspiring,  as  well  as  prophetic  of  what  is 
■  not  far  in  the  futuro.     Certainly  Rev.  D. 
O,  Fox,  the  i)a«tor,  and  hia  wife  are  do- 
,  ing  a  good  work  among  the  native  chil- 
I  dren  of  Poona. 

Rev,  J.  E.  Robinson  was  cliusen  dele- 


d 


gate  to  General  Conference,  and  S.  P. 
JacoJjs  reserve.  The  lay  electoral  con- 
ference clioeie  Stanley  Murray.  E--r].,  of 
IlyderabaH,  an  lay  delegate,  and  Mrs.  Dr. 
J.  S.  Stone  reserve. 

The  very  liberal  appropriation  of  the 
Missionary  Six-iety  lo  .Soiitli  India  Con- 
fet*nr«  was  received  with  gnilitude.  We 
have  now  fifteen  men  appointed  to  native 
work.  Sull  we  feel  that  in  men  and 
money  we  are  far  below  ihe  ini mediate 
and  urceiit  neetls  of  our  work. 

On  the  whole,  this  fie."sion  was  one  of 
our  ixifi-t.  The  spiritual  side  of  the  con- 
fertnce  was  not  netjiected.  Many  of  us 
were  much  bleased  and  strengthened  for 
our  corning  work.  Tlie  work  is  moving 
on,  and  we  hope  and  pray  the  day  is  near 
when  Kxeater  things  shall  be  heard  of  the 
South  India  Conference  than  have  yet 
been  heard  of  our  sister,  the  North  India 
Conference. 

D.  O.  Ernsberokr. 

flwiAffy,  Febrnarn  2.  1888. 

The  appointments  are  as  follows  : 

BtiMBAV  DmTlkiCT.— J.  K.  Rattinton,  P.  B.  B«- 
nxla  Uuxrr«ihl  Mlissiou,  C.  E.  P«<lAumter.  Bhoiia- 
vrai.  to  be  siippliKl.  B<')mt>aj' :  Fort  Enirltsh 
Chttrcb.  K.  F.  FnrtuMf:  Qraut  Rotui  Church.  H.  C. 
Stuutz;  Qrant  Road  Marathi  Mission.  W.  W. 
Brorre:  MauMtun  and  Fort  Ml!U>loD,  W,  E.  Rob- 
liini;  Mls<>Jon  lo  EdiicatHK)  Niillves,  Q.  Bowen;  9e«- 
■nra'N  Hi<aion.  B.  Mitchell;  Umcrkhatti  Marathi 
)ll«!oD.  A.  W.  Prnutch.  iKatpuri,  one  lo  be  gup- 
plied.  O.  KliUDiJajoe.  KAtnptt  Marathi  Htsdon, 
W.  H.  Stevens.  CSniiftadhar  Bhnskcr  Kaley.  Knra- 
clil  Eaell*h  Church.  0.  K.  Glider.  Karachi  S«.i- 
nmsa'A  Mission  nnd  Maiiora,  to  te  supplied.  Vag- 
pore  English  Church,  W.  H.  Holli»ler.  Nagpore 
Marathi  Mission,  to  l>e  supplied.  Poona  and  I,.a- 
nowti.  D.  O.  Fox.  I'cioiia  Marathi  Mis<ilon,  to  be 
«upplip<l.  I\n)na  lllsh  School,  D.  O.  Fox,  princi- 
pal ;  W.  K.  L.  Hark.  Iiead  manter,  member  of  the 
Poona  QuartiTlj'  Conference.  Superuuniemrles: 
L  A.  Richanla.  C.  K.  Thohum.  J.  8.  Btone,  agent 
o(S«uiieD'.<i  Work,  on  leai^to  Atnnrica. 

Madra.i  Dih-TuicT.-^.  W".  Riuliiill.  f.  E.  Bon- 
Saloir:  RichniondTown,  to  he  supplied' St.  John's 
HIU  Tamil  Mission,  A.  H.  Baker,  B.  Petens.  Bel- 
Iar7  ami  Kuppal,  A.  E.  Winter.  CliadarKbat,  O.  I. 
Stone,  fioolburgnftnd  Ralohore,  I).  O.  Ernsberger. 
Hrderabad  Hindustaui  Mlcaiou,  J.  Lyon  and  A. 
Datl-  Hyderabad  Sohools,  to  l>e  supplied.  Madra.s: 
Blacktown.  to  bemipplied:  Tamil  Mission,  A.  W. 
Rudisill;  Vr{>err.  (1  Isham.  Becunderabad.  W. 
F.O.  Cur«l«8.  Tandur.  J.  H.  Oardner.  Baldtrin 
tlchool*,  W.  L.  KinK  principal,  member  of  Rich- 
moiul  Town  Quarterly  l^onfcrence.  Supcniumer- 
tries:  W.  Boww-r.  8.  P.  JaootM.  af^nt  of  the 
Uadraa  Tamil  Tract  Depot.  Hm.  A.  W.  Rudisill, 
editor  of  "  Malbar  Mllhiri." 
W    F.  M.8 

Boml>Ar— '^nana  work.  Mlxa  S.  M.  De  Line; 
•chool  work.  MisK  M.  F.  Abrama.  Mudnii  xenaiin 
work.  Ulaa  Maij  Hughes. 

Japan. 

,A  Miuaiooary  ISooiety  in  tlie  Sunday- 
j1  of  the  Home  at  Yokohama  of  tlio 

Roman's  Union  Missionary  Society  of 
America  was  formed  in  1875  and  is  well 
Buatained.  It  raises  during  the  year 
about  #140.  The  money  is  used  for 
evangelistic  work  in  Japan,  and  to  relieve 
the  poor  and  sick. 

The  American  Uoard  Mission  in  Japan 
lias  during  the  pa^t  year  organized  a 
church  in  Sendai  wliich  has  now  forty 
membera  and  a  school  of  170  students. 


The  Statistics  of  Protestant  Missions  of 
Japan  at  the  close  of  1887  give  253  for- 
eign missionaries,  an  increase  of  88:  221 
organized  churches,  an  increase  of  28  ; 
19.829  memliers.  an  increase  of  5,014  ; 
714.'5  scholars  in  Boarding  and  Day- 
9chools,an  increase  of  3370;  13,017  Sunday- 
school  scholars,  an  increase  of  3,138. 

The  Reformed  Church  in  the  United 
'States  has  a  mission  in  Yamagala  and 
one  at  Sendai.  Japan.  At  Yamagata  is 
Rev.  JairuB  P.  Moore  and  wife.  At  Sen- 
dai are  Rev.  P.  D.  B.  Schne<ier  and  wife. 
Miss  Lizzie  R.  P<x>rl)augh  and  Miss 
Emma  F.  Poorbaugh,  Rev.  A.  D.  Uring, 
who  has  lieen  connected  with  the  mission, 
is  now  in  the  Unitt^I  .States. 

A  Reactionary  inoremonl  in  Japan. 

A  correspondent  i<f  theC7iri«/«Vi»  Intel- 
ligencer writes  from  Tukio,  Japan,  Jan.  > 
12,    of    the    Irn[)t<rial    Decree   that     was 
made  puhfie  on  Dec£int)er  SO:  i 

"  It  dropped  like  a  flash  of  lightning 
from  a  clear  sky,  no  one  having  had  the 
least  inkling  of  its  coming.  By  it  hun- 
dre<ls  of  persons  (the  ref)orts  range  from 
450  lo  900)  were  ordered  to  leave  Tokio 
at  a  few  hours'  notice;  those  who  owned 
houses  in  the  capital  l)einK  allowed  four 
days  in  which  to  make  preparations  to 
leave  the  city  for  three  years. 

"  The  banishment  was  not  only  sweep- 
ing, it  was  indiseriniinate,  or  ought  I  to 
say  very  ilisfriniinating  in  that  it  t<xik 
most  of  the  inhabitants  of  Tosa,  who 
were  living  in  the  city,  and  comparatively 
few  from  other  provinces;  it  was  indis- 
criminate in  that  it  took  young  school 
twys.  some  of  whom  had  been  in  Tokio 
stutlying  for  years;  fiery,  hot  blooded 
students  l»ent  on  redressing  the  wrongs  of 
the  nation;  theological  students  in  mission 
schools,  who  had  no  connection  whatever 
with  [Ktlitics.  as  well  as  every  one  who 
niiglit  lie  a  [Mwsible  opponent  to  the  gov- 
ernment fmrty  in  the  coming  parliament. 

"Of  course  the  lianishment  from  the 
place  where  parliament  is  to  meet  of  all 
thosf  who  are  likely  to  lie  opposition 
candidates  is  a  novel  way  of  securing  a 
majority  on  the  government  benches. 
The  ostensible  reason  for  the  act  was  the 
discovery  of  sundry  and  various  plots 
'  to  nnirder  the  Minister  President  of  State, 
'  Count  Ito.  an'i  .some  of  his  assuciates. 
The  proof.'*  of  the  ffuilt  of  any  one  con- 
cerned in  these  plots  has  not  been  made 
public,  but  in  consequence  of  suspicions 
this  indiscrtmiuute  tjaoishment  has 
l)een  ordered,  and  in  it  are  included 
some  of  the  best  and  noblest  men  Japan 
possesses,  men  whom  no  one,  who  was 
acquainted  with  them,  could  ever  sus- 
pect of  being  compIicate<l  in  the  least  de- 
gree with  any  such  dastardly  plot,  if  such 
plot  existed. 

'•The  carrying  out  the  provisions  of 
this  act  iuvolves  a  great  iocreaae  of  the 


police  force,  since  every  one  of  the  sus- 
liects  is  accompanied  by  two  policemen 
while  he  is  within  a  two-days' journey  of 
the  capital,  and  if  he  returns  to  his  na- 
tive province  the  policeman  who  accom- 
panies him  must  receive  from  the  local 
police  a  written  receipt  of  his  safe  de- 
livery to  them.  And  one  of  the  objec- 
tionable features,  if  any  can  be  selected 
where  all  is  objectionable,  is  the  espion- 
age which  is  exercised  by  the  police. 
They  establish  themselves  either  in  the 
sitrae  house  or  as  near  as  may  l»e  to  the 
susj^ct.  oi)en  and  read  all  letters  received 
or  sent  by  him,  strictly  enquire  the  biwl- 
ness  of  every  guest  that  calls  at  the  house, 
and  accompany  the  suspect  wherever  he 
may  go,  whether  to  the  bath  or  to  buy  n 
sheet  of  paper.  In  many  places  near  the 
capital  and  yet  Ijeyond  the  seven  and  a 
half  mile  limit,  landlords  are  ordered  not 
to  rent  houses  to,  and  the  hotels  are  for- 
bidden to  take  in  these  rufugees. 

••The  hotel  kee|)er8  are  from  this  state' 
of  things  in  no  very  pleasant  state  of 
mind  liecause  other  guests  do  not  wish  to 
be  in  a  hotel  where  the  police  inq'iire 
their  tmsiness  everj'  time  they  step  out- 
side of  the  hou8«'. 

"  Now  that  the  government  has  cleared 
from  the  future  parliament  so  many 
rivals,  it  may  be  willing  too|je.n  it  in  1890, 
according  to  the  promise  of  the  Emperor, 
but  the  impressiiin  prevails  that  when 
the  parliament  is  iijienetl  it  will  lie  so 
limitet)  in  its  duti<-s  as  to  be  shorn  of 
what  has  l»een  regarded  as  its  legitimate 
prerogatives,  so  that  the  menil)er8  will 
have  ver>' little  to  <lo  :  that  is,  it  w^ill  lie 
in  some  sort  like  the  present  Senate,  into 
which  ofUcials  are  '  promoted '  when 
there  is  no  other  convenient  way  of  get- 
ting rid  of  them. 

•'  Shoutfl  another  rebellion  or  revolu- 
tion break  out  it  would  not  be  a  surprise 
to  many,  for  the  government  levie.s  such 
burdensome  taxes  that  it  is  out  of  sym- 
pathy with  all  the  farming  |K)nulation, 
and  excepting  thi.>se  in  government 
circles,  and  probably  merchants  and  shop- 
kee[>ers.  the  inn.sa  of  those  who  take  an 
interest  in  gmlitics  are  oppotied  mure  or 
le-ss  to  the  policy  of  the  government.** 
:o: 

China. 

Rev.  H.  C.  DuBose  ^vriteB  from  Sucho*g, 
(^hina:  *' It  is  a  surprising  fact  that  we 
m;iy  aluujist  dsily  have  large  congrega- 
tions in  the  temple  arenas,  and  without 
molestation  declaim  against  idolatry. 
One  reason  is  that  in  some  of  the  temples 
the  Confucianisls  lecture  on  the  'Sacred 
Edict.'  Another,  that  the  cupidity  of 
the  priests  haa  led  them  to  rent  the  tem- 
ple precincts  for  petty  merchandise,  so 
tliat  the  ground  is  no  longer  considered 
sacred.  There  is  no  land  so  free  for  the 
G-ospel  preacher  as  Cliiua." 


190 


CHINA. 


The  Chinrnc  Recorder  for  January, 
1888.  gives  the  following  Missionarj-  Re- 
view of  1887  :  The  coronation  of  the  young 
Emjieror  Kwaug  Su,  on  February  7, 
nominally  terminated  the  Regency, 
though  there  is  every  evidence  that  the 
influence  of  the  notable  Queen  Dowager 
is  still  ])araniount  in  the  conduct  of  the 
State. 

By  agreement  with  Great  Britain  the 
Chinese  are  allowed  since  February  I.  to 
levy  1 30  taels  of  customs  on  opium,  per 
chest  of  100  catties. 

Treaties  were  made  with  Frano*  and 
Portugal,  regarding  their  territorial 
claims,  the  one  on  the  southern  bounda- 
ries of  the  empire,  the  other  regarding 
Macao. 

Japan  has  paid  China  an  indemnity  of 
$40,000  for  troubles  with  Chinese  men-of- 
war'a  men  at  Nagasaki. 

An  ocean  cable  was  laid  by  the  Chinese 
between  Foochow  and  Formosa  in  Octo- 
lier,  and  two  railroads  were  commenced, 
the  one  in  North  Formosa,  the  other 
along  the  river  Peiho,  between  its  mouth 
and  Tientsin,  which  will  doubtless  l»e  ex- 
tended in  due  time  to  Peking. 

Extensive  and  numerous  e<tueational 
institutions  have  been  established  by  the 
Viceroys  of  Chihii,  Kwangtung,  in  which 
western  sciences,  no  less  than  Chinese 
classics  are  to  be  taught. 

The  Government  has  sent  abroad 
twenty  graduates  of  high  degree  to  study 
and  report  on  the  condition  of  western 
nations. 

The  attitude  of  the  Central  government 
is  nominally  that  of  friendly  indifference 
towards  Christianity.  It  is  increasingly 
manifest  that  the  Government  does  not 
intend  to  foster  Chriatianity. 

Tlie  bursting  of  the  southern  banks  of 
the  Yellow  River,  late  in  September, 
brought  terrible  t>i>aater  upon  the  ix.i'pu- 
lous  province  of  Hupels. 

The  number  of  foreign  Protestant  mis- 
sionary workers  was  increased  during 
1887  by  in.  the  number  l..eing  1,030  at 
the  close  of  1887.  The  increase  of  com- 
municants was  4,260,  leaving  the  present 
nuralier  at  82,260.  Eleven  of  the  mis- 
sionaries died  in  1687. 


Our  niKnlun  In  C'hnnijrklnsr«  China. 

Rev.  11.  Olm  Cady  writes  from  Chuug- 
kjng,  Chinji,  November  15th,  1887:  Since 
last  I  wrote  you  the  very  welcome  intel- 
ligence has  arrived  that  Brother  Lewis  is 
on  his  way  back  to  Chungking.  I  ex- 
pect to  see  him  about  New  Year's. 

The  city  continues  quiet,  though  one 
hears  in  places  offensive  epitht'ts,  The 
Catholics  are  pushing  their  buildings  along 
as  fast  as  possible.  They  say  they  intend 
to  liuild  larger  and  in  every  way  better 
buildings  than  those  destroyed  during 
the  riot  of  July,  1886. 

The  China  Inland  MLssion  have  here, 


at  present,  two  male  missionaries  and  one 
lady  missionary.  They  have  made  the 
exchange  of  their  land  outside  of  the 
city,  taking  another  location;  also  with- 
out the  city,  as  the  terms  of  settlement 
contemplated. 

An  inquiry  was  made  of  me  a  few  days 
ago  Its  to  when  Dr.  Crews  would  return; 
one  of  the  officials  was  sick  and  wanted 
the  Doctor  to  treat  him.  I  understand 
that  Dr.  Crews  will  not  return  at  all; 
the  Missionary  Society  ought  to  send  a 
first  class,  young  unmarrml  physician  to  ; 
this  city,  the  need  is  unjent.  If  one  was 
here  now  ho  would  be  of  great  help  in 
reopening  our  work.  I 

One  ' '  Ma, "  said  to  have  been  a  leader 
of  the  mob  in  the  attack  on  the  British 
resident  is  in  priaon,  and  has  been  se- 
verely flogged.  The  charge  on  which  he 
is  condemned  says  nothing  of  his  deeds 
during  the  riot,  but  though  they  are  not 
mentioned  they  are  surmised  to  be  some 
of  the  intiin  causes,  and  the  cause  assigned 
in  the  charge  is  considered  by  some  as 
"trumped  up."  The  magistrate  has 
issued  a  pmclamation  informing  "Ma's" 
associates  that  their  "  leader  is  in  prison 
to  come  out  only  when  dead,  and  such 
will  be  their  fate  unless  they  conduct 
themselves  in  the  future  as  good  citizens." 
The  proclamation  created  some  stir  nmong 
those  of  the  baser  sort,  as  the  present 
magistrate  (who  entered  office  in  .\ugu8t 
of  this  year)  is  a  mou  of  energy,  and  lias 
given  evidence  of  his  intention  to  make 
it  uncomfortable  for  offeailers. 

Our  brethren  of  the  China  Inland  Mis- 
sion in  this  province  were,  at  last  ac- 
counts in  good  health  and  hard  at  work; 
they  are  e.xpecting  large  reinforcements 
this  winter.  They  are  opening  a  station 
between  here  and  Ichang  at  Wan  Shides; 
also  intend  to  open  another  ou  the  liver 
above  Chungking.  All  will  be  pleased 
that  the  prospect  is  good  for  that  mission 
to  be  reinforced  this  year  of  1887  by  100 
missionaries.  I  wish  our  work  in  China 
would  be  reinforced  in  the  same  propor- 
tion, I  believe  it  might  if  the  same  ear- 
nest zeal  and  push  chiiracterized  the  mis- 
sionaries and  the  home  nuLnagcment. 

The  Bible  Christians  (an  English  Meth- 
odist body)  opened  work  in  Yunsn  over  a 
year  nod  a  half  ago.  One  of  their  num- 
ber, Rev.  Mr.  Vanstone,  passed  through 
here  on  his  way  to  Slianghai  to  meet  and 
escort  back  a  party  that  had  recently 
come  from  England  to  reinforce  their 
mission.  He  reports  the  work  in  that 
province  as  having  made  a  good  begin- 
ning and  that  the  prospect  is  good.  Their 
station  la  Yunan,  though  farther  south, 
is  not  80  warm  as  Chungking,  and  there 
is  far  less  cloud.  Some  translate  the  name 
of  the  province  "South  of  the  Cloud.'' 
Sz'chuen  is  very  cloudy  and  misty,  days 
pass  without  one  glimpse  of  the  aun. 
This  aSects  the  "tono'^  of  cue's  spirits. 


My  own  health  is  very  good.  I  think  I 
am  standing  the  climate  first  rate. 

By  the  time  Brother  Lewis  reaches  here 
I  will  have  been  over  si.x  months  alone  in 
Chungking.  I  earnestly  pray  that  more 
workers  may  be  sent  the  next  year  to  this 
field.  Are  there  not  ten  consecrated 
young  men  each  of  whom  will  say — here 
am  I,  send  me,  and  will  not  Bishop  and 
Correspond ing  Secretaries  say  go,  and  tk« 
Lord  be  with  you.  Brethren,  pray  for 
Chungking. 


EdiirHlluii  of  Nntlvr  Prrnchrra  In  the 
Fe»o<>li<i\v  BIbllcMl  InBlllntc 

BV  REV.  4.    a.  '«roRLSr. 

There  have  been  twenty-one  students 
this  year  in  our  Institute,  but  two  recently 
left  on  account  of  failing  health.  Lest 
year  fifteen  persons  applied  for  admission: 
only  six  were  received,  the  standard  hav- 
ing been  raised.  The  course  of  study 
has  boen  lenjithened  from  three  to  four 
mv\  a  half  yenrs  and  will  be  extended 
further  to  rni»et  the  denmmlsof  the  work. 
The  necessity  for  a  thoroughly  edut«teil 
ministry  is  becoming  more  and  more  ap- 
parent. The  influence  of  the  Gospel  is 
felt  among  all  classes,  and  our  preacheis 
are  Iteginning  to  come  in  contact  with 
literary  men.  The  devotees  of  Confu- 
cianism are  claiming  the  superiority  of 
their  system  over  Christianity  and  in 
some  instances  urging  discussion.  Tlie 
apologetic  era  is  fast  approaching.  Our 
preuchers  and  students  se*"  the  necessity 
for  a  thorough  training.  They  lia%e 
asked  that  the  course  of  study  be  further 
extended  with  special  reference  to  gain- 
ing a  bett-er  knowledge  of  .Scripture.  One 
of  the  oldest  preacliers  in  the  Conference 
attends  one  class  to  study  the  Bible. 

Dr.  Nathan  Nutting  and  wife,  of  Mt. 
Vernon,  N.  Y.,  besides  their  regular  con- 
tributions to  missions,  have  given  enough 
to  support  one  student  in  the  school.   Dr. 
Nutting   asked  this  student  to  write  ua 
article  on  the  needs  of  a  native  ministry 
for  jiini  to  use  in  interesting  others  in  the 
Bchixtl,  a  translation   of   which    will    be 
:  found    below.      .-Vre  tliere  not   scores  of 
j  others  to  follow  the  example  of  Dr.  and 
I  Mrs.  Nutting  in  helping  one  of  the  most 
fruitful  branches  of  mission  work  ?    One 
hundred   dollars  will   support  a  student 
through   the   entire  coui"se  and   prej^are 
him  for  a  life  of  usefulness. 

Tlia    salvation     of      China    must     be 
achieved  by  her  own  sons  and  daughters; 
j  foreigners  can  never  accomplish  so  great 
I  a  task.     At  first  tiiey  must  sow  the  seed, 
I  but   aft^er    a    large  number   of    convert* 
I  have,  bten  made  and  the  Church  estab- 
lished their  work  will  he  more  the  train- 
ing of  native  hel()ers  than  direct  preach- 
ing  to   the   heathen,  unless  there   he  a 
strong  force  of  missionaries.      Pastoral 
work  can  never  be  done  successfully  by 
foreigners.      With  an  educated  and  de* 


i 


I 


TOted  native  niiiiiatry  the  sfilvatioti  ot 
China  will  he  aitt^tnlj^;  without  it,  though 
all  ibe  wealth  of  Christendom  and  thou- 
sinds  of  men  and  women  were  conae- 
erated  to  Ihis  work,  the  day  of  her  re- 
dsmptioQ  will  be  long  delayed, 

laiportancr  of  a  Native    ininl«tr)-  In 
rhiua. 

■r  mm  aum  choano,  ▲  stcckkt  m  tbe  biblical 

lyaTmTTB  AT  IfOOCBOW,  CHIMA. 

Although  there  have  been  many  religions 
propagated  in  China  since  the  earliest  iige 
they  could  not  change  men's  hearts.  The 
moral  character  of  the  people  became 
worae  as  the  religions  prevailed.  Why 
was  this!  Because  they  were  devoid  of 
inspiration.  For  the  most  part  there  is  a 
beautiful  exterior  without  heart  purity, 
like  the  Pharisees. 

In  China  there  are  three  religions.  Ist. 
Oonfucianism.  The  teachings  of  CoDfucius 
an  valuable,  urging  men  to  do  good  and 
«whew  evil;  therefore  from  ancient  times 
h«  has  been  called  the  sage  of  Chinn. 
But  men  can  not  follow  his  precepts 
because  they  arr  human,  and  without  the 
Holy  Spirit  they  can  not  turn  men  from 
evil  to  good.  It  is  unlike  the  Gospel  of 
Christ  which  has  such  great  power  to  in- 
ipire  tbe  hearts  of  men.  Confucius  did 
not  speak  of  future  reward  and  punish- 
ments. 


2d,  Riiudihisni.  The  priests  practice  Celi- 
bacy, abstain  from  meats,  shave  their  heads 
and  spend  their  time  reading  Buddhist 
books.  After  each  meal  the  priests  ait 
down  with  their  feet  crossed  under  them, 
tbe  hands  held  up  before  their  faces,  with 
the  palms  together,  and  worshipidols.  The 
laity  wear  a  cue  like  other  citizens,  and 
marry,  but  do  not  eat  meat.  To  eat  any 
thing  which  has  blood  ia  considered  a  sin. 
I  Thi.s  is  contrary  to  God's  command.  They 
think  by  doing  this  they  can  enter  the 
western  heaven  ami  become  Buddha.  They 
.tre  ignorant;  not  knowing  the  Gospel  of 
Christ  their  hopes  are  vain.  How  piti- 
able! like  the  blind  man  travelling  the 
wrong  road. 

<)d,  Taoism.  Its  B,dherents  arc  called 
Taoists.  The  Taoist  priests  claim  to  be 
able  to  cure  all  diseases  by  prnjring  to  their 
idols;  so  ignorant  people  who  know  not 
the  Gospel  of  Christ  are  easily  deceived  by 
them.  If  they  knew  Christ's  Gospel  they 
could  not  be  deceived.  I  have  not  space 
to  explain  fully  these  religions. 

Before  the  Go8|>el  reached  China  the 
people  wero  bound  by  8atan,  in  dark- 
ness and  sin,  Now  God  is  pleased  to 
bestow  grace  through  the  Missionary  So- 
ciety. So  many  missionaries  are  sent  to 
China  to  preach  the  Gospel  of  Christ, 
which  teaches  men  to  do  good  and  thun 
evil,  and  save  them  from  the  pnwer  of  sin 


and  Salnu.  There  is  no  other  ini^ihi.id  l.iy 
which  men  can  shun  evil  and  follow  the 
good.  Ist,  Trusting  in  the  power  of  the 
lloly  Ghost,  3d,  Trusting  in  the  preached 
Word.  As  the  Scripture  saith.  Bom.  x.,14, 
"How  then  shall  they  call  on  him  in 
whom  they  have  not  believed?  and  how 
shall  they  believe  in  him  in  whom  they 
have  not  heard?  and  how  shull  they  hear 
without  a  preacher?"  We  see,  therefore, 
I  that  preachers  of  the  Gospel  are  very  neces- 
I  sary  in  Chinn. 

I  think  it  will  not  do  to  have  a  scarcity  of 
preachers  any  more  than  a  scarcity  of  water 
and  lire.  If  men  have  not  enough  water 
and  fire  they  can  not  live;  if  in  the  church 
there  is  a  scarcity  of  preachers  how  can 
the  souls  of  men  be  saved? 

China  is  a  great  covmtry  with  a  numerous 
population,  and  the  preachers  of  the  Gos- 
pel are  few,  so  many  people  have  not  yet 
iieiird  the  message  of  satvation.  There 
are  many  whose  souls  are  starving,  and 
the  bread  of  life  has  not  been  given  to 
them ;  they  have  not  yet  received  the  Gos- 
pel of  Christ.  There  are  many  dwelling 
in  darkness  on  whom  the  light  of  the  Gos- 
pel has  not  yet  dawned.  There  are  many 
blind  whose  eyes  Christ  has  not  opened. 
There  are  many  like  wandering  sheep 
without  a  shepherd. 

When  I  behold  the  aad  condition  of  my 
fouotrymen,  my  heart  is  sorrowful,  and  I 


STATISTICS  OF  PROTESTANT  »1S8I0NS  IN  CHINA— DECEMBER,  1887. 
Prepared  by  Rev.  Luther  H.  Qutick,  Ag«ut  of  tbe  American  Bible Soeietj  aod  Editor  of  Chineae  Rteorder. 


NAME  or  80C1ETT. 


Foreign  Hiailonarle*. 


^     a 


a     5 


z 


oi 

s 


I 


ex, 


ll 


I    I 

2 


1  London  MUslouarv  Society 

8A.B.CF.M 

t  American  UapUBt,  North ............... 

4  American  ProicMant  Episcopn] 

&  American  Pnsshj-ierian,  North  .   ..„..„ „, 

6  American  Hefoimcd  (Dulcljl  ,..»...... —.r  ••• 

7  Brilish  and  Foreign  Bible  Society 

i8ao< 
im 
tsaii; 

I8M.< 
1848; 

ISM 
1MB 

18« 

IMT 
1817 

i(m: 

IMT 
1817 
IMS 
IMO 
I8VS 

taw 

1880 
l«S4 

ism 

1881 
1808 
ISfS 
18118 
1800 
IBTl 
1874 
l«r» 
18711 

law 

1881 
ltt> 
IflfK 
1886 
1866 

S8 

m 

10 

«! 

6i 
18 

M 
191 

an 

1 

IS 

'Al 

% 
8 

J!l 

» 

B 

6 

84 

6 

7 

ID 

IB 

97 

1 

10 
IB 
IS 
8 
7 
1 
8 

n 
la 

? 

IB 

8 

....  ^ 

"  "ii 

1 

9 

7 

...... 

4 
6 
B 

6 

1 
90 

4 

i 

..... 

ao 
w 

18 

17 

as 
11 

90 

>< 

84 

»: 

48! 

6 
19 

6 

1? 
ll 

aaft 

« 

80 

« 

4 
8 

la 

6 

9 

1 
S 

9 

« 
S 
8 

8, 
81 

4 
Hit 
19 

A 

■  ia 

1 

48 

7 

a 

B 

8 

69 

86 

10 

«1 

179 

19 

114 

177 

8 
87 

7 
S4 
66 
HI 

6 

7 

8.B0&I 

1.54&I 

871 

Mt^l 

a,7fi« 

gslO 

a.!io: 

1,0B2 

8.849 

IM 

1,641 

i,Hae 

3,^^8 

eo 

so 

BS,S 

17 

I,«I8 

a.  186 

000 

i,wMa 

184 

8,iM 

190 

1,084 

B98 
871) 
900 

78S 

MO 

10» 
169 
979 
BO 
178 

$17,2U0  00 
ISO  00 

ii79  96 

410  76 

2,448  8» 

8,076  W» 

■    a,  106  80 

9  EoKligh  Baptist , ,,... 

10  MethodiRt  tlplacopal  Church ; 

11  tierealti  Day  BapiUt 

is  American  Baptist,  South  ^. 

14  Buel  Mission , ...; 

14  EDgliiih  Presbyterian  

Ifi  Rbeoiob  Hinlon 

4^0  00 
8,478  57 

■  "i,m«i 

6M  00 
3,(HW00 

Sio  S4 

1'"          "iiinJllnjt  Hospital 

M  Is-tionary  Society 

^  UriioD  Mifttlon  .>.,   ..    ....   ....................... 

B 

81 

6 

84 

gon  00 

8  00 

4 
8 
10 
8 
It 
4 
8 

a 

4 
1 
4 
B 
1 
1 
4 

4 

B 

a 
t 
> 

e 

8 
* 
• 

4 
8 

4 

100  tt 

'Tomollon  Femciltf  EducatiOD  ...■,,.,••....•...•'.• 

■reabylerlan.  Scotch 

»  (.'lima  inland  Hiasion — 

(4  Katlocal  Bible  Society  or  Scotland 

WUnltM  Mxthodlst  Free  Church 

■■"ii 

18 
78 
*i 
11 

4 

6''4 
l.OSt 

308 

en 
i,;fl5 

350  no 

401  84 

77 

960 

5 

940  OO 

y   '   .          ill  PreftbyterlAD,  South 

79  00 

<hylerian 

.  i  Preatiylerlan 

lu  s...  leiv  hropaeaUon  of  the  Goepd ,., 

W)  American  Bible  Society    , .. 

a 

46 

OTfi  BO 

• 

60 
8 

ai 

31  KatabUshed  Churtih  of  Scotland  ... 

80 
BOO 

8A 
70 

S<  Berlin  MlHtlon          ..,.     . 

SA Clenenii  Proteataot  Evan.  Society . 

>•  Bible  Chrisitlana .' 

1 

a 
1 

1 
1 

8 

SB  Foreign  Christian  Mission  Society 

M  Bwk  and  Tract  Society 

t7  Society  of  Friends 

!'.!!!I 

t 

......... 

sa 



80 

40 

400 

Total — December  1887             ..         .......... 

488 

3I» 

»1 

1.0811 
'      111 

m 

1,816 

88,360 

18,777 

188,836  70 

lacreaae  over  1888 

... 

48 

4 

i       V, 

80 

4,«0 

196 

S19.869  14 

gladly  and  carnuatly  po  to  preach  the  joy- 
ful tidings  of  gfilvation.  When  to  many 
people  nre  willing  to  hear  and  be  saved  it 
is  lamentiihle  that  the  liihorers  are  so  few, 
aa  Chriat  hiith  Haid,  Matt,  ix.,  39.,  "Tlie 
harvest  truly  is  plenteous  but  the  loborers 
few,"  There  are  many  Christians  in 
China  who  would  gladly  preach  the  Gos- 
pel, but  they  ore  unable  to  support  them- 
selves. 

Let  me  earnestly  entreat  Christians  of 
every  name  to  iucrcase  their  offerings, 
that  more  laborers  may  be  sent  forth  and 
many  souls  brought  into  the  Kingdom  of 
God.  May  you.  remember  the  Church  in 
China  in  your  pniyers,  that  the  Gospel  may 
prevail,  n<it  only  here,  but  (hraughout  the 
whole  earth,  If  there  nre  none  to  preach 
how  shall  the  Gospel  spread?  Christ  com- 
manded his  di.sciplcs,  saying,  "Go  ye 
therefore  and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing 

Pthem  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  nf  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost."  Therefore 
we  know  that  the  work  of  the  ministry  is 
important,  not  only  in  China,  but  in  all 
the  earth. 
Africa.  ! 

Dr.  and  Mrs.  Nystrom  and  their  niece 
from  St<K?kholm  left  England  on  January 
10th  to  found  a  new  .Swedish  mission  in 
AI|i?eriH.  They  represent  the  Swedish 
Missionary  Association.  < 

In  th»?  American  Board  Mission  at 
Bailundu.  Weat  Central  .Vfrica,  a  church 
has  Ijeen  organized  of  fourteen  members, 
all  of  whom  are  under  twenty  years  ot 
age.  Several  others  are  waiting  for  bap- 
tism. 

The  Rev.  H.  RiL-bards  of  the  American 
Baptist  Mission  on  the  Congo,  writes  from 
Banza  Manteke  that  more  converts  have 
been  baptized,  making  the  number  of  bap- 
tized ChriBtiiinH  alwiit  200,  who  have  also 
l>een  enrolled  as  church  members.  Per- 
secution is  strong  in  some  parts.  Three 
people,  for  profes»ing  to  be  Christians, 
were  kiile<l  by  the  heathen. 

In  1881  and  1882  an  attempt  was  made 
by  the  Swedish  East  Africa  Mission  to 
enter  the  Gnlhi  country  (where  Rev.  John 
Houghton  aud  bis  wife  were  murdered 
last  year).  Two  missionaries  and  tive 
native  assistant-s  left  Massowah  and 
reached  Kanaka  in  safety,  hy  way  of 
Suakim,  Berber,  and  Khurtoum.  The 
opposition  of  the  Egyptian  Government, 
and  an  attack  of  illnesB,  made  the  efforts 
of  the  band  futile,  and  two  of  them  bwt 
their  lives.  In  1885  and  1886  another 
attempt  was  made  to  enter  the  vast  region 
by  way  of  Taggiurra,  bnit  the  hostility  of 
the  king  again  barred  the  way.  A  third 
attempt  Ls  now  being  made,  through  Aden 
and  Zauziliiar. 

The  I>>t]dija  Christian  reports  respect- 
ing the  Kabyle  Mission  in  North  Africa  : 
•*  The  mission  will  henceforth  hear  the 
name  of  the  North  .Vfrica  Mission.    Mr. 


Baldwin,  hi«i  wife  and  ilaughter  are  ar- 
I  ranging  to  break  new  ground,  probably  in 
Morocco.  Considerable  interest  has  been 
felt  in  his  work  by  friendx  in  America,  us 
well  as  some  in  England,  to  whom  he 
thinks  he  can  now,  under  God,  l<X)k  for 
8up|>ort,  and  thus  relieve  this  mission  of 
any  further  necessity  of  sending  him 
funds.  Although  the  Council  are  no 
longer  responsible  for  the  direction  of  Mr. 
Baldwin's  work,  it  will  be  carried  on  in 
full  harmony  and  sympathy  with  the 
North  Africa  Mission.  Records  of  Mr. 
Baldwin's  lalxirs  will  be  given  from  time 
to  time  in  Xurlh  Africa." 

Mr.  Jocelyn  Bureau,  agent  of  the  Kabyle 
Mission  in  Tunis,  says:— "Five  months 
ago  we  established  the  mission  slalion  in 
the  centre  of  one  of  the  suburlw  of  Tunis, 
which  consista  of  a  population  of  60,000 
inhabitants — nearly  all  Arabe.  Tliruugh 
bills  .stuck  on  the  walls,  I  announced  that 
I  was  going  to  open  a  st;hool,  wherein 
French,  geography,  and  arithmetic  would 
be  taught,  as  well  as  the  Bible.  During 
the  first  month  the  prejudices  against  us 
■were  so  strong  that  nobody  came.  But 
when  the  [)eople  saw,  through  our  daily 
intercourse  with  tliem,  that  we  really 
wished  to  do  them  good,  these  prejudices 
vanished,  and  Arabs  began  to  come.  At 
Hrst  we  had  but  two  scholars,  then  five, 
and  now  we  get  tietween  seventeen  and 
twenty  people  every  night,  all  Mohnnimed- 
ans.  Amongst  I  hem  there  is  a  priest,  and 
one  of  the  teachers  in  the  great  Mosque  in  , 
Tunis.  Desidea,  I  generally  have  a  good 
numlier  of  visilors  ibiring  the  day. 
Through  Mrs.  Roliertson's  kindness,  I  have 
l>een  able  to  give  either  a  copy  of  the 
Bible  or  of  the  New  Testament  to  all  the  ! 
men  who  frequent  the  mission  :  some  of 
theni  seem  anxious  to  under8tan<l  God'a 
Word,  while  others  have  already  been  , 
tainted  with  European  scepticiBm." 

The  Free  Clnirrh  of  Scotland  Central 
African  Mispioti  on  Ijike  Nyaesa  is  re- 
ported to  l>e  in  danger,  and  there  is  reason 
to  fear  for  the  safety  of  the  missionaries. 
A  letter  from  Dr.  Ebiislit!  slated  that  a 
feeling  of  discontent  among  the  natives 
had  tirokeii  out  chiefly  on  three  accounts  : 
••(I)  Ijt'cause  the  Go.sjiel  has  incidentully 
introtiuced  disif)eace  into  their  families  ;(2) 
because  it  has  made  them  poorer  through 
keeping  them  from  war :  and  (3)  liecause 
the  t)enefit9  of  the  mission  have  been  too 
much  centralized."  Since  the  letter  was 
written  war  has  broken  out  l»etween  the 
different  trilses  adjoining  the  Lake  and  i 
several  battles  bavi.-  liet-n  fought. 

The  Rev.  Chaiies  Johnson,  of  the  S.  P. 
G.  Mission,  among  the  Zulus  of  South 
Africa,  writes:  '■  When  we  first  com- 
menced at  IllonusBs.  it  was  tlie  moat 
heathenish  place  in  this  part  of  Zululand.  , 
The  chief  himself  was  one  of  the  lient 
known  'rain -doctors'  in  the  wbuk-  of  this 
upper  district.     In  time  of  dearth  it  wasj 


generally  to  hiin  that  the  jieople  t>ent. 
even  from  other  tribes,  lieseeching  him  to 
'  make  rain  for  them.  Even  to  within  the 
last  two  years  he  used  to  sacriOce  to  the 
'  Amadhlozi'  (i.e.,  the  spirits  of  their  de- 
parted ancestors),  and  call  on  them,  and 
deceive  himself  and  the  people  with  the 
idea  that  it  was  the  means  of  bringin); 
rain.  But  gradually,  since  this  little 
station  has  been  established  and  the  Gos- 
pel has  lieen  preached,  he  has  detii-sted. 
Last  year  there  was  a  great  dearth  of  rain ; 
it  held  off  f-o  long  that  the  cattle  were 
dying  in  great  iiumtH?rs  all  over  the  coun- 
try for  want  of  grass,  and  no  one  could 
do  any  planting,  although  long  past  plant- 
ing time,  and  meswngers  came  to  him 
from  the  neighboring  tril)es  asking  him 
to  make  rain  for  them  or  they  would  die: 
but  I  am  glad  to  say  he  resisted  the 
temptation.  Shortly  afterwards,  at  his 
re<)ue8<,  I  came  to  hold  a  service,  aud 
found  he  had  collected  all  hin  people  to- 
gether t-o  ask  for  rain  from  the  Great  God, 
He  is  not  a  Christian,  of  course,  and  un- 
fortunately polygamy  stands  between  hira 
and  Chriatianity  ;  but  1  truly  believe  that 
God,  in  His  infinite  wisdom  and  power,  is 
gradually  drawing  him,  and  in  Hib  own 
good  time  will  open  a  way  and  will  re- 
move ail  obetacles  to  his  entrance  into  the 
'  Fold.- "' 

".o: 

Literary. 

The  illiutratcd  Minnioiiary  Nfv»  is  pub- 
lished by  S.  W.  Partridge  &  Co.,  of  9 
Paternoster  R<)w,  London,  at  two  pence  a 
number.     It  is  issued  monthly. 

The  Crifin  of  Mimoii*  has  been  issued  in 
a  cheap  edition  with  paper  cover,  which 
sells  for  only  thirty-five  cents.  Robert 
Carter  &  Brothers,  of  630  Broadway,  are 
the  publishers.  Everything  that  Dr. 
Pierson  writes  is  forcible  and  stirring,  and 
he  has  in  this  book  wrought  a  good  work 
for  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  Read  it  and 
your  interest  in  missions  will  be  increased. 
Read  it  again — and  your  soul  will  burn 
with  a  deeper  desire  to  have  some  part 
in  the  great  work  of  bringing  this  world 
back  to  God. 

The  Drwjon,  Iwwje,  and  Demon,  or  the 
three  religions  of  China:  Confucianism, 
Buddhism,  and  Taoism,  by  Rev.  H.  C. 
DuBose,  of  the  Presbyterian  Mission  at 
Suchow,  China,  is  the  clearest  and  most 
interesting  book  on  the  subject  that  has 
been  published.  It  is  a  book  of  4B0  pages, 
and  its  numerous  illustrations  add  greatly 
to  its  value.  It  is  published  at  $2.00,  by 
A,  C.  Armstrong  &  Son,  714  Broadway, 
New  York. 

MoffnVa  Southern  Africa  is  a  new  edition 
of  au  old  book,  published  by  Robert  Car- 
ter &  Brothers,  New  York,  at  Jt.26. 
Written  in  1842,  this  record  of  faithful 
missionary  work  among  the  heathen,  will 
long  continue  to  be  read  with  interest  and 
proSt. 


JGENE  R.  Smith, 

Editor. 


MAY,  1888. 


SOB  SxY>ebd-vK7-eb3r, 

N«w   York  City. 


I 


194 


THE  AWRMON  DELUSION. 


Utah  niitr  illormonism. 


The  Mormon  Delusion. 

BV    KKV.    SEI.AH    W.    HKOWN. 

Mormonism  is  not  as  old  as  many  who  read  the  Gospel 
IN  All  Lands,  and  yet  the  followers  of  this  strange  and 
dangerous  delusion  number  a  quarter  of  a  million,  150,000 
of  whom  are  in  America.  In  Utah  the  Mormons  out- 
number the  "  Gentiles"  almost  five  to  one.  In  Idaho  and 
Arizona  they  hold  the  balance  of  ])o!itical  power.  In 
Wyoming,  Nevada  and  Montana  they  are  almost  masters 
of  the  situation.  In  Colorado  and  New  Mexico  they 
have  large  settlements,  And  the  dark  shadow  of  this  foe 
to  the  family,  the  church  and  the  nation  has  reachtjd 
California,  Oregon  and  far  off  Washington  Territory. 

The  babe  despised  at  its  birth  60  years  ago,  has  become 
a  mighty  Samson,  so  much  so  that  the  Governors  of  three 
different  territories,  fearful  of  its  encroachments,  have 
sounded  an  alarm  against  it  in  their  annual  messages. 
Let  it  go  on  ten  years  more  without  restraint  and  it  would 
rule  the  whole  Pacific  Coast. 

NEW  RECRLIiS  FROM  THK  OLD  WOKl.U. 

This  monstrous  delusion  would  have  died  out  in 
America  long  ago  were  it  not  for  foreign  emigration.  For 
many  years  hundreds  of  "  Missionaries,"  with  the  help  of 
a  large  "  Emigration  Fund,"  and  with  the  most  out- 
rageous deceptions,  have  compassed  .sea  and  land  to 
make  proselytes.  \V'ithin  the  last  forty  years  80,000  new 
converts  have  left  "  Ungodly  Babylon"  and  come  to 
''Beautiful  Utah  Zion."  When  these  deluded  victims 
come  face  to  face  with  Mormonism  in  our  own  land  they 
are  surprised  and  shocked  beyond  measure.  They 
expected  a  Paradise,  and  find  tlie  foulest  abomination 
that  ever  disgraced  civilization.  But  what  can  they  do? 
There  they  are  by  thousands,  deceived  and  disappointed, 
homesick  and  hopeless,  and  5000  miles  from  their  native 
land. 

THE  AMERICAN  MOHAMMED. 

It  is  a  well  established  fact  that  Joseph  Smith,  the 
^^founder  of  Mormonism,  was  alow,  vulgar,  lazy,  worthless, 
profane  character  ;  addicted  to  strong  drink,  and  accused 
of  sheep-stealing.  Of  his  father's  family,  thirty  respect- 
able citizens  of  Wayne  Co.,  N.  V,,  testified  under  oath 
that  it  was  a  family  of  semi-vagabonds  and  that  "  Joe" 
was  the  worst  one  of  the  lot.  Even  Brigham  Young, 
Smith's  succes-sor,  said  in  a  sermon,  "  I  admit  that  Josejjh 
was  intemperate,  dishonest  and  tricky,  but  for  all  that  lie 
was  a  Prophet  of  the  Lord  !!" 

Joseph  spent  much  of  his  time  at  the  taverns  and  was 
generally  known  as  "Joe  Smith  the  money  digger" 
because  he  pretended  to  find  lost  and  hidden  treasures. 
Like  his  mother  he  was  also  a  professional  fortune-teller. 
In  1827  he  professed  to  have  a"  Revelation  from  Heaven," 
which  he  found  written  on  plates  of  gold,  and  buried  in 
a  hill  near  Paimyra,  N.  Y. 

WHO  WROTE  THE  liuOK  OF  MORMON? 

In   1830  Smith  published  his   Revelation  in  what  he 


called  the  "  Book  of  Mormon."    But  who  wrote  that  book? 
Certainly    not  Joe   Smith  alone,  he   was  too    ignorant.' 
There  is  overwhelming  circumstantial  evidence  that  this] 
"Mormon  Bible"  was  founded  on  a  religious  romance, | 
written  in  scripture  style,  by  Rev.  Solomon  Spaulding. 

The    facts  are,  one  Sidney  Rigdon,  a  shrewd,    wily,  I 
unprincipled,  wandering  preacher,  joined  the  wandering 
money-digger  and   fortime-teller,  and   the  two  were  just 
the  men  to  palm  off  a  false  religion  upon  the  world.     We 
have  abundant  reason  to  believe  that  Smith  and  Rigdon 
obtained  jiossession  of  Spaulding's  novel,  and  with  a  fewj 
changes,  and  additions  from  the  Holy  Bible,  publishedl 
I  it  as  a  new  Revelation   from  Heaven.     This  opinion  is 
'  confirmed  by  the  testimony  of  Mr,  Spaulding's  widow,! 
brother,  daughter,  business  [jartner,  and  many  friends  and! 
neighbors,  who  testified,  some  of  them  under  oath,  to  ihi 
great  similarity  between  the  romance  and  the  "  B<>ok  of^ 
Mormon  " 

DRIVEN  Orr  OF  NEW  YORK. 

Smith  organized  a  "(Church"  in  1830  composed  mainly! 
of  the  Smith    family,  and    began    to  preach   and   workj 

1  'miracles."      But  such  abominable  delusions    were    too] 
much  for  the  people  of  New  York  to  swallow.     Then  the] 

1  word  of  the  Lord  came  to  the  Prophet  saying,  "  Speak  to] 
the  Children  of  Mormon  that  they  go  forward  to  Ohio;"j 
and  they  arose  and  went,  just  in  time  to  save  their  necks. 
The  two  words,  ^^  driven  out,"  express  the  history  ofj 
Mormonism  for  30  years.  They  were  driven  out  of  New 
York  into  ( ►hio,  driven  out  of  Ohio  into  Missouri,  driven] 
out  of  Missouri  into  Illinois,  driven  out  of  Illinois  intoj 
Utah. 

"  MILKING  THE  GENTILES." 

In  Ohio  the   Mormons  built   a  mill,  opened  a  store, ) 
established  a  bank,  reared  a  temple,  and  their  followers! 
increased  to  a  thousand.     Here  they  helped  themselves] 
rather    freely  to   their  neighbors'  property.     This   they 
called    "milking    the    Gentiles,"     Soon     the    Mormon 
"Wild  Cat   Bank"  failed,  leaving  $40,000  in   worthless 
bills.     The   outraged    community   dragged    Smith   and 
Rigdon  from  their  beds  and  treated  their  sacred  bodies 

I  to  a  thick  coat  of  tar  and  feathers. 

i      Then  these  holy  Prophets  fled  from  Ohio,  in  the  night,. 

I  pursued    by    officers,    and    "  Joe"    sent    back    another 
"Revelation"  saying  "Go  West,  my  Saints"   and  they] 
moved  forward  and  pitched  the  Mormon  .\xV.  in  Missouri. 

A  MORMON   WAR. 

Here  again  the  sinner  "Saints"  were  soon  in  conflicts 
with  the  Gentiles,  cvilminating  at  last  in  a  regular  civil, 
war.  Gen.  Clark  in  a  dispatch  to  the  Governor  ofj 
Missouri,  says:  "  There  is  no  crime  from  treason  to  petit] 
larceny  but  a  majority  of  these  people  have  been  guilty! 
of —  all,  too,  under  the  council  of  Joseph  Smith  thej 
Prophet.  They  have  committed  treason,  murder,  arson, 
burglary,  robbery,  larceny  and  perjury."  The  Governor! 
issued  a  message  in  which  he  also  says:  "These  people] 
have  violated  the  laws  of  the  land,  driven  the  inhabitants] 
of  an  entire  county  from  their  homes,  ravaged  their j 
crops,  and  destroyed  their  dwellings," 


FIVE  INDICTMENTS  AGAINST  M  OR  MONISM. 


TRAGIC  DEATH  OF  JOSEPH  SMITH. 

In  Illinois  the  Prophet  reached  the  zenith  of  his  glory. 
He  was  Mayor  of  Nauvoo,  Judge  of  the  Court,  President 
of  the  Church  and  Lieut.  Gen.  of  the  Nauvoo  Legion. 
Here  also  Joseph  began  to  preach  hi.s  doctrine  of  "  Spirit- 
wife-ism, "  and  was  obliged  to  resort  to  his  "  Revelation 
on  Polygamy"  as  a  cloak  to  cover  his  own  vileness. 
Sixteen  women  testified  under  oath  against  the  holy 
seducer.  Several  left  the  church,  happy  families  were 
broken  up,  a  terrible  storm  was  gathering  over  the  head 
of  the  Prophet,  and  another  war  was  imminent.  The 
militia  of  the  state  was  ordered  out,  Smith  and  others 
surrendered  and  were  lodged  in  Carthage  jail. 

On  the  evening  of  June  sjih,  1844,  two  hundred  men 
attacked  the  jail.and  theProphet  Joseph  was  pierced  with 
fourteen  rifle  balls  just  as  he  was  in  the  act  of  leaping 
from  the  jail  window.  Thus  ended,  at  the  age  of  39,  the 
career  of  the  vilest  impostor  of  modem  times. 

Mormonism  has  had  three  noted  rulers.  Joseph  Smith, 
its  founder,  reigned  for  seventeen  years.  Brigham  Young,. 
its  "Great  Mogul,"  was  Prophet,  Priest  and  King  for 
thirty-three  years.  John  Taylor,  its  late  President,  was 
Pope  and  Revelator  for  ten  years. 

NOT  DEAD   VET. 

For  many  years  this  nation  has  been  looking  for  the 
death  of  Mormonism,  and  all  the  while  its  kingdom  has 
been  spreading  between  the  Rockies  and  the  Sierras. 

It  was  thought  that  the  army  sent  against  them  in  1857 
would  frighten  them  into  decency.  But  that  camiiaign, 
costing  our  nation  $14,000,000,  ended  in  a  ridiculous 
farce. 

It  was  said  that  the  scream  of  the  locomotive  would 
sound  the  doom  of  Mormonism.  But  the  shrewd 
Mormons  made  large  fortunes  by  taking  contracts  to  build 
the  railway,  and  when  finished,  used  it  to  bring  their 
converts  to  Utah. 

Others  hoped  that  the  death  of  Brigham  Young  would 
be  the  death  of  the  delusion.  But  "  Brother  Brigham" 
sleeps  between  two  enormous  blocks  of  granite,  riveted 
together  with  rods  of  steel,  lest  some  profane  Gentile 
should  resurrect  his  body  before  the  time,  and  yet 
Mormonism  is  unburied. 

Five  Indietmeiits  Against  Mormonism. 

BY   REV.  SELAH   W.  BROWN. 

Having  watched  the  progress  of  Mormonism  for  years, 
amd  having  made  four  different  visit  to  Mormon  lands, 
we  find  some  very  serious  indictments  against  the  system. 
We  charge  Mormonism  with  being  guilty  of  the  following. 

I. A   MOST  TYRANNICAL  PRIESTHOOD. 

No  general  ever  had  an  army  more  completely  under 
his  control  than  has  the  priesthood  the  people  of  Mor- 
mondom.  If  Joseph  Smith  ordered  a  man  to  sell  his 
property,  obey  he  must.  If  Brigham  Young  told  a  man 
he  must  change  his  business,  change  he  must.  If  John 
Taylor  said,  "  You  must  go  as  a  missionary  to  for- 
eign lands,  bearing  your  own  expenses,"  there  was 
no  compromise.     The  priesthood  dictates  at  what  store 


a  Mormon  shall  trade — what  newspaper  he 

what  school  he  must  patronize — for  what 
vote — what  woman  he  must  marry — what  oi 
swear  and  what  faith  he  may  believe. 

II. — THE  LOWEST  AND  BASEST  POLYGAMY'  OI 

A  polygamy  that  brings  down  the  family  t 
of  the  barn-yard.  A  polygamy  that  allowed  Jt 
persuade  several  women  to  be  his  "  spiriti;( 
which  led  to  great  scandal.  A  polygamy  thl 
the  old  Mormon  Turk  Brigham  Young  to  hav^ 
more  of  known  wives  besides  all  his  "  spiri| 
polygamy  that  has  allowed  a  man  to  marry  i 
related  to  each  other  as  mother,  daughter  4 
daughter,  and  another  to  marry  three  sisters  9 
time.  A  polygamy  that  sanctions  the  marriajg 
tohis  half  sister  and  a  woman  to  her  own  uncle,  h 
often  followed  by  so  many  divorces  and  re-maij 
a  woman  is  perplexed  to  remember  what  het 
is.  A  polygamy  of  which  Brigham  once  said,  " 
Geo.  Q.  Cannon  to  Congress  because  I  mea 
polygamy  down  the  throats  of  the  Americal 
How  long  will  this  nation  tolerate  such  an  outr^ 
manhood,  womanhood  and  childhood.  ] 

III. — DISLOYALTV  TO  THE  UNITED  STA^ 

The  Mormons  are  guilty  of  a  disloyalty  that' 
dear  old  banner  of  stars  and  stripes,  and  hunt 
mast  on  the  Fourth  of  July,  1885.  With  thet 
Church  first  and  the  nation  afterward.  Thejf 
mons  but  not  Americans.  They  hate,  and  w 
dare,  defy  our  government.  Their  ruler.*;  clairr 
are  appointed  by  the  Almighty,  and  no  human  gc 
has  any  right  to  interfere  with  them.  Their  Pi 
higher  in  authority  than  the  President  of  th 
States,  and  the  oaths  of  their  Endowment  H( 
binding  than  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  natioi 
Orson  Pratt  once  said  in  the  great  tabernacle,! 
have  our  own  way,  Congress  or  no  Congress." 

Prest.  John  Taylor  said  in  a  sermon,  '"Let  tl 
ment  dare  to  lay  so  much  as  a  finger  upon  1 
will  .show  the  people  of  the  United  States  wh 
do,"  and  six  thousand  Mormons  shouted  "  Ara< 

In  1870  Brigham  Young,  in  a  tabernacle  sern 
the  following  threat:  Rev.  G.  M.  Pierre,  Meth 
sionary  to  Utah,  being  present  and  writing  1 
words  as  they  fell  from  the  President's  lips:  *f 
these  so  called  officers  try  to  arrest  me  andi 

before  the  d d  cussed  hounds  of  the  law  th 

ment  has  sent  out  here  to  lord  it  over  us,  Til  s 
to  hell  cross  lots,  so  help  me  God."  t 

In  1857  Brigham  Young  was  removed  from 
of  Governor  of  Utah.  The  next  Sunday  he  s 
pulpit,  "I  am  Governor,  I  Have  been  Governor 
Governor,  no  power  on  earth  can  hinder  me  fr 
Governor,  until  Almighty  God  says,  '  Brigha< 
you  need  not  be  Governor  any  longer.'  "  Thatl 
it  was  necessary  to  send  2,500  troops  to  Mo! 
to  enforce  United  States  laws. 

In  the  past,  Governor  after  Governor  has  b€^ 


J 


19S 


FIVE  INDICTMENTS  A 


\T  MORMONISM. 


to  protect  himself  by  soldiers.  United  States  courts  j 
have  been  broken  up  by  mobs,  United  States  troops  1 
waylaid,  and  United  States  officials  murdered. 

When  the  news  of  the  assassination  of  Abraham  Lincoln 
reached  Salt  Lake  City,  Brigham  Young  rushed  over 
to  the  tabernacle  and  shouted,  "Drape  her!  l>rape 
her!  Glory  to  God,  another  enemy  to  Zion  is  gone." 
The  Sunday  after  Prest.  Garfield  was  shot  a  leading 
Mormon  said  in  a  large  congregation,  "  This  is  what  we 
have  been  praying  for."  (It  may  be  well  to  remember 
in  this  connection  that  Guiteau  was  a  Mormon.) 

IV. — FALSEHOOD  .\ND   HERJUKV. 

We  once  heard  an  honored  judge  of  the  United  States 
courts  say,  "The  Mormons  are  the  champion  liars  of  the 
world,"  W.  H.  Dickson,  United  States  Attorney,  whom 
the  Mormons  tried  to  assassinate,  not  long  since,  calls  Salt 
Lake  City,  "A  community  of  perjurers."  Polygamy  was 
denied  by  high  and  low  for  nine  years  after  its  pretended 
"Revelation."  George  Q.  Cannon  denied  before  Congress 
that  he  was  living  in  polygamy  when  at  that  very  moment 
he  had  four  wives,  and  four  different  broods  of 
children.  John  Taylor  when  in  Europe  denied  the 
existence  of  polygamy  and  published  his  denial,  and  yet 
he  had  five  living  wives  in  Utah.  In  Orson  Pratt's  works 
we  read  that  all  Mormon  marriages  are  recorded,  yet 
Prest.  Taylor  testified  in  United  States  Court  that  he  did 
not  know  of  any  marriage  records  in  Utah. 

Daniel  H.  Wells  was  called  into  court  to  testify  in 
the  noted  Reynolds  case,  and  the  following  questions  and 
answers  were  recorded.  "  Did  you  marry  Mrs. 
Reynolds?"  "  No."  "  Do  you  know  anything  about  her 
marriage?"  "  No."  "  Was  shemarried  in  the  Endowment 
House?"  "  I  don't  know."  "Is  there  any  ret  ord  of  her 
marriage?"  "  I  don't  know."  "  .\re  not  all  marriages 
recorded?"  "  I  don't  know."  Mrs.  Reynolds  being 
called  into  the  same  court  answered  as  follows.  "  Mrs. 
Reynolds,  who  married  you?"  "  Daniel  H.  Wells." 
"  Where  were  you  married?"  "  In  the  Endowment  House." 
"Was  there  any  record  of  your  marriage?"  "Yes." 
"  Who  made  the  record?"     "  Daniel  H.  Wells." 

v.— CRUELTV  AND  BLOODSHED. 

It  was  only  necessary  for  Brigham  Young  to  denounce 
a  man  in  public,  by  using  his  favorite  expression,  "  Such 
a  man  ought  to  be  sent  to  hell  cross  lots,"  at  the  same 
time  he  would  make  a  common  and  significant  gesture  of 
his  by  drawing  his  hand  across  his  throat;  and  the 
bloody  Daniies  would  soon  see  to  it  that  the  doomed  man 
should  mysteriously  disappear. 

The  horrid  doctrine  of  BI.OOD  ATONEMENT  is  another 
proof  of  the  cruelty  of  the  system.  This  means  assassina- 
tion as  a  duty.  Thus,  if  a  man  reveals  the  secrets  of 
Mormonism,  or  leaves  the  faith,  the  only  way  to  atone 
for  his  sin  is  to  shed  his  blood.  Or  if  a  Gentile  offends 
the  priesthood  it  would  be  a  deed  of  love  to  murder  the 
offender. 

Elder  J.  M.  Grant  said  in  a  sermon,  "There  are  men 

and  women  here  that  I  would  advise  to  go  to  the  Presi- 

detit  immediately,  and  ask  him  to  appoint  a  committee 


to  attend  to  their  case,  and  then  let  a  place  be  selected,  and 
let  that  committee  shed  their  blood."  Said  Brigham 
Young,  "  I  could  refer  you  to  plenty  of  instances  where 
men  have  been  righteously  slain  in  order  to  atone  for 
their  sins."  We  ( ould  give  many  similar  quotations. 
Joseph  Cook  declares  that  "  More  than  600  known  mur- 
ders under  this  principle  of  Blood  Atonement  h.ive 
stained  our  records." 

This  cruelty  is  also  seen   in  the  dreadful  Mount*1s 
MiAPiiw  MASSACRE.    In  1857  a  large  emigrant  tram  *,i> 
attacked    by  what    was  no  doubt  a  band  of  Mormons 
disguised  as  Indians  and  led  on  by  one  John  D.  Lcc,  a 
Mormon  bishop.     In  half  an  hour  127  men,  women  Md 
children   were  butchered   in   cold  blood.     For  20  year* 
the  blood  of  those  murdered  victims  cried  to  God  for 
vengeance.     Then  John  D.  Lee  was  arrested,  tried,  found 
guilty,  sentenced  and  executed.     On  the  very  spot  of  the 
bloody  massacre  the  Mormon  bishop  knelt  down  upon  his. 
coffin,  and  five  bullets   pierced  his  heart.     But  John  D. 
Lee  testified,  on  the  borders  of  eternity,  that  he  w 
acting  under  instructions  from  those  in  high  authoritir 
We  have  heard  the  U.   S.  officials  who  conducted  tha. 
trial,  say  that  there  was  abundant  evidence  that  the  awfiil^ 
deed  was  ordered  from  Mormon  headquarters!! 

STATEHOOD. 

Under  such  awful  indictments  shall  Utah  be  admitted 
into  our  sisterhood  of  states?  This  is  the  great  schero* 
of  Mormondom  at  the  present  lime.  For  this  the  highest 
legal  talent  has  been  secured,  and  vast  sums  of  mone> 
])ledged.  Statehood  means  independence.  Behind  ih« 
intrenchments  of  "  State  Rights"  Mormonism  will  be  \ 
tenluld  evil.  Only  let  this  latest  plot  succeed,  and  it  wil 
take  swurds  and  rifles,  and  bloody  garments  to  solve  th( 
"Mormon  problem."  The  Mormons  have  a  might] 
influence  at  Washingti)n.  But  we  hope  that  Congress  wil 
heed  the  warning  from  thousands  of  Gentiles  in  Utah 
and  the  petition  of  one  hundred  thousand  names  latel 
rolled  into  our  national  capitol  from  the  eastern  states 
and  not  admit  Utah  as  a  state. 

KRir.HlENED  AT  LAST. 

But,  for  the  first  time  in  60  years,  the  Mormons  ar 
thoroughly  frightened.  Within  two  years  Bishop! 
.\postles,  Priests  and  Elders  have  been  arrested,  fined 
and  marched  off  to  pristm.  Hundreds  of  "  Polygs"  a 
"behind  the  bars,"  and  hundreds  more  are  under  indict 
ment.  Great  officials  have  left  for  parts  unknown,  or  ar 
skulking  about  Mormondom  to  keep  out  of  the  clutch< 
of  the  law. 

The  Mormons  call  themselves  "  Latter  Day  Saints. 
It  is  hopeful  they  are  seeing  their  "latter  days,"  an 
that  Mormonism  with  its  brass  Bible  and  false  prophet 
its  mock  miracles  and  blasphemous  revelations,  its  fre« 
love  elders  and  adulterous  priests,  may  soon  be  a  thin 
of  the  past. 

"  Mormonism  has  ever  been  a  monstrous  evil,  and  i 
its  growing  strength  it  seeks  permanent  intrenchmei 
behind  the  bulwark  of  Statehood." 


Moriiiuti  Theology. 

BY    CHARLES    W.    HASSLER,    A.M.,    LL.B. 

Upon  the  pulpit  desk  in  the  tabernacle  at  Salt  Lake 
City,  one  will  find  copies  of  the  Bible,  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon, and  the  volume  containing  xhg  Hymns  and  Spirit- 
ual Songs  of  the  Church  of  Latter  Hay  Saints.  To  be 
sure,  one  will  notice  that  the  Bible  is  beneath  the  Book 
of  Mormon  and  the  hymn-liook,  but  as  the  Psalter  is 
frequently  laid  on  top  of  the  Bible  in  other  places  of 
worship,  this  may  not  seem  singular.  In  this  case  at 
Salt  Lake  City,  it  is,  however,  not  without  a  significance, 
for  there  indeed  the  teachings  of  the  Book  of  books  are 
taught  as  modified  by  the  words  of  N'ephi,  of  Enos,  of 
Mormon,  and  the  others,  as  translated  (?)  by  Joseph 
Smith  from  the  inscriptions  on  the  Plates  of  Nephi,  and 
also  by  the  words  of  more  modern  revelations.  And 
the  strange  theories  sung  by  their  singers  and  spoken  in 
their  pulpits,  are  many  of  them  scarcely  recognizable  as 
having  foundation  in  any  part  of  the  Bible. 

Upon  the  title-page  of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  it  is 
stated  that  the  plates  revealed  by  Moroni  to  Joseph 
Smith,  were  "hid  unto  the  Lord,"  that  they  might  not  be 
destroyed,  but  come  forth  in  due  time  "to  the  convinc- 
ing of  the  Jew  and  dentile  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  the 
eternal  God."  What,  then,  is  the  doctrine  of  the  Mor- 
mon Church  regarding  the  Deity? 

In  Moroni  x.  4,  we  read,  "I  would  e.\hort  you  that  you 
would  ask  God,  the  Eternal  Father,  in  the  name  of 
Christ,  if  these  things  are  not  true;  and  if  ye  shall  ask 
with  a  sincere  heart,  with  real  intent,  having  faith  in 
Christ,  He  will  manifest  the  truth  unto  you,  bv  the  Holy 
Ghost." 

"Some  1  onception  uf  (;od,"  says  the  Manual  of  Mor- 
mon Doctrine,  "  is  necessary  to  proper  faith  in  Him. 
.  .  .  He  has  manifested  Himself  to  chosen  persons. 
.  .  .  The  history-  of  some  of  these  manifestations 
and  revelations  given  in  olden  limes  is  recorded  in  the 
Bible.  Those  that  have  been  vouchsafed  to  man  in  the 
latter  times  are  erabodied-in  what  is  popularly  known  as 
Morraonism,  but  which  shctuld  be  called  the  Everlasting 
Gospel,  renewed  on  earth." 

This  Manual  then  proceeds  to  say  that  "iJod  is  a  per- 
sonal Being.  He  is  a  Spirit.  But  He  is  Also  enclosed 
in  a  tabernacle.  Every  fanilty  and  power  to  be  found 
in  mortal  man  exists  in  the  fulness  of  its  perfection  in 
the  person  of  the  Deity.  Those  glorious  qualities  which 
make  so  wide  a  distinction  l>etween  man  and  (lie  lower 
animals,  are  undeveloped  photograjjlis,  or  rather,  embry- 
otic  duplicates  of  the  perfected  attributes  of  the  eternal 
Father." 

The  ancients  of  Greece  and  Rome  ever  attributed  to 
their  gods  and  demigod.s  personal  qualities,  and  the  lit- 
erature of  their  mythologies  is  made  up  of  the  tales  of 
exploits  of  their  gods  and  goddesses  which  were  not 
always  creditable  to  those  taking  part  in  them.  Indeed, 
a  study  of  comparative  mythology  of  various  nations 
develops  the  fact  that  the  anthropomorphic  theory  held 
aJmost  universal  sway  in    the  old  world.     And  here  in 


these  modern  times  we  have  the  Mormon  theology  devfj. 
oping  anthropomorphology  in  its  greatest  extent,  ind 
presenting  fur  the  adoration  of  the  *'  Latter  Day  Saints' 
a  Supreme  Being  who  is  so  far  a  person  that  it  is  the  log- 
ical sequence  drawn  I)y  their  own  writers,  that  He  "w/i- 
ntfi  be  omnipotent,"  although  "He  can  see  and  know  and 
influence  all  things." 

The  great  divergence  of  these  doctrines  from  tho*c 
held  by  the  Jews  and  by  Christians  is  patent,  and  its  ten- 
dency to  materialism  in  all  things  religious  is  shown  by 
the  tendency  to  explain  things  Divine  by  things  huiiun. 
In  several  of  Elder  Orson  Pratt's  sermons,  and  other 
works,  the  statement  is  given  that  "God  was  formirk  a 
I  man,  who  became  perfect,  all  powerful  and   infinite,  n- 
I  laining,  however,  the  form  and  features  of  the  human 
'  body,  having  the  power  to  move  arms  and  legs,  but  also 
having  the  power  to  move  on  earth  and  in  mid-air  with- 
out effort  of  using  His  limbs."     It  is  also  taught  that  He 
'  eats,  drinks,  loves  and   hates,   and    lives  in  the  planet 
"  Kolb  "  (whether  this  is  one  of  the  lost   Pleiades,  or  1 
j  ])lanet  yet  to  be  discovered,  does  not  seem  to  have  been 
I  yet  revealed  "). 

I      God  the  Father,  having  thus  arisen  from  man,  it  were 
easy  for  Smith  and  his  disciples  to  promulgate  the  con- 
verse  idea    that    man,    if   he  be   a   true    Mormon,  will 
become  a  god.     Joseph  Smith  said,  "the  weakest  child  of 
God,  which   now  exists  upon  earth,    will   jiossess  more 
i  dominion,  more  property,  more  subjects,  and  more  power 
j  and  glory  than  is  possessed  by  Jesus  Christ  or  by  HisB 
Father;  while  at  the  same  time  they  will   have   their  do- 
minion, kingdom   and  subjects  increased  in  proportion." 
And  Parlej'  P.  Pratt  amplified  the  idea  in  the  following^ 
words:     "VVhat  will  man  do  when  this  world  is  filled  up? 
V\'hy,  he  will  make  more  worlds,  and  swarm  out  like  bees 
from  the  old  world,  and  when  a  farmer  has  cultivated  hi»J 
farm  and  raised  numerous  children,  so  that  the  space  is 
becoming  too  strait  for  them,  he  will  say,  A/y  so/is,  yonder 
is  plenty  of  matter,  go  and  organise  a  world  and  peoph 
it." 

From  this  thought,  naturally,  these  "  seers  "  derived 
polytheism,  and  Smith,  before  his  death,  wrote  of  the 
"Head  God."  And  the  progress  made  by  Smith's  sue 
cesser.  Young,  is  seen  in  the  following  from  one  of  the 
latter's  discourses:  "  When  our  father  Adam  came  into 
the  garden  of  Eden  .  .  .  he  helped  to  make  and 
organize  this  world,  ...  for  He  is  our  Father  and 
our  God." 

From  these  quotations  one  would  say  thnt  the  Mormo* 
idea  of  the  Deity  i.s  jiantheistic,  and  yet  some  of  their 
chief  expounders  have  given  opposite  views,  and  one  of 
them  says;  "  Perf^ons  are  only  tabernacles,  and  Truth  is 
the  god  that  dwells  in  them.  When  we  speak  of  only 
one  God,  and  state  that  He  is  eternal,  etc.,  we  have  no 
reference  to  any  particular  person,  but  to  Truth  dwelling 
in  a  vast  7>ariety  of  sub.stanccs." 

The  Church  which  has  been  organised  under  direction 
from  the  same  heavenly  (?)  Power  that  revealed  the  Book 
of  Mormon,  is  entitled  "  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 


I 


SOME  DOCTRINES  OF  MORMON  ISM. 


Latter  Day  Saints."     [Mormon  Doctrine,  or  Leaves  from 
the  Tree  of  Life,  page  4.] 

But  the  idea  of  Christ  as  a  savior  is  different  from  that 
of  others  who  call  themselves  Christians.  "  Original  sin 
.  .  .  was  committed  by  Adam,  it  was  atoned  for  by 
Jesus  Christ,"  is  the  doctrine  found  in  the  same  volume, 
but  how  this  "sin"  of  Adam  was  possible  when  Adam 
had  been  previously  called  "Our  Father  and  our  (jod," 
none  of  their  doctrinal  works  undertake  to  explain.  Sal- 
vation is  to  be  hadfirst,  from  this  original  sin,  as  to  which 
"no  conditions  arc  required  ai  prcltminarus"  and,  sec- 
ondly, "As  each  person  is  guilty  of  his  tmm  sins,  so  he 
must  cofHpty  with  the  (oiuUtions  which  will  entitle  him  to 
the  full  benefits  of  Christ's  atonement  for  His  own  sins. 
Atfhtng  these  conditions  are  faith  and  repentance  and 
baptism,  .nnd  these  are  to  be  followed  by  the  outpouring 
of  tbc  Holy  (Jhost."  of  whiih  the  "  itiUrriu/ "  fruits  are 
(again  a  reproducing  action,  as  it  were)  "faith,  knowl- 
edge, wisdom,  joy,  j^eace,  patience,  temperance,  long- 
suffering,  brotherly  kindness,  and  charity,"  and  the  "fx- 
ttrnal"  fruits  are  "manifested  in  prophecies,  visions,  dis- 
cernments, healings,  miracles,  power  over  evil  spirits, 
speaking  in  various  tongues,  interpretations  of  tongues." 
cic. 

Did  Joseph  Smith  possess  these  gifts  ?  He  said  in  one 
of  his  sermons,  "  fiod  never  did  have  the  power  to  create 
the  spirit  of  man  at  all.  The  very  idea  lessens  man  in 
ray  estimation.  I  know  better."  And  did  he  possess 
the  interpretation  of  tongues,  when  he,  ignorant  of  any 
tongue  but  English,  and  only  moderately  educated  in 
that,  pretended  to  translate  the  Flgyptian  papyrus  rolls 
he  had  bought  from  a  travelling  showman,  and  which 
were  in  fact  an  account  of  the  resurrection  of  Osiris,  a 
funereal  disk,  and  a  painting  from  a  mortuary  MS.?  Did 
he,  Smith,  by  any  power  divine,  translate  from  such  a 
MS.  a  new  book  of  the  canon  of  Scripture  called  "  The 
book  of  .\braham  "?  Or  was  not  Joseph  Smith  just  a 
little  "peculiar,"  or  rather  was  not  the  founder  of  Mor- 
monism  a  crazy  knave  ? 

In  the  third  book  of  Nephi.  chapter  xi.,  we  find  an 
account  of  the  reappearance  on  earth  of  Christ,  after 
His  resurrection  and  ascension  to  heaven,  and  of  His 
speaking  w  ith  "  a  great  multitude  gathered  together,  of 
the  true  people  of  Nephi,  round  about  the  temple  which 
was  in  the  land  Bountiful,'"  and  Nephi,  who  had  built 
the  temple  described  in  Second  Nephi,  tlfth  chapter, 
"did  kiss  His  feet,"  and  the  sacrament  of  baptism  was 
there  instituted  by  Christ.  .\nd  then  Josejih's  "plates" 
proceed  to  restate  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  and  other 
discourses  which  Smith  had  probably  read  in  the  New 
Testament,  but  which  in  this  case  bear  marks  of  having 
been  re-written  by  a  comparatively  uneducated  man  of 
moderately  good  memory. 

Sixteen  chapters  are  filled  in  this  way,  and  in  the 
thirty-eighth  verse  of  the  i8th  chapter,  we  are  told  that 
"it  came  to  pass  that  when  Jesus  had  touched  them  all 
(».^,  the  twelve  disciples),  there  came  a  cloud  and  over- 
shadowed   the   multitude,   that   thev  could  not  see  Him, 


and  while  they  were  overshadowed  He  departed  from 
them  and  ascended  into  heaven."  But  afterward  again 
the  angels  and  Jesus  Himself  came  and  ministered  unto 
the  disciples,  and  stayed  with  them  for  some  little  time 
— His  discourses  filling  five  chapters — and  then  again 
ascended  into  heaven.  But  again  He  came  back,  spoke 
to  the  multitude,  but  Joseph  seems  to  have  become  tired 
of  "translating," — or  Spaulding  weary  of  writing — and 
closed  the  third  book  of  Nephi  with  chapter  30,  of  only 
two  verses.  The  "Saints"  at  Salt  Lake  City  have  located 
"the  land  Bountiful"  in  the  United  States,  but  what  spe- 
cial part  has  not  yet  been  decided  on. 

But,  enough.  We  have  not  touched  upon  all  the 
salient  points  of  Mormon  Theology,  but  upon  enough  of 
thero  to  show  that  it  is  not  Christian,  either  Papal,  or 
Protestant.  And  we  think  what  has  been  written  shows 
that  it  is  a  strange  mi.\ture  of  heathenism  in  various 
forms,  with  some  of  the  ideas  of  a  religious  maniac 
whose  early  education  in  a  Christian  land  had  caused  his 
mind  to  imbibe  some  of  the  forms  and  phrases  of  bibli- 
cal literature,  but  had  not  implanted  in  his  heart  any  of 
its  pure  princijiles.  • 

"  How  should  the  Mormons  be  treated?  "  is  a  question 
much  discussed  by  many  ignorant  of  what  a  "confusion 
worse  confounded  "  is  their  theology. 

Should  they  not  be  treated  as  other  heathens  ?  Would 
not  the  missionaries  of  the  Cross  l)e  the  best  army  to 
send  against  them  ?  Observations  in  Utah  have  con- 
vinced me  they  would. — N.  Y.  Evangelist. 

Some  Doctriiie)>i  of  MornioniKni. 

BY  REV.  M.   W.   MON'TGOMERV. 

The  name  of  the  Mormon  organization  is,  "  The  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints."  They  do  not  like 
the  name  "  Mormon,"  and  familiarly  call  themselves 
"  Latter  Day  Saints."  Among  the  doctrines  taught  by 
Mormons  are  these  :  That  the  air  is  full  of  spirits  in  the 
pre-existtnt  state  anxiously  wailing  to  be  bom  into  the 
flesh.  The  first  hymn  I  heard  them  sing  in  the  tabernacle 
taught  this  doctrine  thus; 

0  my  Father,  Thou  tliat  dwellest 
In  the  high  and  gloiiuHS  placet 
When  shall  I  regain  Thy  presence, 
And  Dgain  behold  Thy  face? 

For  a  wise  and  glorious  purpose 
Thou  hast  placed  roe  here  on  earth, 

And  withheld  the  recollectioD 
Of  luy  former  friends  and  birth. 

They  teach  that  the  reason  why  the  devils  cast  out  by 
Christ  entered  into  the  herd  of  swine  was  because  of  their 
great  desire  to  enter  into  the  flesh;  that  in  this  pre-existent 
state  the  spirits  were  male  and  female;  that  they  married 
and  multiplied;  that  it  is  the  duty  of  all  in  this  earthly 
sphere  to  marry  and  multiply  as  much  as  possible;  and  that 
marrying,  multiplying,  and  polygamy  will  be  features  of 
life  in  the  world  to  come;  that  Jesus  Christ  was  a  polyg- 
amist  and  was  married  to  Mary  and  Martha  and  others; 
that  Christ  and  Sa^latv  v««t  VvAl  >aic>v\\»iiv,  xJew-i-V  ^^!^R.'^t  ^xt 


■~~inT 


many  Gods  (they  spell  it  with  a  capital  G);  that  Adam 
was  a  God:  that  Brigham  Young  will  be  a  God  in  the 
next  world,  and  be  able  to  create  and  people  worlds; 
that  all  men  (but  not  women)  who  are  Mormons  may  be- 
come Gods  in  the  world  to  come;  that  obedient  wives 
may  be  queens  in  the  future  life;  that  all  the  world  except 
Mormons  will  be  lost;  that  Mormons  may  yet  save  their 
dead  ancestors  by  being  immersed  for  them,  and  hence 
"baptisms  for  the  dead"  are  very  common. 

In  one  case,  when  the  water  was  told,  a  "Saint"  hired 
a  poor  neighbor,  for  $2  each,  to  be  baptized  in  his  place 
for  five  dead  relatives.  They  also  teach  that  the  Bible  is 
true,  except  where  it  differs  from  their  more  recent 
"  revelations;"  that  the  mountains  about  Salt  Lake  City 
are  the  "  everlasting  mountains"  where  God  meets  the 
"  Saints";  and  that  Utah  is  to  become  the  seat  of  govern- 
ment for  the  universe. 

The  must  frightful  dortrine,  perhaps,  is  that  called 
"  blood  atonement,"  in  which  they  teach  that  the  blood 
of  Christ  is  not  sufficient  to  atone  for  some  sins;  that 
these  can  only  be  atoned  for  by  the  shedding  of  the  sin- 
ner's own  blood;,  that  such  sinners  ought  to  ask  to  have 
their  own  blood  shed;  that  their  friends  who  love  them 
most  should  "  spill  their  blood  to  save  them;"  that  the 
Church  ought,  if  society  would  permit,  to  have  a  place 
conveniently  arranged  for  such  religious  murders;  that  to 
slay  one  who  is  about  to  leave  the  Mormon  Churtli  is  the 
best  way  to  love  him.  etc. 

This  doctrine  was  devised  by  Brigham  Young  to  provide 
a  way  to  assassinate  Gentiles,  and  those  in  the  Church 
who  dared  to  show  signs  of  being  weak  in  the  faith,  or 
were  even  suspected.  The  natural  results  followed. 
One  husband  cut  his  wife's  throat  for  her  sin,  by  her  con- 
sent, while  she  was  sitting  upon  his  lap  in  loving  converse. 
\  man  requested  his  friend  to  "  put  him  out  of  the  way" 
secretly  for  some  sin,  and  his  friend  did  so.  Then 
followed  a  reignof  terror  all  over  Ctah — the  most  amaz- 
ing crimes,  secret  assassinations,  public  murder.s — until 
the  culmination  of  wickedness  was  reached  in  the  Mount- 
ain Meadows'  Massacre.  These  crimes  were  never  pun- 
ished, not  even  inquired  into.  Mormon  grand  juries  and 
church  officers  refusing  to  take  any  action,  even  when 
ordered  to  do  so  by  Unites  States  judges,  .\mong  the 
murders  following  was  the  midnight  assassination  of  Dr. 
Robinson  on  the  sidewalk  in  front  of  the  Congregational 
church  in  Salt  Lake  City,  of  which  he  was  then  the  Sun- 
day school  superintendent.  What  heathenism  at  our 
antipodes,  or  in  the  Dark  Continent,  outranks  this? — 
Congregationalism 


X  Look  at  Mornicnibm  in   Salt  Lake  City. 

liV   W.   F.   MAFPIN. 

"When  did  you  come  to  Zion.'"  is  a  very  common  in- 
terrogation heard  put  to  visitors  to  the  Mormon  metrop- 
olis, "Zion"  being  one  of  the  designations  of  this  city  of 
the  saints.  Perhaps  in  no  other  place  on  the  continent 
do  religion  and  wickedness  in  so  marked  a  manner  attract 
the  notice  of   the    stranger.     Where  the    Gentiles  have 


SIGN    OF    A    .MORMON   STORE. 


possession  of  Main  street,  the  frequent  saloon  shows  that 
Satan,  too,  has  secured  a  footing.  Take  an  ordinary 
Sabbath  morning;  besides  the  business  going  on  behind 
closed  doors  and  lowered  curtains,  tlie  real  estate  agent, 
called  by  the  necessities  of  his  business  on  to  the  street, 
may  be  seen  riding  hither  and  thither  with  his  customers, 
while  a  peep  into  the  evangelical  churches  about  eleven 
o'clock  reveals  the  humiliating  fact  that,  if  all  the  congre- 
gations were  gathered  into  <jne,  the  combination  would 
not  make  an  audience  exceeding  two  luindred  and   lifty. 

It  is  in  the  afternoon,  however,  that  the  observer  of  the 
religious  life  of  Salt  Lake  City  has  the  chief  use  for  his 
note  book.  About  half  past  one  o'clock  the  current  of 
pedestrians  on  Main  street  begins  noticeably  lo  set  north- 
ward in  the  direction  of  the  tabernacle.  Through  the 
great  doors  of  the  building  the  people  pour  for  half  an 
hour.  About  two  o'clock  a  cor.gregation  varying  between 
eiglit  and  ten  thousand  have  assembled.  The  enforce- 
ment of  the  Edmonds-Tucker  law  has  brought  many 
"Kohab"  cases  before  Judge  Zane,  but  before  this 
persecution  began,  the  "saints  "were  rather  slack  re- 
garding their  attendance  on  public  worship. 

The  student  interested  in  the  study  of  ethnology  and 
in  reading  lessons  from  tlie  human  race  may  profitably 
go  early  to  the  tabernacle  and  watch  the  filling  of  the 
seats.  Although  the  hearing  is  equally  good  all  over  the 
house,  the  position  nearest  the  pulpit  is  first  occupied. 
The  people  seem  to  be  in  a  devotional  frame  of  mind 
and  levity  is  at  a  discounl. 

The  indications  are  that  it  is  indeed  a  gathering  from 
all  the  nations  of  the  earth,  for  probably  nowhere  else  in 
the  United  States  can  be  found  an  audience  so  un-American 
in  appearance.  The  faces  are  not  only  foreign,  but  the 
stature  of  the  peo[)le  is  much  under  the  average.  The 
([ueslion  at  once  arises  whether  this  is  to  be  attributed 
to  the  work  of  the  Mormon  missionaries  in  Europe,  or 
whether  their  recruits  have  been  drawn  chiefly  from  the 
poor,  those  so  oppressed  and  starved  that  they  have  not 
been  able  even  to  supply  their  bodies  with  the  food 
necessary  for  their  proper  development.     But  a  glance  at 


10  K  AT  MORMON  ISM  IN 


LAKE  C1T\ 


their  faces  reveals  a  moral  and  intellectual  starvation  of 
far  deeper  significance. 

The  Mormon  elder  in  his  harangue  from  Sabbath  to 
Sabbath,  points  to  this  gathering  from  all  nations  as 
evidence  that,  as  a  people,  there  is  being  realized  in  them 
the  fulfillment  of  what  had  been  prophesied  in  regard  to 
the  work  of  the  Gospel.  This  gathering  being  from  the 
most  ignorant  social  stratum,  is  fit  material  for  use  by  the 
Mormon  priesthood  in  bulling  up  religious  institutions 
whose  claim  is  supremacy  in  political  matters,  and  which 
demands  that  all  civil  laws  should  have  a  subordinate 
place  to  the  church  hierarchy.  Here  is  material  ready 
for  the  torch  of  fanaticism.  Herein  lies  the  danger. 
The  so-called  "persecution  "  resulting  from  Marshal 
Dyer's  frequent  arrests  is  uniting  the  people  more  closely 
and  increasing  their  religious  fervor.  The  crushing  out 
of  polygamy  will  not  break  the  Mormon  power,  this  can 
be  effected  only  when  the  people  are  freed  from  the  dom- 
inance of  the  priesthood. 

The  religious  privileges  of  the  Mormons  are  divided 
between  the  two  o'clock  service  in  the  tabernacle,  and  an 
evening  service  in  their  ward  meeting-houses.  The  city 
is  composed  of  twenty  one  wards,  each  ward  serving  the 
double  purpose  of  a  church  ward  and  municipal  ward. 
An  attendance  for  a  few  Sabbaths  at  these  meetings  will 
enable  the  stranger  to  get  pretty  well  acquainted  with  the 
Mormon  heart.  Just  now  the  chief  speakers  are  the 
elders,  those  whose  circumstances  admit  of  their  having 
but  one  wife.  A  bishop  or  an  apostle  seldom  puts  in  an 
appearance.  The  most  of  these  dignitaries  are  supposed 
to  be  hiding  in  the  mountains  in  order  to  escape  the 
marshal.  These  fugitives,  however,  visit  the  city  oftener 
ihan  is  suspected.  The  newly  elected  president  of  the 
church,  Woodruff,  is  supfiosed  to  be  a  fugitive,  but  not- 
withstanding this  possible  disadvantage,  he  is  able  to 
direct  the  religious  affairs  of  the  saints.  'I'heir  recent 
conference  was  duly  called  by  the  president,  the  order 
coming  from  his  retreat  in  a  manner  concerning  which 
some  officers  of  the  law  would  be  very  glad  to  have  fuller 
information. 

The  ward  meeting  is  more  of  a  family  affair,  strangers 
usually  being  satisfied  with  visiting  the  tabernacle.  At 
the  latter  place  the  speaker  is  never  forgetful  that  there 
are  Gentiles  as  well  as  Saints  listening  to  him  ;  but  in  the 
ward  he  opens  his  heart  more  freely.  Just  now  the  chief 
instruction  given  the  people  is  in  regard  to  the  spirit  in 
which  they  should  endure  present  persecutions.  Now 
and  then  an  elder  in  the  tabernacle  will  thunder  forth  an 
anathema  on  all  who  set  themselves  against  the  Latter 
Day  Saints;  but,  in  general,  the  preaching  is  an  exhorta- 
tion to  submission  delivered  very  much  as  it  might  be 
the  manner  of  an  evangelical  minister  in  the  time  of 
trial. 

Of  late  Mormon  patriotism  has  flamed  up  surprisingly. 
Not  far  in  the  past  the  American  flag  was  trailed  in  the 
dust  on  the  occasion  of  a  reception  given  to  the  first 
"Kohab  "convict  returning  from  his  term  of  service  in 
the  "pen."     Now  one  of  the  most  noticeable    things    in 


the  tabernacle  is  a  profusion  of  flags  in  graceful  display 
overhead  in  the  dome. 

The  elders  in  the  ward  meetings  are  shrewdly  instruct- 
ing the  people  in  regard  to  the  meaning  of  the  move  for 
Statehood.  They  do  not  hesitate  to  profess  a  warm 
attachment  to  the  United  States  Government  and  the 
principles  of  civil  and  religious  liberty  which  the  Govern- 
ment is  supposed  to  be  instrumental  in  perpetuating. 
But  liberty,  they  say.  is  endangered,  and  the  Latter  Day 
Saints,  as  .soon  as  admission  to  the  Union  permits,  are 
called  to  be  its  foremost  champions.  So  the  elders  talk 
unto  the  people ;  but  their  words,  stripped  bare,  mean 
nothing  more  than  that  Utah  once  a  .State,  the  cry  of 
these  champions  will  be  for  liberty  to  perpetuate  polyg- 
amy or  any  other  social  ulcer  which  may  seem  good  to 
them.  Unless  this  liberty  be  granted,  they  will  proclaim 
that  the  principles  of  self-government  have  been  sub- 
verted. 

The  charge  that  Mormonism  is  rotten  to  the  core,  is 
answered  by  the  Mormon  elder  in  a  sermon  drawn  from 
the  New  Testament  doctrine,  that  a  tree  is  known  by  its 
fruits.  The  Gentiles,  they  say,  must  confess  that  their 
works  are  good — that  they  are  honest,  industrious  and 
temperate.  They  especially  dwell  on  the  fact  that  they 
have  turned  a  desert  into  a  fair  and  fruitful  land.  If  the 
next  day  you  should  ride  out  into  the  country  accom- 
panied by  a  Gentile  resident,  with  many  oaths  he  may  be 
scolding  the  lazy  Mormons,  telling  you  that  they  do  no 
more  work  than  pressure  demands,  and  that  he  can  tell 
a  Mormon's  fence-line  as  far  as  he  can  see  it  because  of 
the  weeds  that  are  allowed  to  grow. 

The  Mormon  preachers  have  much  to  say  about  "  the 
everlasting  Gospel."  Their  own  prophet,  Joseph  Smith, 
holds  a  high  place  in  their  estimation  as  an  authority, 
but  their  chief  appeal  is  to  the  words  of  Jesus.  Much  of 
their  preaching  is  what  might  well  fall  from  the  lips  of 
Congregational,  Presbyterian  or  Methodist  ministers. 
Take,  for  example,  their  exhortations  against  worldliness. 
With  the  advent  of  railroads  new  avenues  of  trade  are 
being  opened,  and  among  the  saints  temptations  to  the 
accumulation  of  wealth  are  multiplying.  Some  of  the 
Mormon  leaders  would  gladly  keep  the  mass  of  their 
people  iKJor  and  ignorant;  some  would  drive  out  "the 
peoples  of  the  earth  "  who  are  coming  among  them  ;  but 
others,  seeing  that  they  can  no  longer  live  isolated,  are 
counselling  submission  to  the  rapidly  approaching  changes, 
lifting  up,  however,  a  warning  voice  against  the  money- 
god  of  the  Gentiles. 

There  are  two  kinds  of  Mormons  ;  or  the  number  might 
be  reckoned  three,  if  apostles  be  included.  This  latter 
class  is  on  the  increase.  They  are  more  thoroughly 
hated  by  their  former  brethren  than  are  the  incoming 
Gentiles.  The  drain  which  Mormonism  suffers  from 
apostasy  is  a  good  deal  akin  to  the  drain  the  Roman 
Catholics  suffer  because  of  the  contact  of  their  children 
with  Protestant  institutions.  As  immigration  is  the 
great  feeder  of  the  Catholics,  so  the  future  hope  of  the 
Mormons  lies  in  the  number  of  converts  effected  by  their 


MARRfAGE  AAfONG  THE  MORMONS. 


missionaries.  If  Congress  in  some  way  could  supplement 
the  Edmunds-Tucker  law  by  checking  Mormon  immigra- 
tion, it  would  paralyze  the  work  of  the  Mormon  priesthood. 

As  to  the  two  kinds  of  Mormons  above  referred  to,  one 
is  the  ignorant  and  bigoted,  and  is  completely  priest- 
ridden.  The  other  has  caught  the  progressive  spirit  of 
the  times,  and  welcomes  strangers.  Such  a  Mormon 
freely  declares  that  if  his  religion  can't  stand  full  inves- 
tigation and  hold  its  own  in  a  fair  fight  with  other  churches, 
he  does  not  want  such  a  faith.  The  tendency  of  the 
rising  Mormon  generation  in  Salt  Lake  City  is  already  a 
matter  of  alarm  to  some  of  the  older  saints. 

There  is  a  strange  commingling  of  moral  and  religious 
leaven  in  this  modern  Zion.  Much  food  for  thought  may 
be  gathered  even  by  a  casual  observer.  Take  a  recent 
Sabbath.  The  various  Christian  churches  held  their 
morning  services  attended  by  the  usual  small  congregation. 
The  visitor  returns  to  the  hotel  to  meditate  how  far  these 
feeble  efforts  may  be  in  the  line  of  work  entitled  to  the 
Lord's  approval.  As  he  is  carried  along  at  the  close  of 
the  tabernacle  service,  in  the  immense  crowd  that  pours 
forth  on  to  the  street,  he  wondets  what  there  is  in  man's 
religious  nature  that  makes  it  [>ossible  for  so  many  of  his 
fellow-beings  to  worship  the  same  God  and  the  same 
Jesus,  and  yet  be  conscious  of  no  common  bond  of  union 
with  them.  Further  down  the  street  he  comes  on  a  few 
of  the  Salvation  Army  who  have  taken  their  opportunity 
to  arrest  the  attention  of  some  of  the  multitude.  A  wide 
line  of  demarkaiion  separates  them  from  the  Mormons, 
but  they,  too,  preach  the  same  Jesus.  Nor  does  this  ex- 
haust the  phenomena  in  the  religious  field,  for  around 
the  corner  in  Walker's  Opera  House  is  an  assembly  of 
*'  Liberals,"  listening,  perhaps,  to  an  attack  on  the  Bible 
after  the  Ingersoll  style.  '  Well  may  the  earnest  soul  pray, 
■"  Lord,  pour  light  into  this  darkness." — Christian  at  Work. 

Marriage  Among  the  Moniioiis. 

HY   REV.  M.   W.  MONTGOMEKV. 

The  Mormons  teach  that  marriage  is  not  a  civil  con- 
tract; that  only  those  marriages  are  valid  and  binding 
whose  ceremonies  are  performed  by  Mormon  priests; 
that  all  non-Mormon  marriages  are  void, and  the  children 
of  such  marriages  are  lost;  that  when  husband  or  wife 
joins  the  Mormons  and  the  other  does  not,  the  one  join- 
ing is  entirely  freed  from  the  previous  marriage  contract; 
that  when  both  husband  and  wife  become  Mormons  they 
must  again  be  married  by  the  priesthood.  Until  the  late 
law  of  Congress  there  have  been  no  civil  marriages  in 
Utah,  and  now  that  the  law  of  Congress  requires  all 
marriages  to  be  according  to  civil  law,  such  Mormons  as 
wish  to  be  legally  married  are  first  married  by  a  civil 
officer,  and  then  remarried  by  a  priest  in  a  Mormon  tem- 
ple. Mormons  teach  that  marriage  can  be  for  "time" 
only,  or  for  "time  and  eternity,"  or  for  "  eternity,"  and 
not  for  "time." 

When  a  Mormon  prophet  or  officer  covets  his  neigh- 
bor's wife,  he  sometimes  marries  her  secretly,  telling  her 
that  it  is  commanded  by   the   Lord,   before  divorce  or 


separation  from  her  husband,  who  is  perhaps  kept  in 
ignorance  of  this  second  alliance;  or  he  is  informed  that 
his  wife  has  been  taken  from  him,  and  he  is  commanded 
to  go  to  some  foreign  country  as  a  Mormon  missionary. 
This  secret  marriage  is  called  "spiritual"  marriage. 
There  arc    to-day  in   Minnesota  a  man   and   wife   who, 

I  many  years  ago,  became  Mormons,  and  started  with  a 

j  company  of  converts  and  Mormon  elders  across  the  plains 
for  Utah.  His  wife  was  very  beautiful,  and  he  soon 
heard  accidentally  that  his  wife  was  to  be  trfken  from  him; 
and  that  night  they  lied  from  camp  and  returned,  cured 
of  their  delusion. 

I  Polygamy  is  called  '*  celestial "  marriage.  When  a 
woman    who  has  married    her  husband  "for  time  and 

I  eternity"  becomes  a  widow  and  marries  again,  this  latter 
marriage  is  "  for  time  only."  and  this  "  time  "  husband  is 
called  her  "proxy  husband,"  and  she  is  the  "proxy 
wife,"  and  the  children  of  this  "time  only"  marriage  are 
to  belong  to  the  first  husband  in  the  next  world  I  In  a 
sermon  in  the  Mormon    tabernacle  in  Salt   Lake  City, 

,  Orson  Pratt  said:  "  The  doctrine  of  a  plurality  of  wives 
is  a  part  of  our  religion,  and  necessary  for  our  exaltation 
in  the  eternal  world.  Take  unto  yourselves  more  wives. 
These  wives  are  to  be  sealed  to  the  Saints  for  time  and 
eternity,  only  by  the  priesthood.     If  men  neglect   tbi 

[  sealing  they  will  be  damned  to  all  eternity." 

If  the  wife  objects   to   polygamy  she  is  met  with  the 

I  following  "revelation"  of  the  Prophet:    "If  any   man 

I  have  a  wife,  and  he  teaches  unto  her  the  law  of  my  priest- 
hood as  pertaining  to  these  things  (/>.,  polygamy),  then 
shall  she  believe,  and  administer  unto  him,  or  she  shall 
be  destroyed,  saith  the  Lord  your  God,  for  I  will  destroy 
her."  The  constantly  reiterated  exhortations  of  Mormon 
preachers  in  Utah  are:  "  Obey  the  priesthood,"  pay  your 
tithing,"  "marry,"  "marry;"  "take  more  wives,"  build 
up  the  kingdom." 

The  bitter  quarrels,  which  often  come  to  blows  in 
these  families,  the  cruelties,  the  fierce  jealousies,  the 
burning  hatreds  which  never  die  between  these  wives, 
the  crushed  hearts,  the  hopeless  lives,  the  insanities  and 
suicides,  the  numberless  and  nameless  immoralities  and 
crimes  which  are  sought  to  be  hidden  from  Gentile  eyes 
— what  a  chapter  of  horrors  !  and  all  in  the  sacred  name 
of  religion.  And  yet  all  these  horrors  are  a  necessary 
result  of  the  Mormon  .system.  They  do  exist  all  over 
Utah  to-day,  and  have  existed  there  for  forty  years,  and 
are  already  spread  into  the  adjoining  Territories. 

Why  do  women  go  into  [lolygamy  ?  Because  the  bet- 
ter class  of  Mormon  women  actually  belier>e  that  their 
consent  to  polygamy  is  necessary  to  their  salvation,  or, 
atleast,  to  any  exaltation  in  the  future  life.  Itisbecauseof 
a  woman's  willingness  to  sacrifice  for  her  rehgion  even 
the  dearest  instincts  of  her  heart,  though  her  heart  breaks, 
and  it  sinks  her  life  into  misery  and  hopelessness. 

Divorces  are  shamefully  frequent  in  Utah.  It  is  very 
common  for  a  woman  to  have  been  divorced  three  or 
four  times;  one  illustrative  case  was  a  woman  who  had 
been  divorced  five  times,  and  at  last  accounts  was  living 


with  her  sixth  husband;  a  judge  states  that  he  knows  of 
one  woman  who  has  been  divorced  fourteen  times;  and 
the  remark  is  not  unusual  there  that  many  women  in 
Utah  have  been  divorced  an<l  remarried  so  many  times 
that  they  find  it  difficult  always  to  give  at  once  their  last 
name.  There  has  never  been  in  Utah  a  civil  marriage 
law,  or  any  provision  for  licenses,  or  anything  else  re- 
specting marriage.  The  whole  matter  has  been  left  with 
ihe  Mormon  Church,  and  by  it  Loncealcd  in  the  iniqui- 
tous Endowment  House,  and  that  being  a  secret  place, 
what  there  is  there  none  but  the  head  of  the  Church 
knows;  and  even  he  has  perjured  himself  to  conceal  his 
knowledge  from  the  courts. — Congregationalist. 

Methodist  Missions  Among  the  Mormons. 

BY    REV.     I.    C.     ILIFF,   U.H., 
SaperiDteudeot  of  Utab  Mlasioo,  Hetbocllot  Episcopal  Cliurcb. 
The  Utah  Mission  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
includes  the  Territory  of  Utah  and  Southeastern  Idaho. 
The   characteristics  and  tendencies   of    the    population 
present  to  the  civilized  world  a  condition  of  affairs  that 
is  indeed  anomalous.     Of  the  two  hundred  thousand  in- 
habitants, three-fourths  are  of  that    "peculiar  people" 
known  to  the  world  as  "  Mormons,"    The  thorough  or- 
ganization   of    Mormonism    is    the    fust    and   greatest 
obstacle  in  propagating  the  Gospel.     I  know  of  no  sys- 
tem whose  organization  is  more  compact  than  that  of  the 
followers  of  Joseph  Smith  and   Brigham  Young.     Utah 
Mormonism   is  one  vast  machine,  .so  adroitly  and  skilT- 
fully  handled  that  it  has  seemed  well-nigh  impregnable 
to  the  advance  of  Christian   civilization  and  the  enact- 
ments of  legislation.      It  is  conceded  by  those  who  have 
most  carefully  studied   the  situation,  that  no  harder  field 
of  missionary  enterprise  was  ever  occupied  by  evangel- 
ical forces.     Our  own  Bishop  Fowler  has  said,  "  Utah  is 
the  Black  Land.     It  is  the  hardest  mission  ground  into 
which  the  Methodist  plow  has  ever  been  thrust.   It  seems 
to  be  baked  on  the  surface  by   open    blasphemy,  and 
melted  beneath  by  the  fires  of  wrath.    Nominally  accept- 
ing the   Bible,    it  places  above  it  a  spurious  scripture 
and  a  false  prophet.     Like  Mohammedanism,  Monnon- 
ism  has  doomed  its  devotees  to  ignorance,  in  which  they 
have  lost  the  way  of  life  and  been   robbed  of  the  well- 
founded  hopes  of  both  this  world  and  the  world  to  come." 
The  late  Bishop  Wiley,  than  whom  this  mission  had  no 
belter    friend,    often    remarked,    "  Utah   is  harder  than 
China." 

The  Missionary  Annual  Report  of  1882  says,  "  Utah 
may  well  be  regarded  as  the  most  difficult  mission  field 
on  the  entire  globe,  and  yet  nowhere  is  the  work  of 
Methodism  more  needed."  It  was  eighteen  years  ago  the 
15th  of  this  May  when  the  first  Methodist  sermon  by  resi- 
dent minister  was  preached  in  Utah.  The  service  was 
held  in  Independence  Hall,  Salt  Lake  City.  Rev.  G.  M. 
Pierce  was  the  preacher;  Drs.  Fowler  and  Hatfield  being 
present.  Bishops  Simpson  and  Kingsley  had  previously 
preached  in  Salt  Lake  City,  and  it  is  probable  that  other 
Methodist  preachers  on  flying  visits  preached   in  Utah 


prior  to  the  opening  of  the  mission  in  1870.  The  first 
place  regularly  used  for  Methodist  services  was  an  unfin- 
ished hay  loft  over  a  livery  stable  in  Salt  Lake  City, 
which  was  rented  at  a  cost  of  $600  a  year.  Our  history 
in  Utah  has  been  a  chequered  one.  From  first  to  last 
sixty  missionaries  have  come  to  the  field,  full  of  faith  and 
zeal.  Of  this  number  three  have  died,  thirty-two  have 
gone  elsewhere,  and  twenty-five  arc  now  on  the  ground. 

The  Missionary  Society iias stood  by  the  mission  all  these 
years  with  no  apparent  returns.  The  Board  of  Church 
Extension  has  listened  to  our  appeals  when  there  were 
no  visible  results,  while  the  Church  at  large  has  said, 
"  Utah,  difficult  as  it  is,  and  barren  of  results,  must  be 
redeemed."  At  last  there  appears  "a  Httle  cloud  in  the 
sky  "  to  the  glory  of  God  and  the  comfort  of  His  chil- 
dren— a  basis,  at  least,  on  which  to  rest  the  Methodist 
fulcrum. 

The  progress  of  our  work  in  Utah  has  not,  however, 
been  uniform  from  the  beginning.  .\  careful  study  of 
the  history  and  statistics  will  show  a  marked  advance 
from  T870  to  1875.  From  1875  to  1883  no  visible 
growth.  From  1883  to  1888  a  steady  and  continuous 
increase.  There  are  reasons  for  the  fluctuation.  In  the 
early  history  of  the  mission,  money  was  quite  freely 
appropriated  by  the  Boards,  and  many  private  gifts  were 
made  for  special  objects.  Later,  the  embarrassed  condi- 
tion of  the  treasury  necessitated  the  Missionary  Society 
to  greatly  reduce  its  appropriations.  The  debt  of 
$30,000  on  Salt  Lake  Church  and  the  threatened  loss  of 
this  and  other  prot)erties  in  the  mission,  almost  paraly/ed 
all  energy  of  the  workers  and  cooled  the  ardor  of  friends 
everywhere.  It  is  but  just  to  say  that  the  same  voice 
which  of  late  has  raised  the  cry,  "a  million  for  missions." 
did  much  to  save  the  Church  from  disgraceful  defeat  in 
Utah's  darkest  hour.  From  1875  to  1883  was  an  experi- 
ence of  "  Hope  deferred  maketh  the  heart  sick."  Heroic 
men  labored  on  with  a  faith  and  zeal  that  "laughs  at  im- 
possibilities and  cries,  it  shall  be  done."  The  General 
Committee,  in  November,  1882,  responding  to  the  earn- 
est appeals  of  Bishop  Wiley  and  secretaries  Reid  and 
Fowler,  advanced  the  appropriation  from  $7,000  to  $12,- 
500. 

This  was  the  dawn  of  a  new  era.  The  forces  at  the 
front  took  courage,  and  the  shout  of  victory  has  rung 
out  ever  since.  The  General  Committee  has  steadily  in- 
creased the  appropriations  till  the  generous  sum  of  $24,- 
000  has  been  reached.  The  Board  of  Church  Extension 
has  been  increasingly  liberal  in  its  donations  by  the  aid 
of  which  a  score  of  churches  has  been  built  in  the  last 
few  years.  Also  the  Woman's  Home  Missionary  Society 
has  become  an  important  coadjutor  in  hastening  the  day 
of  Utah's  redemption. 

The  one  missionary  of  eighteen  years  ago  is  now  rep- 
resented by  twenty-five  scattered  over  wide  fields  ;  the 
rented  hay  loft  by  twenty-eight  churches  and  property 
valued  at  $175,000;  the  one  congregation  with  a  hun- 
dred or  two  adherents  by  forty  congregations  with  three 
to  five  thousand  adherents.     The  work  among  the  chil- 


METHODIST  MISSIONS  AMONG  THE  MORMONS. 


iitfii 


dren  has  been  even  more  marked  and  encouraging.  The 
one  Sunday  School  of  eighteen  years  ago  is  now  repre- 
sented by  thirty,  with  an  attendance  of  fifteen  hundred 
officers  and  scholars,  while  in  our  twenty-four  mission 
day  schools  there  is  an  enrolment  of  forty  teachers  and 
nearly  fourteen  hundred  pupils.  About  two-thirds  of 
the  pupils  in  both  day  and  Sunday  schools  are  of  Mor- 
mon parentage. 

In  a  condensed  review  of  the  work  and  workers  which 
we  here  give,  many  things  must  be  left  out  that  it 
would  give  us  pleasure  to  say  if  space  would  allow.  In 
a  word,  these  missionaries  and  teachers  doing  picket  duty 
in  Utah  are  true  to  God  and  home  and  country  and  with 
a  degree  of  wisdom  and  faithfulness  deserving  the  com- 
mendation of  both  Church  and  State.  Let  us  briefly 
glance  at  the  field.  The  work  in  So//  Lake  City  is  the 
largest  in  the  mission.  The  contract  for  the  basement  of 
the  First  Methodist  Episcopal  church  was  let  October 
i6th,  187 1.  Opening  services  December  31st,  1871. 
Dedication  of  the  completed  edifice  Sunday,  August  15, 
1875  ;  Bishop  Gilbert  Haven  preaching  at  11  a.m.,  and 
Chaplain  McCabe  at  8  p.m.  The  cost  of  the  church,  in- 
cluding grounds,  etc.,  was  $60,000,  The  Board  of 
Church  Extension  donated  $5,000  and  loaned  $5,000. 
The  citizens  of  Utah  from  first  to  last  contributed  $10,- 
000,  more  or  less.  The  remaining  $40,000  was  raised  by 
Chaplain  McCabe.  Adjoining  lots  have  been  purcha.sed 
and  improvements  made  since  at  a  cost  of  $15,000,  the 
entire  property  costing  to  date  some  $75,000.  Located 
as  it  is,  in  the  heart  of  the  city,  the  present  estimated 
value  of  the  ground  alone  is  from  $50,000  to  $60,000, 
and  a  probable  value  of  much  more  in  a  very  short  time. 
The   church   is   under  the  pastoral  care  of  Rev.  C.  L. 


Libby  of  the  Maine  Conference.  It  has  a  membership 
of  170,  Contributed  last  year  $1,000  for  ministerial 
support,  $150  for  missions,  $50  for  church  extension,  and 
for  all  purposes  $2,300. 

Salt  Lake  Seminary  stdiXieA  September  12,  1 871,  with 
one  teacher  and  twenty-eight  students  ;  now  has  a 
corps  of  eight  teachers,  regular  and  special,  and  the  en- 
rolment of  pupils  will  reach  210.  Rev.  A.  R.  Archibald 
of  Boston  L'niversity  is  the  acting  principal,  with  Mrs. 
Archibald  preceptress.  We  also  have  a  mission  church 
in  the  east  part  of  the  city,  and  a  school  of  125  pupils 
taught  by  Misses  Haivorson  and  Harper.  \  Norwegian 
and  Danish  Methodist  Episcopal  church  was  built  in 
the  central  part  of  the  city  the  past  year  at  a  cost  of  $15,- 
000,  which,  with  present  value  of  grounds,  is  estimated 
at  $20,000.  A  school  has  recently  been  opened;  Miss 
Hoserud  teacher. 

Corinne.  First  service  June  15,  1870.  .\  month  later 
Bishop  Ames  and  Chaplain  McCabe,  en  route  to  Cali- 
fornia, spent  a  Sunday  at  Corinne;  the  result  was  a  sub- 
scription of  $1,500,  and  on  their  return,  September  20th, 
a  brick  church  costing  $4,000  was  dedicated.  For  years 
the  town  has  been  on  the  decline,  and  the  church  unoc- 
cupied, except  by  an  occasional  visit  from  the  superin- 
tendent. .'\t  present  there  is  talk  of  the  revival  of 
business. 

Ogden.  First  meeting  by  resident  missionary  was  held 
in  railroad  depot  June  28,  1870.  It  is  now  an  enterpris- 
ing city  of  10,000  population.  We  have  a  good  church 
and  school,  centrally  located,  under  the  rare  of  Rev,  G. 
E.  Jayne  of  New  York  Conference,  pastor,  and  Professor 
and  Mrs.  Gillilan,  teachers.  The  church  will  contribute 
$125  for  missions  and  $1,000  for  all  purposes.  The 
school  will  have  an  attendance  of  100  and  is  partly  self- 
supporting. 

Tooeh.  Commenced  in  [871,  with  Erastus  Smith  as 
preacher  and  teacher,  has  a  neat  church  and  fair  school 
accommodations.  Rev.  D.  T.  Hedges  of  Southeast  In- 
diana Conference  is  the  present  pastor,  and  Miss  Denni- 
son  teacher.     School  attendance  last  year,  40. 

Prove.  Population  4,000.  In  1872  Rev.  C,  P.  Lyford 
opened  the  work  by  securing  funds  in  the  East  to  build 
a  church  and  parsonage  at  a  cost  of  $4,000.  It  is  pro- 
posed to  sell  and  build  more  centrally  this  summer. 
Rev.  J  P.  Morris,  Rock  River  Conference,  is  the  present 
pastor,  Misses  Dowdell  and  McCord  teachers;  school 
enrolment,  68. 

Beaver.  Work  was  commenced  in  1872;  Rev.  Clark 
Smith  first  missionary.  The  church  and  school  property 
is  valued  at  $2,000.  Rev.  J.  D.  Gillilan,  Ohio  Confer- 
ence, pastor,  who  also  assists  Miss  Franklin  in  the  school, 
which  has  an  enrolment  of  70. 

These  half  dozen  places  just  named  comprise  about  all 
in  which  permanent  work  was  established  from  1870  to 
1883. 

Evamton,  Wyoming,  now  in  the  Colorado  Conference, 
was  first  associated  with  the  Utah  work,  and  the  present 
church  was  built  at  that  time,  187 1,  at  a  cost  of  $2,000. 


METHODIST  MISSIONS  AMONG  THE  MORMONS. 


207 


Now,  beginning  with  1883,  the  following  places  have 
been  occupied  and  results  reached: 

(1).  Eleventh  Ward,  Salt  Lake  City,  church  and  school; 
value  of  property,  $3,000.  Teachers  two,  pupils  125, 
nearly  all  of  Mormon  parentage. 

(2).  Ephraiin.  Church  and  parsonage,  valued  at  $2,- 
500;  Rev.  Lars  Olsen,  missionary,  Miss  Thorson,  teacher. 
Of  the  30  pupils  all  are  of  Mormon  parentage. 

(3).  Mt.  Pleasant,  headquarters  of  San  Pete  Scandi- 
navian circuit,  Rev.  M.  Nelson,  Norwegian  and  Danish 
Conference,  in  charge.  Value  of  property,  $4,000.  Also 
a  school  of  70  taught  hy  Miss  Mary  Helgeson  and  Mrs. 
Beaumann. 

(4).  Moroni.  Property  valued  at  ijli.ooo.  Miss  Iver- 
son  teaches  a  school  of  40,  all  of  Mormon  parentage. 

(5).  Spring  City.  Probable  value  of  property  $1,000. 
The  school  is  taught  by  Miss  Larsen  and  will  enroll  dur- 
ing the  year  25,  all  of  Mormon  parentage.  Rev.  Mr. 
Nelson  has  supervision  of  these  points,  and  preaches 
often  to  crowded  houses. 

(6).  Richfield,  Sevier  county,  the  center  of  another 
Scandinavian  worlc,  has  church,  parsonage  and  school 
property  valued  at  S3.500,  Rev.  E.  T.  Mork  missionary, 
Miss  Peterson  teacher.  Enrolment  will  reach  through 
the  year  60,  nearly  all  of  Mormon  parentage. 

(7).  Ehinore.  A'alue  of  pro|)erty  $.Soo.  A  school  of 
1^0  is  taught  by  Miss  Nielson.  Both  the  work  in  San 
Pete  and  Sevier  counties  should  be  largely  credited  to 
the  W.  W.  M.  S. 

(8).  Leran.  Miss  Burkholder  opened  our  school  in 
necember  last.  The  attendance  the  first  year  will  reach 
40,  all  of  Mormon  extraction.  The  property  is  worth 
$1,100. 

(g),  Saniaguin.  A  school  of  35,  taught  by  Miss 
Johnson.     Value  of  property  $700. 

(10).  Spanish  Fork.  At  this  place  we  have  church 
and  school  property  worth  $1,500.  Rev.  H.  Johnson,  a 
convert  from  Mormonism,  is  in  charge.  Miss  Bessie 
Helgeson  teaches  a  school  of  39,  all  from  Mormon  families, 
(11).  Pleasant  Grojie.  Rev.  John  Hackner,  Nor- 
wegian and  Danish  conference,  has  just  entered  upon  the 
work. 

(12).  Murray.  Miss  Young  has  55  in  her  school.  We 
hive  a  neat  church  valued  at  $1,200.  Rev.  A.  R.  Arch- 
ibald supplies  the  preaching. 

(13).  Stockton.  Church  property  cost  $1,600.  Misses 
Herbert  and  Spaulding  teach  a  school  of  abaut  100. 

(14).  Grantsville.  Miss  Burton  is  the  teacher;  enrol- 
ment for  the  year,  25.  Value  of  church  and  school 
property,  $1,000. 

(15).  Ophir.  A  school  of  41  was  taught  there  last 
year.  Rev.  D.  T.  Hedges  preaches  at  Stockton,  Grants- 
ville  and  Ophir  in  connection  with  Tooele  charge. 

(16),  Park  City.  Rev.  G.  M.  Jeffrey,  Des  Moines 
Conference,  pastor.  This  is  a  (ientile  mining  town.  We 
have  not  thought  it  necessary  to  keep  up  a  day  school,  as 
the  public  schools  are  in  the  hands  of  non-Mormons  and 
very  good.     Probable  value  of  property  $2,500. 


(17).  Heber.  Rev.  W.  W.  Glanville,  supply,  who,  with 
the  assistance  of  his  daughter  and  son,  has  built  up  a 
school  of  83,  all  from  Mormon  families.  Estimated 
value  of  property  $2,000. 

(18).  Brigham  City.  Our  property  is  worth  $1,000. 
A  Scandinavian  missionary  will  be  on  the  ground  soon. 

(19).  Logan.  Population  4,000,  is  situated  in  the 
centre  of  Cache  valley.  We  have  one  of  the  best  loca- 
tions in  the  city,  on  which  we  expect  to  build  a  church 
and  school  this  season.  Present  value  of  grounds  $3,- 
000.      Rev.  E.  C.  Stroul,  Maine  Conference,  missionary. 

(20).  Hyrum.  Here  is  a  large  Scandinavian  popula- 
tion. Rev.  John  Hansen,  Norwegian  and  Danish  Con- 
ference, pastor.  Miss  Widerstrom  teacher.  Value  of 
property  $1,200. 

(21).  Oxford,  Idaho.  Rev.  J.  E.  Turner  in  charge  of 
church  and  school,  with  Miss  Keeler,  assistant.  They 
have  45  enrolled  in  the  school.     Property  worth  $2,000. 

{22).  Albion,  Idaho.  Church  just  dedicated.  Value 
of  property,  $1,800.     Rev.  D.  J.  Fren  missionary. 

(23).  Salt  Lake  Scandinavian  Church,  previously  men- 
tioned. Present  value  of  property,  $20,000.  This 
meagre  outline  gfives  but  a  poor  expression  of  the  devel- 
opment of  the  mission  in  the  past  five  years.  A  com- 
parative statement  may  help  best  to  bring  out  the  idea. 
The  following  table  shows  a  most  encouraging  advance, 
and  we  invite  its  careful  perusal.  The  dates  selected 
cover  the  five  years  from  May  ist,  1883,  to  May  i,  1888. 


Miseionaries . 


Teachers 

Churches 

Parsonages 

Members  and  probattoDera 

Bahbath  schools 

Officers  and  Bcholara. 

Day  schools 

Day  scholars 

Sclmlars  of  Mormon  parentage. 


12. 

6. 

8. 
19i5. 

«. 
940. 

5. 


28 

4* 

38 

10 

6(KI 

30 

1,500 

24 

1,388 

»70 

Adherents 1,000 5,000 

Value  of  Church  pro|ierty $64,900 $176,000 

Self-support 1,067 3,000 

ForMissiona 168 600 

Church  Extension Ifl 300 

A  few  of  the.se  figures  are  only  approximate,  but  prob- 
ably under,  rather  than  above,  the  actual  facts.  It  is 
with  no  spirit  of  boasting  that  we  make  this  comparison, 
but  that  every  one  interested  in  the  moral  development 
and  the  only  proper  solution  of  the  Utah  question,  and 
every  contributor  to  the  Methodist  work  there  may  see 
the  growth  of  the  mission. 

There  are  other  facts  which  figures  cannot  reveal. 
Much  of  the  fruit  of  our  work  is  not  apparent  because  of 
the  fluctuation  of  the  population.  Souls  are  converted 
and  added  to  the  Church.  But  the  population  thus 
reached  being  transitory,  no  figures  can  give  a  true 
estimate  of  the  work  accomplished.  For  example,  in 
nearly  all  our  charges  the  membership  has  almost  wholly 
changed  within  the  last  five  years.     But  in   addition  to 


those  who  go  to  other  localities,  and  there  become  cen- 
tres of  Christian  influeme,  it  is  also  true  that  the  leaven 
of  the  Gospel  is  and  has  been  working  in  Utah.  Again, 
that  the  deluded  people  of  Utah  are  being  subjected  to 
an  unprecedented  strain,  all  admit.  There  is  a  limit  to 
such  endurance,  and  if  the  rigid  enfon  ement  of  the 
present  laws  continues,  the  limit  must  soon  be  reached 
and  the  inevitable  break  come.  It  is  true  that  a  submis- 
sion to  laws  passed  by  Congress  and  sustained  l>y  the 
Supreme  Court  is  accompanied  by  much  inconvenience 
and  some  anger  on  the  part  of  many  of  the  peo])le  of 
Utah,  but  open  rebellion  need  not  be  feared.  The  laws 
of  the  land  will  hold  supreme  in  Utah,  and  the  great 
body  of  Mormons  arc  quietly  accepting  the  situation. 
No  wonder  that  the  churches  are  aroused  to  do  their 
best  for  Utah's  immediate  redemption  from  the  evils 
that  have  long  afHii  ted  this  goodly  land.  Having  at  last 
reached  the  summit,  we  may  well  say  "  Halleluia!  "  We 
are  like  Xenophon  and  his  Greeks  when  they  came  to  the 
mountain  edge,  and  looking  over  cried,  "  The  seal  The 
sea!  " 

Methodism  is  peculiarly  adapted  to  the  jtresent  needs 
of  the  field.  With  fifty  Gospel  preachers  full  of  faith  and 
fire  to  go  up  and  down  these  valleys  sounding  the  Paul- 
ine trumpet,  a  genuine  revelation  would  come  to  l" tah  in 
five  years.  In  fact  it  has  already  come.  It  is  no  longer 
a  question;  there  is  pmcer  in  the  Gospel  to  save  Utah  upuk 
From  every  valley  comes  the  Macedonian  cry.  From  a 
hundred  settlements  we  are  appealed  to  for  help. 

During  the  past  five  years  the  writer  has  travelled 
twice  the  distance  it  is  around  the  world,  held  over  fif- 
teen hundred  services,  and  preached  on  an  average  four 
and  one-fourth  limes  a  week.  Al!  classes  of  people, 
miners  and  peasants,  believers  and  unbelievers,  Jews  and 
Gentiles,  saints  and  sinners,  have  kindly  received  the 
message  and  the  messenger.  Our  aim  has  been  to  preach 
the  great  religion  and  trust  God  for  the  increase.  Per- 
sonally, and  as  a  mission,  we  are  under  many  obligations 
to  the  Parent  Society.  We  came  here  under  its  patron- 
age, and  can  remain  only  by  its  aid,  and  our  hearts 
rejoice  at  the  general  prosperity  throughout  the  mission, 
because,  in  part,  of  the  satisfaction  it  will  give  the  Mis- 
sionary Society  to  see  that  the  liberal  appropriations 
given  and  expended  with  many  prayers,  have  been  blessed 
to  the  awakening  and  salvation  of  many  precious  souls. 
Special  mention  also  should  be  made  of  the  important 
work  being  done  by  the  Woman's  Home  Missionary 
Society  and  the  Board  of  Church  K.xtension.  We  can 
spare  room  barely  to  acknowledge  their  great  and  good 
work  in  Utah. 

When  these  mountain  heights  shall  have  been  fully 
possessed  for  Christ  as  by  the  good  hand  of  our  God 
upon  the  workers  they  shall  be,  the  credit  will  not  belong 
to  us  alone,  who  have  planted  the  standard  of  Immanuel 
upon  them,  but  to  those  self-denying  friends  in  the  East 
whose  contributions  have  enabled  us  to  maintain  them. 
With  all  our  hearts,  as  co-workers  together  with  Christ, 
we  thank  you. 


The  Presbyterian  Church  in  Utah. 

The  Annual  Report  on  the  condition  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  Utah  made  last  May  said  : 

"  Presbyterian  work  was  never  more  prosperous  in 
Utah  than  at  present.  The  statistics  are  about  as  fol- 
lows: ij  ihurches,  13  ministers,  32  day-schools,  58 
teachers  and  about  3,000  pupils,  three-fourths  of  them 
from  Mormon  families.  The  five  great  Protestant  de- 
nominations in  Utah  employ  about  165  Christian  leathers 
educating  over  5,000  children,  three-fourths  of  ihem  from 
the  more  independent  Mormon  families." 

Last  November  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Home 
Missions  reported  that  it  was  employing  17  missionaries 
in  Utah. 

Rev.  Josiah  McLean  of  the  Presbyterian  Mission  at 
Ogden  writes; 

"  In  some  ways  the  future  looks  discouraging.  We 
arc  afraid  of  the  Statehood  movement.  The  leaders  here 
are  making  strenuous  pr^iparations  for  a  desperate  effort 
in  Washington  this  winter.  If  Utah  is  admitted  as  a 
State  our  hands  are  tied  and  our  work  will  be  greatly 
hindered.  The  fact  is,  the  best  thing  for  us  to  do  in  that 
event  will  be  to  move  out.  How  discouraging  that 
thought  is,  when  we  think  of  the  hopeful  condition  of 
the  work  all  over  the  territory!  Of  course  we  will  not 
give  up  and  we  will  not  move  out,  whatever  happens, 
but  all  these  things  add  to  the  difficulties  in  the  way. 
But  you  can  hardly  appreciate  the  difficulties  in  the 
way,  even  when  we  have  access  to  the  people.  They 
arc  visionary,  superstitious  and  deceitful.  You  have 
nothing  to  work  on. 

"  I  have  just  returned  from  calling  on  a  Scotch  family. 
They  sold  a  comfortable  home  in  Glasgow,  gave  up  a 
good  business,  to  sink  everything  in  the  emigration  fund 
and  have  their  eyes  opened  to  the  fraud  after  they  had 
reached  Ogden.  Now  they  say  they  are  disgusted  and 
will  have  nothing  more  to  do  with  the  Mormons.  But 
you  can't  tell  what  may  happen  before  a  week  passes. 
Then  another  told  me  of  visions  a  certain  one  had  had  : 
that  Cleveland  would  not  be  re-elected  and  Utah  would 
be  admitted  as  a  State,  and  Zion  would  arise  and  shine, 
and  Mormonism  would  be  triumphant. 

"  It  makes  a  man  sick  to  listen  to  these  things,  and  to 
know  the  people  are  fooled  and  imposed  upon  by  such 
nonsense.  The  people  we  are  laboring  for  in  Utah  are 
fed  upon  such  things,  and  they  do  not  know  enough  to 
reject  the  food.  Give  them  the  truth  and  they  pervert 
it,  and  turn  to  some  of  their  silly  arguments  to  prove 
that  Joseph  is  a  prophet.  If  all  other  difficulties  were 
removed,  this  one  of  a  perverted  word  is  hard  enough  to 
meet.  It  is  heart- rending  to  hear  their  preachers  explain 
the  word.  They  will  abandon  the  Bible  any  time  to  save 
the  Book  of  Mormon." 

Rev.S.  E.  Wishard,  D.D.,  writes:  '' Mormonism  is  diab- 
olism enthroned  on  sensualism,  inflated  with  Judaism, 
poisoned  with  the  merit-making  of  Buddhism,  inspirited 
with  the  secret  knavery  of  Jesuitism,  masquerading  be- 
fore the  world  in  the  forms  of  our  holy  religion." 


La 


ittcmtliln  Concert. 


AFRICA   iH  the  >4uhject  of  tlie  Missionary  Con- 
cert for  Jiiue. 


i'k.w  FDR  Africa.  —  Pray  that  the  Dark  Contirn-nl 
may  he  tnlightened  by  "  The  Light  oj  the  World."  Pray 
thai  God  may  mereifully  protect  from  disease,  and  famine, 
fre>m  diseouragcment,  and  violent  death,  the  brave  men  and 
women  jvho  are  laboring  for  the  Redemption  of  Africa, 
and  give  them  great  wisdom  to  plan,  great  grace  to  endure, 
great  spiritual  pcnver  to  work,  and  great  success  as  the 
final  outcome  of  all  their  labors. 


European  (jovoriiment  ami  {'ontrol   in  Africa. 

(An   extcact  from    llie  Animal    Keporl  of  Mr.    W'm.    Coppinger. 
Secretary  of  the  American  Coloniication  Society,  made  in  January, 

i8S8.) 

Government  scramble  for  territory  having  apparently 
ceased,  divisions  and  adjustments  of  possessions  and 
sovereignty  are  now  taking  place. 

The  British  Protectorate  of  the  Niger  districts  is  thus 
officially  proclaimed  under  date  of    the  Foreign  Office, 
London,  October  18,  1887; — "It  is  hereby  notified  for 
public  information  that,  under  and  by  virtue  of  certain 
Treaties  concluded  between  the  month  of  July.  1S84,  and 
the  present  dale,  and  by  other  lawful  means,  the  territo- 
ries in  West  Africa,  hereinafter  referred  to  as  the  Niger 
Districts,  are  under  the    Protectorate  of    Her   Majesty 
the  Queen.      Ihe  British  Protectorate  of  the  Niger  Dis- 
iticts  comprises  the  territories  on  the  line  of   coast  be- 
tween the  British  Protectorate  of  Lagos  and  the  right  or 
western  river  bank  of  the  mouth  of  the  Rio  del  Key.     It 
further  comprises  all  territories  in  the  basin  of  the  Niger 
and  its  affluents,  which  are,  or  may  be  for  the  lime  being, 
subject   to   the   government   of    the    National    African 
Company,  Limited  (now  called  the  Royal  Niger  Companj). 
in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  the  Charier  of   the 
said  Company,  dated  ihe  loih  July,  1886.  The  measures  in 
course  of  preparation,  for  the  administration  of  justice, 
snd  the  maintenance  of  peace   and  good  order  in  the 
Niger  Districts,  will  be  duly  notified  and  published." 

On  the  2oth  of  February,  the  Governor  of  Natal  gave 
notice  that,  with  the  approval  of  Her  Majesty's  Govern- 
ment and  the  acquiescence  of  the  Chiefs  and  people  of 
?iihiland,  the  authority  of  Queen  Victoria  had  been  ex- 
lendcd  over  Eastern  Zululand. 

A  treaty  has  been  sigred  by  Lord  Salisbury  and  M. 
Flourens,  limiting  the  sphere  of  action  of  England  and 
Funce  in  Eastern  Africa.  By  the  terms  of  this  under- 
siinding  England  recognizes  the  rights  of  France  over 
ihc  Obock  territory  and  the  Gulf  of  Tadjourah,  and  cedes 
In  that  country  the  island  of  Mashah,  situated  in  the 
middle  of  the  gulf  'i'he  frontier  line  of  the  French 
letritory  extends  from  Cape  D)iboujeh,beyond  the  district 
already  under  French  protection,  to  Harrar,  from  which 
il  runs  in  a  westerly  direction  to  Choa.     France  acknowl- 


edges the  authority  of  England  in  the  territories  situate 

to  the  east  of  Cape  Djiboujeh,  including  Dongareita. 

An  agreement  concluded  between  Germany  and  Eng- 
land, relating  to  the  Sultan  of  Zanzibar  and  German  and 
English  interests  respectively  in  East  Africa,  has  a  doul>le 
signification,  first,  in  reference  to  the  demarcating  of  the 
districts  over  which  the  Sultan  of  Zanzibar  has  imperial 
rights,  and,  secondly,  in  relation,  as  above,  to  the  inter- 
ests of  Germany  and  England.  The  Sultan  claimed  un- 
interrupted possession  of  the  entire  coast  f/om  Cape 
Delgado  to  2.25  deg.  latitude  north,  and  the  whole  of  the 
land  behind  that,  extending  to  lakes  Tanganyika  and 
Nyassa.  According  to  the  agreement  there  has  been 
allowed  him  the  sole  right  to  the  coast  from  Cape  Delgado 
to  Kipini.  a  harbor  t  deg.  south  latitude,  together  with 
an  unimportant  allowance  of  mainland.  The  width  of 
this  coast  line,  which,  by  an  agreement  of  England  and 
France  at  Zanzibar,  was  to  extend  to  forty  sea  miles,  has 
been  reduced  to  ten;  therefore  the  Sultan  is  obliged  to 
renounce  his  claim  to  the  whole  of  the  mainland  border- 
ing thereto.  To  the  German  interests  are  assured  the 
whole  of  the  mainland  possessions  between  Cape  Del- 
gado and  the  port  of  Wanga,  about  4  deg.  30  min.  south 
latitude,  extending  to  the  inland  seas;  also  the  northern 
part  of  lake  Nyassa,  the  whole  of  lake  Tanganyika,  and 
'  the  southern  part  of  the  Victoria  Nyanza  lake  to  r  deg. 
I  south  latitude.  Germany  also  takes  possession  of  the 
mountainous  land  of  Uzambara  and  the  greater  part  of 
the  Kilima-Ndaro  district. 

In  the  .-^nglo-German  West  African  treaty  of  1885  a 
clause  was  inserted  to  the  effect  that  the  district  of  Ambas 
Bay  (Victoria),  at  that  time  in  the  possession  of  the 
British,  should  be  turned  over  to  the  German  Govern- 
;  ment  as  soon  as  the  latter  had  come  to  aft  agreement 
with  the  English  Baptist  Missionaries,  who  had  resided 
'  there.  It  now  appears  that  the  Basle  Evangelical  Mission- 
ary Society  has  purchased  the  possessions  of  the  Baptists 
I  in  Ambas  Bay,  and  that  the  district  has  been  formally 
handed  over  to  the  German  Cameroon  authorities.  The 
German  Cameroons  will  thus  be  extended  from  3  deg. 
south  lat.  to  the  Rio  del  Roy.  The  treaty  concluded 
with  France  gave  the  latter  country  the  district  south  of 
the  Campo  river,  which  formerly  was  a  German  posses- 
sion, while  in  another  treaty  with  England  it  was  arranged 
that  the  Rio  del  Roy  river  should  form  the  boundary  of 
both  districts,  and  in  a  still  latter  agreement  Yula,  near 
.■\mu,  was  fixed  as  the  inland  boundary  of  the  German 
colony.  By  this  arrangement  Germany  is  brought  into 
close  proximity  to  the  borders  of  the  Congo  State, 

A  Convention  has  been  entered  into  between  France 

and  the  Congo  Free  State  for  the  determination  of  the 

common  frontier.     Under  this  agreement  the  boundary 

will  be  the  "  thalweg  "  of  the  Oubrangi.     The  right  bank 

1  of  the  river  will  belong  to  France;  the  left  bank  to  the 

I  Congo  State.     The  station  known  as  Nkoundja,  founded 

by  M.  de  Brazza,  is  handed  over  to  the  Free  State.     B] 

I  this  settlement  the  greater  part  of  the  basin  of  the  Con| 

I  is  assigned  to  France.     At   the   same    time   the   French 


Government  admits  that  the  right  of  pre-emption,  which 
it  obtained  in  1883  over  the  Congo  possessions,  can  only 
be  exercised  after  Belgium  has  resolved  not  to  acquire 
the  colony  should  its  founders  desire  to  cede  it.  The 
founders  renounce  the  permission,  granted  by  M.  Ferry, 
to  issue  a  lottery  of  20,000, ooof.  in  France  for  the  benefit 
of  the  Free  State,  and  acquire  the  right  of  having  the 
shares  of  its  loans  quoted  to  the  amount  of  80,000, ooof. 
The  agreement  is  understood  to  settle  the  last  matter  in 
dispute  with  reference  to  the  French  possessions  of 
western  Africa. 

A  Convention  has  been  signed,  fixing  ttie  boundaries 
of  the  German  and  Portuguese  possessions  on  the  south- 
west coast  of  Africa,  and  defining  the  regions  in  central 
Africa,  where  the  two  Powers  may  henceforth  have  liberty 
of  action.  The  central  region  embraces,  so  far  as  Portu- 
gal is  concerned,  the  whole  area  situated  between  the 
two  Portuguese  provinces  of  Angola  and  Mozambique. 
The  Portuguese  boundary  in  Southern  Angola  is  as 
follows: — Following  the  course  of  the  Cunene  river  from 
the  mouth  to  the  secpnd  cataract  in  the  mountains  of 
Chella  or  Canna,  the  line  runs  parallel  to  the  river  as  far 
as  the  Cubango,  when  it  follows  the  course  of  that  river 
in  a  southerly  direction  as  far  as  Andara.  From  this 
point  the  boundary  line  runs  along  the  parallel  of  latitude 
as  far  as  the  Zambesi,  crossing  that  river  at  the  head  of 
the  Cetiroo  rapids.  The  limits  in  the  north  of  Mozam- 
bique are  determined  by  the  course  of  the  Rovumaas  far 
SLS  its  confluence  with  the  Msinge,  the  line  running 
thence  as  far  as  the  banks  of  the  Nyassa.  By  the  terms 
of  this  Convention  Germany  undertakes  to  establish  no 
domination  over  these  territories,  and  neither  to  accept 
a  protectorate  nor  to  interfere  with  Portuguese  influence 
in  the  entire  region  situated  between  Angola  and  Mozam- 
bique, excepting  certain  points  previously  acquired  by 
other  Powers.  Germany  also  recognizes  the  right  of 
Portugal  to  exercise  her  right  of  sovereignty  and  her 
civilizing  influence  in  the  territories  referred  to. 

By  annexing  the  Saharan  coast  between  capes  Blanco 
and  Bojador,  and  about  150  miles  of  the  interior,  and  by 
treaties  recently  made  with  the  Sheikha  of  Adarer,  still 
further  east,  Spain  introduces  a  wedge  between  the 
French  in  Senegal  and  the  southern  frontier  of  Morocco, 
besides  gaining  an  important  flank  [)osilion  upon  the 
projected  railway  from  Algeria  to  Senegal.  By  the  treaty 
of  1S14  France  had  returned  to  her  all  the  Senegal  coast 
which  had  been  conceded  lo  the  French  Senegal  Com- 
'pany,  whose  extreme  northern  trading  station  was  placed 
in  the  Bay  of  Arguin,  slightly  to  the  south  of  Cape  Blan- 
co. Spain  takes  possession  of  Greyhound  Bay,  under 
the  lee  of  Cape  Blanco,  and  joining  on  the  south  the 
Bay  of  Arguin.  If  the  northern  limit  of  the  annexed 
territory  really  reaches  Cape  Bojador  at  an  angle,  as  the 
land  lies,  there  will  be  500  miles  of  coast,  so  that  the  new 
Spanish  territory  covers  no  less  than  75,000  square  miles. 

Italy  is  preparing  for  an  active  campaign  for  the  estab- 
lishment of  its  position  in  Africa,  and  .Abyssinia  is  mak- 
ing ready  for  a  determined  resistance.     At  Rome  a  form- 


idable expedition  is  being  organized,  volunteers  are  called 
for,  and  camels,  indispensable  to  any  campaign  in  J 
Abyssinia,  are  being  purchased  in  Egypt  and  at  Aden,  m 
On  the  other  hand  King  John  has  ordered  Ras  Alula  to 
attack  the  Italians  the  moment  they  emerge  from  Masso- 
wah,  and  has  issued  a  proclamation  justifying  his  action. 
Several  skirmishes  between  outposts  and  natives  are  re- 
ported to  have  already  occurred.  That  the  campaign,  if 
pushed,  will  end  in  the  success  of  Italy  therecan  be  little 
doubt,  though  that  the  difficulties  which  will  attend  the 
undertaking  are  not  to  be  despised  is  shown  by  the 
British  expedition  against  King  Theodore.  The  over- 
throw of  that  monarch  involved  an  expeditionary  force 
of  [6,000  men,  which  the  necessities  of  transport  and 
supply  increased  to  double  that  number,  and  as  the 
Itali.ins  must  advance  by  a  more  difficult  route  than  the 
British,  and  face  a  united  instead  of  a  divided  people,  a 
force  of  at  least  equal  magnitude  will  be  inevitable.  I 

A  rising  of  the  natives  north  and  west  of  Inhambane 
against  the  Portuguese  authorities  on  the  coast  appears 
to  have  been  caused  by  the  desire  of  the  native  King  ■ 
Umgann,  to  punish  certain  chiefs  who  had  been  tributary 
to  his  father,  Umzita,  but  who  had  recently  submitted  to 
the  Portuguese  authorities.  Several  months  ago  the  Por- 
tuguese officers  were  excited  over  the  reports  of  the  find- 
ing of  gold  in  the  interior,  and  they  sent  an  embassy  to 
Umoyamiihle,  the  capital  of  Umgana,  seeking  authority 
to  dig  for  gold  within  his  territory.  Negotiations  were 
regarded  as  favorable,  and  the  treaty  was  drawn,  which 
was  sent  to  Lisbon  for  ratification.  The  Governor  of  the 
province  of  Inhambane,  and  Captain  Moore,  commander 
of  the  Portuguese  forces,  set  out  for  the  king's  head- 
quarters, for  llie  purpose  of  assuming  control  over  the 
whole  country,  even  as  far  as  the  Zambezi.  Tax  collec- 
tors were  sent  into  the  districts  adjoining  Inhambane, 
and  two  small  districts  to  the  north  were  peacefully  at- 
tached to  the  Inhambane  province.  This  seems  to  have 
irritated  King  Umgana,  and  he  immediately  despatched 
a  large  force  to  regain  his  possessions  and  punish  the 
chiefs  who  had  submitted.  This  they  succeeded  in  doing 
speedily,  The  town  of  Inhambane  has  been  in  the  hands 
of  the  Portuguese  for  the  last  three  years,  and  formerly  _ 
had  an  important  trade  in  gold  and  slaves,  ll  is  situated  I 
some  twelve  miles  up  a  tidal  arm  of  the  sea.  The  Portu- 
guese have  a  custom  house,  barracks,  governor's  house. 
and  a  half-dozen  shipping  offices.  The  defences  consist 
of  two  guns  and  their  complement  of  artillerymen,  and 
two  or  three  companies  of  infantry,  The  officers  are 
drawn  from  the  non-commissioned  ranks  of  the  Portu-  ■ 
guese  army,  the  rank  and  file  consisting  of  Negroes,  a 
large  portion  of  whom  are  held  as  soldiers,  as  a  species 
of  penal  servitude  for  various  offenses. 


Details  relative  to  the  evacuation  of  the  station  of 
Stanley  Falls  by  the  forces  of  the  Congo  .State  show  that 
a  female  slave  took  refuge  in  the  station,  and  that  the 
Arab  chief,  her  owner,  demanded  her  surrender,  which 
Mr.  Deane,  the  chief  of  the  station,  refused.     After  some 


1 


PROTESTANT  MISSIONS  IN  AFRICA. 


violent  discussion  peace  was  re-established,  the  steamer 
Stanley  having  in  the  meantime,  arrived  at  the  station. 
A  few  days  afterwards,  however,  the  Arabs  attacked  the 
station.  The  Congo  State  soldiers — Houssas  and  Ban- 
galas — fought  well  for  three  days,  but  their  ammunition 
being  exhausted  they  refused  to  continue  the  struggle. 
and  embarked  in  pirogues  in  order  to  descend  the  river. 
Mr.  Deane.  Lieutenant  Dubois,  four  Houssas,  and  four 
boys,  then  set  the  station  on  fire  and  retreated  along  the 
northern  bank  of  the  Congo.  Lieutenant  Dubois  lost  his 
balance  on  the  steep  bank  and  was  drowned.  Mr.  Deane 
was  hospitably  received  by  some  friendly  natives,  with 
whom  he  remained  for  a  month.  Captain  Coquilhat,  who 
commands  the  station  of  the  Bangalas,  on  the  arrival 
there  of  the  disbanded  Houssas  and  Bangalas,  went  im- 
mediately on  board  the  steamer  L' Association  Inter- 
nationale Africaine  to  the  Falls,  and,  not  having  sufficient 
forces  to  retake  the  station,  he  succeeded,  after  three 
days'  search,  in  finding  Mr.  Deane.  Stanley  Falls,  on  the 
Congo,  has  been  the  extreme  point  on  the  upper  waters 
of  the  river  occupied  by  the  forces  of  the  new  State,  and 
is  about  looo  miles  above  Stanley  Pool. 

Unfavorable  intelligence  has  been  received  from  the 
colony  on  the  French  portion  of  the  Congo,  where  war- 
like tribes  incessantly  devastate  the  best  parts  of  the 
basin  of  the  Ogowe,  attacking  exploring  parties  and  cara- 
vans and  laying  waste  the  settlements  already  founded. 
M.  de  Brazza,  Governor  General  of  the  French  Congo, 
who  left  Libraville,  on  the  coast,  some  months  ago  for 
the  interior  of  the  colony,  was  attacked  by  a  body  of 
.  Pahuins,  who  tried  to  prevent  him  from  continuing  his 
journey  up  the  Ogowe.  A  fight  ensued  on  the  river,  in 
which  M.  de  Brazza  repulsed  his  assailants.  He  lost 
some  men,  and  several  others  who  were  wounded  had  to 
be  sent  back  to  the  coast.  M.  de  Brazza  continued  his 
journey. 

The  general  government  of  the  Congo  is  now  organized. 
The  Governor  General  resides  at  Boma,  where  he  pub- 
lishes the  decrees  which  are  issued  at  Brussels  by  King 
Leopold.  The  decrees  up  to  the  present  refer  chiefly  to 
the  organization  of  property  and  to  respect  for  authority 
and  law.  The  civil  and  criminal  code  of  Belgium  has 
been  made  ol»ligatory  for  the  whole  Congo  Stale.  A  tri- 
bunal has  been  established  at  Boma,  and  a  postal  service 
from  Banana  to  Leopoldville.  The  Governor  General 
administers  the  State  with  sovereign  powers,  and  can  by 
his  authority  decide  ail  difficuUies  which  may  arise. 

It  is  at  Stanley  Pool  that  the  progress  made  by  the 
■  Congo  State,  during  the  last  si.x  years,  can  best  be  appre- 
ciated. In  i8Si  Mr.  H.  M.  Stanley,  who  led  the  first  ex- 
pedition of  the  International  Association,  arrived  there 
and  founded  Leopoldville,  where  the  two  Belgian  officers, 
M.  Valcke  and  M.  Braconier,  were  installed.  There  are 
now  at  Stanley  Pool  nine  establishments,  containing  some 
fifty  Europeans  employed  in  either  trading  stations  or 
missions.  There  are  also  the  French  station  of  Dcbra/- 
^aviDe,  a  factory  from  Rotterdam,  a  French  factory,  and 
fAe  tiro  Belgian  stations  of  Leopoldville  and  Kinchassa, 


containing  fifteen  Europeans,  twenty  workmen,  and  a 
garrison  of  Houssas  and  Bangalas. 

The  great  difficulty  experienced  by  the  Independent 
Congo  .State  is  the  acclimatization  of  Europeans.  The 
services  of  many  intelligent  and  devoted  men  have  been  lost 
because  they  were  brought  into  a  climate  different  from 
that  of  Europe.  The  losses  have  been  numerous  on  the 
Congo.  The  difficulty  remains  as  regards  non-acclima- 
tized European  workmen,  who  cannot  withstand  the 
African  climate.  It  is  for  this  reason  that  the  Congo 
State  has  endeavored  to  take  over  Chinese  to  Central 
Africa.  When  General  Scranch  was  at  Berlin,  in  1885, 
to  assist  in  the  labors  of  the  Congo  Conference,  he  had 
some  conferences  with  General  Tcheng-ki-Tong,  the  Chi- 
nese Military  .Attache,  to  whom  he  proposed  that  500 
Chinamen,  joiners,  carpenters,  gardeners,  etc.,  should  be 
sent  to  the  Congo.  They  were  to  receive  a  fixed  salary, 
a  free  passage  to  the  Congo  and  back,  and  the  assurance 
that  in  case  of  death  their  bodies  would  be  sent  to  China 
for  interment.  The  Chinese  Military  .\ttache  promised 
to  transmit  this  proposal  to  Pekin,  but  no  reply  has  yet 
been  made  by  the  Chinese  Government. 


Protestant  Missions  iu  Africa. 

(The  following  report  was  made  Jan.  7th,  1888,  by  Mr. 
Wm.  Coppinger,  Secretary  of  the  American  Colonization 
Society  for  .\frica.) 

The  British  and  American  Missionary  Societies  operat- 
ing in  Africa,  with  the  statistics  of  theirwork,  are  given  in 
the  following  table: 


MiagtemAxna. 

etfl 

1= 

BBITI6H  SOCIETIES. 

1 

17 
» 

la 

48 
10 

s 

« 
as 

17 

86 

i_ 

la 
a 

.... 

1 

4 
14 
U 

H 

0 

Church 

UniTersiUiw'  MIebIods 

877 

"sis 

14 

IW!. 

"ii'.w: 

ae 

SM 

11 
38 

8 

ta 

48! 

,   I 

T8" 
1  ■ 

iioj 

4.1M 

Bodeiy  for  PropaKatiOD  of  the  Gospel 

London 

Untied  Kiw  Metliodlut 

PrmilliTP  Melbodifit 

^94I 

iCoK 

» 

IS 
6 

"it 

I 

JO 
9 

I8t 

Free  Church  of  Scotland 

BapilMK 

«,«> 

15.107 
SOTS 

Frlendii.     

7 
.... 

8 
6 
A 

SO 

8S 
7 
IS 

s 

i.6» 
3,.W0 

Httfi 

Bll.le  Society 

AMERICAN  SOClBTrES. 
American  Board           .    ...... 

I 

K 
IS 
0 
6 
4 
i 
1 

BaptlHi  Missionary  Dnlou 

J'resbytt'rlan ,. 

Southprii  Baptist  

1^ 

Unit*-(1  HrethroD 

t  ts» 

Prolestant  Episcopal 

...  i 

140 

African  Methodlxt 

Methoditt  F,pi.«copal 

"'iii» 

Binhop  Taj  lor  Mimion 

11 

1 
4 

? 

.:::     * 

I        16 
1          1 

Lutheran 

81 

Free  Methodist 

United  Preabjteriao 

tjm 

Western  Colored  Baplirt 

In  North  .\frica,  missions  are  located  in  Morocco, 
Algiers,  Tunis,  Abyssinia,  and  Egypt.  One  of  the  most 
flourishing  of  al!  the  missions  in  this  region  is  that  of  the 
American  United  Presbyterian  Church.  It  has  occupied 
the  field  more  than  thirty  years,  and  has  many  centres 
ai\d  a  lar^e  native  as  well  as  American  agency  employed. 


214 


PROTESTANT  MISSIONS  IN  AFRICA. 


Most  of  the  stations  are  on  the  Nile,  south  of  Cairo,  with 
sixty-five  schools,  and  five  thousand  four  hundred  and 
fourteen  scholars.  Fifty-seven  of  these  schools  are  sup- 
ported by  the  fees  of  the  native  congregations.  The  con- 
verts are  mostly  from  among  the  Copts. 

In  East  and  East  Central  Africa,  mission  work  has  been 
carried  on  at  great  expense  of  money  and  life.  It  was  in 
this  region  that  Bishop  Hannington  fell,  and  here  also  the 
native  Christians,  under  Mwanga's  rule,  proved  themselves 
faithful  until  death. 

In  south  .Africa,  mission  work  has  been  done  among  the 
Caffrarians,  the  Zulus,  the  Basutos,  and  other  tribes.  In 
the  vicinity  of  the  European  colonies,  the  natives  have 
been  brought  to  some  extent  under  the  influence  of 
Christian  civilization.  The  Free  Church  of  Scotland  has 
an  important  school  at  Lovedale,  about  seven  hundred 
miles  northeast  of  Cape  Town.  Besides  the  literary  and 
theological  course,  various  trades  are  taught — carpenter- 
ing, printing,  book-binding,  wagon-making,  tailoring,  etc. 

On  the  west  coast  of  Africa,  the  American  Presbyterian 
mission  has  been  harrassed  and  impeded  by  the  French 
authorities,  and  the  statement  is  published  that  the  work 
will  probably  be  transferred  to  some  other  point. 
The  English  and  American  Baptists  have  been  doing 
valuable  work  on  the  Congo,  and  lately  an  account  was 
given  of  a  very  remarkable  work  of  grace  in  connection 
with  this  mission,  which  resulted  in  the  conversion  of  over 
a  thousand  of  the  natives.  On  the  river  Niger  the  Church 
Missionary  Society  of  England  established  a  mission  thirty 
years  ago,  under  the  leadership  of  the  well-known  African 
Bishop  Crowther. 

Rev.  H.  H.  Messenger,  formerly  a  missionary  of  the 
American  Episcopal  Church  to  Liberia,  writes:  "  On 
reading  Bishop  Ferguson's  account  of  his  reception  at 
Cape  Palmas  on  his  return  as  Bishop,  a  realizing  sense  of 
God's  mercy  and  goodness  filled  my  heart  with  thankful- 
ness. Twenty-si.x  years  ago,  three  married  couples  of  us 
psssed  through  the  same  place;  the  orphan  girls  of  the 
school  coming  down  on  the  rocks  and  singing  for  us  ;,the 
big  waves  soon  after  rolling  heavily  in,  making  us  catch 
our  breath  as  they  lifted  the  boift  and  rushed  us  forward 
at  nearly  railroad  speed.  We  were  strangers,  and  of  a 
different  race,  yet  received  by  friends  because  ')f  the 
Name  of  Jesus.  Now  what  do  we  behold  ?  One  of  their 
own  number,  exalted  to  the  highest  position  in  the  Church 
of  God,  goes  back  to  them  to  be  their  guide  in  spiritual 
matters.  He  was  but  a  boy  in  school  when  I  was  there, 
remembered  ever  since  as  very  apt  and  ready  at  exami- 
nations which  we  attended,  under  the  faithful  drilling  of 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Cnimmtll.  .\ll  the  white  missionaries lom- 
posing  our  force  then,  have  long  since  ceased  their  labors 
there ;  some  lying  in  the  graveyards  in  Africa ;  some  in 
graves  in  America  ;  a  few  yet  alive  in  hoary  age.  But 
the  work  goes  on,  now  more  certain  to  be  i)ermanent, 
doubtless,  than  before  ;  for  instead  of  an  alien  here  and 
there  striving  against  the  dangers  of  the  climate  and  do- 
in^  what  he  could  to  create  a  light  in  the  darkness  for  a 
y<"*' j^ears,  and  then  succumbing  to  disease,  and  dying  or 


forced  to  leave  the  mission  ;  now  men  of  the  same  race, 
able  to  bear  the  climate,  having  their  families  and  all  their 
interest  there  /o  slay.  All  this  promises  permanence  in 
the  work." 

Bishop  Taylor  has  determined  to  use  Liberia  with  its 
settled  communities  of  Chrisrian  .Africans,  with  its  organ- 
ized government,  reccfgnized  by  the  nations,  its  industrial 
and  educational  appliances,  and  its  social  regulations,  as 
a  base  and  support  of  his  operations.  He  has  arranged 
for  opening  a  dozen  industrial  schools,  the  kings  and 
chiefs  of  each  tribe  visited  agreeing  to  plant  and  attend 
to  the  first  crops  of  food  required  by  the  mission,  and  to 
furnish  sites  for  buildings,  and  all  the  land  required  for 
farming  and  grazing  purposes  :  and  to  build  cook-houses, 
school-houses,  and  mission  houses ;  while  the  Bishop 
agrees  to  provide  teachers,  preachers,  and  all  other  things 
necessary  to  put  the  missions  upon  a  self-supporting  basis. 
Five  of  these  new  stations  on  the  Cavalla  river,  which 
enters  the  ocean  near  Cape  Palmas,  are  the  business 
centres  of  inland  tribes  from  which  thousands  of  people 
can  be  reached.  This  river,  navigable  by  steamboats,  is 
reported  by  the  Bishop  as  ha\ing  high  banks  and  hills  as 
healthy  as  those  of  our  own  Hudson. 

Congo  Land  now  has  also  its  Roman  Catholic  Bishop  ; 
the  Archbishop  of  Paris  having  consecrated  the  mission- 
ary priest  Corrie,  in  conformity  to  an  order  from  the  Pope, 
Bishop  of  Congo  Land.  Monsignor  Corrie  is  almost  forty 
years  old,  and  is  described  as  an  uncommonly  active 
and  energetic  missionary,  who  knows  how  to  put  his  hand 
to  everything,  and  in  the  latest  field  of  his  operations  was 
school-master,  engineer,  and  all  in  all  as  a  pioneer  of 
Livili/.ation.  A  few  months  ago  he  founded  a  mission 
station  nearly  200  miles  above  Stanley  Pool.  The  new 
apostolic  vicar  will  be  accompanied  by  about  forty  co- 
workers and  .several  of  the  sisters  of  Saint  Joseph,  who 
will  open  schools  for  boys  and  girls,  and  will  teach  the 
women  the  handiwork  of  civilization.  The  future  epis- 
copal seat  will  be  in  Loango. 

The  Bible  has  been  translated  into  sixty-six  of  the 
languages  of  .Africa.  The  Semitic  family  has  10  distinct 
languages  and  9  dialects  ;  the  Hamitic,  29 languages  and\j 7 
dialects,  the  Nuba-F^ulah.-i  7  languages  and  7  dialects  ;  the 
Negro,  195  languages  and  4y  dialects;  the  Bantu,  163 
languages  and  55  dialects  ;  and  the  Hottentot-Bushman.  J4 
languages  and  6  dialects — the  six  families  having  438  lan- 
guages and  153  dialects,  a  total  of  591.  It  may  lead  to  a 
better  understanding  if  it  is  stated  that,  of  these  families  or 
groups,  the  Semitic,  the  Nuba-Fulah  and  the  Bantu  have 
each  two  branches,  the  Hamitic  and  Hottentot-Bushman 
three  and  the  Negro  four.  iH  these  languages — of  which  it 
is  impossible  to  give  the  names — the  Bible,  in  whole  or  in 
part,  has  been  translated  into  .sixty-six.  The  following 
have  the  entire  Bible  :  The  .Arabic,  Amharic,  Koplic, 
.Ashantec,  Akva,  Yoruba,  Efik,  Zulu,  Kaffir,  Sesuto,  and 
Sechuana — the  American  Bible  Society  publishing  the 
Arabic  and  the  Zulu  translations,  and  the  Scotch  Bible 
Society  the  Efik;  while  the  Koptic  translation  is  still  in 
manuscript,  and  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society 


publish  the  remaining  seven.  As  experiences  on  the 
west  ciiast  of  Africa  and  the  history  of  the  Enf;h'sh  and 
of  Luther's  Bible  indicate  that  when  the  language  of  a 
country  is  in  a  state  of  transition  it  will  gravitate  around 
a  translation  of  the  scriptures,  it  seems  reasonably  certain 
that  considerably  less  than  loo  translations  will  meet  the 
wants  of  the  entire  African  Continent. 

The  colonial  enterprises  of  France  and  (lermany  liave 
awakened  a  general  interest  in  African  missionary  labors 
among  the  citizens  of  the  French  Republic  and  of  the 
German  Empire.  The  sixty-first  annual  re))ort  of  the 
Evangelical  Missionary  Society  of  Paris  gives  particulars 
of  its  work  for  18S5-86.  Its  missions  are  five  in  number, 
and  are  established  in  South  Africa  and  upon  the  river 
Zambezi,  in  Tahiti,  in  Senegal,  and  in  Algiers.  The 
number  of  French  missionaries,  not  including  wives  and 
lady  assistants,  is  thirty-four.  The  total  money  receipts 
for  the  year  were  320,000  francs.  The  South  African 
Mission  among  the  Hasntos,  west  of  Natal,  is  the  largest, 
reporting  si.xtecn  stations  and  twenty-three  French  mis- 
sionaries, with  forty-lour  out-stations,  manned  by  142 
native  helpers.  The  Society  has  decided  to  begin  a  mis- 
sion on  the  right  bank  of  the  Congo,  v\  here  the  French 
possess  about  ,300  miles  of  country.  In  conjunction  with 
Christian  teaching,  the  Society  hopes  to  add  something  to 
the  scientific  knowledge  of  Africa,  and  to  this  end  the 
"French  Association  for  the  .Advancement  of  Science" 
has  granted  it  a  subvention, 

In  (lermany,  a  number  of  new  Missions  in  Africa  have 
been  commenced.  The  Basle  Missionary  Society  lias  sent 
five  laborers  to  the  (  anieroons,  where  the  Knglish  Baptists 
have  committed  their  work  to  the  Baselers,  and  removed 
to  the  Congo.  In  New  Guinea,  in  King  William's  Land, 
the  Rhine  Missionary  Society,  the  Neuendcttelsauer 
Missionary  Society,  and  the  Allgemeine  Evangelical 
Protestantische  Missions-Verein,  have  either  alreadv 
commenced,  or  purpose  to  commence  missionary  work  in 
the  new  German  domain.  A  new  Lutheran  Missionary 
Society  in  Bavaria,  one  in  Berlin,  and  a  third  one,  the 
Neukirchner  Missionary  Society,  are  making  preparations 
to  do  mission  work  in  East  Africa.  The  East  African 
Missionary  Society  has  been  formed  in  Berlin,  for  opera- 
tions in  the  German  dominions  in  .southern  Equatorial 
Africa  and  Somali-land,  having  in  mind  both  ihefierntan 
settlers  and  the  native  populations.  A  well-known  mis- 
sionary, Mr.  Greiner,  lateof  the  Saint  Chrischona  Mission, 
led  the  first  parly. 

Bishop  Ta.vl(»r's  MiHsioiis  in  Aiiii^ola. 

The  Lfmdon  Christian  of  Marcii  9lh,  1888,  contains  a 
letter  signed  H.  Chatelain,  one  of  Bishop  Taylor's  mis- 
sionaries, from  which  the  following  extracts  are  made: — 
Angola  is  a  Portuguese  colony,  where  religious  liberty 
exists  only  by  toleration  and  not  by  law,  where,  conse- 
quently, much  prudence  is  wise;  where,  further,  two  Ian-  ' 
guages,  the  Portuguese  and  the  native  Kimbundu,  liave  ' 
to  be  learned  before  communication  with  the  population 
is  at  all  possible.     And  I  can  say,  by  experience,  that  it  i 


is  no  play  to  pick  up  a  language  in  the  study  of  which  alt 
the  rules  of  your  own  grammar  simply  help  to  puzzle  you; 
while  no  friendly  manual  assists  yi>u  in  bringing  order 
into  the  apparent  chaos  of  contradictions.  Besides,  the 
atmosphere  and  the  sun  of  the  tropics  soon  teach  every- 
one that  chi  va  [>iano  va  sano  (who  goes  softly,  goes  safely). 
i.OANDA. 

Passing  now  to  the  first  station,  Loanda;  it  is  situated 
in  a  large  city  and  seaport,  capital  of  the  province,  and 
'  seat  of  the  Bishopric  of  Angola  and  Congo;  population 
about  10,000,  4,QOo  of  whom  are  European  and  mulattos. 
'  the  rest  blacks.  Two  young  laymen  were  left  in  charge, 
with  live  commission  to  build  up  a  self-supporting  school. 
Although  having  to  compete  with  a  free  high  school,  free 
normal  schools,  and  half  a  dozen  cheap  private  and 
boading  schools,  the  two  workers  were  able  to  get  along 
without  assistance,  and  work  u[)  a  school  of  eighteen  pay- 
ing boys.  This  school,  however,  would  not  have  kept 
the  teachers  without  the  addition  uf  income  from  giving 
private  lessons  in  languages. 

The  missionary  feature  of  the  work  consisted  in  sing- 
ing Gospel  hymns,  about  fifty  of  which  were  taught  to 
the  boys;  in  the  reading  of  the  Bible  by  those  who  were 
al)le;and  in  the  selling  of  Scri|)lures  and  tracts.  The  first 
depot  of  these  was  opened  at  Loanda,  and  thence  sub- 
dei)6ts  were  successively  established  at  all  the  other 
stations.  Private  daily  conversation  further  exerted  an 
influence.  A  Sunday-school  for  the  few  Kroo-boys  of 
Loanda  was  started,  but  it  gradually  declined,  and  an- 
other free  school  for  native  baker-youths  had  the  same 
fate.  One  of  the  chief  drawbacks  is  the  lack  of  a  mis- 
sion-house, which  has  made  it  necessary  for  the  work  to 
be  shifted  four  times,  each  moving  ent.iiling  loss  of  money, 
time,  and  puLjils,  Since  this  station  has  as  fine  and  com- 
fortable a  house  as  can  be  desired,  and  two  ladies  to  take 
charge  of  the  girl's  school,  the  work  has  made  a  new 
start,  and  when  last  seen  there  were  three  boarders,  about 
a  dozen  day  scholars,  and  liie  promise  of  several  more. 
Sunday-school  work  and  meetings  are  also  on  the  i>ro- 
gramrae.  With  a  complete  staff  of  workers,  this  station 
may  yet  see  abundant  fruit  of  its  labors,  .'\larmed  at 
the  work  already  done,  the  Roman  Catholic  clergy  have 
called  in  the  Jesuits,  who  are  showing  opposition. 

DON  DO. 

The  second  station  was  established  at  Dondo,  the  ter- 
minus of  the  Coanza  River  navigation,  at  the  special  re- 
quest of  the  principal  men.  Dondo  may  be  compared 
for  heat  and  fever  to  Sierra  Leone.  Here  the  population 
of  s.ooo  is  nearly  all  native,  and  to  a  large  extent  fluctu- 
ating. Thousands  of  carriers  belonging  to  eight  or  ten 
different  tribes  are  constantly  coming  in  with  cargoes  for 
shi|>ping  or  trading,  and  going  out  with  the  goods  ex- 
changed for  rubber,  ivory,  coffee,  etc.  At  the  outset  a 
good  house  was  purchased  in  the  street  traversed  by  the 
caravans  and  manned  with  an  ordained  preacher,  a  lady 
doctor,  and  a  young  missionary  a])prenlice.  A  farm  was 
tried,  but  finally  given  up  as  not  [)aying.  The  school  made 
a  grand  start  with  about  thirty  adult  night  scholars,  who 


PISFWr   TA  YLOR'S  MISSIONS  IN  ANGOLA. 


c«n«  to  iff&m  English.  Their  numbers,  however,  gradu- 
tlly  went  down,  .ind  this  department  had  to  be  aban- 
daoed;  two  reasons  for  this  being  (lie  heat  and  insufficient 
knowledge  of  Portuguese. 

The  paying  day-school  has  been  doing  well  from  the 
beginning,  averaging  four  or  five  boarders,  and  a  dozen 
4«)r  pupils.  The  free  evening  school  and  Sunday-school 
for  young  folks  is,  however,  the  most  interesting  and 
cheering  part  of  the  work.  The  attentive  audience  gen- 
fallf  fills  the  place  to  overflowing,  and  heartily  joins  in 
the  plantation  songs  and  Gospel  hymns.  Step  by  step 
Portuguese  is  taking  the  place  of  English,  and  it  is  hoped 
that  within  a  few  years  the  native  language  will  be  the 
chief  medium  through  which  divine  truth  will  be  set  be- 
fore the  people.  Not  long  ago  the  preacher  in  charge  be- 
gin to  preach  regular  sermons  in  Portuguese,  and  his 
Hibic  class  of  native  lads  makes  encouraging  progress. 
While  the  lady  physician  lived,  ;ind  was  allowed  to  prac- 
tise, her  assistance  was  highly  appreciated.  A  well- 
mmned  and  well  equipped  mechanical  department  has 
for  a  long  time  done  much  toward  the  support  of  the 
pbce  (which  pays  rent  for  an  adjoining  house),  and, 
llioiigh  at  present  unoccupied,  is  expected  soon  to  be 
igain  in  working  order.  This  station  has  been  visited 
with  the  death  of  two  ladies,  and  tried  by  the  de- 
pirture  of  several  members ;  nevertheless  it  marches 
Jieadily  forward.     New  helpers  are  greatly  needed  just 

NHANGUE-A-PEPO. 

Nhanguea-pepo,  the  third  station,  derives  its  name 
from  a  bird  that  always  follows  the  cattle,  and  all  its 
tmporiance  and  value  from  the  rich  pastures  extending 
loT  to  the  right  and  left  of  the  trade-path  to  and  from 
the  interior.  Tiie  native  jwpuiation,  living  under  native 
chieftains,  is  rather  scattered,  and  two  neighboring 
Inders  make  up  the  white  |)opiilation.  Little  support  is 
to  tie  expected  frotn  them  by  schooling.  In  spite  of 
appearances,  the  thing  was  tried,  by  requiring  boys  to 
•ork  on  the  farm  for  their  instruction,  and  so  up  to  the 
jneseni  a  farm-school  has  been  maintained  under  many 
vicissitudes;  but  it  may  be  expected  to  be  transformed 
iiilo  a  free  school, 

A  farm  on  a  large  scale  has  been  tried,  and  heroically 
k«pt  on  with  frequent  modifications,  but  as  yet,  without 
utisfactory  results.  The  cattle  herd,  on  the  contrary,  is 
"'riving.  Two  new  houses  have  recently  been  built, one 
'"'the  farm  school,  the  other  for  a  tannery  and  shop, 
'tie  independent  tribes  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river 
*'ein  the  habit  of  selling  all  their  produce  at  incredibly 
tlici]!  prices  as  they  gather  it  in,  and  of  buying  it  again 
'T  double  the  amount  when   the  season  of  want  comes, 

'heir  own  suggestion,  the  Mission  intends  to  open  a 
"'tic  shop  to  trade  with  them,  and  to  store  their  pro- 
'iiions;  of  course,  not  without  profit.  This  may  become 
'  *  valuable  help  to  support  the  missionaries,  and  to 
Wiblish  regular  relations  with  those  tribes.  A  Sunday- 
Jchool  has  been  started,  but  the  attendance  is  not  large. 
Medicine  is  regularly  dispensed  to  the  sick.     At  thisaiti- 


tude  the  climate  is  less  weakening  than   at   Loanda  and 
Dondo,  but  by  no  means  fever- free. 

PUNGO    ANDONCO. 

Pungo  Andongo,  the  fourth  station,  also  on  the  main 
trade-path,  is  hidden  in  a  narrow  alley,  between  immense 
towering  pillars  of  conglomerate,  the  like  of  which  I 
never  saw,  nor  ever  expect  to  see.  Owing  to  the  rapid 
daily  changes  from  chilly  morning  mists  to  noon-day 
heat  under  a  vertical  sun  pouring  his  fiery  darts  down 
the  funnel  of  the  dazzling  rocks,  and  again  to  the  cold 
winds  blowing  through  their  narrow  channels  at  night, 
the  place  is  only  tolerable  to  persons  of  strong  constitutions. 
The  brave  missionaries,  who  have  held  this  fort  so  long, 
have  had  very  few  weeks  without  attacks  of  biliousness 
or  fever.  Still  they  keej)  on.  They  are  three,  an  or- 
dained minister,  his  wife,  who  is  a  preacher  as  well  as  a 
teacher,  and  their  daughter. 

Sup|)ort  was  at  first  expected  from  a  school  as  in 
Dondo  and  Loanda  ;  for  the  civilized  population  seemed 
large  enough;  but  that  source  of  income  proved 
insufficient,  and  so,  little  by  little,  a  shop  grew,  with  the 
help  of  friendly  traders,  to  a  nice  little  business,  which 
not  only  keeps  the  family,  but  has  enabled  them  to  call 
for  a  helper  who  can  devote  his  time  to  teaching,  study- 
ing languages,  and  mission  work  as  it  develops.  The 
paying  school  having  ceased,  a  new  free  school  has  com- 
menced with  about  ten  scholars,  and,  after  a  time,  it  may 
be  jjaying  again.  The  Sunday-school  at  this  place  is  one 
of  the  most  cheering  sights.  The  large  schoolroom  is 
regularly  filled,  and  young  folks  stand  beyond  the  street 
door.  The  children  are  full  of  life  and  (un;  they  sing 
the  Gospel  hymns,  hear  the  Bible  read  in  Portuguese  and 
explained. 

MALANUE. 

The  fifth  and  last  station,  on  the  border  of  Portuguese 
domination  is  at  Malange,  a  village  of  about  i.ooo  popu- 
lation, lying  about  300  miles  east  of  Loanda.  It  is  a 
good  country,  for  all  its  hollows  contain  springs,  and  the 
soil  only  demands  an  extra  supply  of  water  during  the 
three  or  four  dry  months  of  the  year,  to  produce  abun- 
dantly all  the  year  round.  -A-nd  the  temperature  is  mild 
enough  to  allow  a  white  man  to  work  out-doors  from 
morning  till  night.  Only  there  is  the  large  swamp  at  the 
foot  of  the  village,  and  when,  in  the  dry  season,  its  bor- 
ders are  exposed  to  the  sun,  deadly  miasmas  arise,  and 
numbers  of  the  inhabitants  are  struck  down  by  fevers. 

The  people  put  in  charge  by  Bishop  Taylor  in  person 
are  still  standing  firm  at  their  post.  As  this  is  the  best 
place  for  agriculture,  much  attention  and  much  muscle 
was  given  to  this  department.  A  large  tract  of  land  was 
cleared,  well  laid  out,  ploughed,  and  planted,  and  houses 
built  on  it;  but,  as  farming  in  a  new  country  is  rich  in 
disapi)oinlments,  it  has  not  yet  paid  sufficiently  to  sup- 
port the  station.  The  mission-house,  which  was  old  and 
out  of  repairs,  has  been  made  comfortable,  and  a  school 
and  chapel-room  added.  For  lack  of  white  or  half-caste 
children,  the  school  never  paid,  and  was  abandoned  with 
the  departure  of  the  teacher.     The  Sunday-school  was 


. 


kept  up,  but  not,  till  recently,  was  it  possible  to  obtain  a 
regular  attendance.  The  change  was  due  to  the  arrival 
of  a  new  teaching  staff,  and  to  the  introduction  of  Portu- 
guese and  Kimbundu  as  channels  forGos[>el  leaching  and 
preaching  and  singing.  Recently,  too,  the  first  regular 
native  free  school  was  opened  here,  English  being  never 
used  except  when  taught  to  the  boys,  and  Portuguese 
only  for  explanations.  Paying  day  scholars  and  private 
lessons  amply  supported  the  teacher.  Assistance  has  also 
come  from  the  carpenter's  shop,  and  from  the  practice  of 
the  medical  missionary.  A  shop  doing  legitimate  trade 
is  probably  in  operation  by  this  time,  and  helping  to  make 
the  missionaries  more  comfortable,  also  to  bring  the  na- 
tives within  reach  and  under  personal  influence. 

LfLUABURG. 

We  cannot  pass  by  in  silence  the  gratifying  success  of 
Dr.  Summer's  work.  His  skill  and  devotion  won  him 
the  hearts  of  the  people,  and  through  their  generosity  he 
was  enabled  to  equip  thirty-six  carriers,  and  to  start  with 
them  and  a  few  petty  native  traders  for  the  primary  goal 
of  the  missionary  expedition,  the  land  of  the  Bashilangue. 
After  a  march  of  more  than  three  months,  having  no 
company  but  that  of  his  blacks,  he  reached  Liibuku  in 
safety,  and  was  cordially  welcomed  by  the  great  King 
Mukengue  Kalaraba.  When  last  heard  of  (letter  dated 
Luluaburg,  January  i.  1887),  he  was  earning  his  support 
by  collecting  medicinal  plants  for  the  Congo  State,  treat- 
ing the  blacks  in  their  infirmities,  studying  the  language 
and  preparing  things  for  the  missionaries  expected  to 
follow  soon  after  him.     Without  inaccuracy  this  may  be 

called  the  sixth  station. 

^1^1^ 

"Africa  the  Oi>eii  Sore  of  the  World." 

UV   KEY.   K.    DAVIES. 

When  David  Livingstone  was  traversing  the  wilderness 
and  solitary  places  of  Africa,  and  opening  a  way  across 
that  dark  continent,  and  seeking  to  destroy  the  .African 
slave  trade,  and  open  u|>  those  vast  regions  to  Christianity 
and  commerre,  after  spending  thirty  years  of  his  life  in 
unwearied  toil  and  sacrifice  to  evangelize  the  natives, 
and  to  discover  the  secrets  of  nature,  and  proclaim 
thum  to  the  world,  just  before  he  died  on  his  knees,  in 
the  night,  all  alone,  at  Chitambo's  \'illage  near  Lake 
Bangweolo,  .Africa,  he  w  rote: 

"  All  I  can  say  in  my  solitude  ia,  may  [leaven's  rich  blessing 
come  down  on  every  one — Ameriean,  English,  Turk — w  h<i  will 
help  to  heal  this  f>peu  aure  of  lIx;  woriil." 

The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  has  done  but  little 
toward  healing  this  great  sore.  It  is  true  there  have 
been  missions  in  Liberia  ever  since  Rev.  Melville  Cox, 
when  dying,  said,  "  Though  a  thousand  fall  let  not  Africa 
be  given  up."  These  mission  stations  in  Liberia  have 
been  few  and  far  between. 

The  General  Conference  of  1884  felt  that  something 

more  decisive  ought  to  be  done  for  the  redemption  of 

Africa.      At  last  it  was  decided  to  elect  a  Bishop    for 

Africa  if  a  suitable  man  could  be  found.     Some  posi- 

r/re/jr  declined   thehonor.       One  who    was    especially 


•ica 


named  is  already  dead  in  this  country.    Some  one  nai 

William  Taylor,  and  in  a  short  time  he  was  elected 
most  by  acclamation.  He  bowed  to  the  will  of  God] 
committed  his  life  to  Him  that  he  might  help  to  1 
"  this  open  sore  of  the  world."  He  had  already  lab< 
in  South  Africa  with  great  power  and  success  am^ 
Kaffirs  and  Fingoes. 

He  called  for  volunteers  to  follow  him  to  AfricJ 
were  willing  to  labor  and  sacrifice,  and,  if  need  be,  to  si 
and  die  for  Jesus.  Men  and  money  flowed  in,  and  Jam 
22,  1885,  fifty-two  missionaries  (including  child 
sailed  from  New  York.  After  a  short  stay  in  Liver 
they  sailed  for  Africa,  and  landed  at  St.  Paul  de  Loai 
on  the  west  coast,  where  Dr.  Summers  had  prepared 
them  a  large  mansion,  on  the  heights,  for  a  mis 
station,  which  was  afterwards  bought  by  money  givei 
a  friend,  but  has  since  been  sold  and  an  iron  house 
been  made  in  England  and  erected  in  Loanda,  wl 
answers  for  a  mission  house  and  school-house  and  h 
large  room  for  publii  meetings,  and  a  large  cisteri 
catch  water,  which  is  so  convenient  in  the  rainy  and 
seasons. 

The  Bishop  and  his  workers  had  to  wait  along  tiro 
Loanda.  Some  of  them  were  sick,  S.omeof  them  fo 
out  they  had  made  a  mistake  in  going  to  Africa  witl 
many  small  children  and  returned  and  are  doing  excel 
service  in  America.  One  of  them  died  because  he  w( 
not  take  the  quinine,  God's  remedy  for  African  f< 
Dr.  Summers  went  with  Bishop  Taylor  inland  and  sel 
ed  sites  for  mission  stations,  reaching  to  Malangc 
the  eastern  border  of  this  Province  of  .Vngola. 

The  Governor  gave  the  Bishop  land  for  five  stati 
one  at  Dondo,  which  is  ^40  miles  from  Loanda,  or 
Coanza  river,  which  is  the  largest  place  in  the  prov 
besides  Loanda,  a  great  centre  for  caravans  and  I 
ers.  Here  they  have  a  number  of  mission  build 
and  a  large  Sabbath-school,  and  some  of  the  natives  1 
been  converted  and  have  become  Sabbath-school  te 
ers.  Here  they  have  a  printing  press,  and  print  st 
ture  portions  for  the  children  to  learn  during  the  » 
and  repeat  at  the  Sabbath-school.  Here  they  have  a 
school  and  a  mechanic's  shop,  where  they  do  difft 
kinds  of  work.  Here  they  have  an  organ  which  ah 
attracts  the  natives. 

Here  Mrs.  Myers  l>avenport  practiced  medicine 
so  much  skill,  until  her  work  was  done  in  somet 
uvcr  two  years,  and  she  went  suddenly  to  her  re« 
while  her  husband  was  gone  to  the  district  conferent 
Nhan^ueapepo,  Mr.  Davenport  has  since  married  or 
the  missionaries  who  went  from  .\merica,  and  the  mi) 
is  self-supporting. 

I>ondo  is  laid  out  in  long  streets,  and  has  sidcw 
and  street  lamps,  and  many  other  good  things.  N 
gueapepo  is  the  next  station  in  Angola,  and  is  fifty 
miles  further  up  the  Coanza  river,  in  a  lovely  spot 
rounded  with  mountains  with  a  fertile  soil  and  exce 
climate.  Here  they  have  a  good  stone  house  and  c 
buildings.     They  have  2,500  acres  of  land,  with  cows 


M/SSfONAR  Y  SUP 


ANGOLA. 


sheep,  fields  and  gardens,  day  and  Sunday-schools  and 
preaching  services.  Bishop  Taylor  and  Brother  Dodson 
dug  a  well  and  Brother  Mead  stoned  it.  Brother  Dodson 
las  better  health  than  in  his  Maryland  home. 

Rev.  E.  A.  Withcy,  the  Superintendent,  writes:    "  We 
ish  our  friends  who  are  losing  sleep  on  our  account  and 
iving  credence  to  such  erroneous  reports  of  our  con- 
it  ion  as  fill  the  papers,  could  spend   a  week  with  us. 
are  wonderfully  located  for  health,  on  an  enninence 
►verlooking   fertile  plains,    which    are    surrounded   by 
TOOUntains,     We  have  cool  breezes  most  of  the  day,  com- 
fortable nights.     We  are  bountifully  provided  for  by  our 
heavenly  Father  and  the  trustees  of  the  Transit  Fund. 
We  are  a  happy  company  and  mean  to  spend  our  lives  in 
Vfrica." 

Pungo  Andongo  is  the  next  station  and  is  thirty-seven 

uiiles  across  the  country  from  Nhangueajiepo,  where   a 

rge  building  has  been  purchased  for  mission  dwelling- 

ouse  and  school.     By  planting,  teaching,  trading,  and 

If-denial  this  station  has  become  self-supporting.    Rev. 

M.  Wilks,  and  wife  and  daughter  were  located  here. 

■Mrs.  Wilks  is  a  woman  of  superior  ability  in  the  pulpit, 

hool-room,  corn-field  or  kitchen." 

Malange  is  the  next  station  and  is  sixty-two  miles  from 

Pungo  Andongo,  over  rounded  ridges  and  valleys,  but  no 

mountains.     Here  they  have  excellent  farming  facilities 

on  low  lands  that  are  very  productive,  with  a  number 

of  Vermont  farmers  from   Underbill  to  cultivate  it,  in- 

dading  W.  and  S.  Mead  and  families.     Here  they  have 

excellent  timber  from  which  they  cut  and  saw  excellent 

lumber.    They  have  good  mission  buildings,  gofni  climate, 

and  are  300  feet  above  the  sea  level. 

From  this  station  Dr.  Summers  went  inland  and  has 
passed  through  great  tribulations  in  reaching  Louloua- 
buig  on  the  Loulou  river,  which  is  one  of  the  Congo 
river  tributaries,  and  where  he  expected  to  meet  Bishop 
Taylor,  who  was  to  reach  the  same  point  by  going  U|> 
the  Congo  river.  The  Bishop  sent  Dr.  Harrison  and  he 
has  passed  up  the  Congo  river  beyond  Stanley  Pool  and 
reached  that  same  station  where  Dr.  Summers  is,  thus 
completing  a  circuit  of  several  thousand  miles,  beginning 
at  Loanda  in  the  Province  of  Angola,  and  ending  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Congo  river. 

Thus  the  Bishop's  workers  have  reached  the  goal  that 
the  Bishop  was  aiming  at,  and  for  vvliich  he  wanted  his 
steamer.  He  has  already  planted  a  station  at  Kirapoko 
or  Stanley  Pool,  335  miles  up  the  Congo  river,  and  his 
•teamer,  in  sections,  is  at  \'ivi,  one  hundred  miles  up  the 
Congo,  waiting  to  be  carried  to  Stanley  Pool  and  put 
together.  This  will  be  the  most  substantial  steamer  on 
the  river,  with  a  saw  mill  to  cut  limber  on  the  land  and 
many  other  improvements.  Then  there  are  six  other 
stations  on  the  lower  Congo,  and  one  at  Kabinda,  forty 
wiles  from  the  Congo,  and  another  at  Mayumba,  several 
hundred  miles  north  of  the  Congo. 

Dr.  Summers  says  the  people  of  his  region  are  waiting 
for  missionaries,  are  quick  to  learn  and  very  musical. 
He  believes  when  the  missionaries  have  learned  the  lan- 


guage there  will  be  such  rapid  and  glorious  Church  for- 
mation as  has  not  been  witnessed  since  the  early  times 
of  Christianity.  He  took  with  him  from  Malange  native 
tailors,  blacksmiths,  etc.  Dr.  Harrison  has  also  found 
favor  with  the  people,  and  is  waiting  for  reinforcements. 
Bishop  Taylor  has  located  fifteen  new  stations  in 
Liberia,  in  healthy  regions,  with  the  hearty  consent  of 
the  Chiefs,  who  have  given  him  land  and  helped  to  build 
houses  and  plant  gardens.  Half  of  these  stations  are 
already  manned  and  other  workers  are  waiting  to  be 
sent;  making  thirty-two  stations  and  eighty  missionaries 
in  Africa.  Now  if  all  this  has  been  done  in  three  year* 
what  will  be  done  in  ten  or  twenty  years,  whf  n  hundreds 
of  the  native  preachers  will  be  spreading  the  Gospel  fire, 
and  setting  those  African  kingdoms  on  a  blaze. 


Missionary  Support  in  Angola. 

It  is  matter  of  fact  that  the  parent  missionary  society 
constantly  aims  to  make  its  missions  self-supporting  as 
soon  as  possible.  The  home  missions  in  the  annual  con- 
ferences are  the  best  illustrations.  Missionaries  to 
foreign  lands  are  kept  on  the  salaried  list  because 
that  plan  is  considered  the  best  for  the  work's  sake» 
since  a  pastor  whose  temporal  wants  are  supplied  has  all 
the  more  time  for  his  spiritual  work,  and  can  do  more 
work  because  his  food  and  raiment  are  sure. 

Missionary  Wilks,  who  was  in  the  Taylor  work  in 
Angola,  Africa,  has  reached  the  conclusion  that  the 
self-supjxjrt  plan  will  not  succeed  in  Africa,  because 
food  can  be  bought  for  half  its  cost  when  raised  by  the 
missionary,  and  there  is  no  market  for  a  surplus.  He 
found  that  it  was  difficult  to  earn  a  living  by  six  days  of 
labor  in  order  that  he  might  labor  as  a  missionary  on 
the  Sabbath.  By  this  plan  it  will  require  seven  mission- 
aries on  the  self-support  plan  to  do  the  work  that  one 
man  can  do  if  he  is  supported  by  a  home  fund. 

Moreover,  as  a  rule,  the  mechanic  who  attempts  secular 
work  that  he  may  do  niission  service,  is  asked  to  do  labor 
which  is  not  certainly  promotive  of  godly  advance  among 
the  heathen.  In  the  instances  cited  by  Mr.  Wilks,  the 
missionary  mechanic  is  asked  to  repair  whisky  stills, 
false  balances,  and  billiard  tables.  If  he  seeks  a  clerk- 
ship, he  is  asked  to  keep  accounts  that  relate  to  the 
white  man's  rascality  in  dealings  with  the  ignorant  heathen. 

The  destitution  among  some  of  the  missionaries  as 
related  by  Mr.  Wilks  is  pitiable  in  the  extreme.  In  some 
countries  self-support  may  be  possible  in  part  and  under 
some  circumstances,  but  it  would  seem  that  in  all 
countries  the  home-support  plan  is  best  both  for  the 
heathen  and  the  missionary.  The  laborer  is  worthy  of 
his  hire,  and  that  correct  doctrine  ought  to  be  taught  to 
heathen  peoples  as  primary  and  s<ripiural.  This  issue  is 
not  a  matter  that  needs  to  be  learned  alone  by  mission 
service  abroad,  but  relates  to  a  policy  that  may  be  patent 
to  him  who  never  has  seen  a  mission  station.  The  Word 
says,  "  Go,"  and  actual  going  is  possible  to  only  a  few  in 
the  church.  The  many  must  go  by  proxy,  through  their 
doUaTS. — Northvttiitin  Chriition  Advocate. 


I 


220 


AFRICA. 


i'uuntry  mnd  People  of  Africa. 

BT   FANNIE   ROPSn    rEODOB.  I 

fUucle  Clmrlle,"'  a  reiuniwJ  Miwiotiary,  m«etB 
^tafsyouQir  kiDtineii,  Willip.  Edwanl.  KiiKfne,  Em- 
•t,  Frank.  Harry,  unci  Lewis,  for  aootlver  Mi-*Ioij- 
^«ry  talk,  prep(truu<ry  to  n  nivutinir  or  their  Biiiid.) 

Unclb  Chakue.— '•  Well,  boys,  we  are 
to  travel  to  iluy  ifi  Afinca,  a  broad  land 
rendiTed  amnevvhat  fiiiuiliar  to  us  froQi 
Mirirtns  ScrijiLurji]  allusions;  and  yet  a 
land  tif  wliicb,  utilil  williin  the  last  half 
<-entiiry,we  have  known  almont  nothing. 
Do  either  of  you  ren)ernl>er  any  iiieutlon 
of  jVfrica,  in  the  Bible?" 

Ernest.— •■  Yes,  uttcle.  The  man 
wlioiii  Phili()  met  and  bapti^ied,  was  -a 
limn  of  Klliiopia  ;'  attd  in  one  of  the 
Ps<>4lms,  David  says.  '  Etliiopia  slifiU 
utreteh  out  iter  hands)  unio  Uod.'  I  sup- 
ose  lK)th  these  Heripturec  refer  lo  Etlii- 
Topia  in  Afriea." 

Unci£.— "There  is  no  doubt  of  it,  my 
hoy;  and  now,  who  else  lias  a  text '' " 

EutjENE.— •'  I  have  one  from  Mattliew'a 
Oo?pel,  where  the  writer,  sf^eakingof  our 
Lord's  toilsome  walk  from  the  eily  to 
Golgotha,  aays:  -As  they  cnnie  out, 
they  found  u  man  of  Cyrene,  Simon  by 
name,  ami  him  they  compelled  to  bear 
Hi.«  cross.'  C\rene  was  then,  an  impor- 
tant city  in  Northern  Africa,  was  it  not?" 

Uncxe.  — "  Yes,  a  sea-port  on  the  coast 
of  Tri[)oli,  between  Carthage  and  Egypt, 
and  at  that  time  the  seat  of  a  flourishing 
Greek  colony.  Simon  was  prohal>ly 
either  a  Greek,  and  a  Jewish  i)roselyte.  or 
the  son  of  Je*vish  [MLrenls  and  horn  in 
Cyrene,  and  was  no  doubt  at  Jerusalem 
in  attendance  at  tlie  feast." 

WiLUE.  — "The  ApollDs  mentioned  in 
the  Acts,  was  said  to  Ik'  'a  Jew  from 
Alexandria,'  wliicli  of  course  means  Alex- 
andria in  Egypt;  and  the  very  name  of 
Egypt  recalls  a  host  of  incidents  in  the 
lives  of  the  patriarchs,  as  also  in  tiie  touch- 
ing story  <if  Jo«epli  that  <\e  nil  l.ive  so 
well;  anil  later  of  the  cruel  liondageot  thi- 
Isnu-litcM  for  four  hundred  years;  and  the 
•  signs  and  wonders'  God  wrought  by  the 
band  of  His  servant  Moses,  to  the  over- 
throw of  Pharaoh,  arjd  the  miraculous 
deliverance  of  His  [n'oplc.  How  I  should 
love  to  visit  Egypt:  for  it  seems  lo  me 
that  its  wonderful  past  would  be  quite  as 
real  as  its  present." 

Uncle.— "Egypt  is  indeed  a  land  of 
wonders,  both  |)ast  and  present,  some  of 
which  we  may  just  glnn<-e  at,  a  little  fur- 
ther un  in  our  Missionary  talk.  1  am  truly 
gla<l.  my  lads,  to  see  that  you  read  God's 
l)le*8o.l  Word,  with  thoughtful  attention, 
and  that  you  reraemlx'r  wh.it  you  read. 
All  the  information  wecangatberconcern- 
iug  the  status  of  the  people  and  places 
men  tioneii  in  the  Bible,  serve  as  fo  many 
•side-lights'  to  enable  us  the  better  to 
comprehe  t»d  the  ineariing  of  the  sacred 
volume  ,  and  to  proHt  by  its  fferusal.  Now 
about  this  groat  country  of  Africa,  so 
often  spoke u  of  as  the  '  Dark  Continent,' 


we  must  try  to  gather  all  the  light  we 
can.  that  we  may  learn  to  pity  the  people 
who  h've  there,  and  pray  that  upon  their 
[larki^ned  i-on^ciences  and  .shadowed  lives, 
soon,  the  "Sun  of  Righfeousnets  may 
arise  with  healing  in  His  wings.'  Sup- 
pose you  tet!  u.s,  Elddie,  what  jou  have 
learned  concerning  its  size  and  physical 
formation." 

Edwarp. — "Africa  is  a  vast  i>enin8ula, 
two-and-a-half  litues  larger  than  North 
and  Sotidi  America  put  tt>Ketlier.  Its 
length  from  north  lo  south  is  five  thou- 
sand miles,  and  its  width  about  the  same 
at  it«  widest  point.  It  contains  an  area 
of  eleven-thousand  square  miles,  and  a 
populati^^n  of  alxjuttwo  humlretl  million* 
of  people,  or  nearly  one  sixth  of  the 
human  race. 

Lkwis. — ■'  I  see,  uncle,  by  looking  on 
the  map,  tlial  .Africa  is  formed  a  good 
deal  like  South  Amerint,  only  that  it  has 
a  much  more  regular  outline.  Does  this 
render  the  country  more  or  lees  diflicuil 
of  access  ?  " 

Uncle. — ••  If  it  had  more  gulfs  and 
bays,  it  would  be  much  easier  to  reach 
the  interior;  and  this,  proSjably,  is  one 
reason  why  we  know  f.o  little  i>r  Africa. 
The  coast  is  generally  low  and  tniheallhy, 
and  very  many  travellers  grow  ill,  and 
not  a  few  die  of  uialarial  fever  before 
they  can  get  to  the  high  lands  of  the  in- 
terior, where  the  climate  is  far  more 
salubrious,'' 

Haury.  —  "lathe  weather  alwavs  hot 
in  Africa?  I  supjnise  there  must  Iw  a 
change  of  seasons,  as  there  is  in  other 
countries."' 

Uncle. — "  Africa  liea  in  three  different 
zones,  so  that  gives  considerable  variety 
of  climate:  buC  it  is  the  hottest  of  all 
the  continent.-H,  because  at  least  two-thirds 
of  it  lies  tietween  the  tropics.  Yet 
upon  the  high  mountain  |ieak«  tliey  often 
have  snow  even  in  summer;  though  in 
the  Lot,  siitidy  deserts  of  Egyt>t  eggs  may 
l«e  thoroughly  cooked  in  the  sand.  They 
have  but  two  sejusons,  the  wet  and  the 
dry,  a.s  in  India.  Many  portions  of  the 
land  sutTer  greatly  from  drought; and  hut 
for  the  annual  overflow  of  the  Nile,  Egypt 
would  beunotherdesert,  since  rain. seldom 
falls  there.'' 

Frank. —"How  about  the  lands  :it  a 
distance  from  the  river?" 

Unclk.— ■•  The  river  Nile  lias  the 
wonderful  length  of  more  than  four  thou- 
sand luiles;  it  rise*  in  some  large  lakes 
that  become  very  full  in  the  rainy  season, 
and  thus  cause  the  river  to  overflow  ils 
banks,  and  it  is  this  which  makes  Euypl 
so  fertile.  The  peo[de  utili/.e  this  suri>his 
of  water,  by  prepuring  ditches  ami  canals 
to  receive  it  in  time  of  overflow,  and 
carry  it  over  the  land.  Then  as  it  sub- 
sides, they  sow  their  seed  in  rhe  moist 
ground,  and  secure au abundant  harvest." 

EUOHNE. — "With   such   river.-<   as  the 


I  Nile  and  Congo,  how  is  it  that  Africa 

continued  so  long  unknown  to  foreigners?'* 

U.vcLE. — "  Moat  of  their  great  rivers 
reach  the  ocean  by  a  series  of  rapids  and 
cataracts  that  would  dash  in  pieces 
any  vessel  attempling  to  navigate  them: 
and  formerly  the  Nile  was  supposefl  to  Iw 
tlie  only  African  river  navigable  to  any 
considerable  distance,  but  later  explora- 
tions show  the  Niger  to  l.e  navigable  for 
steamers  for  3,0(X)  miles,  affording  many 
facilities  for  carrying  the  Gospel  to  the 
millions  w'noarefound  in  its  fertile  valleys 
.ind  thriving  towns." 

•'  On  each  side  of  the  continent,  runs  a 
long  range  of  mountains,  which  stretch 
out  into  an  elevaii'd  table  land  almot-t 
two  thousand  teel  above  the  sea  level. 
This  table  land,  like  a  saucer  lumeil 
upside  down,  occupies  the  interior  of 
Africa;  where  grow  forests  of  huge  trees, 
and  grawi  tall  as  a  man's  head,  grass  so 
strong  und  sharp  as  to  cut  like  ,1  knife, 
rendering  approach  to  the  villages  almost 
impOBsil'le.  Thus  defended  from  in- 
truders by  the  lack  of  roads,  oud  sur- 
rounded by  natural  tiarriers  that  shut 
\hvm  in  and  all  the  world  out,  it  is  not 
strange  that  Central  Africa  and  itis  t<e<i- 
p)e  should  have  remained  so  lunR  un- 
known." 

Edward.  —  "  How  l<mg  is  it  since  Africa 
began  to  be  explored  ?" 

Uncle. — "Mungo  Park,  a  Scolcbman. 
sent  out  by  the  African  Society  of  Lon- 
^lon.  to  e.Tidore  the  Niger  River,  reached 
Africa  in  June,  1795,  and  sfient  nineteen 
months  in  the  country,  suffering  much 
from  sickjiess,  and  still  more  from  the 
cruelty  of  the  jieople.  At  one  time  be 
was  shut  up  in  jirison  by  a  Mtwrish  king; 
often  he  was  in  danger  from  wdd  beastci; 
and  he  was  at  various  times  robN?d  of  all 
his  jx>ssessions except  his  ptx-ket  coni(>ass, 
which  the  cowardly  thieves  weie  afraid 
of;  and  many  times  when  on  the  very 
verge  of  starvatiou,  he  was  saved  almost 
by  miracle.  At  last  he  returned  to  Eng- 
land without  the  accomplishment  of  his 
mission;  and  a  second  expedition,  from 
which  he  did  not  live  to  return,  was  no 
more  successful.  It  is  supposed  that  he 
was  either  murdered  t>y  the  treacherous 
natives,  or  drowned  in  attempting  to  sail 
through  a  channel  of  the  Niger,  as  he  was 
about  to  embark  when  la.-^t  heard  from. 
But  though  he  failed  to  lind  out  thestiurce 
of  the  river,  his  narratives  tbirow  much 
light  upon  the  country  and  people,  and 
have  thus  facilitate*!  the  work  of  later  ex- 
plorers. Among  tliese  stand  out  promi- 
nently, the  name  of  Livingstone  and  Stan- 
ley, Ijesides  others  whose  researches  have 
revealed  such  untold  wealth  of  beauty 
in  the  central  portion  of  that  vast  conti- 
tiiient.  .Mr.  Joseph  Thomson,  recenti)" 
returned  from  the  Niger,  says:  •  In  all  the 
wide  range  of  trupical  .\frica,  there  is  do 
j  more  promising  lield  fur  commerce  than 


I 


I 


1 

I 

J 


tbw  semi-ciriljzed  region  on  Uie  banks  of 
Ihis  river."  Of  Stanley's  extensive  explor- 
ations in  the  Coiijfo  region,  and  its  won- 
derful results,  we  i-aniiot  now  f^peak;  l>ul 
in  notiiig  the  ainasting  facilities  now  af- 
fonJf.l  to  LM^ramerce  and  iiii#sion  work,  it 
•ihould  never  be  forgotten  that  Protestant 
missionaries  gave  the  firBt  impulse  to 
both." 

WU44E.  — "Or  what  iIKtiiiL-t  natiuns 
ajid  trilies  are  the  two  hundred  millions 
that  inhabit  the  African  continent  made 
up?" 

Unclk.— "The  country  north  of  the 
Great  Desert  i8  occupied  by  a  fompara- 
tlvely  civilized  people,  many  of  them  of 
various  whit*"  races,  speaking,  generally, 
the  Arabic  languages,  and  Mohamuietiatis 
in  religion. 

'•  In  Egypt,  the  Turks  are  the  ruling 
class,  and  the  pensantpi  are  the  descendants 
of  the  ancient  EK^yptians.  They  have  tall, 
graceful  forma,  and  dignitied  manners. 
The  people  of  Nubia  are  a  mixed  coinuiu- 
DJty  of  Arahe.  Berbers,  and  nt'groee,  and 
Mohammedans  in  religion:  while  thc»e  of 
Abyssinia  have  fairer  complexions,  und 
profess  a  mongrel  sort  of  Christianity, 
which  tljey  claim  to  have  received  from 
the  Ethiopian  eurtuch.  The  Soudan  is 
inhabited  by  Arabu  and  negroes,  uto)<tly 
Mobaijiiuedans,  who  live  in  large  cities 
and  form  centres  uf  cam  van  trade. 
•  "Sierra  Leone  was  set  apart  by  tb*  British 
*lii  a  place  of  refuge  for  liberated  slaves; 
and  Libel  ia  is  an  independent  negro  re- 
public colonized  by  colored  people  from 
the  United  States.  In  the  States  of  Gui- 
nea are  found  unmixed  negroes,  warlike 
and  fierce  in  disposition,  worshipjiing 
reptiles,  otTeringup  human  uacriticeK,  und 
ilevouring  human  He^h. 

"In  South  Africa  are  found  the  de- 
graded HottentoiH  and  BuKhtiuTi,  the  in- 
telligent Batiutes,  the  Briers,  or  faimers 
of  the  Dutch  colony  of  Transvaal,  the 
English  settlt'mt-Dt.s  of  Natal  aud  C.<i]ie 
Town,  and  Zululand  with  its  hordes 
of  savages  and  wnrlike  [teople.  La^t  of 
all,  and  probably  the  crowning  glory 
of  all,  comes  Central  Africa,  with 
its  magnilicent  lands  and  splendid  possi- 
bilities,— ita  barbarism  and  depravity. 
Of  these  (>eople,  some  of  their  kings  are 
«aid  to  liave  a  large  army  and  navy;  und 
eveiy  month  to  send  out  a  detachment  to 
'eat  up'  some  village,  by  which  he 
means  to  'kill  the  warriors,  burn  the 
bomet).  and  bring  all  llie  women  and 
children  to  me.'" 

ItULXK. — "  What  sort  of  religion  can 
such  a  [leople  have?" 

Uncle. — ••  The  very  lowest  order. 
They  worship  rivers,  lakes,  and  moun- 
tains, because  they  think  the  gods  dwell 
there;  and  «>nake9,  crocodiles  and  mon- 
keys, as  the  abodes  of  their  own  kindred. 
TlieLr  rites  of  worship,  and  especially 
their  fuaerals.are  shocking  in  the  extreme, 


hundreds  of  people  being  sacrificed  at  the 
burial  of  a  chief,  and  scores  of  living 
wives  thrown  into  his  grave  to  await  him 
in  the  other  world." 

Lewis.—'-  What  has  been  already  done 
for  the  improvement  of  the  .African?" 

Uncle.  — "The  whole  Bible  has  been 
translated  into  mtiny  of  their  languages, 
more  than  a  ihousand  missionaries  are  at 
work  among  them,  many  have  been  truly 
converted,  and  above  all,  they  are  part  of 
the  world  of  whom  the  Lord  has  said  to 
His  Son,  '  I  will  give  thee  the  heathen 
for  an  ifiheritance,  aud  theuttermost  i>arts 
of  the  earth  for  a  possession." "' 

Harhy. — "You  did  not  tell  us,  uncle, 
about  Livingstone's  career." 

Uncle. — '■  He  was  the  first  European 
to  cross  the  terrible  desert  of  Kahahari. 
and  reach  the  shores  of  Lakes  N'gami  and 
Nyassa. 

'"  In  1866  he  set  out  on  further  explora- ' 
lions,  tracing  the  source  of  the  Lualaba, 
and  for  two  years  was  lost  to  thecirilized 
world.  In  lyil  he  was  found  by  Stan- 
ley, and  newly  Htted  out,  again  set  forth 
towards  the  interior,  where  bedieil  at  last, 
alone,  being  found  by  his  servants  u[>on 
his  knees  at  the  foot  of  his  t>ed,  in  the 
very  heart  of  Africa. 

"The  body  wa.s  embalmed,  and  torne 
on  the  shoulders  of  two  of  his  tnitliful  fol- 
lowei-s  to  the  coast,  the  journey  taking 
nine  iiiontli.'^.  It  was  delivered  to  the 
English  Gnvernment,  and  afterwards  de- 
posited in  Westminster  Abbey." 

:o: 

Baitllzlnit  Coptic  Bableit. 
We  ha<l  been  sailing  all  day.  and  at 
twilight  had  moored  our  diahl>ieh  to  the 
bank  near  a  Coptic  village.  The  Cx)pts 
.ore  sfiid  to  be  the  native  Egyptians,  and 
pride  themselves  very  much  on  their 
antiquity.  As  we  lr>oked  oui  through 
the  brilliant  sunset  tints  that  were 
flushing  all  the  Nile  Valley,  the  walls  of 
an  ancient  convent  rose  before  us,  sharp 
and  well  defined  in  the  clear  atmosphejv. 
its  usual  gloom  banished  by  the  tiright 
and  gorgeous  coloring  of  the  Egyptian 
sunset. 

Somebody  said,  "There  is  to  t>e  u  ser- 
vice in  the  old  convent  tonight;  shall 
we  go?" 

It  had  been  a  monotonous  day,  and  the 
walk   and  change   looked  attractive  ;  so 
we  were  siion  scrambling   up  the   steep 
bank,  and  walking  swiftly   towjird   the 
old   convent  walls.     The  town  con.sisted 
ol  a  collection  of  square  brown  huts,  their 
flat  roofs  covered  with  the  nests  of  count- 
less pigeons  that  are   always  swarming 
land  cooing  around  every  Egyptian  dwell- 
ing-place.    A  short  walk  brought  us  to 
the  church,  and    following    the    crowd 
which  was  rajiidly  assembling,  we  min- 
]  gled  ^viih  them  and  obtained  seats. 
I      The  convent   is  a   lofty   inclo*ure,  the 
roof   formed    bv  numerous  small  domes 


numbering  nearly  two  hundred.  Within 
is  a  small  ojien  court,  an  ordinary-susetl 
church,  surrounded  with  many  small 
cbai>eJs,  and  the  apartments  of  the 
monks.  Cleanliness  is  not  one  of  the  vir- 
tues of  the  Copis,  go  we  may  expect  to 
find  everything  dirty  and  in  nee<l  of 
repair. 

I  shall  not  tire  you  with  a  long  account 
of  the  general  services,  of  the  clashing  of 
cymbals  and  the  loud  voices  of  the 
priests,  of  the  Coptic  prayers  and  long 
masses,  of  the  blessing  of  the  water  when 
the  priest  stirred  it  with  a  long  stick 
as  he  prayed,  then,  dipping  a  cloth  into 
it,  applying  it  Ut  the  wrists,  ini^teps.  and 
foreheads  of  all  the  men  who  came  for- 
ward to  receive  it.  Time  would  not  ix?r- 
mit  me  to  describe  this  in  detail  ;  but  the 
liaptism  of  the  children,  which  imme- 
diately followed  in  another  part  of  the 
church,  was  a  novel  though  pitiful  sight, 
and  one  that  will  make  you  realize  what 
a  blessing  it  is  to  be  born  in  an  enlight- 
ened land. 

The  women's  department  is  separated 
from  that  of  the  men;  they  are  never 
allowed  to  enter  the  up[>er  places  and  in 
the  ceremony  of  Itaptism  of  children  the 
fathers  d<»  not  appear. 

When  all  wa.s  ready,  three  little  crea- 
tures were  brought  in,  their  ilsrk  eyes 
looking  wonderingly  arounil.  Turning 
to  the  west,  and  holding  her  child,  the 
mother  promised  to  renounce  the  devil 
and  all  his  work:> ;  then,  facing  the  east, 
she  held  it  forth  to  signify  her  acceptance 
of  Christ  for  the  child,  after  which  it 
was  sprinkled  liy  the  priest.  But  the 
ceremony  did  not  end  here,  for  the  pcX)r 
iMilies  were  taken  to  a  font,  and  in  the 
midst  of  long  Coptic  prayers  they  were 
disrobed  and  immersed  three  times. 
Tlien  came  the  anointing  with  holy  oil, 
Ihe  priest  roughly  and  awkwardly — for 
he  was  very  old— rubbing  it  over  all  the 
members  asd  joints  of  the  child.  ~-5«^ 
lecieii. 

— :o: 

The  girls  in  Africa,  aa  elsewhere,  are 
fond  of  dolls ;  but  they  like  them  best 
alive,  so  they  take  puppies  for  the  pur- 
pose, and  carry  them  around  tied  to  their 
backs,  as  their  mothers  carry  babies. 
Si>me  of  them  "  play  bal)y  "  with  little 
pigs.  The  boys  play  ehoot  with  a  gun 
made  to  imitate  the  "  white  mans  gun. " 
Two  pieces  of  cane  tied  together  make  the 
barrels,  the  stock  is  made  of  clay,  and  the 
smoke  is  a  tuft  of  loose  cotton. 

In  one  African  trit*  the  boys  have 
spears  made  of  reeds,  shields,  bows  and 
arrows,  with  which  they  imitate  their 
fathers'  doings  ;  and  they  make  animals 
out  of  clay,  while  their  sister*  "jump  the 
',  rope."  Besides,  the  African  children, 
like  children  all  over  the  world,  enjoy 
themsehes  "making  believe.''  Tliey  im- 
itate the  life  around  them. 


Ocuci'iil. 


The  Kooloo  Valley  "f  ludla. 

This  beautiful  district  ot  Northern  India  deserves  to 
Ic  better  known  by  seekers  after  healtli  and  pleasure 
thjD  it  is.  It  is  not  difficult  of  access,  the  roads  are 
t\ccUent,  supplies  are  plentiful,  and  comfortable  rest- 
tuiusesawait  the  traveller  at  the  end  of  every  stage  on  the 
prinripal  routes. 

Kooloo,  which,  together  with  Lahoul  and  Spiti,  consti- 
tutes one  of  the  Punjaub  Government  districts,  is  situated 
in  Ut  32  deg.  N.,  and  between  long.  76  deg.  and  78 
deg.  E.  ^ 

.\  well-known  road  leads  from  Simla  to  Suhanpore,  the 
rapita!  of  Kooloo,  On  the  way  the  Jalori  Pass,  10,500 
itct  above  the  sea,  is  crossed.  In  the  winter  it  is  covered 
with  snow,  in  the  summer  with  a  mass  of  wild  flowers. 
There  is  a  lovely  view  from  the  summit. 

The  people  of  Kooloo  are  a  happy  race,  well-fed  and 
weU-cloihed.  The  fine  soil  and  perfect  system  of  irrigation 
produce  excellent  crops.  The  pasturage  is  good,  the 
cattle  healthy,  and  the  Vool  of  the  sheep  is  woven  into  a 
substantial  cloth  of  whic  h  the  picturesque  garments  of 
the  people  are  made. 

i>ne  of  our  sketches  represents  a  Kooloo  village.  Each 
of  these  villages  has  an  annual  fair,  which  is  of  a  semi- 
religious  character,  and  at  wliich  the  gods  from  the 
adjacent  places,  together  with  their  priests,  figure  conspic- 
uously. On  these  festive  occasions,  the  men  are  dressed 
in  their  best,  with  flowers  in  their  caps  ;  while  tlie  women, 
who  are  very  pretty,  wear  all  their  jewellery.  There  is  a 
good  deal  of  dancing,  and  not  a  little  drinking. 

Every  village  has  its  temple.  One  of  the  most  remark- 
able of  these  buildings  is  the  temple  of  Doongree,  which 
stands  in  a  grove  of  deodara  pines,  so  lofty  and  straight 
that  they  look  almost  uncanny.  The  temple  is  built  of 
this  wood,  and,  though  more  than  600  years  old,  shows 
few  traces  of  decay.     The  front  is  beautifully  carved. 

The  small  wayside  temples  (sketch  4)  are  rude  build- 
ings, with  little  or  no  carving.  They  are  used  princijjally 
M  rest-houses  for  the  gods  when  being  carried  to  distant 
hixt.  Inside  there  is  either  a  sort  of  (hair,  or  a  heavy 
wooden  casket,  in  which  the  god  is  placed. 

One  of  the  houses  of  the  richer  classes  is  shown  in 
(icetch  5.  The  family  live  in  the  upper  story ;  the  lower 
floor  is  appropriated  to  cattle  and  stores.  An  immense 
amount  of  snow  fallsduring  tJie  winter,  and  provision  has 
ti)  be  made  accordingly. 

As  is  often  the  case  in  semi-civilixed  countries,  the 
women  are  far  more  industrious  than  the  men.  During 
the  rice-transplanting  season,  the  women  may  be  seen 
hard  at  work  up  to  their  waists  in  water,  while  their  lords 
and  masters  sit  lazily  smoking  their  pipes  in  the  upper 
verandas  of  the  houses.  They  are  supposed  to  be 
superintending  the  field-labor. 

The  costumes  of  the  people  are  neat  and  graceful.  The 
women  usually  wear  a  dark-blue  kerchief  round  the  head, 


while  a  handsome  silver  tiara  lies  flat  on  the  hair,  from 
ear  to  ear.  Sometimes  they  wear  a  red  pointed  cap, 
black  at  the  top. 

To  conclude.  In  Kooloo  the  traveller  will  find  a  lovely 
and  picturesque  country  ;  a  prosperous,  light-hearted,  and 
contented  people  ;  a  climate  as  enjoyable  as  any  in  the 
world  ;  and  a  fair  amount  of  sport  in  the  way  of  bears, 
leopards,  jungle-fowl,  and,  in  the  winter,  woodcock. — 
GrafAic. 

The  Hiuiiit  Widow. 

nv    MRS.    ELLA    G.    PLOMER. 

Christianity  teaches  us  to  be  kind  to  the  widows;  It 
tells  us  she  has  one  who  cares  for  her,  and  who  supplies 
the  place  of  a  husband;  not  so  with  Hinduism — it  crushes 
widowhood  and  teaches  others  to  look  upon  it  as  a  curse. 

Ill  almost  every  Hindu  family  there  are  two  or  three 
widows,  some  old  and  feeble,  others  young  and  active. 
They  are  to  be  pitied;  they  have  more  of  the  bitters  than 
the  joys  of  life.  .\s  soon  as  a  woman  in  the  Hindu  Ze- 
nanas is  widowed,  her  troubles  begin.  The  once  loved 
wife  is  now  the  servant  of  the  household.  She  looks 
upon  herself  as  accursed  of  God,  and  her  sufferings  as  a 
just  punishment  from  her  gods  for  unknown  heinous  sins. 
No  hand  is  put  out  to  help,  all  accuse,  not  pity,  but  all 
curse  her/a/e;  and  she,  too,  feels  bound  to  do  the  same. 

In  reply  to  her  agonizing  entreaties,  and  wail  of  woe, 
no  answer  of  comfort  is  given.  What  wonder  that  she 
cries,  "Why  did  the  cruel  English  Government  do  away 
with  the  suttee,  for  had  it  not  done  so.  I  might  here  end 
my  life  of  misery  and  sorrow  and  be  with  my  husband 
once  more."  God  help  such  widows  !  When  we  tell 
them  of  a  God  of  Love  they  smile  scornfully  and  say, 
"  Where  is  He  and  why  does  He  not  avenge  us? ''  To  them 
the  words  of  comfort  our  Bible  gives  to  the  widow,  is  as 
a  tale.  Many,  many  have  wept  and  told  me  that  the 
God  of  the  Christians  is  not  the  same  as  the  cruel,  hard- 
hearted God  of  the  Hindus. 

The  life  of  a  widow  is  a  monotonous  round  of  work, 
for  which  she  gets  little  thanks  and  lots  of  scoldings.  As 
she  wakes  in  the  morning  she  has  to  do  her poojahs  (wor- 
ship), then  sets  to  household  duties;  the  cooking,  wash- 
ing, mending,  nursing,  and  general  household  work  is 
hers,  and  what  are  her  wages  ?  Stripped  of  her  jewels 
which  she  so  prided  in,  and  robed  in  coarse  white  gar- 
ments, in  place  of  the  fine  wh'te  robes,  her  lovely  raven 
hair  cut  off  and  given  to  her  gods,  and  her  head  kept 
shaved,  one  course  of  meal  a  day,  and  two  fasts  in  the 
month,  ext  luded  from  marriage  ceremonies,  because  she 
is  considered  unlucky,  nights  of  prayer  and  fasting  to 
appease  the  wrath  of  her  angry  gods — these  are  the  poor 
returns  made  to  her. 

Widows'  fasts  are  cruel.  Every  eleventh  day  is  a  thor- 
ough fast;  she  is  not  allowed  a  drop  of  water,  not  even 
in  the  hottest  weather.  And  when  she  comes  to  die,  she 
is  hurried  out  of  the  house  while  life  is  fast  ebbing,  and 
borne  to  the  Burning  Ghat  to  be  burnt.  What  wonder 
that  many  put  an  end  to  their  miserable  lives,  or  else  do 


I  . 


worse.     They  are  not  allowed  to  re-raarry,  and  therefore  \ 
fall  into  grievous  sin  sometimes.  ' 

Widow  re-marriage  i.s  a  question  which  is  being  very  | 
warmly  discussed  in  India  now.  1  have  known  many 
widows  of  four,  five,  six  and  ten  years  of  age.  May  the 
day  soon  come  when  the  lives  of  such  will  be  happy  and 
free  from  slavish  fear.  The  dawn  is  fast  brightening  into 
the  day,  and  many  who  would  have  no  hope  in  this  world 
or  in  the  next  are  living  good  useful  Christian  lives,  sur- 
rounded by  children,  husband  and  home  comforts.  The 
iron  chain  of  (ustom  is  giving  way  to  the  liberty  which 
the  Gospel  offers. 

BY    KEV.    K.    H.    BAOLEV,    U.D. 

Nowadays,  under  the  inspiriting  leadership  of  nur 
valiant  Missionary  Secretaries,  it  is  happily  fashionable  to 
head  the  column  with  the  "dollar-sign  "  and  a  long  row 
of  figures  ;  last  year  we  saw  the  grand  motto  week  after 
week  in  all  our  Advoiales,  in  italics,  "small  caps," 
"CAPS"  and  what  not — "81,000,000  for  Missions  by 
collections  only  I  "  and  this  year  at  the  head  of  every  ' 
missionary  column,  at  once  a  reminder  and  a  prophecy,  ] 
stands  the  decree  :  I 

"$1,200,000  for  Missions  from  all  sources  !  " 

In  comparison  with  these  magnificent  sums  the  modest 
amounts  which  stand  at  the  head  of  this  article  are  seem- 
ingly insignificant — and  yet  ihey  have  a  significance. 

I.  The  $30.  This  sum  supports  a  young  man  for  a  year 
in  our  Centennial  High  School  in  Lucknow — pays  for  his 
board,  books,  clothes  and  tuition.  Could  one  ask  $30  to 
do  much  more  than  that  ?  Strict  economy,  coupled  with 
the  fad  that  rice  is  chen{»  in  India,  makes  it  possible  to 
support  the  student  on  the  $2.50  per  month  ;  of  course, 
there  is  nothing  left  over  at  the  end  of  the  year. 

These  students  live  in  the  boarding-house  on  the  school 
premises,  immediately  in  the  rear  of  the  school  building 
and  only  two  hundred  yards  from  the  prinripal's  resi- 
dence. .\t  present  we  have  accommodations  for  only 
forty  boarders,  but  our  new  dormitory  fs  nearly  finished, 
and  from  the  first  of  July  we  shall  be  able  to  accommo- 
date eighty.  The  ages  of  these  students  varies  from  ten 
to  twenty;  one  of  the  last  to  join  us  is  a  promising  young 
Bengali. about  twenty  years  old,  last  year  a  Hindu.lhisyear 
a  happy  Christian,  praying  daily  for  the  conversion  of 
his  widowed  mother,  who  lives  at  Allahabad,  160  miles 
away. 

These  young  men  and  boys,  like  all  the  others — a 
goodly  company  of  500 — who  crowd  the  ret  itation  rooms 
of  this  popular  school,  are  studying  English  and  their  own 
languages.  In  all,  seven  languages  are  taught — and  yet 
we  make  no  professions  as  to  having  "a  school  of  lan- 
guages."    English,  of  course,  is  the  coming  language. 

Our  students  have  prayers  daily  in  the  boarding-house; 
they  attend  all  the  Church  services,  and  besides  are  help- 
ful in  our  street-preaching  and  city  Sunday-schools,  going 
regularly  to  sing  and  teach.  We  have  a  happy  company. 
Last  week,  on  the   recommendation   of   our   Quarterly 


\ 


Conference,  one  young  man,  formerly  a  Brahmin  boy, 
was  sent  to  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Bareilly,  to 
spend  three  years  in  study,  under  Drs.  Scott  and  Mess- 
more.  He  was  accompanied  by  another  young  man,  a 
teacher  in  one  of  our  city  schools.  Three  years  ago 
these  were  both  Hindus  ;  each  has  been  cast  out  of  house 
and  home  and  lost  all  his  relatives.  We  pray  that  they 
may  receive  Christ's  "hundred-fold."  We  expect  year 
by  year  to  send  recruits  to  the  Theological  Seminary,  and 
our  school  will  thus  be  of  great  service  in  helping  to 
solve  the  problem  of  securing  Native  preachers.  With 
our  Mission  College,  which  is  to  be  opened  on  July  ist, 
we  shall  attract  even  larger  numbers  to  the  institution, 
and  trust  that  the  helpful  influences  of  divine  grace  may 
be  so  liberally  given  to  our  students  that  scores  and  hun- 
dreds fif  preachers  may  be  sent  forth  from  this  school,  so 
well  known  to  the  Church. 

We  have  constant  appliiations  for  help,  chiefly  from 
young  men  who  have  recently  been  baptized  and  who 
have  lo.st  all  by  the  step.  These  are  very  desirous  to  re- 
ceive an  education  so  as  to  prepare  themselves  for  such 
work  as  Clod  may  set  before  them.  It  is  hard  to  turn 
thera  away,  especially  when  one  Knows  that  they  are  the 
very  ones  wc  ought  to  welcome  ;  but  our  funds  are  lim- 
ited, and  we  can  only  do  a  certain  amount  of  work.  .\t 
jiresviU  wc  have  about  twenty-five  patrons  in  America, 
each  siip|Hjrting  a  student  ;  we  want  twenty-five  more. 
Who  «  ill  bell)  us  ? 

II.  rhe$iso.  On  an  average  a  student  will  remain 
with  us  at  least  five  years,  so  that  the  sum  of  $150  pay* 
for.  the  education  of  one  young  man.  If  paid  at  once, 
the  interest  on  the  unused  prim  ijjal  provides  support 
for  two  extra  years. 

III.  The  18I500.  This  sum  secures  a  perpetual  scholar- 
shij) ;  it  is  placed  on  interest  (six  per  cent,  in  safe  invest- 
ments), and  the  interest  ($30)  only  is  used,  and  so  the 
good  work  will  go  on  long  after  the  donor  shall  have 
passed  on  to  the  better  \sorld.  Insurance  comiJanies  have 
various  "  classes."  This  we  consider  our  "  very  best  class,"; 
and  unhesitatingly  recommend  it  to  all  who  desire  to  ia 
vest  money  for  the  Lord.  The  writer  cannot  s|)eak  froni 
experience,  though  he  hoj^es  to  do  so  by  and  by — bu 
it  must  be  a  very  pleasing  thought  to  a  Christian  worker  t< 
say  to  himself,  "  I  have  a  student,all  my  own,  studying- 
yonder  in  our  Mission  College  in  Lm;know  ;  and  after 
he  graduates,  annther  will  take  his  place,  and  after  him 
another,  and  so  on  as  long  as  years  are  counted."  \\h 
can  tell  the  good  that  may  thus  be  done  by  the  S500  ? 

I       We  are  like  insuranc  e  companies  in  another  respect 
\  we  allow  our  friends  to  transfer  from  one  class  to  anothci 
— from  the  $30  investment  to  the  $500  gift — and  we  a 
ce[it   all   the   risks  I     We  prefer,  indeed,  theso  "  paid-u 
I  policies."     \   good  friend  in  To|)eka,  Bro.  T.  B.  Swec 
has  recently  sent  us  $500  to  establish  a  perpetual  scholar 
ship  in  memory  of  a  pre<"ious  son  who  went  to  heaven 
few  years  ago.     This  <  lass  of  givers,  we  are  glad  to  saVJ 
is  growing.     We  now  have  about  ten  of  these  perpetu 
scholarships   and    want  forty   more,  making  fifty  in  all 


J 


We  are  assured  that  the  suras  desired  will  be  forthcom- 
ing, Counting  by  miles,  India  is  very  far  away  from  the 
HomeChurch  ;  but  who  that  loves  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
counts  by  miles  ? 

Some  one  whispers,  will  not  these  special  gifts  interfere 
toatertain  extent  with  the  $1,200,000?     If  so,  then  we 
do  not  want  them.     We  are  loyal  Methodists  and  believe 
in  meeting   assessments,  100  tents   to  the   dollar.     But 
there  are  many  people  in  our  Church,  men  and  women, who 
want  to  do  something  more  than  their  share  of  assessments, 
people  on    the   lookout  for  opportunities  to  give,  people 
"hnrarry  a  missionary  mai>  in  their  hearts,  people  wlioen- 
joy  doing  something  definite  in  one  way  or  another  in  a 
heathen  land — it  is  to  these  we  write.  Their  name  is  legion. 
Thank  God  for  their  words  of  cheer  and  helpful  deeds  ! 
^Vho  would  not  rejoice  to  gladden  the  hearts  of  these  en- 
thusiastic workers  by  pointing  out  a  place  where  profit- 
able investments  may  be  made  I 

The  question,  "  How  send  money  ?"  answers  itself  by 
the  pleasant  echo,  "'  Send  money  !  "     Wliu  will  help  us  ? 
He  gives  twice  who  gives  quickly." 
Luekntrju,  India,  February,  1888. 


The  Milan  District  of  the  Italy  tJoiifereuce. 

ISV    KKV.    \VM.    IIIK  1,   P.  E. 

Report  of  the  Presiding  Elder  of  the  Milan  District  to 
the  Italy  Annual  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  held  in  Rome,  March  14,  1888. 

Dear  Brf.thrkn: — .\lthough  to  me  personally  the 
past  year  has  been  one  of  the  most  trying  in  all  my  ex- 
perience, nevertheless  I  have  reason  to  thank  God  for 
His  continued  kindness  and  infinite  love.  I  also 
acknowledge  with  sincere  gratitude  the  uniform  courtesy 
with  which  the  ministers  and  people  of  the  District  have 
received  me  at  each  quarterly  visit. 

Though  a  number  of  our  members  have  been  ill  and 
not  .1  few  have  been  called  away  to  the  better  country, 
yet  wc  have  great  reason  to  thank  God  for  the  general 
good  health  of  the  ministers  and  their  families.  I  am 
gild  to  be  able  to  report  that  there  has  been  some  prog- 
fws  in  nearly  all  the  stations,  in  tlie  number  nf  members 
in  Church  and  Sunday-school,  and  in  the  contributions, 
*s  the  statistics  will  show.  But  more  important  than  this, 
4t  least  for  the  present,  is  an  increased  devotion  and  con- 
formity to  the  uses  of  our  Cluirch.  In  all  the  churches 
the  general  rules  and  doctrines  have  been  duly  read  and 
Mplaincd,  and  committees  have  been  appointed  on 
Church  records,  missions,  tracts,  and  Sunday-schrsols  with 
encouraging  success.  The  halls  of  several  of  the  stations 
have  been  greatly  impro-ed.  making  them  more  attrac- 
"ve  and  comfortable.  New  organs  have  been  sent  to 
Modena,  Uologna,  and  Alessandria,  while  the  one  that  was 
«t  Bolo  iia  now  serves  the  church  at  Forli. 

Children 's-day  was  duly  and  interestingly  observed 
"1  most  of  the  stations.  The  resolution  passed  at 
•he  last  Conference  to  do  what  we  could  during  the  year 
'w  the  missionary  cause  was  put  into  effect  in  a  practical 


way  on  the  first  Sunday  of  October  with  most  encourag- 
ing results.  T  hope  that  this  day  thus  initiated  may  be 
continually  observed  with  increasing  interest.  It  maybe 
one  way  of  teaching  the  people  of  our  churches  to  help 
themselves  as  far  as  possible.  One  of  the  greatest  obsta- 
cles/o  the  work  of  God  in  Italy  is  the  indifference  of 
Church-members  in  doing  what  they  can  toward  self- 
support. 

The  very  severe  winter  in  the  Northern  District  has 
greatly  hindered  our  work  in  some  places.  For  instance 
it  was  simply  impossible  for  the  children  to  attend  Sun- 
day-school in  the  cold  church  at  Bologna  for  several 
Sundays. 

Beginning  with  our  outpost  beyond  the  Alps,  I  will 
give  just  a  few  notes,  more  or  less  interesting,  of  each 
place.  During  the  first  part  of  the  year  the  work  at 
(ieneva  offered  many  and  special  discouragements, 
though  the  pastor  kept  to  his  work  with  faith  and  love. 
Dec.  20,  1S87,  a  new  hall  was  opened,  well  furnished  and 
splendidly  located.  In  addition  to  the  main  hall  there 
are  other  rooms  for  classes.  Since  the  opening  of  this 
new  hall  the  work  has  greatly  prospered  under  the  zealous 
leadership  of  the  pastor  and  his  corps  of  voluntary 
helpers.  In  addition  to  the  regular  services  there  are 
evening  classes  in  reading,  singing,  languages,  etc. 

Our  work  at  Turin  has  progressed  as  much  as  could  be 
expected  in  the  present  Locale.  Good  audiences  have 
greeted  the  pastor  and  .some  have  been  added  to  the 
Church.  It  is  a  real  pleasure  to  witness  the  harmony  that 
exists  among  the  evangelical  ministers  at  Turin,  which  I 
hope  may  always  continue  and  be  imitated  by  the  minis- 
ters in  other  cities.  Our  church  at  Turin  will  be  greatly 
encouraged  by  the  recent  decision  of  the  Missionary 
Board  to  purchase  property  and  erect  a  temple  in  this 
im]>ortant  city — a  decision  that  comes  in  answer  to  many 
earnest  prayers. 

.\t  -Vsti  we  began  the  year  by  reducing  the  expenses, 
simply  hiring  a  hall  for  the  preaching  services  and  sup- 
plying it  by  Sig.  Bernatto,  local  preacher  at  Turin.  For 
a  time  many  came  to  hear  the  earnest  preacher,  but  soon 
the  .■Xstians  fell  back  into  their  old  habits  and  the 
audience  was  reduced  to  a  very  ftrw.  Our  work  at  .\sti 
has  been  ruined  by  those  who  have  been  the  [irofessed 
members  of  our  Church.  We  can  have  but  little  hope  in 
that  city,  at  least  for  the  present. 

Alessandria  is  also  a  very  difficult  field.  The  chapel 
though  commodious  is  very  badly  located.  The  pastor 
has  been  much  discouraged  during  the  year.  The  few 
brethren  are  faithful  in  spite  of  the  Jesuitical  persecution 
carried  on  against  them  in  depriving  them  of  work  and 
turning  them  from  their  homes.  The  two  young  soldier 
exhorters.  members  of  this  Church,  now  in  .Vfrica,  send 
regular  reports  of  their  interesting  work. 

S.  Mar/.ano  is  truly  a  light  upon  a  hill.  The  pastor 
has  been  zealous,  and  the  brethren  faithful,  while  their 
good  report  has  gone  forth  to  many  of  the  neighboring 
villages.  Some  of  the  brethren  come  miles  qv*.  <c>cs,v  v«j» 
atfnd  OUT  services,  \.\\w%  ^extvoTv^.Ta.VY^^'Ccvtw  ^t'a\.\sCvx.-^«»'- 


■ 


1 


At  Milan  the  Church  has  steadily  progressed  in  all  its 
departments  and  is  now  well  organized.  In  spite  of  the 
severe  weather  of  this  winter  the  audiences  have  been 
excellent. 

We  have  been  at  Genoa  since  June  15,  but  as  yet,  I 
am  sorry  to  say,  we  have  done  nothing.  (The  great 
obstacle  has  been  that  the  man  sent  there  has  been  ill 
all  the  time.  A  change  must  be  made  at  this  Conference.) 
I  believe  that  there  is  for  us  in  this  city  a  clear  field, 
more  than  one-half  of  the  city  has  never  been  occupied 
by  any  denomination. 

The  Church  at  Modena,  because  of  the  faithful  labors 
of  the  preceding  pastor  and  the  earnest  zeal  of  the  pres- 
ent, is  now  very  prosperous.  Many  of  the  former  hin- 
drances have  been  removed  and  Brother  Bambini,  profit- 
ing by  the  more  favorablec  ircumstances,  has  gained  the 
sympathy  and  attendant  e  of  many  of  the  Swiss  colony. 
They  are  now  earnestly  praying  for  a  larger  and  better 
Locale. 

Cavezzo,  connected  with  Modena,  has  suffered  during 
the  winter  for  want  of  a  steady  supply. 

Bologna  still  has  for  its  motto,  progress,  though  it  has 
been  much  afflicted  during  the  year  by  the  loss  of  nine  of 
its  chief  members.  Others,  however,  are  being  received  to 
take  their  places.  The  progress  at  Faenza  has  been  very 
slow,  as  might  be  expected  under  the  very  difficult  cir- 
cumstances. The  Locale,  though  well  situated,  is  small, 
dark  and  damp,  and  makes  a  most  unfavorable  impres- 
sion on  all  who  enter. 

At  Forli  the  year  opened  with  great  promise,  the 
apartment  and  hall  were  put  in  good  order,  but  later  dis- 
turbances between  pastor,  Sig.  Palmieri,  and  the  people 
have  made  it  a  sad  year  in  the  history  of  our  Church  in 
this  city. 

Dovadola  now  has  a  beautiful  little  chapel,  well  fur- 
nished and  filled  with  attentive  Hsteners  at  every  service. 
In  addition  to  the  regular  services  there  are  classes  for 
the  instruction  of  the  young  men  and  women, 

Wednesday  evening,  Feb.  15,  1888,  we  opened  a  new 
hall  at  Venice,  well  furnished  and  favorably  situated  in 
Piazza  Manin.  Although  it  was  a  terribly  stormy  night 
there  was  present  a  very  respectable  audience,  including 
the  pastors  of  the  other  evangelical  churches  in  the  city. 
We  now  hope  that  with  care  and  zeal  some  real  progress 
maybe  made  in  this  interesting  city,  at  least  we  will  make 
another  good  attempt.  Uuring  the  year,  Brother  Friz- 
ziero,  our  minister  at  Venice,  has  labored  in  several  of 
the  adjoining  cities  and  with  marked  interest  at  Adria. 

Brethren,  we  are   indeed  called  to  a  great  work,  too 

great  for  our  weakness.     We  shall  succeed  only  as  we  are 

^^  consecrated  to  God  and  saved  through  His  infinite  grace. 

^^  Methodist  Union  in  Japan. 

I  The    following  is  the    Basis   of    the    proposed    union 

I  between  the  churches  in  Japan  under  the  auspices  of  the  I 

I  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  ! 

I  U.  S.  A.  and  that  of  the  Canada  Methodist  Church: 

I  iVHMREAs,   during  the  period  of   transition    through  | 


which  Japan  is  now  passing,  the  religious  cha| 
ecclesiastical  relations  of  the  Japanese  will  b 
and  settled  so  that  subse'iuently  radical  chang 
extremely  difficult;  And, 

Whkke.^s,  in  accordance  with  their  strong  ni 
stincts,  and  with  a  view  to  securing  the  highest  et 
means  and  the  most  effective  methods  of  Chris 
gelization,  all  Japanese  Christians  urgently  r< 
that  Protestant  Missions  operating  in  Japan, 
minor  points  of  difference,  and,  as  far  as  possi 
in  common  lines  of  Church  organization  and 
And, 

Whereas,  the  more  prominent  Protestant  M 

Japan  have  been  greatly  blessed  and  prospered  I 

I  union  on  the  basis  of  independent  Japanese 

And, 

Whereas,  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
Canada  Methodist  Church  are  identical  in  doci 
almost  indentical  in  polity;  therefore  Resolved, 
ist,  That  we,  the  members  in  Japan  of  the  ] 
Episcopal  church,  and  of  the  Canada  Methodist 
trusting  in  God  and  seeking  only  His  glory,  hep 
to  unite  in  organizing  and  perpetuating  the 
Church  of  Japan;  into  which  union  the  other 
bodies  in  Japan  are  cordially  invited  to  enter. 

2nd.  That  the  polity  of  the  Methodist  Church 
shall  be  Episcopal;  and  that  the  General  Superint 
the  Itinerancy  and  other  essential  features  of  M 
shall  be  |>reserved;  and  that  its  doctrines,  dra 
the  Holy  Bible,  shall  harmonize  with  theaccepti 
ards  of  Methodism. 

^rd,  That  in  each  contracting  Mission  the  act 
tion  of  its  Missionary  Society  shall  not  be  distt 
this  union,  e.\cept  as  provided  in  Resolution  4tl 
Society  shall,  as  heretofore,  appoint  the  Treasui 
own  Mission  who  will  receive  the  .'Vppropriati 
make  such  Reports  as  may  be  reijuired  by  each 
4th,  That  all  Appropriations  made  by  thi 
Societies  for  direct  evangelistic  work  among  the^ 
— aside  from  those  made  for  Foreign  Missionarii 
ly  engaged  therein — and  also  all  funds  raiset 
Japanese  churches  for  the  same  purpose  shall  be 
lered  by  a  Joint  Finance  Committee. 

5th.  That  the  Joint  Finance  Committee  shall 

posed   of members,    one   half   of   whom 

Foreign  Missionaries,  and  one  half  Japanese  Mil 
Laymen.  The  Foreign  Members  shall  be  appo 
their  respective  Missions  in  a  manner  to  be  herej 
termined,  it  being  understood  that  representatioi 
Committee  shall  be  in  an  approximate  ratio  to  th 
hutions  of  the  several  Societies.  The  Japanese i 
of  this  committee  shall  be  appointed  by  the  Jaj 
nual  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Church. 

6th,  That  the  Joint  Finance  Committee  shall 
Estimates  for  Evangelistic  work  as  provided  in  Re 
4th;  and  that  these  Estimates  shall  be  submittet 
Contracting  Missions  for  aj)proval;  after  which  t! 
be  forwarded  to  the  Home  Boards  by  the  Missio: 


1 


Finance  Committee  shall  disburse  the  funds  granted  ac- 
cording to  the  Appropriations  made,  and  it  shall  prepare 
(ull  reports  of  all  disbursements  for  the  Missions;  and 
those  reports  shall  be  transmitted  by  the  Missions  to  the 
Home  Boards. 

yth,  That  the  property  in  each  of  the  contracting 
Missions  now  belonging  to  its  Missionary  Society,  or  that 
may  hereafter  be  acquired  by  it,  shall  be  held,  or  disposed 
of,  by  each  society  for  the  benefit  of  the  Methodist 
Church  of  Japan. 

Priestly  Biile  in  Utah. 

Rev.  S,  L.  Gillespie,  of  the  Presbyterian  Mission  at 
Box  Elder,  writes  : 

"Our  work  is  rather  of  a  siege  character,  requiring 
much  perseverance  and  patient  faith.  The  agitation  of 
the  people  from  the  frequent  raids  of  the  United  States 
Marshals  has  been  a  hindrance.  The  people  are  taught 
10  believe  this  done  on  account  of  their  religion,  and 
that  they  are  suffering  persecution  as  the  early  Christians 
did.  Apostle  Lorenzo  Snow  has  been  in  town  all  winter 
organizing  and  re-organizing  the  people  into  quorums 
and  orders,  so  that  no  man,  or  woman,  or  child  in  the 
Mormon  Church  can  attend  our  school  or  services  with- 
out being  '  dealt  with.'  This  should  be  kept  constantly 
in  mind  in  judging  of  our  school  reports.  Had  this  man 
been  kept  in  prison  and  received  just  punishment  for  his 
crimes,  our  attendance  the  past  winter  would  probably 
have  been  doubled.  Our  teachers  have  done  efficient 
work,  but  their  energy  has  only  drawn  out  special  oppo- 
sition and  continued  watchfulness  over  those  families 
inclined  to  patronize  our  school. 

"The  day  is  coming  when  this  priestly  rule  will  be 
destroyed.  Yet  we  often  think  the  nation  will  have  to 
suffer  in  some  way  for  its  tampering  with  this  treason- 
»blc  institution  of  the  Mormon  Church.  The  move- 
ment towards  statehood  for  Utah  may  prove  the  provi- 
dential means  of  exposing  the  treasonable  designs  of  the 
Mormon  leaders,  either  by  the  discussions  in  Congress 
and  by  the  press,  or  more  effectually  by  permitting  the 
full  growth  of  their  treason  under  the  protection  of 
statehood,  and  possibly  thereby  drawing  to  their  aid 
all  those  who  still  hold  to  the  doctrine  of  stale  rights. 

"I could  wish  that  my  family  were  in  a  more  healthy 
tnoral  atmosphere." 

Onr  Southern  Educational  Problem. 

BV    REV.   A.    A.    JOHNSON,    A.M. 

Nothing  is  clearer  in  the  light  of  our  legislation  and 
discussion  than  that  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  is 
not  a  caste  Church.  The  legislation  of  our  last  General 
Conference  was  right,  and  in  harmony  with  the  history 
ind  spirit  of  our  Church  as  well  as  the  trend  of  Provi- 
dence which  has  always  led  our  Methodism.  Evidently 
those  who  oppose  so  zealously  the  organization  of  separ- 
Me  schools  and  Conferences  and  charge  the  friends  of 
these  measures  with  a  caste  spirit  make  a  great  mistake. 
They  do  so  in  two  ways — first,  by  a  wrong  use  of  terms; 


and,  secondly,  by  not  tak  ing  into  consideration  the  practical 
facts  involved  in  the  case.  Their  opposition  is  based 
largely  on  theoretical  ideas.  And  to  charge  some  men  in 
the  South,  who  are  giving  their  lives  in  noble  self-sacri- 
fice to  the  uplifting  of  the  masses,  and  who  by  the  ex- 
perience of  their  labors  are  led  to  advocate  a  practical 
organization  of  the  work,  looking  only  to  the  same  ulti- 
mate end  which  all  so  much  desire,  with  a  caste  spirit, 
borders  on  bigotry.  < 

Their  is  a  wide  difference  between  caste  and  race  in- 
stincts and  preferences.  Caste  is  born  of  bigotry  and 
superstition.  It  is  a  foreign  word,  belongs  to  paganism, 
and  has  no  home  in  America.  Race  instincts  and  prefer- 
ences are  of  divine  origin,  and  constitute  the  bonds  of 
national  existence  after  the  divine  ideal,  and  do  not  at  all 
interfere  with  the  brotherhood  of  man.  The  word  caste 
is  wholly  inapplicable  to  race  discriminations.  Caste 
never  takes  any  account  of  blood  or  color,  but  only  of 
position  in  society,  and  that  position  is  determined  by 
occupation,  wealth,  education,  or  family.  It  is  the  com- 
mon case  in  India,  and  puts  a  great  iron  partition  be- 
tween classes,  making  it  impossible  to  mix  the  people 
Not  so  in  America.  The  humblest  and  lowest  may  rise 
to  the  highest  position,  and  that,  too,  without  violence  to 
social  preferences  and  race  instincts.  There  is  no  caste 
involved  where  two  families  of  equal  wealth  and  educa- 
tion, the  one  white,  the  other  colored,  refuse  to  mingle 
in  intimate  social  relations.  There  is  nothing  wrong  or 
oppressive  to  either  party  in  this  social  preference.  Both 
have  their  rights,  and  neither  is  put  at  a  disadvantage. 
To  assert  the  contrary,  and  seek  by  legislation  to  force 
the  intimate  social  relations  of  the  races  against  their 
God-given  instincts,  is  to  do  violence  to  nature  and  sub^^H 
ject  the  races  to  the  tyranny  of  the  worst  kind  of  social-^* 
ism.  It  would  be  equally  wrong,  and  subversive  of 
human  liberty,  by  any  act  of  legislation  to  debar  a  man 
of  his  social  preferences  or  shut  the  door  of  any  institu- 
tion against  the  exercise  of  his  civil  and  religious  rights. 

This  whole  question  must  be  left  where  God  placed  it, 
allowing  to  each  race  the  full  and  free  exercise  of  their 
social  preferences  and  race  instincts  and  at  the  same 
lime  guaranteeing  equal  rights  of  religious  and  educa- 
tional privileges  to  all  classes.  The  exclusion  of  either 
class  from  our  institutions  must  not  be  allowed  for  one 
moment.  As  Dr.  Fiske  has  wisely  said,  "  On  the  line  of 
privileges  we  say,  no  distinction.  On  the  line  of  social 
life  we  must  keep  our  hands  off." 

This  is  just  what  the  policy  of  our  Church,  as  set  forth 
in  the  last  General  Conference,  contemplates.  It  puts 
the  advantages  of  education  within  the  reach  of  all  and 
leaves  the  social  question  to  take  care  of  itself,  under 
laws  which  God  has  enacted  for  the  government  of 
society.  Manhood,  merit  and  culture  can  destroy  all 
aociai  baaiers,  overUirow  prejudice,  and  lead  to  a  happy 
union  of  Ibe  races  asvitizens  of  one  Commonwealth.  The 
problem,  therefore,  is  within  the  races.  No  force  from 
without  in  the  shape  of  laws  of  ati^  V.«\d.  c'm^  'afc'v.>\.t  "Csivs. 
question. — £,hY\%X\a.n  Ad'uocole. 


GIVING  FOR  MISSIONS. 


Two  Lradiiig  Native  Rulersi  of  India. 

The  Nawab  of  Bhawalpur  rules  over  a  state  of  North- 
Western  India  that  has  an  area  of  22,000  square  miles, 
ind  a  population  of  about  half  a  million,  composed  of 
Juts  of  Hindu  descent,  of  Hindus  of  recent  settlement,  of 
Beloochees,  and  of  Afghans.  Tht  large  admixture  of  the 
hiidy  mountaineers  of  the  West  causes  the  general  in- 
habitants to  differ  considerably  from  the  ordinary 
Hindus — for  they  are  bulky,  sturdy,  and  dark  compiex- 
ioned. 

The  Nizam  of  Hyderabad  is  a  young  man,  being  at 
[iresent  (1888)  only  twenty-three  years  of  age.  He  was 
installed  as  Nizam,  on  the  completion  of  his  eighteenth 
year,  in  the  presence  of  the  British  \'ircroy  of  India, 
February  5th,  1884.  Last  year  he  made  a  gift  of  sixty 
Ukhs  of  rupees  (over  $2,500,000)  to  the  British  (lovern- 
ment  for  the  purpose  of  promoting  the  military  defence 
of  the  North-West  frontier.  Hyderabad  is  as  large  as 
the  kingdom  of  Italy,  and  the  Nizam  receives  a  gross 
rcvcDue  of  about  $15,000,000. 


Oiriiig  for  Missions. 

BV    REV.    A.    r.   I'lEKSON,    U.U. 

Something  is  radically  wrong  in   this  matter  of   the 

financial  support  of  Missions.     Our  methods  are  either 

unscriptural  and  unspiritual  or  else  they  are  defective  in 

their  application.      Clod    certainly   does   not    need    our 

money,  it  is  for  our  sakes  that  he  uses  us  as  almoners  of 

bis  gifts.     We  need  the  discipline  of  unselfish  giving,  and 

the  Church  will  never  grow  in  the  grace  of  giving  until 

«he  recognizes  the  fact  that  no   believer  ever  puts  Uod 

under  any  obligation  by  the  most  "munificent  donation," 

ai  though  *'  lie  needed  anything."     We  must  from   the 

bottom  rebuild  both  the  science  and  the  art  of  giving. 

IVe  must  learn  for  ourselves  and  teach  others  that 

I.  It  is  &  privilege  to  give,  rather  than  a  duty.  To  scat- 
ter is  to  increase,  to  give  is  to  get.  The  richest  growth 
<ome8  by  the  most  heroic  pruning.  It  makes  one  com- 
paratively omnipotent  and  omiiii)resent  to  use  money 
aright — multiplying  his  power  and  his  presence  a  thou- 
sand fold. 

i.  The  giver  can  sanctify  the  gift,  however  small  or  in- 
significant, by  his  unselfishness  and  magnanimity  of 
iiotive.  A  cup  of  cold  water  in  the  name  of  a  disciple 
«nnot  lose  its  reward.  It  becomes  a  great  gift  by  a 
|rrat  motive  and  spirit  in  the  giver.  Whatever  is  done 
'"  His  name  is  divine,  tlive  what  you  can,  when  you 
c»n,  where  you  can,  but  give  it  cheerfully,  give  a  cup  of 
*iler,  a  mite,  a  kiss,  a  word,  a  smile,  grandly,  nobly,  as  a 
"i^iple.  That  way  of  giving  swells  the  gift,  and  Ciod 
*ill  use  it  grandly. 

.!■  The  altar  sanctifies  the  gift.  Put  on  God's  altar  as 
*"<h,  the  humblest  offering  acquires  dignity.  We  should 
'tiidy  to  give  discriminatingly  to  the  worthiest  objects, 
•"■ot  carelessly  or  indiscriminately.  Money  may  l)e  thrown 
^»ay  and  lavishly  wasted  on  nothings,  while  the  great- 
«»t  objects  appeal  in  vain  for  our  aid.  Where  can  be 
found  any  altar  so  sacred  as  that  of  Missions  ?  the  Lord 


Himself  laid  Himself  on  that  same  altar,  the  first  grand 
whole  burnt-offering,  and  any  gift  laid  there  is  made 
divinely  sacred  by  His  sacrifice. 

4.  God  values  the  little  gifts  from  the  many  more  than 
the  greater  gifts  from  the  few.  For  the  Church  to  depend 
upon  large  donations  from  a  comparatively  few  is  not 
God's  way.  It  is  bad  alike  for  the  many  and  for  the  few. 
The  many  learn  to  lean  on  the  few,  and  the  few  become 
self-complacent  and  self-righteous,  as  though  the  progress 
of  the  Church  depended  on  their  munificence.  God's 
way  is  not  that  other  men  be  eased  and  a  few  burdened, 
but  that  there  be  equality,  i.e.,  a  sharing  of  responsibility 
according  to  ability.  "Organize  the  littles,"  make  many 
little  rills  unite  in  one  great  river.  The  Women's  Boards 
both  teach  and  illustrate  this  lesson:  they  have  gone 
straight  on,  giving  more  and  more,  and  yet  the  immense 
sums  they  gather  are  all  the  aggregate  of  small  and  regu- 
lar gifts. 

5.  Giving  does  us  little  good  until  it  comes  to  the  point 
of  downright  self-denial.  The  tithe  system  may  answer 
for  the  minimum,  but  never  for  the  maximum  oi  our  gifts. 
It  is  obvious  that  one  hundred  dollars  from  a  man  whose 
income  is  a  thousand  is  a  very  much  larger  proportion 
than  is  one  thousand  for  him  who  gets  ten  thousand,  or 
ten  thousand  for  him  who  has  one  hundred  thousand  a 
year.  In  one  case  the  man  has  900,  in  the  next  9,000,  and 
in  the  last  90,000  dollars  left  for  his  own  expenses.  The 
fact  is  that  all  these  mathematics  of  giving  are  sadly,  radi- 
cally misleading.  The  ethics  of  giving  reach  higher,  but 
we  need  some  higher  plane  than  either.  Shall  we  call  it 
the  lesthetics  of  giving?  We  need  to  apprehend  the 
beauty  of  giving.  It  is  the  highest  of  the  fine  arts.  We 
ought  to  be  enamored  of  it  as  of  the  most  .esthetic  pro- 
ductions of  the  artist,  the  sculptor,  the  architect,  the 
musician.  Then  giving  will  not  need  to  be  urged;  there 
will  be  rather  need  of  restraining  the  people  from  bring- 
ing, as  Moses  did.  The  man  or  « oman  who  learns  to 
give  in  the  right  spirit  forgets  all  about  duty,  in  the 
privilege,  and  the  absence  of  life's  necessities  would  bring 
no  such  distress  as  to  be  cut  off  from  this  luxury 
Missionary  Rex>ietv. 


Letter  from  Itev.  Sia  Sek  Oiig. 

The  Rev.  Sia  Sek  Ong,  delegate  from  China  to  the 
General  Conference,  on  reaching  San  Francisco  last 
month,  addressed  the  following  to  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  : 

Your  humble  servant,  a  subject  of  China,  and  member  of  the 
Foochow  Annual  Cooferciice  of  the  Methodist  Episcopat  Church. 
by  the  favor  of  the  Conference  at  its  li»8t  session,  was  elected 
delegate  to  the  ensuing  General  Conference  at  New  York.  The 
yreat  f>ce«n  litis  now  been  crossed  over,  and  we  ore  safely  landed 
Id  America.  While  here  I  desire  to  meet  and  to  g^et  the 
ministers  and  members  of  our  Church  in  many  of  your  Coa- 
ferciices,  cities,  and  homes. 

Your  humble  servant,  at  the  bidding  of  his  Conference,  comes 
as  a  little  child,  leaning  on  the  parental  knee,  to  convey  hearty 
words  of  dlial  greeting  and  loving  gratitude  to  the  mother 
Church.     Respectfully  and  obediently  yours,    81A  Sbk  Omo. 


I 


L 


ReT.  8ia  8ek  Ong,  of  Cliin&. 

BV    REV.    M.    C.    WILCOX,    B.D. 

The  subject  of  this  sketch,  who  is  the  delegate  from  the 
Foochow  Conference  to  the  General  Conference,  is  one 
of  the  ablest  and  best  known  of  Chinese  preachers.  He 
was  born  at  Ngu  Kang,  about  ten  miles  north  of  Foo- 
chow. At  an  early  age  Sia  greatly  desired  to  obtain  an 
education,  so  for  nearly  ten  years  he  studied  with  a 
native  teacher.  When  quite  young  he  was  impressed  by 
reading  a  native  classic 
that  he  ought  to  live  a 
virtuous  life,  and  he 
strove  to  obey  the  dic- 
tates of  conscience, 
hoping  thereby  to  es- 
cape future  punish- 
ment. His  mother's 
death,  which  occurred 
when  Sia  was  si.xteen, 
so  affected  him,  that 
for  two  years  he  en- 
tirely ceased  studying. 
Afterwards  he  began 
teaching,  which  pro- 
fession he  followed  for 
several  years. 

In  1859,  at  the  age 
of  eighteen  years,  he 
first  heard  about  the 
Christians,  who  were 
then  numbered  in  this 
province  by  dozens  in- 
stead of  by  thousands. 
He  immediately  deci- 
ded to  have  nothing 
to  do  with  this  "  for- 
eign sect,"  which  dif- 
fered so  greatly  from 
his  own  class  of  peo- 
ple. However,  he  soon 
met  a  native  preacher 
and  asked  him  why  he 
forsook  his  own  religion  and  became  a  Christian,  at  the 
same  time  requesting  the  preacher  to  explain  the  new 
doctrine.  The  preacher  then  told  the  history  of  crea- 
tion as  given  in  the  Bible,  which  explanation  Sia  says  he 
immediately  felt  to  be  far  more  reasonable  than  the  the- 
ories with  which  he  was  familiar. 

After  this  he  heard  another  preacher  talk  very  jiatiently 
about  an  hour.  After  the  preacher  went  away  Sia  often 
thought  of  him  and  the  compassion  expressed  in  his  face, 
feeling  in  his  heart  that  all  men  ought  to  be  like  that 
preacher.  Sia  says  this  preacher  often  desired  to  talk 
with  him,  but  his  wicked  heart  would  shut  itself  up 
against  the  truth.  But  God  in  His  great  mercy  did  not 
cast  him  utterly  away. 

One  day  a  Christian  friend  called  and   urged  him  to 
accompany  him  to  church.     It  was  quarterly  meeting, 


REV.  SIA  SEK  ONQ. 


and  a  large  number  were  present.  Sia  wished  to 
bill  it  was  as  though  his  feet  were  bound  with  a 
He  was  as  uneasy  as  if  he  sat  on  needles,  but  step  I 
he  learned  the  new  doctrine,  after  which  he  wisl 
tell  it  to  others.  In  the  autumn  of  1864  he  h 
preacher  clearly  prove  that  there  is  only  one  God. 
denly  the  light  shone  into  his  heart  and  all  that  ha( 
doubtful  or  confused  was  now  made  clear.  The  idol 
no  longer  gods  to  him,     He  felt  that  all  his  action 

accord  with  Chr 
ity,  and  that  o 
this  way  could 
good  and  do  goi 
A  few  month! 
when  his  eldes 
was  taken  sicl 
friends  and  re 
urged  him  to  p 
the  gods  for  h 
But  realizing  th 
and  all  its  bl< 
were  from  the  or 
God,  his  heart  w 
moved.  J 

Finally  when  1 
died,  his   relativ 
verely  blamed  h 
refusing     to     w 
the   idols,   but   1 
swered    them 
and     patiently, 
people     also    la 
and  scoffed  and 
cred  him  becaii 
refused     to     tri 
the    idols,     and 
that   on    this   a( 
his  son  was  dead 
caused    his     he. 
burn  within  hiii 
he  wished  mon 
ever     to    tell 
about  Christ  £Lnd  His  great  salvation. 

He  tells  of  his  efforts  to  Christianize  his  neig 
some  of  whom  slandered  and  insulted  him,  while 
believed  on  the  true  God  and  burned  their  idols  to 
with  the  [>araphernalia  of  heathen  worship.  In  18 
was  baptized  and  joined  the  Church,  after  which 
latives  tried  to  take  away  his  money  and  drive  hin 
his  home,  because  he  refused  to  contribute  for  th 
port  of  idol  worship.  At  that  lime  none  of  hi 
tives  were  Christians,  though  now  Sia  has  a  brot 
the  Foochow  Conference  and  his  aged  father  is  ar 
ored  local  preacher. 

Not  long  after  joining  the  Church,  Sia  was  licen 
exhort  and  afterwards  to  preach,  and  sent  to  Ming  C 
where  he  labored  a  year.  Feeling  that  he  must  [ 
the  Gospel,  and  that  he  could  not  be  happy  in  any 


J 


THE  ANNUITY  FUND. 


331 


business,  he  decided  to  enter  the  ministry.  In  1863  he 
V3&  appointed  to  Hok  Ing  Tong  (church)  in  Foochow 
City,  remaining  there  three  years.  From  i866  to  1869 
he  was  pastor  at  Hok  Chiang  City.  At  the  conference 
in  r869  he  was  ordained  deacon  and  elder  by  Bishop 
Kingsley  and  appointed  presiding  elder  of  Hok  Chiang 
district. 

In  1870  Sia  declined  further  aid  from  the  Missionary 
Society,  and  resolved  to  look  to  the  native  church  for 
6nancial  support.  This  made  a  great  stir  among  our 
preachers  and  membership,  and  caused  Sia  Sek  Ong  to  be 
«ltiite  a  familiar  name  to  friends  of  the  Foochow  mission. 
Afterwards  Sia  also  held  firmly  to  the  principle  of  self- 
support  while  presiding  elder  of  the  Hing  Hwa  and  Foo- 
chow districts.  But  during  the  last  four  years,  while  in 
charge  of  the  Vong  Ping  district,  where  our  work  is  new 
and  our  membership  small,  he  has  been  obliged  lo  recede 
from  his  position  with  regard  to  self-support. 

While  endeavoring,  by  his  own  example,  to  promote 
self-support,  he  was  often  accused  of  secretly  receiving 
aid  from  the  mission.  During  the  conference  at  which 
Bishop  Harris  presided,  a  brother  publicly  traduced  him. 
He  says  he  then  began  to  understand  that  there  were 
those  who  doubted  his  sincerity  in  the  matter  of  self-sup- 
port. So  he  clearly  explained  that  for  years  he  had  not 
received  a  cent  from  the  mission.  There  is  a  difference 
of  opinion  as  to  how  much  Sia's  course  has  advanced  the 
cause  of  self-support  in  this  conference.  Be  this  as  it 
may.  he  deserves  credit  for  trying  to  lessen  the  demands 
for  mission  money  in  order  that  the  work  might  be  ex- 
tended into  new  regions. 

Many  will  remember  the  cruel  treatment  Bro.  Sia  re- 
ceived from  a  mob  last  May  while  measuring  land  at 
Sung  Chiong  for  our  chapel.  For  many  months  he  wa.s 
unable  to  leave  his  home  at  Foochow,  where  he  went  for 
medical  treatment. 

It  is  hoped  that  Brother  Sia  Sek  Ong's  errand  to  the 
General  Conference  will  result  in  much  good  to  the  cause 
of  Christ  in  China  and  America. 

Fooihoui,  February  15///,  1888. 

The  Annuity  Fund  of  the  Missionary  Society 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

BV    REV.    JAMFS    N.    FITZGERALD,  D.D. 

There  are  many  people  who  are  greatly  interested  in 
the  work  of  *'  The  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  "  and  who  would  like  to  give  substan- 
tial  aid  toward  the  furtherance  of  that  work,  but  who, 
either  by  present  necessity  or  fear  of  the  future,  are  pre- 
vented from  carrying  out  their  wishes.  Some  are  in 
affluent  circumstances  and  contribute  somewhat  each 
year.  The  bulk  of  their  property  is,  however,  tied  up  in 
active  business  ventures  or  in  investments  which  bid  fair 
to  be  profitable,  and  if  there  be  any  surplus  it  must  be 
kept  well  in  hand  to  protect  those  interests  and  to  pro- 
vide against  the  unavoidable  losses  which  are  incident  to 
all  business  enterprises  no  matter  how  carefully  they  may 


be  entered  upon  and  conducted.  For  these  reasons  such 
persons  are  unable,  while  ihey  live,  to  do  as  much  as  they 
would  like.  They  determine,  however,  that  the  Society 
shall  be  remembered  in  their  wills. 

Others  again  possess  only  a  modest  competence,  upon 
the  income  from  which  they  depend  for  their  support. 
They  may  not,  while  they  live,  give  it  away  absolutely, 
because,  by  reason  of  ill  health,  by  the  accidents  of  busi- 
ness, or  by  any  of  the  thousand  and  one  contingencies  of 
actual  life  they  might  be  suddenly  reduced  to  a  condition 
of  comparative  want,  and  they  feel,  naturally  enough, 
that  this  provision  for  their  old  age  ought  not  to  be  dis- 
turbed. 

Now,  given  the  desire  and  even  the  intention  of  con- 
tributing to  this  work,  is  there  any  way  in  which  people 
so  situated  can  do  it  without  manifest  injustice  to  them- 
selves and  perhaps  to  others  who  may  be  dependent 
upon  them? 

A  way  may  undoubtedly  be  found  in  the  Annuity  sys- 
tem of  the  Missionary  Society, 

The  natural  method  of  dealing  with  such  a  fund  would 
be  to  invest  it,  and  that  with  regard  to  security  rather 
than  to  large  or  immediate  returns.  When,  however, 
we  look  over  the  field  for  investments  of  this  kind,  we 
find  everywhere,  elements  of  great  uncertainty  and  un- 
easiness, if  not  of  positive  anxiety.  If  certain  securities 
be  unquestionably  sound,  they  are  almost  sure  to  com- 
mand a  premium  so  high  as  to  reduce  materially  the 
amount  of  income  to  be  derived  therefrom.  On  the 
other  hand,  securities  which  may  be  bought  to  advantage, 
that  is  to  say,  at  par  or  below,  which  have  nevertheless 
yielded  rather  more  than  ordinary  returns,  we  are  apt  to 
look  upon  with  a  certain  suspicion,  as  if  they  possessed  a 
value  that  was  more  or  less  speculative,  and  for  that  very 
reason  not  a  safe  investment  for  trust  funds,  or  for  any 
funds  where  security  of  the  principal  is  of  greater  im- 
portance than  the  chance  of  making  large  profits.  In  ad- 
dition to  this  there  are  the  notorious  fluctuations  in  value 
from  day  to  day,  without  rhyme  or  reason,  arising  out  of 
the  machinations  of  unscrupulous  stock-jobbers,  which  the 
smaller  holders  are  powerless  either  to  foresee  or  prevent, 
but  which  cause  serious  losses  whenever  the  holder  is 
compelled  by  any  exigency  to  realize  upon  a  falling  or 
fallen  market. 

Investment  may  also  be  made  in  real  estate.  But  the 
danger  of  securing  imperfect  title,  the  expense  of  keeping 
the  property  in  good  repair,  the  liability  to  heavy  assess- 
ments or  taxes,  and  the  great  risk  of  losing  rents,  all  tend 
to  make  such  an  investment  precarious,  unless  the  in- 
vestor have  other  funds  in  reserve. 

.\nother  legitimate  way  of  investing  such  funds  is  by 
loans  on  bond  and  mortgage.  This  has  always  been  a 
favorite  mode  of  investment  on  account  of  the  security 
which  it  offers,  and  when  adopted  with  proper  care  and 
good  judgment  has  probably  proved  the  most  satisfactory 
for  all  concerned.  Nevertheless,  it  has  often  happened 
that  even  investments  of  this  kind  have  failed  lo  return 
the  equivalent  of  the  LoaTi,  Vo  %a.^j  TvQVVi.\tv%CkS.\TvV«.«L"iX,-».^^ 


232 


'UITY  FUND. 


I 


I 


this  not  from  any  lack  of  care  or  good  judgment  in  plac- 
ing the  loan,  but,  for  example,  from  the  depreciation  of 
the  market  value  of  the  property;  from  waste  or  negli- 
gence of  the  mortgagor  or  tenant  in  possession;  or  from 
tiens  arising  out  of  excessive  assessments  for  improve- 
ments or  for  purposes  of  general  taxation.  In  a  case  of 
emergency  the  holder  can  seldom  realize  upon  the  mort- 
gage without  the  sacrifice  of  a  handsome  discount  from 
its  face  value.  And  if  the  mortgagee  be  obliged  to  "fore- 
close," it  frequently  happens  that  he  cannot  realize  his 
actual  original  outlay,  but  must  "buy  the  property  in," 
and  hold  it  for  a  better  market,  subject  always,  however, 
to  taxes  and  assessments,  as  well  as  to  the  constantly 
accumulating  interest. 

Moreover,  there  is  another  consideration.  Suppose 
one  has  the  money  in  hand;  what  shall  he  do  with  it  ? 
In  order  to  produce  anything  it  must  be  invested,  and  it 
is  not  often  that  "  gilt-edged  "  securities  are  to  be  had  for 
the  asking,  so  that  the  money,  whatever  the  amount, 
must  lie  in  bank  for  weeks  or  months  and  in  the  mean- 
time lose  whatever  it  might  have  earned  if  it  had  been 
actively  employed. 

Again,  it  often  happens  when  a  bequest  is  made  to 
the  Missionary  Society  that  litigation  arises  over  the  pro- 
visions of  the  will,  with  the  result  of  seriously  impair- 
ing and  sometimes  of  ruining  the  estate,  since  the  costs  of 
both  parties  to  the  suit  are  quite  too  frequently  adjudged 
to  be  paid  out  of  the  estate  before  distribution  is  made  of 
the  proceeds.  It  has  of  late  been  almost  invariably  the 
case  that  the  will  has  been  contested  whenever  large  be- 
quests have  been  made  to  pious  or  charitable  uses,  the 
heirs  considering  themselves  aggrieved  in  direct  ratio  to 
the  amount  of  such  bei|uests. 

We  are  speaking,  of  course,  to  those  only  who  wish  and 
who  intend  to  aid  the  "Missionary  Society  "  in  its  efforts 
to  spread  the  Gospel.  For  such,  an  0])portunity  is 
afforded  to  execute  their  design  at  once,  with  the  cer- 
tainty that  the  full  amount  will  be  applied  to  the  purpose 
intended,  without  fear  of  business  losses,  or  that  the  end 
in  view  will  be  defeated  by  litigation.  This  is  done  by 
means  of  a  system  of  annuity  bonds  given  by  the  Society, 
which  system  has  been  for  years  past  in  successful  opera- 
tion, but  of  the  existence  of  which  very  many  are  doubt- 
less even  yet  ignorant. 

For  e.\ample:  A  has  one  thousand  dollars,  or  whatever 
the  sum  may  be,  which  he  intends  shall  eventually  go  to 
the  "Missionary  Society"  though,  for  the  present,  he 
needs  the  income  derivable  therefrom.  He  gives  this 
sum  to  the  Society  and  lakes,  in  return,  a  bond  guaran- 
teeing him,  for  life,  a  certain  rate  of  percentage  vqjon  the 
amount  contributed,  and  conditioned  that  upon  his  death 
all  obligation  on  the  part  of  the  Society  shall  cease.  Or, 
again,  the  bond  may  be  executed  for  the  payment  of  the 
annuity  during  the  lifetime  of  the  donor  and  his  wife  or 
the  survivor  of  them.  The  most  common  form  of  the 
bond  is  somewhat  as  follows,  although,  of  course,  it  is 
varied  at  times  to  conform  to  the  circumstances  of  the 
case: 


January  27.  1888. 
$1,000. 

Whereas  B.  H.  of  Hartford.  Cnnn..  has  this  day  donated 
to  and  paid  into  the  Treasury  of  the  Missionary  Society  of  lli** 
Methodist  Ei)ij3fopa(  Cluircli  the  sum  of  one  tiiousand  dollars  : 
Now  therefore  the  said  MisMorary  Society  of  the  Methodist 
Epi9co])al  Church,  in  consideration  thereof,  hereby  agrees  to 
pay  to  said  B.  H.  durinj  his  natural  Jife.  or  to  hi*  wife  Eliaa- 
iieth  H.  (sbuuld  she  survive  her  huHl>and)  during  her  natural 
life,  interest  on  the  aforesaid  sum  at  the  rale  of  five  per  cent. 
per  annum,  payable  8eiiJri-annnally.  said  payments  to  cease  on 
the  death  of  both,  sai'l  B.  H.  and  his  wife  Elizabeth  H. ;  and 
said  sum  donated  by  him  aH  aforesaid,  is  to  be  considered  as 
an  executed  gift  to  said  Mi8.sttinary  Society,  and  to  belong  from 
this  date  to  said  Society  without  any  account  or  liability  there- 
for. (Sijjned) 

The  Missionary  Society  of  the 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
John  M.  Philups.  Treasurer. 

The  advantages  to  be  derived  from  this  system  must 
be  obvious  to  any  one  who  is  at  all  interested  in  mission- 
ary work.  Although  the  principal  sum  cannot  be  applied 
at  once  toward  furthering  the  objects  which  the  Society 
has  in  view,  any  interest  which  it  may  earn  over  and 
above  the  rale  guaranteed  in  the  bond  to  be  paid  to 
the  holder,  goes  towards  advancing  the  work  of  the 
Society,  while  upon  the  determination  of  the  obligation 
of  the  bond,  that  is,  by  the  death  of  the  donor,  the  prin- 
cipal becomes  available  for  the  same  purposes,  immedi- 
ately without  any  of  the  delays  incident  to  the  settling  of 
an  estate  and  without  the  payment  of  exorbitant  fees  and  h 
costs.  ^ 

The  Society  gets  the  money  outright  upon  the  sole  con- 
dition that  it  shall  pay  to  the  donor,  for  a  term  of  years, 
a  certain  rale  of  interest  thereon.     At  the  same  time  the 
donor  has  the  satisfaction  of  knowing  that  his  purpose  to 
aid  the  Society  cannot  fail  of  accomplishment;  that  he  is   ^ 
relieved  of  all  trouble  and  all  anxiety  as  to  the  proper  in-    ■ 
vestment  and  reinvestment  of  the  sum  donated,  and  that 
he  can  reckon  with  absolute  certainty  upon  receiving  the 
interest  thereon  the  very  day  it  becomes  due,  guaranteed   ■ 
as  it  is  by  this  Society  which  has  the  whole  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  at  its  back. 


Till'  Siipitort  uf  Missions. 

The  need  of  money  in  mission  work  is  correlated 
the  divine  order  that  enjoins  Christian  giving.  Even 
the  Taylor  plan  contemplates  going  and  giving.  The 
Church  does  not  <  ontemplate  Christian  colonization,  but 
Christian  evangeli/ation,  whose  expenses  ought  to  be  con- 
sidered a  privilege  of  the  Church.  When  missions  are 
once  planted  they  should  be  made  self-su])porting  as  soon 
as  may  be.  Just  as  a  Christian  minister  is  expected  to  be 
a  man  of  one  work,  so  also  should  the  Christian  mission- 
ary be  devoted  soleh'  to  his  evangelizing  labors.  Let  the 
home  treasury  take  care  of  the  one  sent  out,  and  let  him 
be  left  free  to  prosecute  his  work  without  care  for  his 
temporal  wants. — Northwestern  Christian  Advocate. 


[  to  ■ 


I 

I 


The  Methodist  Kpiseopal  Chiirrh  in  the  South. 

BV    REV.    C.    1,.    MANN,    D.II. 

The  Gospel,  pure  and  simple,  whenever  and  wherever 
preached,  has  won  victories  such  as  the  most  sanguine 
have  not  dared  often  to  hope  for.  Other  forces  ever 
have  and  ever  will  fail  to  soften  the  heart,  tame  the  spirit, 
remove  prejudice,  uproot  bitterest  antagonism  and  trans- 
form heterogeneous  into  homogeneous  bodies.hutinall  the 
history  of  the  Christian  Church  the  Gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ  has  proven  its  claims  to  the  sovereign  rule  over  heart 
and  life  by  a  succession  of  uninterrupted  triumphs,  never 
losing  in  a  single  battle.  It  has,  therefore,  established 
the  proposition:  "  The  power  of  God  unto  salvation  ;  " 
the  only  and  all  sufficient  panacea  for  all  the  ills  of  human 
society. 

At  the  close  of  amost  terrible  civil  war,  the  hostile  feel- 
ings thereby  engendered  defied  the  power  of  argument, 
philosophy,  logic,  reason,  humanity,  common  sense  and 
all  other  forces,  whether  appealiative,  constraining,  re- 
straining or  otherwise.  It  was  thought  and  feared  by 
many  of  our  best  and  wisest  men  that,  after  all,  the  right- 
ful, legitimate,  expected  fruits  of  the  youthful  tree  of 
Freedom's  pLinting  at  such  fearful  cost,  would  be  per- 
verted; dwarfed,  changed  into  poisonous  vituperative 
subtleties,  which  would  so  embitter  the  waters  of  fraternal 
sympathy  and  brotherhood  as  to  render  a  "union  of 
hearts"  but  the  union  of  political  and  religious  foes  in 
deadly  struggle  for  mastery. 

When  the  genius  and  wisdom  of  statesmen  had  failed 
of  a  solution  of  the  great  problem,  then  was  it  the  hap|<y 
prerogative  of  the  Methodist  Eijiscopal  Church  to  enter 
the  field  with  the  all  conc|uering  power  of  the  fotr  of 
JffUi  Christ  to  mm,  and  by  the  proclamation  of  His 
Emancipation  from  all  iniipiiiuiis  practices  aud  cruel 
prejudices — freedom  from  all  sin — give  to  tlie  pu/zled 
brain  and  anxious  heart  the  answer  to  the  vexatious  <pies- 
tions  arising  from  a  new  condition  of  things,  for  the  ad- 
justment of  which  there  was  no  precedent  to  guide  the 
excited  masses. 

The  remedy  for  misunderstandings — never  so  serious 
though  they  be — is  found  alone  in  the  calm,  Christian,  de- 
titierative  council  of  the  parlies  concerned,  either  of 
whom,  though  conscious  of  right  from  his  standpoint,  not 
only  desires,  but  actually  sees  with  the  other's  eyes,  and 
thereby  most  happy  and  just  concessions  are  made,  with 
the  blessed  fruits  of  fraternity  and  Christian  fellow- 
ship. 

With  her  schools  and  churches  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  has  both  sought  and  secured,  in  a  good  degree, 
the  "  peaceable  fruits  of  righteousness"  to  a  people  need- 
ing only  to  understand  her  presence  in  the  tlcld  to  fully 
appreciate  the  benediction  of  her  hand.  Not  Christian 
w  Christian,  but  Christians  united  against  every  foe  of 
iraraortal  souls,  is  the  motto.  This  we  are  coming  more 
*nd  more  to  understand. 

True,   some    there  be  who  still  see  evil  only  in  the 

L  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  as  a  factor  in  the  South, 
and    complain    of    our    presence.      Happily,   however. 


this  class  is  growing  beautifully  small  under  the  per- 
meating, moulding,  reforming  influences  of  the  Chris- 
tian education  of  our  schools  and  pulpits,  and  the  trans- 
forming light  which  comes  of  the  communion  of  enlarged 
and  liberal  ideas. 

But  the  work  of  the  past   twenty-one  years  of  the 
I  Church  is  only  the  harbinger  of  what  is  to  follow.    Until 
quite  recently  our  work,  especially  among  the  whites,  has 
been  held  at  great  discount  by  many  of  our  Northern 
brothers,  and  this,  strange  to  say,  in  the  face  of  the  stu- 
'  pendous  fact  of  the  accession  of  more  than  200,000  whites 
in  so  short  a  period  and  under  such  serious  disadvantages. 
Birmingham,  Ala.,  a  city  of  5,000  in    i88r,  now  has  a 
,  population  of  40,000.     In  1S81  we  built  our  first  church, 
I  at  which  time  we  had  not  a  member.     We  now  have  two 
!  t:hur«  hes  and  a  properly  value  of  $50,000,  with  about  200 
members.     .-Vnniston,  .\la,,  five  years  old  and  10,000  peo- 
ple, with  enterprises  now  in  process  of  construction  that 
will  add  10,000  more  during  1SS8,  we  have  just  entered, 
and  have  already  a  membership  of  50,  with  church   lol 
valued  at  $15,000  and  a  stone  church  in  process  of  erec- 
[  tion.     Other  cities  of  etpial  promi.'ie  are  springing  up, 
I  These  but  represent   the   splendid   openings  we  have  in 
I  Alabama  and  in  other  States  in  the  South. 

To  enter  and  plant  churches  and  schools  to-day  is  to 
find  ourselves  strongly  intrenched  to-morrow. 

One  hundred  dollars  invested  in  schools  to-day  means 
one  thousand  dollars  ten  years  hence.  Never  was  a  field 
of  ojiportunities  more  promising.  Let  us  improve  the 
same. 

God  speaks  lo  us  through  geology,  and  opens  in 
the  South  the  marvellous  treasures  of  the  earth  which 
hitherto  were  unknown,  and  thousands  from  north,  cast 
and  west  are  pouring  into  the  Southland,  and  furnaces, 
factories,  machine  shops,  rolling  mills  and  every  enter- 
prise known  10  man  are  leaping  forth  as  by  magic  to  en- 
rich the  <  ountry  and  make  possible  the  self-support  of 
the  Church  and  triumph  of  Christian  institutions,  and  so 
elevate  to  the  highest  order  of  moral,  social,  intellectual, 
civil  and  ecclesiastical  life  and  happiness,  thereby  assim- 
ilating the  different  forces  into  one  grand  union  of  hearts 
and  pnr]joscs  of  life.  Methodism,  through  her  executives, 
feels  the  mighty  force  of  the  command:  "Go,  teach  all 
nations,"  and  as  never  before  moves  U])  to  the  front  with 
her  invincible,  though  silent,  forces  of  Christian  educa- 
tion, and  claims  both  the  right  and  ability  to  help  capture 
the  field  for  the  Master. 

.\nd  believe  me,  if  Methodism  follows  up  her  opportu- 
nity, the  next  generation  shall  stand  upon  the  mountain 
top  of  the  enjoyment  of  the  fullest  rights  of  freemen, 
crowned  with  a  redeemed  manhood  and  womanhood. 
A  keen  sense  of  right  shall  so  pierce  the  wrongs  of  the 
nation,  that  the  utter  overthrow  of  all  evil,  the  demon  of 
the  curse  of  curses,  the  liiiuor  traffic  included,  shall  be  an 
accomiilished  fact, and  the  virtue  and  liberty  of  the  "free- 
dom of  the  sons  of  God  "  shall  crown  a  united  and  happy 
peo[)le. 

Anniston,  Alabama, 


% 


GENIUS  OF  CHRISTIANITY 


L 


OfferiuKB  (o  llie  (renins  or 
CbrlBtlBDlty. 

BY  MBS.  JEDNIE  POWUCB  mLUNO. 

(A  yonug  lady  representa  tbe  Oenlus  of  Cbriati&n- 
ity.  Her  arm  rests  upon  a  larK«  cron  beside  her. 
An  altar  stands  before  her,  on  which  she  lays  tbe 
gifts  at  they  are  presented.  Six  mtnei  represent 
different  relijcioni.  The  cross  can  be  made  of  wood 
and  covered  with  gilt  or  white  paper.  Tbe  altar  a 
small  (Able  or  box  of  vuitable  sixe  covered  with  a 
spread  as  an  altar  cloth). 

Qknius. — Whence  come  ye,  cbildren? 

All. — From  our  far  off  homes.  We 
bring  votive  offerings  to  thy  ehrine. 

Gen. — Do  ye  owe  me  aught  ? 

All. — We  owe  thee  nil. 

[Indian  Kirl  steps  forward.] 

Gen. — And  thou,  dark-haired  daughter 
of  American  wilds,  what  hringest  thou? 

Indian. — There  are  no  rirh  fabrics  nor 
glittering  gems  in  the  wigwam  of  Menona. 
Her  wildwood  life  is  simple,  her  gifte  of 
little  worth,  She  can  hring  tliee  only  the 
berries  that  grow  upon  the  hillside,  and 
the  flowers  that  blossom  in  her  rmtive 
vales.  Though  her  offering  be  poor  and 
simple,  she  brings  with  it  the  gratitude  of 
a  faithful  heart. 
[Preaeota  a  basket  of  berries  and  one  of  flowers.] 

Gen. — Thy  gift  is  precious.  Has  Chris- 
tianity done  aught  for  thy  tribes? 

Indian. — Where  Menoua's  people  have 
yielded  to  thy  sway,  thou  ba.sf  given 
them  peaceful  homes,  The  hlooily  scalp 
bangs  no  longer  at  the  warrior's  Ijelt ;  the 
forests  echo  no  more  with  the  horrid  war- 
whoop  ;  they  resound  with  the  voice  of 
prayer,  and  witJi  hymns  of  praise  to  the 
Prince  of  Peace. 

[African  girl  eteps  forward.] 

Gen. — And  here  is  one  from  the  darkest 
of  dark  lands.  But  yesterday  one  of  the 
t>raveBl  of  the  sons  of  Christianity  crept 
to  his  grave  in  the  heart  of  Africa,  A 
messenger  from  the  country  hallowed  by 
the  death  of  Livingstone,  can  but  l>e  wel- 
come, 

.African.  —My  home  is  surely  the  dark- 
est of  the  dark,  yet  even  Ethiopia  stretches 
out  her  hands  to  Ck»d.  A  better  day  is 
dawning  for  Africa.  Our  people  are  no 
longer  stolen  from  their  native  shores 
and  (iragged  to  tbe  vilest  eerntude  be- 
neath the  Cross,  the  symbol  of  thy  love,  I 
bring  thee  broken  fetters,  for  thou  makest 
all  free. 

(Throws  down  u  tirokeii  chain.  Oenius  seta  her 
foot  upon  it.] 

Gen.— Yes,  thank  God!  for  all  the  race 
nre  brothers. 

African. — I  bring  thee  a  bird  of  glori- 
ous plumage  and  a  wedge  of  glittering 
gold.  My  land  is  rich  in  these  ;  and  when 
thou  hast  carried  thy  sceptre  over  all  its 
hilLs  and  plains,  it  will  add  uiuch  to  the 
world's  wealth. 

[(ieuius  t/ilces  the  bird  and  wed^e  of  ttold.l 

Gen. — Thy  bird  of  rainbow  hue  gives 
hint  of  hope  for  .Africa.     God  hasten  the 
day  when  all  thy  jieople  shall !«  rich  with 
the  gold  tried  in  the  Hre  J 
£UtHfu  firl  ttepa  forward]. 


Hindu. — Mine  is  also  a  glorious  land, 
but  ah  !  so  sick  and  sad  with  the  oppres- 
sions of  evil.  Tens  of  thousands  of  the 
infant  daughters  of  my  country  are  put 
to  death  each  year-  Thwe  who  are  un- 
kindly spared  live  but  to  Yw  the  slaves  of 
slaves.  There  is  no  life,  no  love,  no  hoj)e 
for  India's  daughters  except  as  they  Hod 
rest  in  Christ. 

Gen. — And  will  they  come  to  Him? 
'  Hindu. — Yes ;  even  in  the  Zenana  pris^on 
the  hearts  of  thousands  leap  for  joy  when 
they  hear  the  whisper  of  His  name.  I 
I  bring  thee  an  image  of  one  of  the  gods  of 
India.  His  leuifdes  are  falling  t-o  decay. 
We  know  tliat  the  time  is  not  far  distant 
when  our  beautiful  land  shall  be  given  to 
Christ  for  His  inheritance.  Thy  sons  and 
daughters  love  our  people  ;  they  liring  us 
the  good  news  of  salvation,  aiad  they  sleep 
sweetly  after  their  years  of  toil,  among 
our  dead.  I  bring  thee  also  a  casket  cf 
jewels  front  our  mines.  Thou  bringestus 
the  priceless  pearl,  and  it  is  fitting  that 
we  return  thee  our  bei^t. 

Gen.— Thank'  daughter  j  thy  gift  is 
good. 

[Chinese  girl  steps  forward.] 

Gen. — But  who  art  thou  't 

Chinese.  —  Wong-kin-se,  front  the  ce- 
lestial kingdom.  I  have  not  many  words, 
for  only  yesterday  the  missionary  lady 
taught  me  that  I  have  a  soul.  I  bring 
I  thee  the  type  of  my  aervttude  [presents  a 
pair  of  Chinese  shoes].  Tlie  women  of  my 
land  may  not  be  resiJectable  unless  they 
submit  to  the  terrible  torture  of  having 
their  feet  brought  down  to  this  baby 
sraallne^'H-  Miserable  as  this  cripjtling  is, 
it  is  nothing  to  the  craminng  of  the 
heart,  and  bruin,  and  coul,  to  which  our 
religion  holds  us  all.  Where  we  let  thee 
come  thou  setlest  free  the  sons  and 
daughters  of  China. 

[Mohammedan  girl  steps  forward  } 

Mohammedan. — And   I,  good   Genius, 

come  from  the  land  of  the  Koran.     The 

followers  of  the  false  prophet  have  lost 

their  military    power;   the  flash   of  the 

citneter   no   longer    sends   terror   to  the 

I  Christian's  heart ;  our  temples  of  learnitig 

have  fallen  to  decay,  we  an?  yielding  to 

the  power  of  the  Prophet  of  Judea.     He 

who  rose  from  the  dead  must  conquer  all. 

I  bring  thee  the  symbol  of  our  faith, 

[Hutidfi.  Che  Uetiius  a  creaceut.  wblch  she  bangs 
upou  her  cro«a.] 

(Jen, — Tliy  cre.scent  pales  before  the 
rising  of  the  Sun  of  Righteousness.  I  hang 
it  beneath  my  cross.  But  here  comes  one 
with  slow  step  and  downcast  eye.  Who 
art  thou,  daughter'!' 

[Hebrew  girl  steps  forward  J 

Hebrew.  — A  child  of  the  ajxwtate  race 
who  said,  "His  blc)od  l>e  ujxm  us  and 
upon  our  children."  Through  all  the 
long,  sad  centuries  the  curse  of  our  fathers 
has  rested  upou  us.  We  liave  teen  out- 
cast and  hated,  and  iiuw  at  the  last  we 
I  come  bending  unto  thee. 


3 


I     Gen.  —Welcome,  thri(»  welcome !  Our 
Master  was  of  thy  race. 

Hebrew.  —Yes,  Messiah  ben  David  wa»^ 
the  Lion  of  the  tribe  of  Judab.  But  oh. 
that  terrible  mistake  of  my  people,  tht 
day  He  was  slain  I  He  who  was  our  reat!!T 
Passover,  to  whom  all  the  prophets  bor 
witness — He  died  upon  the  cross — God's 
Paschal  Lamb.  Tliey  laid  Him  in  the 
sepulchre,  but  angels  rolled  away  ttit: 
atone,  and  the  women— His  bravest,  trues 
friends— foimd  that  He  had  risen.  Jesuw  ^^^ 
of  Nazareth  burst  the  bonds  of  death,  ani^b.  ^ 
triumphed  o'er  His  foes.  I  bring  thee  ou  -^^at 
Scriptures,  the  Bible  of  tbe  Hebrews.  txxWT  _j|j 

I  of  prophecy  of  j'our — otir  Christ.     I  ( 
treat  thee  cotBe  quickly  to  my  people, telF 
ing  them  the  glad  story  of  Him  who  wa 
dead  and  is  alive  forevermore. 
[Bauds  her  a  purcbmeul  roll.] 

Gen,— Your  gift   is  most  precious: 
hold  it  to  my  heart. 
I     [Hlcronesion  girl  steps  forward.] 
I     Gem, — And  where,  sister,  is  thy  borne 
I      MlC. — In  the  distant  islands  of  the  se* 
:  The    once    fierce    cannibal    tribes    bo* 
meekly    to  worship  the  Prince  of  Peact 
'  Our  isles  ring  wjtii  praise  to  the  Chrit 
tian's  God  [presents  a  branch   of   coral" 
I  bring  ihee  for  my  gift  this   coral,  th 
work  of  tiny  insects.     They  are  small  an- 
weak.  like  the  children   who    work   ft^ 
j  Christ,  but  they  build  the  buttresses  the 
uphold  our  ibland    itonies.       Our   smal 
hands  may  build  a  spiritual  home  for  th- 
thousands  that  {lerish- a  home  that  wil 
stand  when  our  coral  reefs  have  sunk  ba^-- 
neath  the  surges  of  old  tx-ean,  for  ••  th- 
;  foundation  *.«(  God  standelh  sure." 
I      Gen. — Tiie  Lord  give  His  mighty  aitS  — 
And  now,  my  children,  as  ye  go  back  t-«^ 
your  homes,  let  each  liear  to  berpeople?- 
the  gotxl  tidings  of  great  joy  that  shall  h»«» 
to  all  nations.     Ijet  each  do  her  utmcist  t»» 
hasten  the  tiuie    when  Christ  our  \jord 
shall    reign.     And    let    us    all    togetiier 
sing— 

"Let  every  kindred,  every  tribe, 
On  this  terrestrial  ball. 
To  Him  all  majesty  ascribe. 
And  crown  Him  Lord  of  all." 

[CongregalioB  join  in  singing  this  verse,  without 

amiouuceinenc  or  prelude.] 


:o:- 


T«ke  the  World  for  Jeans. 

sr  Riy.  t.  cukt*.. 

Friends  of  God,  rejoice  and  sing; 

Take  the  world  for  Jesus  ! 
He  is  heaven's  anointe<l  King; 

Take  the  world  for  Jesus  ! 
tSoon  shall  heathen  temples  fall, 
Christ  be  owned  as  Lord  of  all ; 
Hear  you  not .fehovahV  call? 

Take  the  world  for  Jt»aus ! 

Sin's  dark  reign  shall  soon  be  o'er; 

Take  the  world  for  Jesus  ! 
Death  sfaall  never  triumph  more: 

Take  the  world  for  Jeens  1 


Lo !  He  rose  who  once  was  dend, 
All  His  foes  are  captive  led, 
Fkir  and  near  Ihe  tidiiign  si)read; 

Take  the  world  for  Jeans ! 
Magnify  the  Saviour's  name; 

Take  the  world  for  Jesus  ! 
God's  great  love  to  man  proclaim; 

Take  the  world  for  Jesue  I 
Daj-  BfaaJl  break,  and  night  ahall  end; 
Shouts  of  praise  to  lieaven  ascend ; 
Countleos  alleluias  blend; 

Take  the  world  for  Jeaus  ! 

Bid  all  unbelief  be  gone; 

Take  the  world  for  Jesus  ! 
See  I  Oo<r8  ark  is  moving  on; 

Take  the  world  for  Jesus  ! 
How  can  ransomed  souls  delay  V 
Forward  !  while  'tis  called  to-day; 
Shining  legions  lead  the  way; 

Take  the  world  for  Jesus  ! 

Error  cannot  always  last; 

Take  the  world  for  Jesus  ! 
Superstition's  day  is  past: 

Take  the  world  for  Jesus  t 
Truth  can  always  stand  the  test; 
Christ  can  make  the  nations  blest; 
Christ  alone  gires  peace  and  rest; 

Take  the  world  for  Jesus  ! 

Duty's  path  at  length  is  clear; 

Take  the  world  for  Jesus  ! 
Cast  aside  each  thought  of  fear; 

Take  the  world  for  Jesus  ! 
Make  the  Saviours  glories  known; 
Bring  all  nations  nt'nr  His  throne: 
Be  can  save,  and  He  atone: 

Take  the  world  for  Jesus  ! 

All  your  deeds  are  known  above; 

Take  the  world  for  Jesus  I 
Armed  with  prayer  and  fired  with  love; 

Take  the  world  for  Jesus  ! 
Nought  can  God's  own  word  withstand; 
Girded,  strengthened  by  His  hand, 
Plant  the  cross  in  every  land ; 

Take  the  world  for  Jesi'S  I 
A'icfartT,  A'.  A'. 


— :o: 


[  A  Hast)   Wlah. 

'  BY  IDA   BUXTON   COUC. 

^Jnwl*  Mated  at  table  poutinK:  Nannie  and  Car- 
•  wnter.) 

Naiwik. — Why,  Jessie,  you  look  croas. 
Jxasnt. — No  wonder,  I  am  cross. 
CX4BBIE. — That  is  too  had,  for  we  came 
^    take  you  with  us.     But  what  is  the 
»*tter  ? 

<J. — Oh,  everything ;  I  just  wish  I  was 
•i  China,  so  I  do. 

C— And  do  you  think  you  would  be 
■appier  there  'c 

J. — I  don't  know,  but  I  should  hope  I 
"Wouldn't  have  to  run  on  errands  all  the 
titae, 

N.—Perhape  your  feet  would  be  so  crip- 
pled that  you  couldn't.     I  am  Kla<i  I  live 
in  a  country   where  girls  are  well  cared 
'or  ADd  loved. 
J.— 1  don't  care,  I  just  hate  to^ 


C. — Yes,  Jessie  dear,  you  do  care ;  you 
are  out  of  temper  now,  but  come  with  us 
and  learn  of  the  children  who  are  less 
favored  than  we  are. 

J.  — Where  are  you  going  ? 

N. — To  our  Girl's  Missionary  Band. 

J. — I  don't  want  to  go  ;  there  isn't  any 
fun,  is  there?  Besides,  I've  heard  papa 
say  (hat  thia  missionary  talk  was  a  big 
smoke  over  a  very  little  blaze. 

N. — We  don't  want  smoky  blazes,  only 
the  pure,  clear  light  of  Jesus'  love  shining 
into  all  hearts,  and  that  is  why  we  meet 
to  pray,  work  and  learn. 

C — If  you  had  been  with  us  last  Sat- 
urday you  wouldn't  want  to  be  in  China, 

N. — No,  indeed  ;  our  teacher  told  us  all 
about  it  :  if  you  were  there  your  father 
and  mother  wouldn't  love  you  much  he- 
cause  you  are  a  girl,  and  you  wouldn't  be 
Jessie  Cornell  either,  you  would  be  No.  2, 
and  Allie  would  be  No.  1,  for  the  Chinese 
don't  think  giria  worth  naming. 

J. — How  sLlly  !  I  am  as  good  as  FYed, 
any  day. 

C. — But  the  Chinese  wouldn't  think  so; 
sometimta  they  kill  the  girl  babies. 

N. — And  your  father  would  say  he  had 
only  one  child,  meaning  Fred,  for  you  and 
Allie  wouldn't  count. 

C. — And  Fred  would  go  to  school,  but 

there  are  not  many  schools  for  girls.  Then 

J  if  your  father  should  die,  your  mother 

would  have  to  oliey  Fred  just  as  he  minds 

her  now. 

J. — The  idea  of  my  dear,  good  mother 
,  obeying  her  sun. 

I      C. — That  is   Chinese;   now  don't  jou  , 
wish  you  were  in  China?  '  The  light  is  breaking  through,  thejight, 

J. — If  I  was  a  woman  I  would  go  there  !      The  promised  morning  gloweth, 
and  teach  them  better.  i  When  (tikI  His  mercy  and  His  might 

N. — That  would  be  running  on  a  big       To  every  people  siioweth  ; 
errand,    would    it   not,  Jessie,    and   you    His  heralds,  spreading  far  and  wide 
;  wanted  to  be  in  China  to  escape  errands,  \      The  message  of  salvation, 
,  you  know. 

j  J. — That  isn't  fair,  Nannie,  to  tease  me 
so ;  I  didn't  know  about  Chinese  girls 
when  I  made  that  hasty  wisli.  I  do  wish 
I  was  big  enough  ti>  help. 


Fruit  eternal  it  shall  yield. 
All  the  fields  of  earth  are  white, 
Hosta  are  crying,  'Give  us  light!' 
Sprea<l  the  truth  and  ceaseless  pray, 
Christ  will  haste  His  promised  day." 
Aryentine,  Kansas, 

:o: 

A  Cry  ror  lileht. 

BT  rAHHT    OHOflBT. 

There  comes  a  wail  of  anguish 

Across  the  ocean  wave — 
It  pleads  for  help,  O  Christiana, 

Poor,  dying  souls  to  save: 
Those  far  off  heathen  nations 

Who  sit  in  darkest  night, 
Nosv  stretch  their  hands  imploring. 

And  cry  to  us  for  light. 

We  have  the  blessed  Gospel; 

We  know  its  priceless  worth; 
We  read  the  grand  old  story 

Of  Christ,  the  Saviour's,  birth; 
O  haste,  ye  faithful  workers, 

To  them  the  tidings  bear — 
Glad  tidings  of  salvation 

That  they  our  light  may  share. 

Go  plant  the  cross  of  Jesus 

On  each  benighted  shore; 
Glo  wave  the  Gospel  standard 

Till  darkness  reign  no  more; 
And  while  the  see*!  j-ou  scatter. 

Far  o'er  the  ocean's  foam. 
We'll  pray  for  you  and  lal)or 

In  missiim  tields  at  home. 


The  lilsht  la  Breaklnc  Through. 


O.    BTEVENS. 


Are  drawing  thousands  to  hia  side 
From  every  race  and  nation. 


C.  —  You  don't  have  to  wait  until  you 
are  big;  you  can  help  now. 

J.— How  ?     What  can  I  do? 

N, — Come  with  us  to  our  meeting  ;  we 
give  our  prayers,  and  lieside  we  are  earn- 
ing money  to  pay  pnrt  of  the  expenses  of 
a  dear  missionary  woman  who  has  left 
her  home  and  gone  tc)  foreign  lands  to 
teach  the  people  of  our  Saviour. 

J. — I  should  like  to  go.    I'll  ask  mamma 


The  isles  that  longed  His  light  to  see 

Are  now  in  hope  rejoicing, 
Before  Him  now  they  bow  the  knee 

And  praises  glad  are  voicing  ; 
The  Ciospel  themes  they  love  to  sing — 

Christ's  life.  His  cross  and  glory — 
And  contrite  hearts  with  pniyer  they  bring 

To  hear  His  gracious  story. 

Like  doves  that  to  their  windows  Ry 
The  world  to  Christ  is  tending, 

The  sovereignty  of  the  Most  High 
Is  everj-where  extending  : 


if  I  may  give  my  half-dollar  I  was  saving   prom  north  and  south, from  east  and  west. 


for  a  doll.  I  don't  need  a  new  doll  as 
much  as  the  Chinese  girls  need  to  be 
taught. 

C. — I  am  so  glad  ;  our  teacher  says  that 
if  we  cannot  go  abroad  ourselves  we  can 
send  these  Gospel  tidings  to  "  every  crea- 
ture."    lAHussing;  — 
"  Christ  to-day  is  giving  thee 

Harvest  work  beyond  the  sea. 

White  already  is  the  field, 


A  stream  to  Zion  flowelh, 
And  nations  from  afar  are  blest 
With  gifts  which  it  bestoiveth. 

:o: 

Jeann  ahall  Relcn. 

Jesus  shall  reign  w  here'er  the  sun 
Does  his  successive  journeys  run  : 
His  kingdom  stretch  from  shore  to  aKQ««&, 

\  tW\  TOOWttft  *\NaJJv  -Wft-X  ■MV^  •<H«Oft  \V<4  ^SMWt. 


M/SS/ONS. 


$1,200,000. 

TWELVE  HUNDRED  THOUSAND 
DOLUIRS  FOR  MISSIONS 

FROM     ALL    SOURCES 

— FOR— 


Undur  the  heading  of  Utah  we  intended 
fumiahing  a  siiminary  of  the  work  of  all 
the  Protestant  mis<)io»arte8  in  Utah,  and 
this  was  promised  us  by  Rev.  Dr.  Iliff,  of 
Salt  Lake  City.  We  have  not  received  it 
at  tlie  time  we  are  obliged  to  go  to 
press.  We  shall  probably  give  it  next 
month. 

The  Annual  Rejwrt  of  the  Missionary 
Society  for  the  year  1HB7  n;nde  it»a(>i)ear- 
ance  at  the  usual  time,  the  first  wet-k  in 
April.  It  was  edited  by  Rev.  Dr.  Fitz- 
(ieralfl  and  is  a  very  valuable  and  com- 
plete record  of  what  >«  Ijeing  accomplished 
by  the  Society.  We  have  gi\-en  oirr  read- 
ers the  leading  facts  in  our  previous  is- 
siiee. 

Easier  Sabbath  was  a  great  ilay  for 
missions  on  the  Cr>uucil  Bluffs  District, 
DesMoines  Conference,  under  the  lead  of 
i(9  very  eflicient  presiding  elder,  Rev.  W. 
T.  Smith.  Over  $5,000  will  l»  collected, 
an  advance  of  over  #1,000. 

Brass  idols,  representing  Krisima,  and 
(Janesh.  two  of  the  most  popular  Hindu 
deities,  nia>'  be  liad  of  Hon.  W.  IL  Berry, 
Indiauola,  Iowa.  With  each  idol  isa  de- 
scriptive pamphlet.  Either  will  Ik-  sent 
for  1^1.10,  or  the  two  forwarded  by  mail, 
I'OBt-paid.  for  $2.20.  The  prtn-eeils  will  l.e 
applied  to  a  must  woithy  cause  in  India, 

TPie  Ueneral  Conference  on  F<>reign 
Missions  will  I*  held  in  I^imlon  Jime 
»-19,  The  Missionary  Society  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  has  appoiiiied 
Dishop  \V.  F.  Mallalieii.  D.D  .  Rev  J.  N. 
FilzGerald.D.D..and  Mr.  John  M.  Phillips, 
a.s  its  delegates  tt»  the  Conference.  Kev. 
Daniel  Dorchester,  D. D.,  and  (Jeneral 
Clinton  B.  Fisk  have  t»eii  appointed  dele- 
gates at  large. 

The  Rev.  O.  A.  Bond,  u  returned  mis- 
sionary from  SingafMire.  la  now  a  member 
of  the  Northwest  Indiana  Conference,  and 
p&stor  at  Perrysville,  Indiana.  He  writes 
that  on  Easter  Sunday  night  lie  collected 
twenty-seven  dollars  for  missions  from 
the  .Sunday-School,  which  ih  h  great  a<l- 
vance.  He  i.s  endeavoriug  to  increase  the 
interest  in  missions  among  the  members 
of  the  Church  ami  congregation,  by  pre- 
paring and  sending  to  each  njember  a 
circular  letter  on  the  subject. 

"The  Evangelization  of  ibe  World." 
Js  the  title  of  a  atirr'mg  and   valuable 


missionary  book  lately  issued  in  England, 
and  which  is  for  sale  by  Mr.  Whlttaker, 
No,  2  Bible  House.  New  York,  at  fl  35, 
jK»6tage  paid.  It  will  be  found  very 
helpful  to  all  who  are  interested  in  mis- 
sions. 


S(*|iiirale  rollcclluiiM  for  llwii><>  aii«l 
ForeJttn  .'ninH|an». 

One  of  the  India  Conferences  memo- 
rialized the  General  Conference  to  divide 
the  Missionary  Society  into  a  Home  and 
Foreign  Board. 

The  General  Committee  at  its  last  session 
oommemleil  to  the  consideration  of  the 
General  Confenmce  the  propriety  of  pro- 
viding separate  cyllcctious  for  the  Home 
and  Ffm'ign  Mission  work,  the  funds  to 
be  adroimstered  by  one  set  of  officers. 

Tlie  division  of  the  Mi'Ssionary  .Society 
would  necessitate  an  increase  of  expense 
in  administration  which  ahuuld  be  avoided 
if  possible. 

The  desired  end  can  be  reached  by 
providing  for  separate  collections,  and  we 
believe  thai  tliis]f!an  would  give  enlarged 
contributions. 

The  claims  of  our  home  and  foreign  work 
are  each  increasing  in  importimce  and 
urgency  much  faster  than  our  collections 
are  growing. 

If  separate  collections  are  taken  and 
u  special  plea  made,  there  are  those 
who  cannot  increase  their  ooniriliutions 
to  missions,  and  who  ivill  lie  obliged  to 
divide  and  give  one  half  to  each.  There 
are  others  whose  incomes  are  variable,  and 
who.-e  contribution's  depend  not  so  much 
upon  their  ability  t«  give  as  upon  the 
urgenry  of  the  claim  presented. 

Now  an  earnest  appeal  is  frei|uent!y 
marie  in  behalf  of  the  heathen  world,  and 
when  the  collection  is  used,  at  least  two- 
fifths  is  given  to  the  home  work.  Let 
each  stand  uw)ri  itsown  merits,  ami  those 
who  du  not  believe  in  fon^tgii  mi^'sions 
can  contribute  tothe  home  work.and  (hose 
who  are  anxious  that  the  money  they 
give  shall  all  go  to  foreign  missions  will 
be  gratifled. 

A    t  lilird   incllLO«llnin. 

Rev.  J.  H.  Bronuer.D.D..  the  President 
of  Hiwassee  College,  Tenn,  and  a  member 
of  the  Southern  Methodist  Church,  sends 
us  a  copy  of  his  IxMik  •'  The  Union  of  the 
Churches"  and  writes  us  as  follows; 

"The  pvljn  of  our  divided  Hethodiam  cry  to 
heavon  all  aloiiK  a  wide  '  border.'  rrom  the  Cap«* 
of  Vlrglnln  lo  tlif  Golden  QalM  of  Callforobi: 
Miul  these  «;<>  on  roreTerr  la  there  not  a  bettor 
wayf  A  lew  imirr  alTlrmWlve  voles  at  the  Oeneral 
Conference  of  the  Methodist  Kpltcopn]  Church, 
South,  at  Klulimoud,  would  have  Kiveo  initio] 
niuvciiient  for  ri-uiljiistinent  of  Metbodiiit  poUeleB. 
What  limy  we  liope  from  the  fleueral  ConfereDoe 
noon  to  meet  in  your  city?  Help  u»  all  yeu  can  to 
briDK  about  a  reiiuion  «jf  the  MethodlU  forces." 

We  have  no  doubt  that  the  organic 
union  of  the  Methotlist  Episcopal  Church 
and  the  Methodbt  Episcopal  Church, 
South,  wijuld  he  a  great  gam  to  the  cause 
of  Evangelical  Christianity  in  the  United 


States,  and  in  those  lands  where  UieM 
Churches  have  Foreign  Missions,  provided 
that  the  union  is  aleu-one  of  heart- 

Tbe  union  would  have  come  long  ere 
this  if  some  of  the  leaders  on  both  sides  had 
bad  more  grace.  Threats  and  denuncia- 
tions have  bom  bitter  fruit.  But  the  ill- 
timed  and  intemperate  words  of  the  few 
do  not  represent  the  earnest  feeling  and 
longings  of  the  many. 

There  are  large  numbers  of  members  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Chitrch  who  have 
move<1  into  the  South,  and  large  numbers 
of  the  F'reednien  who  were  more  ready  to 
welcome  tbe  mini.strationsof  tbe  Method- 
ist Episcopal  Church  tlwn  that  of  any 
olherChurch.  It  was  missionary  ground. 
But  few  of  the  nearly  one-half  million  of 
memlx-rs  of  the  Methmlist  Episcopal 
Church  in  the  .Suuth  could  have  been 
gathered  by  tbe  Methodist  Epi8Copal 
Church.  South. 

I  The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  could 
not  withdraw  from  (be  South  without  be- 
ing false  to  its  pledges,  and  its  with- 
drawal would  l»e  recognized  as  a  calamity 
by  a  large  number  of  the  members  of  tbe 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South. 

The  time  has  come  when  the  two 
Churches,  side  hy  side  in  the  same  com- 
munity, must  work  in  harmony  or  in 
op|)osition  to  each  other.  l(  in  harmony, 
the  existence  of  both  must  frequently  be 
a  dnancini  and  s|Hritiial  waste  to  a  greater 
or  less  extent.  If  in  opposition,  iujury 
must  result  to  the  cause  of  Christ. 

There  are  many  Methodists  both  North 
and  South  who  love  Christ  too  much  to 
he  willing  to  see  the  continuance  of  an 
unholy  rivalry,  and  who  are  anxiously 
praying   that  something  may  be  done  at 

'  the  Cieneral  Conference  that  meets  in 
NewYork  this  month,  which  shall  hasten 

,  the  blending  of  all  Methodist  forces  in  the 
battle  for  the  evangelization  of  the  world . 
For  this  we  pray. 

We  are  in  full  sympathy  with  the  fol- 
lowing resolutions,  adopted  by  the  Chi- 
eikgo  Methodist  Preachers'  meeting   last 

'  inuath  : 

Whereas.  Tbe  separate  existence  of  the  Hetbo- 
dist  Epfwopal  Cburcb,  SouUi,  and  the  Meltaodist 
Episcopal  Church,  tends  to  keep  apart  ibnae  who 
are  esaentlullr  one  in  hi«tory,  doctrine,  and  dl»i-i- 
'  pline,  and  fosters  uabrotherlioem,  and  leada  to  ao 
,  uuproAtable  duplication  of  mltii«tersand  churcbea 
'  Id  many  parts  uf  the  country  and  in  our  mlsalOD 
I  terrltor}-,  with  tbe  Incldeotal  evils  of  uubeconilnir 
rivalry,  jealousy,  and  atrlfe.  as  well  as  waste  of 
I  refources;  and  whereas.  It  is  in  the  iat«re«t  of  otir 
common  Christianity  that  there  should  be  orKaulc 
unity  n'here  there  are  1  lentil)'  of  faith  and  simi- 
I  larity  of  discipline;  therefore. 
I      Hrtolvmt.  By  the  Chicago  Methodist  prrACbcn- 
i  meetiuK.  that  our  approacliiu);  (^ieneral  Canfer- 
ence  be  requested  to  Kive  thisi  tinportaut  subject 
wise  and  csrefu]  consideration,  witli  tbe  hope  that 
measures  tniiy  be  initiated  looklnKtoorKaulc  uuloo 
upon  terms  truly  Christian  and  hooorable,  and  ac- 
ceptable alike  lu  both  Churches. 

lie»otv«ii.  That  we  are  unalterablr  opposed  to 

any  ooucetuiion  or  leKlslation  which  would  abat« 

one  jot  or  one  little  ot  our  interest  in  tbe  colored 

people  of  the  South,  or  of  the  welcome  with  which 

I  we  receive  them  into  uurcon^regai  ions  and  church 

I  nieml)eriblp. 


I 

I 

I 
I 


I 


J 


i. 


Our  msntonarleii  and  maslon*. 

Rev.  U.  Jackson  and  family  sailed  last 
month  for  India  to  resume  mieaion  work 
tber<f. 

Rev.  Geo.  H.  Jones  and  Rev.F.  Olilinger 
ha^e  arrived  in  Seoul,  reinforcing  our 
Korean  Miswion. 

Rev.  M.  N.  Fratitzand  Rev.  John  Wier 
are  under  appointment  t<>  reinforce  our 
Jafion  Mission. 

Rev.  W.  ('.  Davidson  has  been  trans- 
ferre<l  from  the  Japan  Conference  to  the 
Northern  Ne«-  York  Conference  and 
stationed  at  Verona,  N.  Y. 

Rev.  M.  L.  Taft  and  family,  of  the 
North  Cltina  Miiision.  are  expected  soon  to 
return  to  the  United  States. 

Rev.  W.  L.  King  and  family  Bailwlfrom 
Liverpool   for   Botnliav  on    March    11   to 
I   tpttenKthf  n  our  India  Mission. 

'  We  regret  to  henr  tliat  Dr.  Kate  Corey 
of  tlie  W.  F.  M.  S.  is  compelled  by  illueas 
to  return  to  the  United  States.  She  was 
exin'Cted  to  leave  China  on  Feb.  '2JH.  Mrs. 
J.  H.  Worley  has  also  t)een  ordere«l  home 
by  her  physician,  and  will  accompany  Dr. 
Corey. 

Rev.  Ray  Allen  writes  fr.nn  Simla.  In- 
dia, March  5:  "  Please  change  ray  address 
to  Pavilion  Center.  N.  Y.  Mrs.  Allen's 
health  i<i  f^adly  undermined,  and  it  is  driv- 
ioK  U8  to  America,  much  as  »  e  would  like 
to  carry  out  the  plans  we  had  here,  and 
to  which  we  clearly  felt  God's  call." 

Rev.  N.  L.  Hockey  writes  from  Bijnor. 
India,  March  2:  "  I  have  had  a  severe  in- 
jury to  my  knee  and  this  has  kept  me 
confined  to  my  room  for  several  months, 
hut  I  have  had  an  operatiun  performed. 
<Dtl  have  |,;ood  pro.s(iect8  of  sjief  dy  recov- 

lev.  W.  F.  Oldham  makes  the  follow- 
ioR  report  of  Singapore,  Straits  Settle- 
ments,  where  our  mission  was  started 
only  throe  years  a^o:  "  The  membership 
nuuihers  sixty,  and,  in  connection  with 
the  two  services  on  Surdity,  two  dasHes 
aie  held  in  the  week^one  in  the  n-ading 
room  at  TanjonR  Pa)jjar,  ami  two  fnr  the 
■oldiern  in  the  Iwrracks;  the  Church  also 
sends  a  catechist  to  the  prison,  owns  two 
Tnniil  schools,  holds  a  meeting  for  the 
Tamils,  and,  last  though  not  leai^t,  carries 
on  an  Anglo-Chinese  school.  Mr.  Poglase, 
thr  secretary,  read  the  report  for  llieyear  ! 
ending  Deceniln'r,  1837.  the  figures  nf 
which  were  almost  startling  consitlering 
the  short  time  that  had  elapsed  since  the 
Church  started;  Receipts,  ^,8l)-4:  dis- 
Ijurwments,  |(t, 303. 35;  total  cost  of  church 
and  school  buildings,  $11.H14.24;  paid  of 
this  lill.eU  24;  ttiil  due,  $200." 

Rev.  Dr.  Badley  writes  from  Lucknow. 
India,  Feb.  21:  '"The  Conference  year 
opens  well.  Only  a  month  has  passed 
lince  Conference  chised  an<l  this  week's 
i»ue  of  the  •  Star  of  India  '  will  cluonicie 
41  least  lOO  baptisms,  of  these  01  were 
baptised    in  one  community  recently  by  , 


Rer.  Abraham  Solomon,  one  of  our  best 
native  preachers.  Rev.  Horace  Adams 
has  just  baptized  a  {lersecuting  Brahman, 
a  ringleader  of  the  mob  which  last  year 
chased  Bro.  Adams  out  of  a  village.  The 
man  was  arrested  and  imprisoned  for  his 
misdoings,  and  white  in  prison  had  leisure 
to  think  it  all  over.  Praise  the  Lord  ! 
There  are  many  souls  in  India  who  shali 
become  Pauls." 


Tbe  Power  of  <'lirl>liaiiil}'  In  Cliina. 

nr   REV.  HPCKCCR  LKWI8 

While  in  Hankow  I  heard  (Trilfith  John 
relate  an  incident  which  is  deeply  inter- 
esting.    He  said; 

■•  A  heathen  had  Iwen  in  my  study  for 
some  time  but  I  said  nothing  to  him 
directly  on  the  subje«'t  of  Christianity. 

"  Finally  one  day  I  asked  him  what  he 
thought  of  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ  and 
if  he  did  not  think  the  Chinese  would  be 
better  off  if  they  accepted  it. 

''  He  replied  •  I  have  no  doubt  of  it, 
for  the  poorest  Christians  among  you  are 
better  off  than  we  are,  and  we  all  know  it. 
There  waa  a  man  who  was  the  terror  of 
our  neighborhtMxl.  but  since  he  has  l»e- 
come  a  Ciiristian  we  have  remarked  a 
wonderful  change  in  him.' 

"The  man  to  whom  he  referred 
though  himself  very  ]i<M>r  has  In-en  known 
to  share  his  clothing  and  bedding  svith  a 
sick  and  destitute  stranger.'' 

:o: 

!^ioleD  rroiii  nnlnnu*',  NmuiIi 
I'enlral  .%rrlra. 

OT   REV.  ».   .1,   MEAD. 

We  feel  to  thank  (lod  for  the  Gospel 
IN  All  La-NUS,  which  we  receive  regularly. 
It  seems  to  iiring  us  int<i  near  relation  to 
all  the  dear  lals'rers  in  Goal's  vineyard. 
May  Go<l  speed  iheGosPELiN  Aix  Lands, 
and  may  the  light  of  Gospel  truth  soon 
flood  the  whole  earth. 

Our  mt'hion  at  Matange  is  advancing 
by  the  hand  of  tiod;  the  .Sabbath  school 
is  increasing  in  interest  us  we  have  the 
[Ktwer  to  teach  and  speak  the  native 
tongue. 

We  are  mure  than  self-supporting. 
With  our  large  family  of  little  children, 
the  Lord  provides.  They  are  all  in  good 
health  «tnt  take  a  part  in  the  Sabliath 
Scho(jl.  Little  Julie  whojn  the  Lord  re- 
stored to  health  at  Loauda,  is  now  4  years 
old  and  she  sings  with  a  loud  voice. 
(Saiishi  ianalia  iaia  bulu)  "There  is  a  happy 
land.  &c."  We  have  done  much  building, 
and  improved  the  mission  groun<is. 
Pray  for  us.  that  we  march  on  and  keep 
tilled  with  love  and  holy  tire. 

Melanye,  Jun.  1888. 

:o: 

Our  niMMlun  Workers  In  Noutll 
Ainrrlra. 

Rev.  A.  M.  Milne  writes  from  Buenoe 
Ayres,  February   lUh,  188S; 

The  anninU  meeting  of  the  Mission  of 
the  M,  E,  Church  took  place  some  time 


ago  at  RoaarJo  de  Santa  F6,  nnd  was  in 
every  respect  the  most  encouraging  that 
we  have  ever  bad  on  this  Held. 

To  me  the  most  remarkable  feature  of 
the  work  ha.s  been  its  marvellous  expans- 
ion during  the  adminL«liation  of  Dr.  W<.Miii 
who  now  withdraws  frrmi  the  sujjerin- 
tendency  to  occupy  the  resi>onsible  jxtstof 
President  of  the  theological  schiw)!  al)out 
to  l)ee8tiibtished. 

There  were  present  no  less  than  ten 
ordained  Missionaries,  in  most  coses 
accompanied  by  their  wives,  and  a  like 
number  of  licensed  jireachcrs.  together 
with  three  lady  missionaries,  agents  of  the 
Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society. 

As  I  listened  lo  the  recitals  of  the  work 
l>eiug  done  in  the  varioiLH  provinces  of 
Argentina,  and  in  Uruguay,  Paraguay, 
and  the  south  of  Brazil, and  learned  that  in 
I  c<jnnection  with  each  there  are  evangel- 
ical day  schools  in  which  the  children 
are  taught  from  the  New  Testament,  I 
could  not  help  recalling  the  time  when 
as  I  went  round  from  house  to  house  with 
the  Scriptures  tvventy-four  years  ago.  I 
met  with  the  Hrst  person  who  expressed 
a  desire  to  h^ar  the  Gospel  preached  in 
Spanish. 

This  circumstance  so  interested  Dr. 
Goodfellow,  the  only  missionary  that  our 
Churi-h  tii^n  had  in  this  Held,  that  he  care- 
fully noted  down  the  name  of  the  person, 
together  with  the  address.  How  would 
Dr.  Goodfellow  hnve  rejoiced  to  witness 
the  last  Annual  Meeting  nnd  hear  the 
glowing  rejwrts  that  from  most  partes  were 
presented.  In  thecity  of  Montevideo  alone 
there  are  upwards  of  six  hundre<l  children 
in  our  day  nchtMils  receiving  evangelical 
training. 


Winter  (oura*"  of  ■.<■<■■  iir«-ii  In 
MUlof,  BiiliCMrIn, 

IIV  RKV.  R.  TUOHIirr. 

Alwut  a  month  ago,  the  Teacher's 
Meeting  of  our  theological  and  training 
scho<il  decided  on  giving  a  course  of 
Lectures  once  in  two  weeks  for  the  special 
benefit  of  the  students;  and  as  many  of 
the  latter  are  iwor.  it  was  unanimously 
agreed  that  these  lectures  should  be  ojwn 
to  the  public,  who  were  to  lie  asked  at  the 
close  of  each  lecture  to  give  voluntary 
contributions  for  the  support  of  poor 
students.  The  first  lecture  was  given  the 
first  Saturday  in  February  by  the  writer 
on  Si-ii  net  and  Hi  eilation. 

Invitations  had  been  sent  to  the  princi- 
pal families  ia  Sistof,  but  comparatitely 
few  attended.  Among  those  present  were 
the  teachers  of  the  commercial  and  public 
schools  of  the  town. 

The  lecture  was  listened  to  with  interest, 
by  all  except  a  few  of  the  teachers  (of  the 
Public  School)  who  kept  whispering  to 
each  other  all  the  time,  thereby  disturbing 
those  near  them.  Tliey  evidently  showed 
by  their   ways  that  they  did   not  &^^<c<!« 


behaved  better,  and  at  the  cfose  of  the 
lecture,  (.'ome  and  told  me  the  pointa  on 
which  they  disagreed  with  me — that 
would  have  been  more  gentlenoanly. 

At  the  close  of  the  lecture  'iH  francs 
and  30  centimes,  or  a  little  over  Ave 
dollars,  were  collected.  Of  these $2  were 
appropriated  toward  paying  the  expensea 
of  one  of  the  students  in  the  graduating 
class  who  was  sick  over  two  months. 

The  second  lecture  was  given  by  Bro.  J. 
J.  Economoff  on  his  TraMls  in  Europe.  He 
spoke  on  London  and  Paris, illustrating  his 
lecture.?  with  stereoscopic  views.  This 
lecture  wa«  advertised  by  posters,  and  the 
weather  being  very  bad,  the  attendance 
was  very  poor.  The  moneys  collected  at 
the  close  amounted  to  about  #1.60. 

The  teachers  are  to  take  turns  in  giving 
lectures.  It  is  hoped  that  by  opening 
these  lectures  to  the  public  we  will  not 
only  have  opportunities  of  imparling  use- 
ful information  but  also  of  liecouiing  Ixetter 
acquainted  with  the  peiij)le  and  thus  get- 
ting access  to  them.  The  people  have  thiw 
far  avoided  us,  looking  upon  our  work  &a 
foreign  to  them,  or  at  least,  as  one  preju- 
dicial to  their  religious  interests.  We 
desire  to  show  them  that  there  is  no 
foundation  for  their  fears,  by  giving  them 
an  opportunity  of  seeing  and  hearing  more 
of  ua  in  these  lectures,  which  might  prove 
an  easy  stepping  stone  for  many  to  our 
regular  preaching  services. 

Fefrnwry  28.  1888. 

:  o: 

nethodUt  iniBiilon  Work  In  India, 
artd  lis  IVcedH. 

ay  KEV.   C.   H.   PLOMEB. 

I  take  pleasure  in  forwarding  a  few 
lines  regarding  our  Master's  work  in 
this  imiwrtant  field,  as  entrusted  to  us. 
The  Lord  has  verily  been  succoring  us, 
and  haa  mercifully  carried  us  through 
one  year  more,  amid  many  harrierH,  and 
much  sorrow,  for  which  we  praise  His 
precious  name.  After  a  very  prodtable 
and  happy  meeting  of  our  Bengal  Con- 
ference brethren,  and  the  blessed  seasons 
of  waiting  on  our  Lord,  we  have  resumed 
our  work  for  another  year  of  joy  and 
sorrow. 

We  have  opened  a  school  for  Native 
Christian  and  heathen  children  of  the 
poorer  families.  Thirteen  have  already 
been  enrolled,  and  more  have  yet  to  fol- 
low. Three  enquirers  presented  them- 
selves (he  other  day,  with  whom  I  had  a 
long  coQverHation.  Being  ignorant  of  tbe 
truth,  they  need  careful  handling,  and  we 
are  praying  that  their  eyes  may  be  openetl 
to  know  the  way  of  life. 

Last  year  one  man, who  had  received  IiI.h. 
early  training  in  a  mission  school,  called 
over,  and  made  his  intentions  known  to 
us.  After  his  patient  heaiing  and  reception 
of  the  truth,  he  agreed  to  seek  the  Lord 
Jeeus.  We  knelt  in  prayer,  and  on  rising 
he  confeeaed  his  saving  faith  in  Christ, 


and  consented  to  receive  the  rite  of  bap- 
tism da  the  following  Lord's  day,  but 
never  came.  He  had  undergone  a  great 
deal  of  persecution  here,  and  was  even 
rejecte-d  by  his  wife  ;  so  that,  I  l>elieve,  he 
has  left  the  station.  Anyhow,  we  are 
following  him  up  with  our  prayers,  that 
the  Blessed  Spirit  may  yet  bring  him 
back. 

The  demands  of  missionary  work  are 
very  many  indeed,  and  in  order  that  these 
may  he  fully  met  by  our  Conference 
workers,  it  is  very  essential  that  larger 
appropriations  be  made  by  our  Mission- 
ary Board  in  New  York.  The  policy 
hilherlo  pursued  by  us  here  "  re"  the 
native  work,  viz.,  the  Grant-in-aid  one, 
has  certainly  come./ar  short  of  the  mark, 
and  more  especial  I  y  if  the  missionary  and 
his  heljiers  have  to  receive  their  support 
thereby,  in  addition  to  the  requirementa 
of  schools,  etc. 

It  may  appear  from  the  Conference  re- 
port printed  that  the  said  policy  hat  suc- 
ceeded in  ever!/  way,  but  when  the  e.xtent 
of  the  work  (?on«  is  looked  at,  it  is  sadden- 
ing, t>ecau8e  a  {/real  deal  more  would  have 
been  accomplished  had  the  means  been  in 
possession. 

Besides  strangers  to  the  said  ^wlicy  can 
never  conceive  what  it«  pursuit  entails. 
There  is  loss  of  time  to  the  missionarj*  in 
going  hither  and  thither  to  solicit,  aid  for 
the  work,  in  writing  to  one  and  then  to 
another  soliciting  sympathy  r  then  when 
funds  are  low  and  the  needs  of  the  field 
many,  the  missionary's  mind  and  brains 
are  taxed  to  know  what  new  plans  to  pur- 
sue in  order  to  get  the  treaaury  filled. 
'  Schools  for  boys  and  girls  could  be 
opened  in  \'illages,  and  great  good  could 
be  accomplished  by  itinerating  during  the 
winter  months,  but  without  funds  to 
cover  the  exjienses,  all  this  must  remain 
untouched  by  us  here. 

We  were  to  liave  been  relieved,  in  part, 
of  our  past  two  and  a  half  years'  anxiely, 
this  year,  but  the  estimate  was  overlooked. 
But,  nevertheless,  we  hofw  to  push  for- 
ward in  the  name  of  our  Conquering  Re- 
'  deemer,  Iwlieving  that  He  leiU  make  aJl 
our  way,  in  thu  unseen  future,  plain  for 
I  us. 

Should  any  of  the  Lord's  stewards,  on 
perusing  this  short  communication ,  and 
on  weighing  the  needs  of  this  frontier 
Held,  be  led  to  render  some  little  help  to- 
wards the  support  of  school  teachers,  and 
the  purchase  of  a  magic  lantern,  we  shall 
l>e  moat  happy  to  receive  the  same. 

We  had  been  in  lio[)es  of  receiving  an 
appropriation  for  the  erection  of  a 
church  edifice  for  our  native  work  in  this 
city,  but  we  have  been  disappointed. 

Lahore,  huiia. 


In  Bulgaria  last  year  there  were  issued 
80,UOO  copies  of  religious  and  educational 
works  and  22,000  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 


The    Oadh   (IndiM)   ChrlatUn   Cmmf 
mcetine  ■■id  Dislrlet  Conl«reDr«. 

CTrandated  for  "  The  Oospel   in  All  I,4nili," 
l>y  Rev.  J.  C.  Law<od  from  an  article  lo  "  TIm 
I  Star  of  India,"  by  the  R«v.  Isaac  FieldbrsTS  of 
Cawnpore.] 

"  Brethren,  where  are  you  going?  "  "To 
'  the  Christian  mWd."    "Sistera,  whereare 
I  you  going  ? "      •'  To  the  Christian  mdd." 
I  May  God  so  increase,  exalt,  and  glorifj 
this  Christian    meld  that  all  India  maj 
participate  in  it !      Look  at    the  Hindu 
\  melds.    What  a  multitude,  what  a  throng, 
comes    in    sight! — women,    men,     boys, 
girls,  in  great  numbers  are  making  their 
way  toward  the  place  of  the   tnfld;  bul- 
lock-carts,   bullock-carriages,    and    dust 
distress  one,  and  the  noise  and  clamor  of 
I  the  instruments  of  music  (?)  make  one's 
,  brain  dizzy — the  whole  performance,  the 
whole  dance,  color,  play,  show,  proclaiing 
indeed,   but  this  one  thing:  •'  impuhtty, 
UNCLKASNEaiS!" 

But  turn  around.  Turn  your  face  to- 
ward the  Sitapur  Chriatiau  meld.  Ob- 
serve carefully  the  Christian  men,  wo- 
men, boys  and  girls.  The  men  and  bojf 
are  clean,  mannerly  and  well-disposed, 
and  the  women  and  girls,  although  thej 
are  not  pardn-n-isheens  (literally,  remain- 
ing behind  the  curtain),  nevertheless 
Christian  modesty  and  grace  are  mani- 
fest on  their  countenances.  Ail  are 
happy;  toward  the  place  of  the  meld  with 
great  hope  and  expectation  they  go. 
Their  great  hope  and  expectation  is  this, 
that  tlie  Lord,  their  Oixl,  will  viitit  them 
in  the*f  days  of  the  Feast  of  2'a6ei 
and  will  i>ouchsafe  unto  them  great 
ing»  and  abundant  grace.  From 
happiness  they  sing  in  the  railway  cars, 
Keeping  time  with  the  regular  clatter  of 
the  car- wheels  on  the  rails,  the  sound  of 
the  sweet  tunes  of  the  Christians  reaches 
the  ear.  •■  Hallelujah,  thine  the  glory." 
"  Victory  to  Jesus,"  "  I  hear  thy  welcome 
voice,"  "Hold  the  fort,"  all  of  these 
hymns  are  being  sung  in  the  different 
cars.  Christian  happiness  fills  the  heart, 
from  which  the  prayer  bursts  forth,  "  O 
Lord,  may  Thy  name  be  exalted  among 
the  nations,  and  Thy  people  and  Thy 
kingdom  spread  over  the  face  of  the 
earth,  in  order  that  Thy  praise  and  glory 
may  evermore  be  sounded  forth  in  every 
street  and  bazar,  journey  and  railway-car, 
inside  and  outside." 

Tlie  journey  is  ended:  we  have  now 
arrived  at  .Sitapur.  Toward  the  ciunp- 
ground  all,  young  and  old,  are  Hocking. 
The  tents  are  pitched  in  the  taangoe- 
grove.  The  great  tent  in  wliich  the  ser- 
vices are  held  overtops  all  the  rest,  and 
ita  outspread  flaps  as  much  as  say, 
"  Come,  come  along,  here  you  will  soon 
be  cured  of  your  disease."  - 

Tenth  November.  Thursday  morning 
dawned.  The  grove  and  the  tents  seemed 
dear  to  the  heart.  The  half-past  seven 
bell  called  us  to  the  big  tent.     Nearly  ail, 


m  yt^^ 


both  yoong  aod  old,  were  present  at  the 

Sfrvice.  The  Rev  J.  C.  Lawson  preacheil. 

Text.  "And  the  (Jod  of  {>eaco   Himsnlf 

laactif  T  yon  wliolly;  and  may  your  spirit 

«nd  soul  and   body  be  preserved  entire, 

witboat  blame  unto  the  eoniingof  our  Ix>rd 

Christ.     Faithful  \s  he  that  calleth 

irho  will  also  do  it."  (I.  Thes.  v.,  23, 

>     In  this  very  first  service  God  came 

tbe  midst  of  His  ]>e<iple.     Al  twelve 

I'dock  the    liell    for    the   seoDod    service 

TWH;.    and    the    congregation    was    soon 

pnMcnt.     The  Rev.  S.  Knowlea  preached. 

Text,  ••  Without  Me  ye  can  do  nothing." 

(S&.  John    XV.,  5.)     It  was  an  itnpressive 

God's   presence   was  manife.st. 

.\t  haU-paat  four  the  bell  for  the   third 

aerrioe    rso^.       The    Rev.    H.    Mansell 

prwached.     Text,   "These  shall  go  away 

into  everLastinx  puuiRhment."     (St.  Matt. 

xx*^..  26.)     This  text  was  chosen  by   Mr. 

Haiwell  in  order  that  he  uiiKht  deliver  the 

addreas  on  ■•  Eternal  Punishment  "  that 

the    last    District   Conference    ap[ioinle<t 

Uai  to  give.     The  entire  congregation  re- 

^red  spiritual  food  and  freshne.ss  from 

th«  address.     At  half-past  five  tlie  Rev.  E. 

Joel      (HindoostJlDee)    preache<l.       Text, 

*•  Hire.  wl»al  niiiat  I  do  to  l»e  saved  ?'  (Acta 

xvi.,    ao).     The   Lord   nt   salvation    wa^ 

|««a«nt,  and  we  were  lia]ipy  in  Hie  aalva- 

ttun. 

Eleventh  Hovember,  Friday  morning 
The  day  was  lovely.  The 
morning  prayer  and  song  from 
different  tents  seemed  gotxl  t^utheear. 
At  half-past  seven  the  bell  rang  for  service. 
The  congregation  waa  soon  present  in  the 
large  tent.  The  writer  of  this  article 
in&ched.  Text,  "It  is  good  for  us  to  be 
here"  (St.  Matt.,  xvii.,  4|.  Showers  of 
grace  fell  plenteously,  and  the  hearts  of 
all  trere  watered.  At  12  o'ckick  tlie  Ijeli 
far  the  second  .service  rung.  The  people 
«c«e  present  a^uaual.  The  Rev.  Matthew  | 
Stephens  (Hind(x>stSnee)  preached.  Text,  I 
"Tbey  which  builded  on  the  wall,  and  i 
that  bear  burdens,  with  those  that 
,  every  one  with  one  of  his  hands 
ght  in  the  work,  and  with  the  other 
held  a  weapon"  (Neh.,  iv.,  17).  It 
was  a  pea<:eful  time.  Tlie  walk  of  the 
qiiritaal  temple  were  being  built.  (Kid 
was  in  tlie  midst  of  His  people.  At  half- 
fast  four  the  bell  for  the  third  service 
rang.  The  Rev.  J.  E.  Suott  preached. 
Text.  '*  Let  no  man  despise  thy  youth  ; 
but  be  thou  an  example  of  the  believers,  , 
in  word,  in  converj-ation,  in  charity,  in 
spirit.  In  faith,  in  purity"  (I.  Tim.,  iv.,  12). 
The  Spirit"  of  God  was  nt  work  in  the 
heart.  Our  cup  was  lilted  with  the  grace  ' 
of  Ood  At  balf-pB«t  tive  the  Rev.  A.  C. 
Paul  (HindooetAnee)  preached.  Text, 
"And  ye  also  shall  bear  witness',  because 
je  have  been  with  me  from  the  begin- 
Ding'*  (St.  John,  xv.,  27).  It  was  a  happy 
evening  and  a  blesaed  service. 

Tie^Jth  November.     Saturday   morning 


tbey 


hand 


dawned.  The  whole  encampment  arose 
refreshed  for  fresh  blesHing«,  and  were 
soon  present  for  the  half-past  seven  meet- 
ing. The  llev.  W,  R.  Bowen  (Hindoo- 
stiinee)  preache<l.  Text, ' '  The  Spirit  itself 
beareth  witness  with  our  Kpirit  that  we 
are  the  children  of  (}«j<l""  (Rom.,  viii.,  16). 
Bles.sed  witnei-'s  !  exalted  sonship  I  The 
12  o'clock  Im'II  rang  for  the  seconri  ser- 
vice The  Rev.B.H.Badley  preached.  Text, 
"  Having  therefore  these  promises,  dearly 
l)eloveil,  let  us  cleanw  ourselves  from  all 
filthinesaof  the  flesh  and  spirit,  perfect- 
ing holiness  in  the  fear  of  God  "  (II.  Cor., 
vii.,  1).  It  waa  a  grand  theme,  the  de- 
scription was  splendid,  and  the  conereKa- 
tion  ate  spiritual  fo<xi  and  drank  spiritual 
water.  At  half-past  funr  the  bell  rang  for 
the  third  service.  The  Rev  E.  \V  I'arker 
and  T.J.  Scott,  D.D.,  were  pre-'ent.  Tliey 
came  from  Rohilkund  to  visit  our  confer- 
ence. The  Rev.  A.  T.  Leonnrd  preached. 
Text,  "  For  ns  many  of  you  a«  have  been 
baptized  into  Christ  have  put  on  Christ" 
(Gat.,  iu,,  27),  The  Lord  Jesus  was 
present,  and  because  of  His  nearneestoua 
we  were  made  very  happy.  At  half-past 
five  the  Rev.  W.  Peters  (Hindoostilnee). 
preached.  Text,  "  And  thou  shalt  call 
His  mme  Jesus :  for  He  shall  save  His 
jieople  from  their  sins"  (St  Matt.,  i..  21). 
Hallelujah !  in  this  meeting  He  did  save 
His  people  from  their  sins.  The  Lord  of 
salvation  distributed  the  richee  of  salva- 
tion among  Hia  people. 

Thirteenth  Xovember.  Sunday  morning 
dawned.  There  were  a  few  clouds  in  the 
sky,  but  the  heart  was  happy.  At  half- 
paat  seven  the  congregation  gathered  in 
the  tabernacle  of  the  Lord.  All  were 
present  at  the  love  feast.  It  was  a  blessed 
feast.  Eating  the  savory  fo<3d  of  love 
from  the  band  of  the  Lord  of  Love,  we  all 
liecame  filled  with  love.  Love  for  our 
G<xl  and  fnr  our  Ijrethren  1  Blessed  life  ! 
rich  experience  !  The  love-feast  tasted  a 
long  time.  The  hearts  of  nearly  all  were 
fille<i  with  lmi)pine.«s,  thankfulness,  bless- 
ing and  love.  At  12  0*clo4;k  the  l>ell  for 
the  second  meeting  rang.  The  Rev.  T.  J. 
Scntt,  D.D.,  preached.  Text,  "And  He 
gave  some,  afKwtles ;  and  some,  prophets  ; 
and  some,  evangelists ;  and  some,  pi-iators 
and  teachers"  (£ph.,  iv.,  12),  It  was  a 
very  appropriate  sermon,  and  all  were 
greatly  benefited.  At  half-past  four  the 
l>ell  rang  for  the  third  service.  The  Rev. 
E.  W.  Parker  preached.  Text,  "Thou 
shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  Go<l  with  all  thy 
heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all 
thy  mind,  and  with  all  thy  strength" 
(St.  Jlark,  xii,,  aO).  Although  there  was 
a  Iove-fea.st  in  the  morning,  in  the  even- 
ing the  table  of  love  was  again  spread, 
and  we  were  as.Huaged  with  angels*  food, 
which  is  the  love  of  Go<l.  The  camp- 
meeting  is  ended.  Praiae  God  for  His 
numberless  blessings  ! 

On  Monday,  Tuesday   and  Wednesday 


the  District  Conference  was  in  seeeion. 
Reports  were  heard,  examinations  had, 
characters  passed,  licenses  renewed,  ad- 
dresses delivered,  and  essays  read.  All 
of  the  work  of  the  District  Conference 
passed  off  with  Ciiristian  love  and  excel- 
lence. Although  adilresses  were  delivered, 
and  although  there  were  conversation  and 
controversy,  neverthelei-s  Christian  love 
was  victorious  over  all,  and  our  Lord  was 
not  only  with  ua  iu  the  camp-meeting, 
but  also  in  the  business  of  the  conference, 
and  blessed  us  every  day  in  our  work. 
The  last  session  of  the  conference  was  on 
Wednes<lay  evening.  The  Sacrament  of 
the  Li-ird's  Supfwr  was  admiuistere<l,  and, 
after  praver.  the  Presiding  Elder  for  a 
little  vxhilegave  some  advice  and  instnic- 
tion,  and  then  the  list  of  appointments 
was  read.  The  doxology  was  then  sung, 
and  the  conference  came  to  an  end  by  the 
benediction  from  the  Rev.  S.  Knowles. 
Sitapur,  India,  December  1st,  1887. 

VlBllliia  il't'  Xenanan  of  ludla. 

It  is  the  custom  among  the  natives  of 
India  for  the  children  lo  be  married  while 
they  are  very  young.  The  parents  choose 
husbands  for  their  girls,  and  when  they 
are  old  enough  they  goti>live  with  them, 
but  they  usually  stay  in  their  father's 
house  for  some  years  after  they  are  mar- 
ried. 

The  women  and  girls  of  the  higher 
classee  are  never  allowed  lo  tie  seen  in  the 
streets.  They  d<i  not  often  go  out,  and 
then  always  in  a  closely  covered  carriage. 
The  little  girls  are  allowed  to  go  out  lo 
school  until  they  are  niue  years  old  ;  but 
after  fhut  age  they  are  expected  to  stay 
in  purdah  (seclusion). 

In  consequence  of  this,  many  of  the 
women,  even  the  wives  of  teachers  and 
educated  men,  are  very  ignorant.  They 
cannot  read,  or  write,  or  sew,  and  have 
nothing  to  do  all  day  long  but  to  sit  and 
listen  to  tlie  stories  told  them  by  their 
servants.  The  wives  of  rich  men  have  a 
great  many  servants  to  wait  on  theiu, 
and  they  employ  some  solely  for  the  pur- 
pose of  telling  them  stories,  as  that  is  their 
only  amusement. 

The  missionary  Itdiea  who  visit  in  the 
Zenanas  are  now  teaching  some  of  these 
women  to  read  and  write  English.  They 
teach  them  also  history,  geography,  and 
music,  and  other  u.seful  things,  so  that 
they  may  have  some  pleasant  employ- 
ment. They  often  read  the  Bible  with  them, 
and  the  Bible-less&na  are  valued  very 
highly  hy  many  of  the  women.  One  girl 
complained  that  t^he  had  not  had  her  Eng- 
lish lesfion  for  some  time  and  was  afraid 
she  would  forget  all  she  had  learned.  Her 
teacher  said:  "  Then,  shall  we  have  the 
English  instead  of  the  Bible-lesson, to-day  'i 
You  shall  choose."  She  answered,  "  Why, 
of  course,  the  Bible." 

One  of  tlie2^nnna  workers  took  ua  with 


* 


< 


J 


her  into  aoiue  of  the  houeies.  The  first 
was  the  residence  of  a  well  to-do  Bengali, 
1  who  is  a  master  in  the  college.  We  saw 
his  wife  and  three  daughters.  One  of 
them,  a  bright,  intelligent  girl,  who  ap- 
peared to  be  about  fifteen  years  of  age, 
has  learnt  English  suffifiently  to  read 
simplt'  Iwok.s  and  to  join  in  conversation. 
She  is  jnarried  to  a  young  man  who  is 
studying  for  his  B.A,  degree,  and  siie  is 
6oon  to  go  and  live  with  him.  We  were 
told  some  interesting  facts  about  herchild- 
hood.  When  she  was  a  very  little  girl 
she  went  to  the  mission  school,  and  learned 
to  love  Jesus.  A  little  girl,  who  was  mar 
ried  to  the  eldest  son  of  a  Bahn  (or 
teacher),  came  t«i  live  near,  and  they 
played  together.  .She  soon  told  her  little 
companion  about  Jesus,  but  her  jMirentfr 
were  idolators :  and,  when  it  was  found 
out,  they  forbade  her  t'is|)eak  of  Him. 

One  day  her  teacher  at  the  school  was 
surjirised  by  her  coming  up.  tearful  and 
uritiHiipy,  with  a  written  request  that  she 
should  be  Iteaten  Ijefore  the  whole  school. 
The  teacher  inquired  why  she  must  lie 
beaten ;  she  was  one  of  the  best  girls  in 
the  school,  and  always  obedient  and  atten- 
tive. She  answered,  "  For  disobeying  my 
|>arents,  But  I  could  not  hel[(  it."  sho 
added,  hui-sting  into  tears.  .\nd  then  she 
wi-nl  on  to  explain  that  her  parents  had 
forbidden  her  to  speak  to  her  little  com- 
panion of  Jesus. 

'•  But,"  she  said,  •'  we  used^to  play  to- 
gflher,  and  all  the  time  we  would  be 
thinking  of  Jesus,  and  we  used  to  look  at 
each  dtliiT,  and  want  to  speak  of  him, 
and  at  last  we  did  sjX'ak.  We  were  talk- 
ing of  his  deaih,  and  my  little  playmate 
was  cryiug.  Her  father  found  us.  and  he 
was  so  angry  that  he  \m»  turned  uiy 
father  out  of  h'm  house,  for  he  is  our 
landlord."  The  teacher,  of  course,  re- 
fused to  heat  tliH  child,  but  she  was  not 
allowed  to  play  with  her  little  friend  any 
longer. 

A  few  years  afterwards,  the  teacher 
was  called  to  visit  a  young  girl  who  was 
dying.  She  went,  and  found  her  very 
weak  and  ill.  but  rejoicing  in  Jesus  as 
her  Saviowr.  antl  she  found  that  this  was 
the  little  girl  who  had  heard  the  story  of 
a  .Saviour's  love  from  her  friend  ivho 
could  not  help  speaking  of  Jesus,  though 
her  father  had  forbidden  it. 

This  dear  litlle  Hengali  girl  had  a  baby 
brother  of  whonj  she  was  very  fond.  One 
day  as  the  Zenana  missionary  entered  the 
house  she  greeted  her  JKVfully,  exclaim- 
ing, "  Oh,  Mam«aliil>,  what  name  do  you 
think  my  little  lirother  can  say?  The  lirst 
word  b*-  has  tearoed  to  speak."  •  I  don't 
know,"  the  Itwiy  answered,  "  was  it 
mother?"  "No,"  she  said,  •' I  would 
not  teach  him  iliat  (irst:  it  waa  the  name 
of  Jesus."  And  then  she  told  how  she 
often  took  her  little  brother  on  to  the  top 
of  the  house,  nnd  Buid    to  him,  "Where 


does  Jesus  live  now?-'  and  he  would 
point  to  the  sky.  And  when  she  ai^ked 
again,  ••  And  where  else  does  Jesus  live?" 
he  would  put  his  hand  u}K)n  his  heart. 
The  Imby  could  uot  have  understood  the 
beautiful  truth  of  what  his  little  sister 
had  taught  hioi,  but  it  showed  how  earn- 
est she  lind  been  to  teach  hiio,  even  from 
his  Imbylujod.  about  the  Friend  who  was 
so  de."»r  to  her.  When  be  was  four  years 
old,  this  little  boy  one  day  saw  another 
sister  bowing  iMfore  an  idol.  He  said, 
"  Why  do  you  worship  tliat  thing?  It  is 
only  made  of  mud." 

We  went  t<>  annther  house  where  an 
old  woman  lives  who  is  a  widnw.  She  is 
an  earnest  Christian,  and  every  day 
gathers  together  all  the  young  ]ieople 
who  live  in  the  same  connwund,  and  they 
sit"  round  her  and  listen  as  she  reads  to 
them  from  the  Bible,  and  iiraj!*.  On  lie- 
ing  told  cif  a  lady  vvho  was  an  invalid, 
she  said,  •'  But  there  is  one  thing  she  can 
do — she  can  pray  for  the  others." 

A  lady  who  has  been  working  iu  the 
Zenanas  has  just  gone  away.  She  wjuj 
dearly  loved  by  the  people,  and  they  miss 
her  very  much.  One  tittle  hoy  came 
home  to  his  mother  crying  bitterly  be- 
cause she  was  going  away,  and  for  some 
time  Would  not  be  comforted.  But 
presently  lie  .said.  "  When  I  go  to  bed  to- 
night I  must  say,  'Our  FHther.'  and  that 
will  include  my  teacher  and  all.  and  I 
shall  see  her  again  in  be;iven.  ' 

K.  A.  C. 
:o: 

.(n    .%p|jenl   l«>   the  4'lirl»lljin    tt'oiiieii 
mT  Aiiierlra. 

UY  RCr.  A.   VA.V  CAMP. 

Ve  favored  women  who  are  blest 

With  ha|)py,  holy  Christian  homes. 
Wlio  know  the  joy  and  f>eace  and  rest 

Tliat  to  the  Christian  <'ver  conies. 
Hear  ye  the  wail  tliat  comes  to  you  i 

From  broken  heaits  in  distant  lands. 
Which  every  moment  cry  anew. 

"O  come  to  us  and  break  our  hands." 

"  We  now  are  captive,  bound  iu  sin. 

We  long  have  sat  in  error's  tught : 
Is  there  a  Christ  who  dwells  w  iibin 

Who  fills  vrith  peace  and  love  and  light? 
We  hear  the  echo  of  your  song 

And  wonder  if  it  can  tie  true. 
For  you  have  wnLted  now  so  long 

In  sending  us  the  metsage,  too. 

"  Our  hearts  are  sad,  our  eyps  o'erflow 

As  we  in  darkness  grope  our  way, 
We  have  not  seen,  nor  do  we  know 

The  fiath  that  leads  to  endless  ilay: 
But  we  have  souls  that  upward  Itiok 

For  light  such  as  you  Chriattans  luive, 
We  long  to  read  your  holy  book 

And  learn  of  Him  who  died  to  save. 

"  Is  there  a  world  beyond,  where  we 

May  rise  unto  a  nobipr  life, 
Where  we  from  bondage  may  be  free, 


And    where  shall    come   no   care  nur 
strife  ? 
Our  souls  cry  out  for  such  a  Heaven 

To  follow  all  our  pain  and  woe. 
We  want  to  know  our  sins  forgiven 

And  hare  a  hope  while  here  below. 

"  And  so  we  stretch  our  hands  to  you 

From  Afric's  sands  and  India's  pUin" 
From  fair  Japan  and  China,  too, 

To  come  and  take  away  our  chain«, 
O  tell  us  of  your  loving  Lord 

Who  joy  luid  pea«'e  to  you  hath  given; 
O  bring  to  us  His  Holy  Word 

And  guide  our  fixjteteiw  up  to  Heaven!" 

BrooHt/n  Vill4ijf«,  Ohio. 


The  Mllver  Sixpence. 

It  waa  only  a  silver  sixpeace. 
Battered  and  worn  and  old. 

But  worth  to  the  child  that  held  it 
As  much  as  a  piece  of  gold. 

A  poor  little  crossing-sweeper. 

In  the  wind  and  rain  all  day  ; 
For  one  who  gave  her  a  penny 

There  were  twenty  who  bade  hernav. 

But  she  carried  the  bit  of  silver  — 

A  light  in  her  steady  face. 
And  her  step  on  the  crowded  pavement 

Full  of  a  childish  grace  — 

Straight  to  the  tender  pastor  ; 

And,  "Send  it,"  she  said  "for  nte, 
Dear  ^ir,  to  the  iK'athen  children 

On  the  other  side  of  the  sea. 

"  Let  it  help  in  telliug  the  story 

Of  the  love  of  the  Lord  hUM  High. 
Who  came  from  the  world  of  glory 
For  a  sinful  world  to  die." 

'•  Send  only  half  of  it.  Maggie," 
TliH  good  old  tniniister  said, 

"  Aud  keep  the  rest  for  yourself,  dear  : 
You  need  it  for  daily  bread." 

"  Ah,  sir,"  was  the  ready  answer. 

In  the  bles.<«eil  Bible  word's. 
"  I  would  riither  lentl  it  to  Jeans. 

For  the  silver  and  gold  are  the  Lord>! 

''  And  the  copper  will  do  for  ]lfaggie." 
I  (tiir.k  if  we  all  felt  so. 
The  wcmderful  mes-age  of  pardon 
Would  soon  through  the  liaxk  earth  g  •! 

Soon  sh(vtild  the  distant  mountains 
And  the  far  off  isk-s  i>f  the  sea 

Hear  of  the  great  nalvatiun 

And  the  truth  that  makes  men  free 

Alas  !  do  we  not  ttx)  often 

Keep  our  silver  and  gold  in  store. 
And  grudgingl}'  part  with  our  copper. 

Counting  the  i)ennies  o'er? 

And  claiming  in  vain  the  blessing 
That  the  Master  gave  to  one 

Who  dr<rppe<l  her  mites  as  the  treasure 
A  whole  day's  toil  had  won. 

— Mrs.  Sangater. 


EuoENE  R.  Smith, 

E4>tor. 


JUNE,  1888. 


SOS  Bx-oewi-wo-ayj 

No»v  York  C.ty. 


SCm^SS  ON  AND  N£AB  THE  XIL2. 


(L 


NORTH  AFRICA  AND  ITS  PROTESTANT  MISSIONS. 


Kortl)  Africa, 


North  A  frit' a  and  \i%  Protestant  Missions. 

We  have  previously  treated  of  North  Africa,  and  we 
shall  here  give  but  a  brief  summary  of  the  present  con- 
dition of  the  different  countries  and  of  the  Protestant 
work  therein,  and  such  additional  matter  as  may  seem 
most  profitable, 

Algeria  is  d  colony  of  France,  although  it  is  often  re- 
garded more  as  a  detached  part  of  France  than  as  a 
colony.  There  are  three  departments,  and  each  de- 
partment sends  two  deputies  and  one  senator  to  the 
French  Chambers.  The  returns  of  iS86  gave  the  area 
as  122,876  square  miles,  and  a  population  of  3,817,465. 
There  were  219,627  French;  42,695  Jews;  3,287,762 
Mohammedans;  206,212  foreigners. 

Egypt  is  nominally  under  the  suzerainty  of  Turkey, 
but  the  administration  is  carried  on  by  native  Ministers, 
subject  to  the  ruling  of  the  Khedive,  and  under  the 
surpervision  of  England.  The  Khedive,  Mohammed 
Tewfik,  was  born  Nov.  19th,  1852,  and  a.scendcdthe  throne 
on  the  abdication  of  his  father,  June  26th,  1879.  Priorto 
1884,  the  sovereign  of  Egypt  claimed  rule  over  territories 
extending  nearly  to  the  Equator,  The  revolt  in  the 
Soudan,  and  the  present  unsettled  condition  of  the 
country,  prevent  the  boundaries  in  the  south  being  fixed. 
By  the  last  census,  that  of  May  3d,  1882,  Egypt  Proper 
had  a  population  of  6,806,381.  Of  these  90,886  were 
foreigners.  The  natives,  with  the  exception  of  the  Copts, 
are  Mohammedans. 


Morocco  has  an  area  of  about  219,000  squ 
and  an  estimated  population  of  5,000,000.  \ 
two-thirds  of  the  population  are  Moors,  and  the  f 
are  mainly  Bedouin  Arabs,  and  Jews.  The  go" 
is  a  monarchy  and  the  Sultan  is  but  little  restric 
authority,  and  is  the  head  of  the  religion  as  wel 
of  the  State. 

Trii'oi.i  belongs  to  Turkey  and  has  a  populi 
about  1,000,000.     The  Arabs  form  the  bulk  of  ti 
lation,  and  generally  reside  in  the  country  distri 
towns  are  mostly  peopled  by  Moors,  Jews, 
slaves. 

Tunis  is  under  the  protectorate  of  France,  anc 
area  of  .ibout  42,000  square  miles,  and  a  popuh 
about  1,500,000.  The  majority  of  the  population  if 
formed  of  Bedouin  Arabs,  and  Kabyles.  ■ 

PROTESTANT  .MISSJONS. 

Among  the  nearly  13,000,000  of  Mohammed; 
occupy  these  countries  that  border  on  the  Medite 
but  little  mission  work  has  been  attempted.  Tl 
important  mission  work  now  being  carried  on  is 
the  American  United  Presbyterian  Church,  but 
chiefly  among  the  Copts  of  Egypt.  , 

The  educatitmal  work  of  Miss  Whately  at  Q| 
reached  the  Mohammedans  to  some  extent. 

The  London  Society  for  promoting  Christianit) 
the  Jews  has  a  mission  to  the  Jews  in  Mogador, 
Tunis,  and  from  these  centres  its  missionaries  hij 
for  fifty  years  proclaiming  the  Gospel  to  the  1 
Morocco,  Algeria,  Tunis,  Tripoli,  and  Egypt.  L 
two  ordained  missionaries  were  in  the  field 
assistants. 

The  English  Church  Missionary  Society  report 
year  one  ordained  missionary  at  Cairo,  Egypt,  wi 
native  teachers.  The  missionary,  Rev.  F.  \. 
reports: 

"The  Moslims  of  Cairo  are  a  peculiar  community 
guislied  hy  features  which  are  probably  not  10  be  foun 
other  MosJini  foraujunitT  in  the  Turkish  empire.  Th 
to  n  great  extent,  reeeivml  element.'^  of  European  civi 
bail  and  gixxl,  which  some  outwardly  adopt,  others  su 
European  in.>jtitutioi»  ami  organizations  have  been 
upon  the  old  Oriental  MobUui  tree,  and  curious  and  ui 
fruits  are  generally  the  result  of  this  process.  It  is  moi 
in  some  respects,  and  yet  more  orthodox,  intoteraut 
naticHl.  Nowhere  else  is  there  su^-h  a  constantly  n 
pulilu;  exhibition  of  Moslim  worship  and  eeremoi: 
feslivab."  i 

The  North  Africa  Mission,  formerly  called  th< 
sion  to  the  Kabyles  and  other  Berber  Races,"  rej 
Morocco,  5  missionaries  at  Tangier  and  3  at  Lara 
Algeria,  4  missionaries  at  Tlemcen,  2  at  Mascai 
Mostaganem,  2  at  Akbou,  4  at  Djemaa  Sahridj,  2 
stantine;  in  Tunis,  6  at  Tunis.  This  Mission 
headquarters  in  London  and  its  management  is  t 
council  that  is  evangelical  and  unsectarian.  I' 
among  the  Kabyles  and  other  Berber  races,  and  hi 
commenced. work  among  the  Arabs. 

North  Africa  speaks  thus  of  Rev.  E.  F.  Baldv 


withy 


J 


244 


THE  EGYPT  MISSION  OF  THE  UNITED  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH. 


family  who  went  to  Tangier,  Africa,  from  the  United 
States,  and  have  been  connected  with  the  Mission: 

"  Mr.  Baldwin  and  liis  wife  and  daughter  are  arranging  to 
lireak  new  prounrl.  probably  in  Morocco.  Considerable  inter- 
est has  been  felt  in  his  work  by  friends  in  America,  as  well  as 
some  in  England,  to  wboni  he  thinks  he  can  now,  under  God,  [ 
look  for  su})i»ort,  and  thus  relieve  this  Mii^sion  of  any  further  | 
necessity  of  sending  hiui  funds.  Although  the  Council  are 
no  longer  responsible  for  the  direction  of  Mr.  Baldwin's  work, 
it  will  be  carried  on  in  full  harmony  and  sympathy  with  the 
North  Africa  Mission." 


The  Egypt  Mission  of  the  United  Presbyterian 
€hnrch  of  the  United  States. 

The  Rev.  Thos.  McCague  gives  in  the  United  Presby- 
terian for  January  26,  1888,  the  following  account  of  the 
commencement  of  the  Mission  in  Africa  of  which  he  was 
the  first  missionary  : 

"  We  sailed  from  Philadelphia,  Sept.  30,  1854.  We 
reached  Liverpool  on  the  13th  of  October,  and  on  the 
19th,  after  a  rough  passage,  we  reached  Alexandria,  Nov. 
8.  After  six  days'  rest  in  that  city,  and  one  day's  travel 
by  railroad  to  Kefr  ez  Zayat  and  Nile  steamer  to  Boulak 
we  landed  in  Cairo,  Nov.  15,  1854. 

"  We  had  been  kindly  invited  by  Mr.  Lauria,  who  had 
been  for  ten  or  twelve  years  in  the  missionary  service  of  the 
*  London  Missionary  Society  for  Propagating  Christianity 
Among  the  Jews,'  and  lived  in  or  near  the  Jewish  quar- 
ters, to  come  to  his  house  and  make  it  our  temporary 
home  until  we  could  secure  a  permanent  residence  of  our 
own.     This  invitation  we  gladly  accepted. 

"  Here,  then,  is  the  beginning  of  our  Egyptian  Mission, 
the  practical  entrance  upon  the  occupation  of  the  land. 

"But  where  and  how  shall  we  begin? — strangers  in  a 
strange  land  and  among  strange  people,  deaf  and  dumb 
as  to  communication  with  those  around  us.  But  we  came 
to  work  and  preach  the  Gospel,  and  we  must  prepare  to 
do  it.  We  first  secured  a  Jewish  teacher  who  knew 
some  English.  Through  him  we  learned  a  few  common 
words  in  Arabic.  We  soon  found  it  better  to  employ  a 
good  Arabic  teacher,  and  one  who  knew  no  English. 
With  such  an  one  we  entered  upon  a  two  years'  course  of 
study.  Of  course  both  Mrs,  McCague  and  myself  could 
converse  in  the  language  before  this  ;  but  to  begin  regular 
preaching  requires  a  good  degree  of  accuracy  before  at- 
tempting to  expound  the  Word  of  God. 

"A  new  missionary  in  a  foreign  field  has  ordinarily, 
for  some  time  after  he  enters,  to  '  walk  by  faith,  and  not 
by  sight.'  We  were,  therefore,  exceedingly  rejoiced  to  have 
Rev.  James  Barnett,  from  Damascus,  soon  join  us — about 
Dec.  2,  1854.  Having  had  experience  in  the  missionary 
work  and  also  in  the  language,  he  was  able  to  open  Arabic 
services  as  soon  as  we  had  found  a  house  suitable  for  a 
residence  and  a  place  of  worship.  This  house  was  three 
stories  high,  in  a  secluded  place  and  narrow  street,  look- 
ing out  upon  a  large  pile  of  old  ruins  and  rubbish.  It 
certainly  was  very  difficult  of  access.  I  have  been  there 
to  see  it  since  I  came  this  time,  and  I  could  not  find  it 


yet  without  a  guide.  I  do  not  know  how  we  ever  found 
it  in  the  first  place.  But  I  suppose  it  was  the  only  one 
we  could  find  available,  and  the  best  we  could  do,  with 
our  scru])ulous  endeavor  to  economize  in  those  days.  I 
often  thought,  and  still  more  am  I  confirmed  in  the  be- 
lief since  I  came  back,  that  this  our  first  house  had  much 
to  do  with  our  ophthalmia  and  ill  health  in  Egypt. 

"  It  is  a  great  mistake  not  to  secure  comfortable,  airy 
houses  from  the  first.  It  is  a  ruinous  policy  to  risk  life 
and  health  for  the  sake  of  economy.  But  we  have  to 
learn  by  experience. 

"  Here  Bro.  Barnett  commenced  his  services  in  Arabic, 
and  maintained  them  continuously,  with  few  exceptions, 
for  nearly  three  years.  The  attendance  was  very  limited, 
but  still  there  were  always  a  few.  And  such  are  the 
times  that  'try  men's  souls,'  yes,  and  faith,  tool  But 
our  brother's  faith  and  hope  were  in  God  and  the  future. 
He  knew  that  God's  promi.5es  '  are  all  yea  and  amen  in 
Christ  Jesus.'  Here  also  we  opened  our  first  school,  with 
a  small  but  gradually  increasing  growth.  Here,  also,  we 
opened  an  English  service  for  the  benefit  of  the  mission- 
aries themselves,  the  English  travellers,  and  residents. 
This  was  generally  well  attended,  especially  during  the 
season  of  travel.  It  would  have  been  better  attended 
could  we  have  had  a  larger  room  and  a  house  more  easy 
of  access, 

"In  the  last  week  in  January,  1857,1  preached  my 
first  sermon  in  Arabic.  Memorable  day  to  me  I  I  had 
engaged  in  family  prayer  with  some  natives  present  be- 
fore this  ;  but  now  to  be  able  to  open  my  mouth  and 
preach  to  them  gave  me  a  new  impulse  and  a  joy  that 
only  those  who  have  gone  through  the  experience  can 
realize." 

From  these  beginnings  there  has  been  a  blessed  out- 
come, and  this  prosperous  mission  now  reports  nearly 
2500  communicants. 

The  report  made  in  1887,  says:  "In  Egypt  a  very 
marked  advance  has  been  made.  Nearly  every  native 
church  has  had  additions  made  to  its  membership. 
Every  native  congregation  is  encouraged  to  have  a 
settled  pastor,  and  thus  the  people  are  having  secured  to 
them  the  means  of  growing  steadily  in  grace  and  the 
knowledge  of  Christ," 

The  Rev.  Dr.  J.  B.  Dales,  Corresponding  Secretary  of 
the  Society  reports  to  us  that  at   the  close  of  1887  th<^ 
statistics  of  the  Mission  showed  there  were  : 


( 


Ordained  Foreign  Missionaries 

Unmarried  Female  Foreign  Missionaries. 

Native  Pastors 

Native  Licentiates 

Organized  Congregationa 

Stations  Occupied 

Communicants 


»^  1 

"^0 

T-0 

7 

24 

©5 

3.  ao7 

Average  Sabbath  Attendance 4.  T-^1 

Pupils  in  Sabbath  Schools 4,  3S8 

Number  of  Schools S3 

Pupils  in  Schools 5.601 

Tuition  Fees |18,<»^« 

Volumes  of  Books  Distributed 8»,flO* 

Proceeds  from  Sales  of  Books #7,81  ^ ^ 

Paid  by  natives  for  Preaching,  Tuition  and  Hooka. , ..  f 87,17*^ 


mm 


ir^J 


24& 


THE  CITY  OF  ALEkANDRIA. 


The  City  of  Alexandria. 

BV    MISS    MATILDA    STRANG. 

The  grandeur  in  which  Alexandria  has  risen  from  her 
ashes  is  disappointing  to  the  old  acquaintance  who  hopes 
to  recognize  unforgotten  scenes.  The  ruined  heaps  here 
and  there,  testimonials  of  the  late  war.  seem  no  less 
familiar  than  the  fine  edifices  fronting  the  square  ajjd 
lining  numbers  of  central  streets. 

The  crowded  Medan  was  the  first  familiar  landmark 
on  returning,  but  only  on  turning  into  the  narrow  street 
that  leads  to  the  Mission  House  door  were  localities 
thoroughly  homelike.  There,  true  enough  to  memory, 
stood  the  old  building,  and,  looking  out  of  any  of  its 
windows,  there  is  little  change  to  be  seen  in  the  surround- 
ings. The  two  dirty  houses  across  the  way  haven't 
changed  a  particle.  Whoever  their  inmates  are,  they  still 
quarrel  as  quarrelling  is  never  dreamt  of  at  home.  Their 
small  courts  will  not  contain  them  and  their  disputes,  and 
out  they  rush  into  the  street,  where  the  men  tug  at  each 
other's  frocks  and  upset  one  another's  turbans,  the  women 
yell  and  haul  their  lords  about,  all  the  babies  scream 
afresh,  and  outsiders  join  in  the  uproar,  until  a  dash  of 
water  from  some  one's  window  comes  down  on  their 
heads  and  the  Babel  is  allayed  for  a  time.  After  a  while 
the  men  are  seen  skulking  about  looking  for  their  turbans. 

Perhaps  it  would  be  too  great  a  stretch  of  the  imagina- 
tion to  believe  that  they  are  the  veritable  cats  of  old  that 
at  this  minute  are  holding  their  regular  evening  concert 
on  a  neighboring  roof. 

But  what  a  variety  of  sounds  issues  almost  constantly, 
such  as  would  never  be  collected  for  a  singing-school 
round,  from  the  cry  of  the  milk-woman  who  wakes  us  at 
day  dawn,  to  the  wail  of  the  last  importunate  beggar  at 
night.  There  are  no  wares  too  small  to  sell  with  a  cry, 
and  no  seller  too  old  or  decrepit  to  gather  in  the  children's 
coppers.  It  is  .some  days  since  the  radish  venders  went 
about  crying  their  wares,  but,  during  their  season,  I  had 
learned  to  listen  just  at  nightfall  for  a  fresh,  young  voice 
calling  out,  "  Radishes,  white!"  in  suggestive  tones.  A 
small,  sheeted  form  flitted  here  and  there  through  the 
dusk  and  disappeared  while  the  young  voice  still  echoed 
among  the  houses. 

Asmerry  a  street  sound  as  any  was  the  jingle  of  donkey- 
bells  around  the  comer  on  Christmas  morning,  accom- 
panied by  the  prodding  and  urgings  of  the  donkey-boy. 

But  what  shrieks  and  sobs  and  moanings  broke  on  the 
ear  one  early  black  morning,  curdling  the  blood  as  higher 
the  lamentation  rose  and  higher,  until  suddenly  it  ceased 
as  it  had  begun.  It  had  seemed  to  come  from  the  nearest 
comer  of  the  room,  and  throughout  the  night  it  left  a 
horror  which,  on  waking,  was  deemed  a  nightmare. 
Meeting  the  old  door-keeper  on  the  way  up  to  breakfast, 
he  said  that  Said,  who  used  to  sweep  the  school-rooms, 
had  died  early  in  the  morning.  At  once  the  night's 
horror  returned  and  was  explained.  Poor  Said's  mother 
had  come  to  announce  the  death  of  her  son.  He  had 
been  married  only  three  weeks  before,  and  his  death  was 
strange  and  sudden.     Her  boy  was  young — only  nineteen 


— tall  and  handsome,  and  fortunate  in  his  marriage — ihe-y 
could  not  dispel  the  evil  eye  !  Poor,  ungainly  Said  ! 

My  Arabic  master,  who  is  a  Mohammedan   and  ha«:3 
been  ^t  Said's  wedding,  excused  himself  that  forenoon  t<3 
attend   the  funeral.     He  is  a  pleasant  teacher,  and  th  ^ 
lesson  hour  passes  quickly.     He  fairly  beams  when  yo«-a 
ask  after  his  wife,  who  is  only  a   little  girl  of  eleven*  , 
while  he  is  but  twenty.     For  some  time  we  have  bcear^ 
reading  John's  Gospel  and  the  Psalms  in  prose,  with  sui>  — 
plementary  books  as  we  go.     The  easiest  reading  yet  ha  s?i 
been  tlie  fourteenth  chapter  of  John,  which  commits  itscl  ^ 
to    memory.      After   the    reading   Maullim  Mohammeci 
dictates  a  writing  exercise  with  deep  gutturals  and  rolling 
r's.     Whenever  the  word  "  Jews"  occurs  in  the  lesson  her 
says  it  in  a  whisper  or  leaves  a  significant  blank,  for  there 
are  always  some  Jewesses  within  hearing.  The  girls  in  my 
two  or  three  classes  are  chiefly  Jewish — bright,  beautiful 
beings  they  are,  ready   at  work  or    mischief,  bubbling 
over  with  fun,  but  models  of  behavior  toward  their  teach- 
ers.    Dignitaries  frown  in  vain,  however,  on  All  Fools' 
Day,  for  it  is  considered  perfectly  legal  to  fool  any  one 
at  all,  by  hook  or  crook,  who  forgets  what  day  of  what 
month  it  is. 

Their  perfect  manners,  no  doubt,  have  been  largely 
acquired  in  school,  but  there  is  an  incipient  grace  that 
renders  them  charming.  One  wonders  at  it  too,  in  visit- 
ing their  homes,  frequently  neat  and  clean,  but  never 
home-like  in  our  own  eyes.  They  often  say  with  impas- 
sioned gestures,  "  Ah,  the  home  is  very  bad  !  We  no  like 
the  home.  We  wish  stay  in  the  school  afways  !"  and 
some  of  them  cry  at  the  approach  of  holidays,  and  all  are 
eager  to  return.  They  love  study.  The  severest  punish- 
ment possible  to  inflict  is  to  keep  them  out  of  class. — 
United  Presbyterian. 


A  Coptic  Funeral  in  £gypt. 

BY  MRS.  GRACE  H.  GIFFEN. 

A  few  weeks  ago  a  nice,  bright  boy,  about  seventeen 
years  old,  who  had  been  attending  school  here  for  some 
time,  was  taken  sick  with  a  fever  Wednesday  evening  of 
one  week,  and  died  Tuesday  morning  of  the  week  fol- 
lowing. It  was  most  sad.  The  family  was  in  no  way 
prepared  for  it.  He  being  sick  so  short  a  time,  they  had 
not  even  begun  to  think  of  danger.  Then,  too,  they 
were  making  preparations  for  the  marriage  of  a  daughter 
in  the  family.  A  marriage  in  this  country  is  always  the 
occasion  of  great  joy.  .And  the  extremes  of  joy  and 
grief  coming  together  made  the  grief  seem  only  the  more 
grievous  to  be  borne.  The  mother  of  the  family  is  a 
Copt,  and  the  funeral  service  was  held  in  the  Coptic 
church.  It  was  the  first  Coptic  service  I  had  ever  wit- 
nessed, and  to  me  it  lacked  every  element  of  solemnity 
befitting  such  an  occasion. 

Immediately  on  hearing  of  the  death  of  this  young 
man  we  went  to  his  home.  We  found  the  men  of  the 
family  sitting  downstairs  with  some  of  their  friends  who 
were  trying  to  comfort  them.  We  were  shown  upstairs, 
and  found  the  body  still  lying  on  a  mattress  on  the  floor 


MOIJTUAf 


S,  ItigBt  WBteJinuBt.    3,  WsMr  CuTlar     i,  StrMt  BarntiF.    5,  IJ<tnnrl>-9  W| 


•.  SNlarorWInap.  7.  siMtii  nofliM 


COPTIC  FUNERAL  IN  EGYPT 


just  as  the  spirit  had  left  it,  the  bed  clothes  pulled  up 
o\'er  the  face.  I  have  never  been  present  at  the  time  of 
a  death,  but  have  been  told  that  the  face  of  the  dying 
person  is  sometimes  covered  and  the  wailing  begun  be- 
fore the  spirit  has  departed.  There  was  no  one  in  the 
upper  part  of  the  house  except  some  children  and  the 
unmarried  daughter.  Young  girls  of  a  marriageable  age 
are  not  allowed  to  wail,  and  neither  arc  young  married 
women 

Immediately  after  a  death  occurs  the  female  relations 
dress  in  the  finest  and  brightest  colored  clothes  they 
have,  and  put  on  their  ornaments  of  gold.  The  hair, 
which  is  always  worn  in  plaits,  is  unbraided,  brought 
over  the  .shoulders  and  allowed  to  hang  down  over  the 
breast;  a  handkerchief  bound  about  the  head  keeps  it  in 
this  position.  They  then  go  out,  they  and  any  of  their 
friends  who  are  with  them,  to  some  place  where  they  can 
get  mud.  This  they  daub  on  their  heads,  or  rather  on 
caps  which  they  put  on  their  heads,  and  on  the  front  of 
their  dresses.  They  smear  the  forehead,  cheeks,  hands 
and  feet  with  indigo,  and  then  return  to  the  house.  The 
body  is  still  lying  just  as  they  left  it.  And  it  is  most  dis- 
tressing to  see  and  hear  them  as  they  come  in  with  their 
cries  and  gather  about  it. 

Candles  are  placed  around  the  wall  above  the  dead 
body,  and  the  women  wail  and  chant  and  talk  to  the 
body  as  if  life  was  still  in  it.  This  is  kept  up  till  the 
coffin  is  ready.  Then  the  water  is  brought,  which 
is  alway  hot,  and  a  great  deal  of  it.  The  body  is  then 
laid  upon  a  board  made  for  the  purpose,  and  every  part 
of  it  most  thoroughly  washed  with  soap.     The  water  in 


which  a  dead  body  is  washed  is  always  carried  out  and 
emptied  into  the  street.  They  say  if  emptied  into  the 
closet,  as  other  water  is,  it  leaves  death  in  the  house. 
The  dead  are  usually  dressed  in  bright  colors,  such  as 
purple  and  red. 

During  the  whole  time  of  washing  and  dressing,  candles 
are  burned  in  the  room,  and  a  censer  with  burning  in- 
cense is  carried  about  by  some  person,  I  do  not  know  for 
what  reason.  WJien  the  body  is  put  into  the  coffin,  which 
is  immediately  after  it  is  dressed,  all  the  clothes  and  be- 
longings of  the  dead  are  put  in  also.  Even  the  mattress, 
pillows  and  covers  of  the  bed  on  which  he  lay  are  taken 
with  the  body  and  buried,  or  rather  put  in  the  vault. 
The  w»nicn  follow  the  body  to  the  church,  and  from  the 
church  they  follow  it  out  of  town,  and  then  return  to  the 
house,  While  following  the  dead  they  do  not  weat  their 
coverings,  but  go  with  faces  bare.  In  the  excess  of  their 
grief  they  beat  their  faces  and  dance.  This  dancing  is 
only  a  quick  springing  from  one  foot  to  the  other,  ac- 
companied by  a  swinging  of  the  body.  The  head  is 
thrown  back  so  that  the  face  looks  upwards  and  the 
hands  are  held  out  before  them.  Or  sometimes  they  catch 
a  handkerchief  by  opposite  corners  and  twirl  it  above 
the  head. 

The  wailing  is  kept  up  for  forty  days.  On  the  even- 
ing of  the  burial  they  take  off  their  bright  clothes  and 
put  on  black  or  very  dark  blue,  and  wear  it  for  a  long 
time  after,  the  time  varying  with  the  age  and  position  of 
the  one  mourned.  During  the  forty  days  there  is  no 
cooking  or  baking  done  in  the  house,  all  the  food  being 
sent  in  by  the  neighbors.    The  men  of  the  family  are  not 


allowed  to  enter  the  women's   quarters  neither  day  nor 
night  during  a  time  of  mourning. 

While  waih'ng  the  women  sit  in  the  open  court  of  the 
house  in  a  row  around  the  wall.  The  leader  is  not  one 
of  the  f.imily,  and  is  frequently  a  blind  woman.  She 
chants,  telling  of  the  goodness  of  the  dead,  calls  on  him 
bv  name  to  come  back,  etc.  (the  women  all  the  while 
sitting  with  their  faces  covered),  and  at  the  end  of  each 
senttfnce  there  is  a  wailing  cry  from  all  present,  and  at 
times  they  all  sob  and  cry  like  children.  These  periods 
of  mourning  are  about  fifteen  minutes  long.  The  leader 
then  says,  "  Stop,  stop,  O  daughters."  All  stop,  uncover 
their  faces  and  wipe  their  eyes.  Coffee  and  pipes  are 
brought  and  they  drink  and  smoke  for  about  ten  minutes, 
then  commences  another  (>eriod  of  wailing.  But  if  a  new 
yisitor  comes  in  during  a  rest,  the  wailing  begins  again  at 
once,  even  if  they  have  only  been  quiet  a  few  minutes. 
Each  woman  is  expected  to  stay  through  at  least  three 
periods  of  wailing. 

It  is  considered  a  great  slight  for  any  neighbor  not  to 
come  to  sit  and  mourn,  and  if  one  should  not  come  she 
may  expect  to  be  left  to  mourn  alone  when  grief  comes 
to  her.  On  the  third  day  after  the  deatii  the  priest  goes 
to  the  house  and  sprinkles  it  with  holy  water  and  burns 
incense  to  drive  out  the  spirit,  as  it  m  supposed  to  remain 
in  the  house  three  days.  When  thus  driven  out  of  the 
house  the  spirit  is  believed  by  them  to  remain  in  the  air 
for  forty  days  before  going  to  its  reward  or  punishment. 
They  also  think  that  even  a  wicked  person  may  be  saved 
if  the  friends  during  these  forty  days  have  performed  for 
them  certain  holy  acts,  such  as  feeding  the  poor,  etc., 
etc  Some,  fearing  that  their  friends  may  be  careless  in 
'he  performance  of  this  duty,  have  theseacts  done  by  the 
priest  before  death. 

The  men  sit  in  the  house  three  days  only,  and  then  go 
about  their  ordinary  duties,  but  they  do  not  cut  their 
hiir  or  beard  till  the  end  of  forty  days.  After  the  women 
are  enlightened  and  give  up  many  of  these  old  customs, 
they  are  still  noisy  in  their  grief.  The  only  time  I  have 
seen  any  of  them  try  to  mourn  in  a  quiet  manner,  they 
»'ei\t  to  the  other  extreme,  and  were  cold,  and  apparently 
unfeeling.  Howe\'er,  such  things  must  be  expected.  It 
Bonly  the  pendulum  swinging  to  the  opposite  extreme 
before  it  comes  to  a  rest. 

Some  of  the  Coptic  women  understand  that  this  wail- 
ing is  hard  on  the  health,  and  particularly  on  tlie  eyes, 
besides  the  inconvenience  to  which  the  entire  family  is 
put  by  it.  But  they  fear  public  opinion  too  much  to 
break  off  easily,  for  there  is  a  Mrs.  Grundy  in  Egypt,  as 
*fllas  in  America,  and  her  opinions  are  quite  as  much 
respected  on  this  side  the  water  as  with  you. —  United 
^rtsbyierian. 

Africa  has  a  claim  upon  our  gifts  and  prayers.  145,- 
«oo.ooo  pagans  and  50,000,000  Moslems,  sadly  neglected, 
»Dd  wickedly  wronged  for  long  centuries,  meet  our  gaze. 
"  isa  dark  and  difficult  field  of  labor  and  her  conquest 
•ill  be  one  of  the  greatest  triumphs  of  the  Gospel." 


1 


Auioii^  the  Moors  of  Morocco. 

BV  REV.  T.  R,  G.  PECK. 

The  sun  had  almost  reached  its  setting  when  the  Hadj 
and  I  passed  through  the  immense  gate  leading  through 
the  walls  of  Tangier  into  the  open  space  beyond.     This 
gate,  like  the  other  gates  of  the  city,  is  two  leafed  and 
thickly  studded  with  nails  which,  together  with  the  iron 
hinges,  are  almost  eaten  out  through  the  rust  of  ages.    It 
seemed  in  the  last  stages  of  dislocation  and  decay,  and 
together  with  the  other  gates  is  shut  at  sundown  every 
night,    and  from    twelve  to   two    o'clock    during    the 
Mohammedan  Sabbath.     This  is  a  custom  which  applies 
to  every  town  and  city   of    Morocco.       The   space  on 
which  the  gate  opens  is  the  famous  Soko,  or  market-place, 
where  the  Moorish  peasants  bring  their  produce  and  ex- 
pose it  for  sale,  where  the  heavy  caravans  come  in  on 
their  long  journeys  from  Fez.  or  Mechinez  or  even  the 
borders  of  the  great  Sahara,  laden  with  dates  or  pottery 
or  silk  or  leather   goods,  all  of   Moorish  manufacture; 
where  the   famous    story-tellers   gather   and  the  snake 
charmers  ply  their  lucrative  trade,  and  where  the  whole 
of  Tangier  resorts  at  sundown  for  recreation  and  gossip, 
It  was  a  strange  spectacle.     I  do  not  remember  when 
I  have  ever  seen  any  more   strange   than   that   motley 
assemblage  of  all  nationalities,  of  all  shades  of  complex- 
ion, of  all  modes  of   dress,  of   all  varieties  of   dialect. 
The  hum  of  their  voices  arose  like  the  distinct  roar  of 
the  ocean.     Jews  and   Christians,  infidels  and   Moors, 
beggars  and  saints,  goat  drivers,  camel  drivers,  donkey 
boys,  vegetable  venders,  sellers  of  fruit,  fodder  and  i)ot- 
tery  were  all  mingled  in  one  vast  and  indi.scriminate  mass. 
The  scene  was  worthy  of  an  artist.     It  had  all  the  colors 
of  a  kaleidoscope,     It  delighted,  it  amazed,  it  bewildered 
all  at  once.    While  I  was  standing  there,  gathering  in  the 
strange  spectacle.a  long  line  of  melancholy  looking  camels 
came  filing  in.     "  Those  camels,"  said  the  Hadj,  "  have 
just  come  from  distant  Fez.     They  have  been  seven  days 
on  the  journey,  and  that  negro  who  tends  them  is  a  slave 
either   from   the  Soudan  or  from  the  neighborhood  of 
Timbuctoo.     He  has  walked  everj*  inch  of  theway  at  the 
side  of  his  patient  animals,  and  neither  they  nor  he  him- 
self seem  any  the  worse  for  the  journey."     The  boy  was 
very  black,  and  when  he  had  unladened  the  camels  and 
given  them  their  provender  sat  crouched  on  his  haunches 
with  his  features  unmoved,  his  hands  folded,  his  eyes  on 
the  ground,  a  perfect  picture  of  an  Oriental  serf. 

SLAVERY  A.MONG    THE  MOORS. 

Hadj  Kaddor  then  went  on  to  descant  upon  the 
existence  of  slavery  among  the  Moors.  It  is  a  mild 
institution  even  under  its  worse  aspects.  The  slaves  are 
regarded,  he  remarked,  rather  as  members  of  the  family. 
They  are  mostly  natives  of  the  Soudan  or  of  Guinea,  im- 
ported very  young  and  invariably  brought  up  in  the  re- 
ligion of  their  masters.  Socially  they  do  not,  as  we  would 
naturally  suppose,  occupy  a  position  of  any  great  inferior- 
ity or  degradation — the  Mohammedan  religion  which  the^ 
profess  confetnxvg,  u^oxv  \\vctck.  *.  te.tv.'sivTv  toji.-jSvVi  hi\5c^ 


250 


AMONG  THE  MOORS  OF  MOROCCC 


their  masters.  Should  a  master  treat  his  slave  unjustly 
he  has  a  right  to  demand  to  be  sold,  which  the  master  is 
not  at  liberty  to  disregard.  Often  they  are  given  their 
freedom,  and  in  Tangier  there  is  a  large  population  of 
these  freed  slaves.  The  Hadj  pointed  out  one  of  them 
to  me  in  a  cafe  of  the  higher  rank,  mingling  with  the 
other  guests  on  terms  of  the  most  perfect  equality. 

SNAKE  CHARMING. 

Listlessly  wandering  about  we  came  upon  a  strange 
group  standing  in  a  compact  circle  about  a  snake  charmer. 
It  must  have  been  at  least  five  rows  deep,  the  boys  and 
girls  in  front,  and  the  older  and  taller  spectators  in 
gradually  ascending  tiers  behind.  They  were,  for  the 
most  part,  a  beggarly,  dirty,  ragged  crew,  and  I  at  first 
hesitated  to  take  my  place  among  them  lest  I  might  catch 
some  infectious  disease  or  be  overrun  with  vermin  from 
their  tattered  garments.  But  curiosity  got  the  better  of 
my  fears,  and  by  a  little  pressure  I  succeeded  in  forcing 
my  way  to  the  front.  The  snake  charmer  was  one  of 
those  weird  looking  creatures,  half  saint  and  half  devil, 
which  we  so  often  conjure  up  in  our  brain  in  connection 
with  those  strange  Oriental  tales  which  beguiled  the 
lediousness  of  our  childhood  days.  An  old  man  with 
streaming  beard,  distorted  features,  rolling  eyes,  accom- 
panied with  the  most  frantic  gesticulations  and  an  un- 
earthly squeaking  voice,  stood  before  me,  possessing  the 
air  of  a  maniac.  He  raved,  he  tore,  he  screeched,  he 
prayed,  he  thrust  his  long,  bony  fingers  out  toward  his 
audience,  he  raised  his  eyes  to  heaven  as  if  in  prayer  and 
then  again  dropping  them  to  the  ground,  modulated  his 
tones  almost  to  a  whisper.  1  intjuired  of  Hadj  Kaddor 
what  he  was  saying?  "  He  is  supplicating  Allah,"  he  re- 
plied, "and  invoking  the  patron  saint  of  the  snake 
charmers,  Muiey  Alid-Sulani,  that  he  will  dispose  the 
hearts  of  the  people  present  to  give  liberally  to  behold 
the  miraculous  deeds  which  he  is  about  to  perform." 

.\11  this  was  but  preliminary  to  the  performance  itself 
and  was  accompanied  with  a  loud  thumi)ing  of  a  tam- 
bourine to  attract  the  attention  of  passers-by.  Then 
going  to  a  leathern  bag  lying  on  the  ground  he  cautiously 
opened  it,  thrust  in  his  hand  and  slowly  drew  out  a 
villanous  looking  reptile  about  three  feet  in  length.  The 
snake  squirmed,  but  at  first  showed  no  fight,  and  I  began 
to  think  that,  after  all,  snake  charming  was  a  very  much 
overrated  affair.  Then  the  man  addressed  the  snake, 
called  him  all  sorts  of  opprobrious  names,  challenged  him 
to  show  his  fangs,  and  moved  toward  him  in  an  attitude 

Eof  defiance?  This  evidently  was  too  much  for  the  sensi- 
tive brute.  His  tail  now  began  to  move  in  a  sort  of  tremor, 
his  head  shot  up,  his  eyes  glared,  his  fanes  protruded,  and, 
quick  as  a  flash,  he  made  a  dash  for  the  bare  legs  of  his 
opponent,  which  the  snake  charmer  as  skilfully  eluded. 
Missing  his  adversiiry  the  snake  made  for  the  gaping 
crowd  around,  and  then  there  was  such  a  scattering  of 
the  rag-tag  of  Tangier  as  may  be  better  conceived  than 
described. 
But  the  circle  was  soon  formed  again,  for  the  snake 
charmer  by  his  wand  easily  brought  the  inflamed  reptile 


>lij 

^ 


back  to  his  place.     Just  here  a  suspension  of  hostilitii 
took  place,  that  the  tambourine  might  be  passed  aroun 
for  coppers  which  I  noticed  were  dropped  in  with  a  sur 
prising  liberality.     Then  the  performance  was  renewed. 
.\n  additional  snake  was  brought  out  five  or  six  feet    iaj 
length,  black  as  a  coal  and  with  eyes  that  glared  lik 
sparks  of  fire.     Much  the  same  manoeuvres  were  gon 
through  with  respect  to  this  snake  as  the  first.     Then,  l 
the  horror  of  all,  the  charmer  took  up  the  hideous  brute, 
wound   him   around   his   arm  and  almost  doubled  him 
about  his  neck,  the  snake  all  the  time  darting  at  him  with 
the  most  intense  ferocity  and  yet  through  some  inexpli 
cable  cause  failing  to  wound  hitn. 

But  the  height  of  the  snake  charmer's  audacity  was  & 
yet  reached.  With  his  long,  bony  fingers  he  now  tool 
the  reptile  by  the  nape  of  its  neck  while  its  body  was 
resting  on  his  arm,  lifted  its  head  and  then  placed  its 
opened,  hissing  mouth  in  close  proximity  with  his  own 
running  out  his  tongue  at  the  snake  as  the  snake  ran  out 
its  (luivering  tongue  at  him,  and  in  loud  words  dared  hinj 
to  strike.  The  loathsome  reptile  seemed  quite  overawed 
at  this  singular  display  of  audacious  insolence,  droppei 
its  head  on  the  man's  arm  and  assumed  a  slate  of  thi 
most  placid  and  passive  submission.  This  entertainment 
is  wonderfully  popular  with  the  more  common  cla.ss  of 
Tangerines,  and  though  Hadj  Kaddor  had  probably  see 
it  a  hundred  times  before,  yet  he  stood  there  fascinate* 
and  transfixed.  There  is  no  doubt  in  my  mind  that  th 
reptiles  have  had  their  poisonous  fangs  extracted,  an« 
that  the  rest  may  be  ascribed  to  the  effects  of  the  disci- 
pline which  the  animals  are  daily  put  through. 

AN  AKABIAN  NJGHT's  STORY-TELLER. 

A  short  distance  off  was  another  group,  not  quite  so 
beggarly  in  apj)earance.  These  were  all  squatted  on  th« 
ground  instead  of  standing,  and  with  eyes  and  mouths 
wide  open  were  listening  to  the  recitals  of  a  man  who 
stood  before  them  with  a  Moorish  guitar  in  his  hand 
This  was  the  story-teller's  group.  I  would  have  given  much 
to  have  understood  him,  but  from  what  Hadj  said  I  infei 
that  it  was  similar  to  one  of  the  .Arabian  Night's  enter« 
tainment  stories,  though  not  of  equal  length.  At  time 
he  was  fiercely  eloquent,  then  sank  into  a  more  patheti( 
tone,  then  burst  out  anew  in  a  sort  of  rhapsodical  stLiii 
which  carried  his  group  of  listeners  thoroughly  with  hira, 
Every  now  and  then  he  would  accentuate  his  remarks  bj 
rapidly  running  his  fingers  over  the  strings  of  the  guitar, 

n  HF.  muezzin's  CAf.L. 

.\nd  so  that  weird  sunset  hour  passed  while  the  breezi 
coming  up  from  the  ocean  waved  the  long-leafed  palm4 
in  the  di.stance  and  brought  to  the  senses  the  perfume  oi 
the  walled  gardens  which  lie  in  the  country  outside, 
Suddenly  above  the  hum  of  the  motley  crowd  was  hea 
the  report  nf  a  cannon,  a  white  flag  darted  up  to  the  to; 
of  the  minaret,  and  the  long  plaintive  notes  of  the  muez- 
zin were  heard  calling  the  people  to  prayer.  "Hark,' 
said  the  Hadj,  "  Do  you  hear  him  ?  What  a  magnificen 
voice  he  has  to  reach  us  here ! "  It  was  as  the  Hadj  re 
marked.     Every  tone  came  out  clear  as  a  bell  on  the  sof 


evening  air,  and  the  people  around,  one  after  another, 
fell  on  their  knees,  struck  their  turbaned  heads  thrice  to 
the  ground  and  breathed  forth  their  Moslem  vesper.  The 
Moor  is  never  ashamed  of  his  religion,  nor  does  he  allow 
the  exigencies  of  business  or  the  fascinations  of  pleasure 
to  interfere  with  his  devotions. 

RELIGION  AND  SUPERSTITION.  • 

Corrupt  as  the  Moslem  religion  is,  and  associated  in 
the  minds  of  many  with  the  grossest  sensuality,  yet  dur- 
ing a  sojourn  of  many  months  among  them  in  former 
years  I  have  found  much  to  admire.  There  is  their  sim- 
plicity of  belief,  their  earnest  propagandist  spirit,  the 
social  equality  which  they  allot  to  all  of  the  same  faith, 
their  abstinence  from  intoxicating  liquors,  and,  as  I  have 
just  intimated,  the  courage  with  which  they  avow  their 
religious  sentiments  at  all  times  and  upon  all  occasions. 
The  Moors,  however,  are  far  more  fanatical  than  their 
religious  brethren  farther  east,  and,  I  believe,  more  given 
to  superstition. 

Some  of  their  superstitions  are  certainly  as  amusing  as 
they  are  grotesque.  They  are  tlrm  believers  in  the  power 
of  evil  spirits,  and  many  are  the  devices  employed  to 
avert  their  malign  influence,  such  as  the  profuse  use  of 
salt  and  the  keeping  of  certain  animals  about  the  premises. 
A  wild  boar  is  a  certain  remedy  against  the  devil ,  a  hyena, 
on  the  other  hand,  exerts  the  most  direful  influence  on 
all  who  happen  to  look  upon  it.  If  a  woman  meets  a 
hyena  she  becomes  stupid  at  once,  and  if  a  wife  can  in 
any  way  manage  to  get  a  portion  of  the  brains  of  a  dead 
one  and  administer  it  in  a  potion  to  her  husband  her 
complete  control  over  him  from  that  moment  is  assured. 
Ants  are  said  to  be  given  to  lethargic  people  as  a  remedy 
for  laziness  in  accordance  with  fhe  principle  of  antithesis, 
iffhile  eating  the  flesh  of  a  lion  is  sure  to  impart  bravery 
and  strength. 

In  a  case  of  sickness  far  more  efficacy  is  ascribed  to 
charms  than  drugs,  and  a  few  verses  from  the  Koran  will 
do  more  for  a  sick  man  than  the  most  skilful  physician. 
Then  there  is  the  "evil  eye"  superstition,  as  common 
here  as  in  Egypt  and  Syria,  and  as  carefully  guarded 
against.  Then  again,  and  more  singular  still,  is  the 
superstition  in  regard  to  certain  numerals.  Five  is  an 
unlucky  number,  as  also  the  number  nine.  The  number 
five,  I  have  been  told,  is  never  mentioned  in  the  presence 
of  the  Sultan,  but  a  substitute  must  be  provided  in  the 
phrase  "four  and  one."  These  facts,  otherwise  insignifi- 
cant, at  least  give  an  idea  of  the  bent  of  the  Moorish 
mind. 

ADMINISTRATION  OF  JUSTICE. 

The  processes  of  justice  are  still  crude  in  Morocco, 
and  far  more  so  in  the  interior  than  in  Tangier  itself. 
The  lex  talionis^  "  an  eye  for  an  eye  and  a  tooth  for  a 
tooth,"  still  prevails  in  a  great  part  of  the  kingdom,  and 
to  such  an  extent  that  not  long  since  a  resident  Engli.sh- 
man  was  actually  obliged  through  popular  clamor  to 
sacrifice  two  of  his  teeth  for  two  that  he  had  knocked 
out  of  the  mouth  of  a  Moorish  woman  by  the  too  free 
use  of  his  riding-whip.     It  is  but  proper  to  add,  however, 


that  the  Sultan  compensated  him  for  his  loss  by  present- 
ing him  with  two  ship-loads  of  grain.  The  same  law  of 
blood,  too,  that  prevails  among  the  Bedouins  of  the  East 
is  in  full  force  here,  though  by  an  escape  to  the  mosque 
or  other  sanctuary  of  refuge,  the  plans  of  the  avenger 
may  be  foiled.  Instances  are  related  where  the  murderer 
has  been  starved  out  of  the  mosque  through  the  vigilance 
of  the  avenger,  and  then  slain  with  the  s.word.  If  not 
now,  it  certainly  was  until  very  recently  the  custom  to 
chop  off  the  hand  of  the  man  that  stole,  and  the  lips  that 
had  uttered  libel  were  rubbed  with  capsicum  pods  till 
the  smarting  and  inflammation  made  the  culprit  cry 
aloud  with  pain.  The  bastinado  is  still  in  force,  the 
Moorish  sentiment  yet  prevailing  that  "the  stick  is  the 
gift  of  heaven."  Even  women  are  no  exception,  the  only 
difference  being  that  while  the  men  are  compelled  to  lie 
on  the  ground  with  upturned  feet  to  receive  the  lash,  the 
women  sit  with  the  soles  of  their  feet  protruding  through 
the  holes  of  a  basket.  Of  course,  affairs  of  this  nature 
are  generally  concealed  from  the  eyes  of  a  visitor  to 
Tangier ;  but  those  who  have  ventured  into  the  interior 
corroborate  all  this  and  much  more  from  personal 
observation. 

FfTURE  PROSPECTS  OF  MOROCCO. 

The  question  is  often  asked  whether  Morocco  must 
not  at  length  succumb  to  the  influences  of  civilization 
now  brought  so  very  near  its  borders.  But  there  must 
be  a  very  thorough  change  in  the  character  of  the  people 
before  this  can  be  brought  about.  The  bigotry  and  in- 
tolerance of  the  Moor  is  almost  past  credence.  At  Cairo, 
Damascus  and  Constantinople  there  is  no  difficulty  in 
securing  entrance  into  the  mosques  by  conforming  to 
certain  restrictions,  but  woe  to  the  infidel  Christian  who 
in  Tangier  is  found  within  the  sacred  precincts.  Death 
would  be  the  immediate  result,  and  a  death  of  violence 
by  the  hands  of  the  mob,  It  is  true  that  the  presence  of 
the  Jew  is  tolerated  among  them,  but  it  is  because  of  the 
advantages  which  accrue  to  the  Moslems  themselves. 
The  process  of  education  among  the  children,  what  edu- 
cation there  is,  tends  to  foster  this  spirit  of  intolerance, 
and  it  is  inculcated  most  vigorously  by  all  their  religious 
teachers.  Besides,  the  commerce  of  the  country  is  not 
large  enough  to  encourage  the  presence  of  Europeans 
among  them  or  to  cause  the  Moors  themselves  to  visit 
other  nations,  whereby  their  religious  bigotry  and  intoler- 
ance might  become  mitigated;  and  what  is  more,  such  a 
fatal  contentment  with  things  as  they  are  prevails,  such 
an  utter  lack  of  enterprise  and  energy  as  of  itself  renders 
anything  like  improvement  an  impossibility.  The  Moors 
are  an  exemplification  of  one  of  their  own  favorite 
rhymes : 

"  Never  sit  when  you  can  lie, 
Never  stand  when  you  can  sit, 
Never  walk  when  you  can  stand, 
Never  run  when  you  can  walk. " 

If  the  nation  ever  rises  from  its  present  degradation  it 
will  require  a  miracle  to  effect  it.  The  Gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ  tan  accoTiv'pVv&Yi  \\.. — N .  Y .  Obstrrer . 


■252 


THE  BERBERS  OF  NORTH  AFRl 


The  Berber*  of  Nortli  Afrlcai 

BY   rA..S.N'IC    aOPEIt   FEUDOK. 

Daisib.  —  "Mamma,  will  you  pleiise  tell 
ine  the  tncaniug  of  Berber?  I  have  just 
rend  in  a  pap«r,  that  some  youny  girls 
have  bet-n  holding  a  'Berber  Festival,'  at 
which  was  shown  some  curious  '  Berber 
Pottory.'  and  I  should  like  to  know  the 
nienning  of  the  word." 

Mamma.— " 'Berber,'  my  dear,  is  the 
oamc  anciently  given  to  the  aborigines  of 
North  Africa,  from  Egypt  to  the  Atlantic, 
and  from  the  shores  of  the  Mediterranean 
«outliward  to  the  negro  tribes  below  tlie 
Soudan;  and  this  name  they  still  bear. 
They  claim  to  have  corae  from  3Iesopo- 
tamia,  and  lire  evidently  of  ancient  stock 
— people  who  iiave  a  history." 

Daisib. —  "Have  they  no  other  name, 
throughout  this  broad  domain?" 

Mamma.  —  "Yes;  in  the  Jurjuni  Mtmu- 
tttins  of  Algeria  Ihey  are  known  as 
'  Aaii/?«,'and  in  the  Soudan,  as  ' 7'ts«ra<7» ;' 
but  in  Morocco,  Tunis,  and  elsewhere  thoy 
cling  to  the  name  of  '  Berbers.' " 

D.\isiE.  —  "Have  they  a  government  of 
their  own,  orarethey  aconquere<l  people?'' 

Mamma. — "They  are  composed  mainly 
of  hardy  and  indomitable  tribes  who  have 
never  yielded  themselves  to  a  foreign 
yoke.  The  solitary  exception  is  that  of 
the  KabylcB  of  Algeria,  who  have  of  late 
years  been  conquered  by  the  French,  with 
great  difficulty,  and  at  the  coit  of  much 
blood  and  treasure." 

Datsik. — "How  have  these  Berbers 
managed  to  defend  themselves  against  the 
invasion  of  more  powerful  nations?" 

Mamma.  —  "Very  many  fill  the  moun- 
tain-ranges from  Tunis  westward;  and 
others  have,  from  time  to  time,  when 
pressed  by  foreign  invaders,  withdrawn 
themselves  to  various  inaccessible  locali- 
ties, where  they  could  maintain  their  own 
rude  independence.  Thus  Hhut  in  by 
mountains,  their  very  existence  only  oc- 
casionally remembered — these  hardy  Ber- 
bers have  for  many  centxiries  preserved  a 
republican  form  of  government,  with  a 
ready  intelligence  and  many  virtues." 

Daisib.  —  "What  is  the  general  charac- 
ter of  the  people?" 

Ma.mma. — "Among  all  the  tribes  yet 
vi.iited,  they  seem  truthful,  honest,  tem- 
perate, teachable  and  aSectionatc,  They 
are  evidently  anxious  to  learn,  and  have 
no  prejudice  against  foreigners  who  come 
among  them  p^acMbly,  without  any  at- 
tempt at  conquest." 

Daisib.  — "What  is  the  religion  of  the 
Berbers?" 

Mamma. — "  Kominally  they  are  Moham- 
medans; but  thiti  false  faith  seems  to  have 
taken  no  hold  on  their  affections;  and 
missionaries  speak  of  them  as  listening 
eagerly  to  the  story  of  the  cross,  and  a.sk- 
ing  again  and  agai  n  to  hv  told  of  Sidna  Ia»u, 
'  the  Lord  Jesus.'  They  seem  open  to 
conviction;  and  Hcsley  Hasham,  a  new 


convert  from  Mohammedanism,  recently 
baptized  by  Mr.  Baldwin,  says  'hundreds 
and  thousands'  of  his  peo[)le  '  would  give 
u])  their  false  faith '  as  lie  did,  '  if  they 
only  had  something  better  to  believe  in.' 
In  this  respect  the  Berbers  form  a  vivid 
contrast  to  their  Arab  neighbors,  who  arc 
bigoted  and  8U]>erstitinns  to  a  proverb." 

Daisie. — "On  what  grounds  iin  the 
Berbers  build  their  claim  to  such  antiquity? 
Are  there  any  monuments  in  the  countries 
they  now  inhabit,  that  would  indicate  a 
history  of  any  great  interest?" 

Mamma. — "Yes,  they  must  have  a  his- 
tory. For  Mr.  Baldwin  writes:  'On  one 
side  are  indicjitions  of  Roman  greatness, 
and  on  the  other  of  Moslem  blight,  which 
has  extinguished  the  light  of  Christianity, 
though  tliore  is  even  yet  a  feeling  after 
Ood,  it  haply  they  may  liud  Him;  and  the 
whole  country  is  rich  in  historic  monu- 
ments,' Mr.  Baldwin  mentinns  also  me- 
morials of  the  death  of  many  Christian 
martyrs  of  the  early  centuries;  and  the 
existence  in  their  language  of  words  and 
names  that  clearly  point  to  a  Christinn 
ancestry,  and  to  Mtnc  knowledge  of  Old 
Testament  history.  As  instances,  he  cites 
the  existence  of '  cities  of  refuge' ;  the  near- 
C-st  of  kid  being  '  the  avenger  of  blood';  and 
the  '  sanctuary,' which  among  these  peo- 
ple is  a  roofless  room  connected  with  the 
tomb  of  some  Moslem  saint.  On  Friday 
night,  'the  preparation,'  aa  the  entire 
household  gather  around  the  table,  the 
head  of  the  family  jiours  wiue  into  a  cup 
till  it  '  runs  over '  as  a  symbol  of  blessings 
received  ;  and  then  one  after  another  drinks 
of  the  overflowing  cup  in  silent  worship, 
seeming  to  illusiratc  the  words  in  the 
Twenty-third  Psalm,  *  ray  cup  runneth 
over.'" 

Daisie. — "  How  very  interesting  this  is. 

Perhaps  in  these  'Berbers'  may  be  found 

the  descendants  of  many  a  martyr  to  the 

truth   of  the  risen    Christ;   and  in  their 

I  veins  may  flow  the  blood  of   those  who 

I  4ied  for  Him.     I  should  think  that  Chris- 

I  tians  would  all  vie  with  each  other  in  their 

i  eagerness   to   give  the  Gospel  to  such  a 

i  people.    What  is  being  done  for  their  evan- 

I  gelizalion,  at  the  present  time?" 

I      Mamma. — ''The  mission  to  the  Kabyle 

'  and  Berber  races  of  North  Africa  has  one 

I  missionary  and  his  wife  at  Tunis;  seven 

I  male  and  female  missionaries  at  Tangier, 

I  Morocco;  and  seventeen,  eleven  of  whom 

'  are  ladieiJ,  ill  Algeria.     The  '  British  and 

Foreign  Bible  Society'  have  done  good 

work    in   distributing  the   8cri[)ture9   in 

Arabic  among  them;  and  Rev.  Mr.  Baldwin 

has  recently  made  a  four  months'  journey 

into  Fez,  the  northern  capital  of  Morocco, 

a  great  Christless   city  of   two  hundred 

thousand  inhabitants.     Hero  Mr.  Baldwin 

baptized    a  native  convert,  and  hi.s  own 

son  Frank,  a  lad  of  twelve  years,  and  lioth 

at  unM  gave  themselves  to  the  work  of 

assistiag  Mr.  Baldwin,  as  he  dwelt  '  in  his 


own  hired  house,  receiving  all  that  came 
in  uoto  him,  jireaching  the  kingdom  of 
God,  and  teaching  those  things  which 
concern  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  with  all 
contidence,  no  man  forbidding  him.'  At 
the  public  services  the  missionaries  pray 
in  Arabic,  then  read  a  passage  of  Scrip- 
ture in  the  same  tongue.  There  Is  no 
regular  sermon  or  formal  address,  but  the 
missionary  remains  seated  and  talks  fa- 
miliarly to  his  audience  of  the  sinner's 
needs  and  the  great  salvation  freelj 
offered  by  Christ  the  Savionr  to  all  who 
will  believe.  Usually  every  eye  is  fixed 
upon  the  speaker,  and  occasional  questions 
are  oi^ked  and  answered.  When  the  service 
is  ended,  mnny  remain  to  be  farther  in- 
structed, and  Mr.  Baldwin  found  abun- 
dant work  for  bis  new  assislanCB." 

Daisie.—"!  remember  reading  some- 
wliere  that  to  this  work  in  Northern 
Africa,  Mr.  Baldwin  found  many  Scriptural 
incentives,  even  above  the  general  com- 
mand to  '  go  into  all  the  world  and  preach 
the  Gospel  to  every  creature."  Do  you  le- 
.  member  about  it.  mamma?" 

Mamma. — "I  think  I  do— some  of  them, 
at  least,  llesays:  (1)  It  was  North  Africa 
that  afforded  shelter  and  sustenance  to  the 
children  of  Israel  before  they  were  yet  a 
nation,  feeding  the  chosen  people  during 
the  long  years  of  famine,  and  for  centuriM 
after,  till  they  had  become  a  great  nntioo. 

(2)  North  Africa  gave  asylum  to  the  infant 
Saviour  and  his  virgin  mother,  when 
Herod    sought    the   precious   young  life. 

(3)  The  African  shore  of  the  Mediterranean 
was  the  birth-place  of  Simon  of  Cyrenc, 
upon  whom  was  laid  the  heavy  cross  of 
Christ— he  to  whom  was  adjudged  the 
honor  of  sharing  (utticardli/,  the  weight  of 
Calvary's  cross.  And  fourthly — The  hearts 
and  homes  of  Nortli  Africa  were  once  made 
glad  by  our  holy  religion.  In  these  rivers 
were  the  confessors  of  the  Christ  buried  in 
baptism.  Here  lived  and  wrote  Cyprian, 
Augustine,  and  Tertullian.  Here  was 
planted  the  stake  of  many  a  martyr,  and 
wild   beasta   tore  iu  pieces  the  Christian 

I  ancestors  of  the  Berbers  of  to-day.  The 
peaks   of  the   Aurcs,   Atlas   and  Jurjura 

I  looked  down  on  multitudes  who  '  loved 
not  their  lives  to  the  death.'     Shall  not 

'  the  children  of  those  who  resisted  A.ri*n- 

'  ism,  and  contended  so  bravely  for  the 
purity  of  the  Word  once  delivered  to  the 

I  saints,  now  hear  again  of  the  faith  they 
have  forgotten?" 

Daisie. — "It  does  seem  dreadful  thaC 
a  race  who  once  had  the  OospeL,  should 
have  lost  it  entirely.  What  can  be  the 
reason,  mamma?'' 

Mamma. — "The  fact  seems  mournfully 
suggestive.     Qod  often  deals  with  uatioo* 
as   with  individuals,  withdrawing  privi- ■ 
leges  and  opportunities  that  they  fail  to 

I  improve.  The  true  light  burned  low  after 
the  Vandal  invasion  and  seems  soon  after 
then  to  have  disappeared.*' 


* 


I 


ittoutl]lij  *£onccrt. 


THE  ISLANDS  in  tho  Subjfeot  of  the  Missionary 
Concert  lor  July. 


fray  that  tht  good  work  loliich  has  been  goin_^  on  in  the 
Islands  of  the  Sias  may  continue  until  all  thiir^  inhabitants 
shall  kcome  the  faithful  folloivers  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.     God  ('less  the  mi^aioniirits  who  labor  among  them. 


The  Mauritius. 

BV  HON.   N.  F.  GRAVES. 

The  Mauririus  is  an  island  in  the  Indian  Ocean,  and  is 
thirt)-eight  miles  lotig  and  twenty-seven  broad,  with  700 
square  miles.  There  are  seventy  smaller  islands  scattered 
in  the  ocean,  having  a  population  of  about  16,000,  which 
we  dependencies  of  the  main  island.  The  island  was 
formerly  called  the  Isle  de  France.  It  is  surrounded  by 
coral  reefs  that  are  sometimes  above  water,  there  being 
some  openings  through  these  reefs  through  which  vessels 
can  pass. 

The  island  was  discovered  by  the  Portuguese  in  1505. 
The  Dutch  surveyed  it  in  1598  and  took  possession,  set- 
tling at  Grand  Port.  They  named  it  after  Maurice, 
Stadtholder  of  the  Republic  of  the  Netherlands.  After- 
wards the  French  took  possession  and  formed  a  settle- 
ment, and  called  it  Port  Louis,  and  they  named  the 
island  Isle  de  France.  They  remained  until  1810,  when 
the  English  took  possession,  since  which  time  there  has 
ken  no  change  in  ownership. 

The  island  is  controlled  by  a  governor  and  a  legisla- 
tive and  executive  council  without  the  assistance  of  the 
natives.  The  population  is  mixed  and  made  up  of 
•■Asiatic,  .\frican  and  European  races.  It  is  a' strange  ad- 
mixture. The  Hindu  part  of  the  population  is  gener- 
ally engaged  on  sugar  plantations.  There  are  but  a  few 
English  on  the  island,  and  they  are  office-holders  and 
merchants. 

The  Mauritius  is  a  unique  place  and  is  picturesque 
*ith  grand  and  lofty  ranges  of  hills  with  mountains  that 
»re  3,000  feet  above  the  sea.  There  is  a  remarkable 
fountain  called  Picter  Booth,  which  terminates  in  a 
spire  of  rock,  on  the  top  of  which  rests  an  immense  rock 
wuch  larger  than  the  top  on  which  it  seems  to  be  bal- 
anced. There  are  some  curious  caverns  that  reach  far 
into  the  interior  of  the  mountains.  Init  the  access  is  very 
*teep  and  difficult  as  well  as  dangerous,  and  although  very 
Wteresting,  have  not  been  explored  to  a  great  extent. 

The  climate  is  pleasant  during  the  t  ool  season  of  the 
year,  but  is  hot  from  December  to  April,  that  being 
dimmer  on  the  island,  but  on  the  elevated  plains  in  the 
interior  the  thermometer  ranges  from  seventy  to  eighty 
degrees.  In  the  capital  on  the  coast  it  ranges  from 
ninety  to  one  hundred  degrees.  Port  Louis  has  a  popu- 
Ution  of  70.000,  and  is  situated  on  the  northwestern  side 
of  the  island,  and  has  a  splendid  harbor  with  a  deep 
canal  to  the  ocean. 


This  approach  to  the  city  is  protected  by  two  forts 
called  Fort  George  and  Fort  William,  and  by  the  citadel 
which  is  itself  a  fortress.  There  are  light-houses  to  guide 
the  ships.  The  tide  here  is  very  little,  hardly  enough  to 
carry  away  the  drainings  of  the  city.  The  cholera  pre- 
vailed here  fearfully,  and  the  people  expect  it  will  again, 
for  the  city  is  not  healthy.  The  public  buildings  are  in- 
ferior and  without  any  particular  style. 

The  barracks  are  very  large  and  the  military  stores  are 
extensive.  The  military  seem  well  provided  for  in  every 
respect,  and  the  great  guns  are  in  their  places,  and  if 
challenged  are  ready  to  speak.  The  governor  as  well  as. 
his  cabinet  find  a  cooler  place  in  the  heated  season  than 
Port  Louis.  They  have  summer  quarters  at  Curepipe,  a 
city  on  the  mountain's  side.  The  railway  has  been  fin- 
ished,Curepipe  has  become  a  favorite  place  for  residences, 
and  is  now  an  important  town.  The  climate  is  like 
that  of  the  sout*'  of  France.  The  system  of  railways 
embraces  eighty-seven  miles  of  road,  and  has  largely  in- 
creased the  trade  of  the  islands.  The  main  roads  are  in 
excellent  condition  and  have  been  constructed  at  great 
cost. 

For  several  years  past  an  increased  attention  has  been 
given  to  instruction.  There  is  a  Royal  College  for  high- 
er education,  and  there  are  many  primary  schools  under 
the  direction  of  the  school  department.  There  are  other 
schools  aided  by  grants.  It  is  said  that  there  are  ten 
thousand  scholars  in  these  schools.  The  Roman  Catho- 
lics have  a  Bishop  with  a  vicar-general  and  thirty-four 
priests.  The  Church  of  England  have  a  Bishop  with  an 
archdeacon  and  seven  clergymen,  and  the  Church  of 
Scotland  has  three  clergymen. 

The  population  has  increased  rapidly,  and  is  now 
double  what  it  was  thirty  years  ago.  A  large  number  of 
coolies  have  been  brought  here  since  the  sugar  planta- 
tions became  profitable.  The  planters  have  treated  the 
coolies  with  great  severity.  A  reform  has  been  started,, 
but  serious  evils  still  exist. 

There  is  a  large  heathen  population,  e.Kceeding  one- 
half  of  the  whole  population,  and  very  little  has  been 
done  for  their  moral  and  religious  instruction.  There  is- 
an  awakened  interest  in  their  behalf — but  there  are  only 
a  few  to  labor  with  a  great  number.  There  is  a  strong 
effort  made  to  benefit  the  women  and  children. 

The  Society  for  Promoting  Female  Education  in  the 
East  is  doing  a  good  work  on  the  island.  This  society 
is  the  earliest  agency  in  England,  and  perhaps  the  most 
widely  spread  of  any  society  in  the  world  for  conveying 
the  blessing  of  the  Gospel  to  women.  Miss  Whately  is 
deeply  interested  in  the  objects  of  this  society.  Rev. 
Mr.  Abeel  went  to  England  in  the  interest  of  female 
education  in  the  East  as  early  as  1834.  The  missionaries 
knowing  the  customs  of  the  Ori«ntalists  were  convinced 
that  the  ordinary  teaching  of  the  missionaries  would  not 
reach  the  women. 

This  society  now  have  missionaries  in  India,  China, 
Japan,  the  Malay  Peninsula  and  the  islands  of  the  Mau- 
ritius and  many  ot.Kei  •^Vacts.    '\\\t   <^^-^«s:."v.\"b  v^  -tt-i.^^ 


and  benefit  all  girls  and  women  in  all  these  countries  and 
to  impress  upon  them  all  the  saving  truths  of  the  Gospel 
by  the  use  of  the  Word  of  God  as  well  as  to  educate  and 
civilize. 

The  society  send  out  well  educated  ladies  as  teachers 
to  instruct  the  girls  and  women  and  to  prepare  natives 
for  the  good  work.  The  society  have  sent  out  nearly  200 
teachers,  some  of  whom  have  died  at  their  posts,  but 
others  have  taken  the  places  of  the  fallen  ones,  and  the 
ranks  are  filled  and  the  good  work  goes  on.  'Ihere  are 
several  of  these  devoted  missionaries  successfully  labor- 
ing for  the  women  and  children  of  the  mixed  races  here. 
A  native  of  Madagascar  educated  by  the  missionaries  of 
the  society  is  laboring  here  with  the  women  and  girts, 
and  with  great  success.  The  Hindus  living  here  com- 
pose m»re  than  half  of  the  population  of  the  island;  the 
Chinese  and  Malays  are  here  in  great  numbers.  There 
are  some  Arabs,  Parsees  and  negroes,  and  very  few  to 
care  for  their  souls.  It  is  an  open  field,  and  many 
laborers  are  needed  to  reap  the  harvest.  Many  of  the 
girls  being  educated  expect  to  become  teachers.  The 
good  seed  is  being  sown. 

..-^ 

^^  The  Fgi  Igiauds. 

■  Since  the  annexation,  in  1874,  of  the  Fiji  Islands  to 

■  the  British  Empire,  the  condition  of  the  native  popula- 
B^      tion    has   been   much    improved ;    but   an    epidemic '  of 

■  measles,  some  years  ago,  proved  fatal  to  40,000  of  Ihem, 
I  Being  situated  in  the  South  Pacific  Ocean,  between  the 
I        fifteenth  and  twentieth   degrees  of   latitude   below    the 

■  equator,  and  in  longitude  extending  two  or  three  degrees 
I  both  east  and  west  of  the  meridian  op|josile  to  Greenwich, 
B  these  islands  may  be  reckoned  nearly  the  most  remote 
^^Hpart  of   the   Queen's  dominions,  though  New   Zealand 

^■lies  a  thousand  miles  farther  to  the  south.  Fiji  is  about 
the  centre  of  Polynesia,  and  is  the  meeting-point  of  the 
two  different  races,  the  Melanesian  or  blackish  negroid 
race  of  the  Western  Pacific,  and  the  light  brown  people 
of  the  Tonga  and  other  insular  nations,  probably  akin  to 
those  of  the  Society  group.  Both  those  types  are  repre- 
sented in  the  physical  features  of  the  natives  of  the  many 
small  and  two  large  islands  occupying  the  wide  space  of 
the  Fiji  archipelago,  but  they  seem  blended  in  one  nation, 
the  history  of  which,  beyond  this  century,  remains  un- 
known. Its  numbers  are  reduced  to  115,000,  whose 
capacity  for  industrial  civilization  is  very  questionable, 
though  cannibalism  has  been  discontinued,  and  the  Wes- 
leyan  and  other  missionaries  have  gained  influence  in 
populous  districts,  while  tribal  wars  and  massacres  are 
stopped  by  the  British  Government.  In  other  respects, 
for  the  most  part,  they  still  practise  their  former  peculiar 
•customs  and  usages  (see. sketches  on  next  page). 

One  of  their  favorite  social  pleasures  is  the  assembling 

of  a  party  for  the  drinking  of  a  mildly  intoxicating  and 

rather  nasty  beverage,  called  in  some  islands  "yagona," 

in  others  "  kawa,"  which  is  a  fermented  liquor  produced 

/rom  an  infusion  ol  the  chewed  root  of  the  fi'/ifr  methysH- 


\ 


cum,  a  plant  indigenous  to  the  country.  Several  young 
men  are  employed,  previously  to  this  entertainment,  in 
chewing  portions  of  the  root,  which  they  reduce  to  1 
pulpy  mass  and  deposit  in  the  large  festal  bowl;  it  is 
there  mashed,  and  water  is  poured  over  it;  the  liquor 
soon  begins  to  ferment,  and  is  strained  and  squeezed 
through  a  mat  of  fibrous  material,  from  which  it  is  re- 
turned to  the  bowl.  The  host  and  guests,  who  have  ut 
watching  these  processes  while  engaged  in  friendly  con- 
verse, or  listening  to  songs,  are  then  invited  to  drink; 
each  has  brought  his  own  cup,  formed  perhaps  of  half  1 
cocoanut  shell,  which  he  dips  in  the  common  bowl;  toasis 
and  sentiments  are  proposed,  and  they  seem  to  enjoy  it. 

Dancing  is  an  amusement  of  which  they  are  very  fond. 
The  native  fine  lady  in  our  second  sketch,  being  a  con- 
vert to  Christianity,  wears  ample  clothing  for  decency, 
but  her  wide  skirts  and  train  show  as  much  adornment 
as  those  displayed  in  any  London   or   Paris  ball-room. 

The  portraits  of  two  Fiji  chiefs,  sketched  by  Mr. 
Spence,  prove  that  the  higher  .class  of  natives  are  not  ill- 
looking.  They  have  as  much  pride  of  aristocratic  birth 
and  long  pedigree  as  any  European  nobility,  and  are  ex- 
tremely polite  and  punctilious  in  their  manners  towards 
one  another.  The  men  are  seldom  or  never  tattooed  in 
their  faces,  but  most  of  the  women  undergo  that  painful 
and  fantastic  decoration.  Their  complexion  is  a  dark 
ashy  gray.  The  native  masculine  dress,  shown  in  Sketch 
4,  is  becoming  and  convenient,  being  simply  a  long  scarf 
passed  down  between  the  legs,  folded  round  the  loins 
and  waist,  and  its  end  brought  over  one  shoulder  and 
tucked  in  at  the  waist;  a  turban  is  wrapped  around  the 
head.  But  some  persons  of  superior  dignity,  instead  of 
the  turban,  have  the  undipped  mass  of  thick  hair  wrought 
by  skilful  artists  into  what  looks  like  an  enormous  wig, 
often  rising  into  cones  or  pyramids  of  hair,  dyed  of 
several  colors,  and  spreading  wide  at  the  sides  and  back 
of  the  head.  The  man  represented  in  Sketch  7,  has  put 
on  a  common  European  flannel  shirt,  but  still  wears  his 
hair  dressed  in  the  fashion  of  his  race. 

These  islanders  are  the  best  canoe  and  boat  builders 
in  the  South  Pacific,  though  surpassed  as  navigators  by 
those  of  Tonga  or  the  Friendly  Isles.  Double  canoes, 
with  a  platform  fixed  across  both  hulls — like  the  Castalia 
steamboat  which  plies  from  Dover  to  Calais — are  a  Fijian 
invention,  and  simple  out-riggers  are  used  for  sailing  in 
their  often  high-running  sea.  They  can  build  a  good 
boat,  100  ft.  long  and  over  20  ft.  broad,  with  14  ft.  depth 
to  the  keel,  by  fastening  its  planks  together  with  a  bind- 
ing of  cocoanut  fibre  ropes,  stitched  or  sewn  through  rows  ■ 
of  holes  bored  in  the  edges  of  the  planks.  They  manage 
both  sails  and  oars  with  great  dexterity,  and  might  no 
doubt  be  trained  with  advantage  as  seamen  for  the  Aus- 
tralasian merchant  service.  Both  sexes  are  good  swim- 
mers and  divers;  and  the  business  of  fishing  with  nets  is 
usually  done  by  the  women,  who  make  it  a  regular  frolic, 
which  may  be  observed  in  the  view  of  a  lively  scene  at 
Levuka,  the  well-known  harbor  of  the  isle  of  Ovalau. — 
The  London  News. 


i 
{ 


I 


Singapore^  Straits  Settlements. 

BV    HOX.    N.    F.    GRAVES. 

The  island  of  Singapore  is  only  eighty  miles  from  the 
equator.  It  is  of  an  elliptical  form,  about  twenty-seven 
miles  long  and  fifteen  broad.  There  are  a  number  of 
small  islands  clustering  around  the  main  island,  some  of 
which  are  inhabited  by  the  wild  tribes,  while  others  are 
covered  with  rocks  and  bushes  and  are  the  abode  of  wild 
animals. 

The  principal  island  is  separated  from  the  maiti  land 
by  a  narrow  strait,  in  some  places  not  more  than  a  quarter 
of  a  mile  broad.  The  thermometer  ranges  from  seventy 
degrees  to  ninety^  for  month  after  month.  There  is  no 
summer,  and  there  is  no  winter.  It  seems  to  be  a  favored 
place  without  any  sudden  changes.  There  is  no  severe 
thunder  or  lightning;  no  cyclones  ever  sweep  over  this 
fair  island. 

The  sun  rises  very  near  six  o'clock,  and  sets  at  six, 
and  after  the  sun  is  down  it  is  dark,  for  there  is  no  twi- 
light hue  to  prolong  the  departing  day;  while  there  are 
no  violent  storms  here,  the  rain-fall  during  the  year  is  on 
an  average  of  seventy  inches.  It  rains  often  on  nearly 
half  the  days  of  the  year.  It  comes  in  showers,  and 
often  it  seems  to  drop  down  from  a  clear  sky.  The  grass 
is  always  green  and  the  trees  are  always  in  leaf.  Every- 
thing looks  new  and  strange. 

The  fruit  is  varied  and  abundant;  we  miss  the  apple 
and  the  [tear,  but  we  see  the  orange,  pineapple,  cocoanut, 
the  bread-fruit,  Jack-fruit,  mangosteen,  custard  apple,  and 
many  other  kinds  of  fruit.  The  fruit  is  so  abundant  that 
every  one  may  have  their  fill.  The  town  is  on  both  sides 
of  a  tidal  salt  stream,  but  so  shallow  that  only  small  boats 
can  enter  it.  This  Httle  stream  discharges  into  the  beauti- 
ful bay,  but  even  that  has  not  depth  enough  to  receive 
the  large  steamers.  They  land  at  the  wharf  two  miles 
from  the  city. 

The  city  is  the  capita]  of  the  IStraits  Settlements,  which 
includes  the  islands  Penang  and  Malacca.  This  country 
was  transferred  to  the  English  in  i86j.  The  city  has  a 
population  of  near  200,000,  and  with  the  city  and  Straits 
Settlements  contains  about  350,000.  The  English  have 
a  governor  and  a  justice  here,  and  all  laws  are  e.xe- 
cuted  here  the  same  as  in  England.  There  are  about 
5,000  English  here  including  the  floating  population, 
3,000  Eurasians,  12,000  Tamils  from  India,  who  are 
principally  coolies;  40,000  Malays,  who  are  fishermen, 
boatmen  and  gardeners. 

The  Chinese  are  very  numerous  and  do  most  of  the 
work.  They  are  merchants  and  laborers,  indeed  they  do 
everything  that  is  profitable.  Until  quite  recently  the 
Malays  and  Tamils  drove  all  the  hack  gharries,  but  now, 
as  the  business  increases  and  becomes  profitable,  the 
Chinese  are  taking  the  lead  and  will  soon  do  nearly  all 
of  it.  The  Chinese  born  here  are  called  Babas, and  they 
know  nothing  of  the  Chinese  language.  They  are  British 
subjects  and  are  very  anxious  to  learn  English.  They  do 
not  expect  to  return  to  China.  They  retain  their  ancient 
rel/gion  of  ancestral  worship.     There  are  some  educated  \ 


Chinese  who  occupy  important  positions,  but  the  great 
mass  speak  the  English  very  imperfectly,  and  they  need 
teaching,  and  are  ready  to  receive  spiritual  instruction. 

The  Chinese  are  very  bright  in  all  kinds  of  business, 
but  seem  to  have  added  the  imported  vices  of  the  East 
to  their  own.  The  children  born  here  are  very  bright 
and  diligent.  They  generally  conceive  it  to  be  praise- 
worthy to  deceive,  and  are  quite  often  successful  in  their 
efforts.  They  manifest  great  surprise  when  any  one  re- 
proves them  for  their  deception  and  lying. 

The  Society  for  Promoting  Female  Education  in  the 
East  has  one  of  the  most  interesting  schools  in  this 
place.  It  is  principally  for  educating  Chinese  girls.  This 
school  is  superintended  by  Miss  Cook,  who  has  labored 
here  for  many  years.  The  school  has  become  a  centre 
for  missionary  work  in  this  vicinity.  A  great  number 
have  been  educated  in  this  school  who  have  become  gen- 
uine Christians,  and  who  now  stand  read}'  to  take  posi- 
tions in  other  places  to  perform  missionary  work.  Many 
have  already  gone  to  other  places;  one,  a  Chinese  girl 
who  came  to  this  school  when  quite  small,  is  now  a  mis- 
sionary at  Foochow  in  China,  under  the  missionary  located 
there. 

This  school  has  been  like  a  spring  in  the  desert — an 
unfailing  source  of  refreshment  and  profit  to  a  great 
number.  The  school  is  not  for  education  alone,  but  the 
the  teacher  enters  with  the  Bible  in  her  hand,  and  the 
message  of  the  Gospel  on  her  lips. 

The  Roman  Catholic  missions  have  been  established 
here  for  many  years,  and  nearly  all  the  Eurasian  popula- 
tion are  Catholics.  The  English  Presbyterians  have  a 
missionairy  that  is  doing  a  good  work,  but  they  are  con- 
fined prinripally  to  the  English-speaking  people. 

The  Methodists  have  a  mission,  and  are  laboring  among 
the  Chinese,  and  are  meeting  with  success.  It  is  a  diffi- 
cult field.  There  are  a  vast  number  here  who  do  not  un- 
derstand English  at  all,  and  missionaries  are  needed  who 
understand  the  Malay  and  Chinese. 

The  Chinese  who  are  born  here  seem  quite  different 
from  those  who  come  from  China,  and  are  generally  suc- 
cessful in  business  and  rapidly  acquiring  wealth  and  be- 
coming the  owners  of  the  valuable  real  estate,  and  erect 
cumforlable  houses,  and  most  of  these  houses  are  well 
furnished. 

There  are  many  hundreds  in  this  city  and  in  the  sur- 
rounding country  who  are  engaged  in  important  business, 
and  not  only  have  as  fine  residences  but  carriages  and 
horses  as  any  of  the  Europeans,  They  adopt  European 
manners  and  customs,  and  give  receptions  which  are  at- 
tended by  all  the  foreign  population  as  well  as  by  the 
Chinese.  They  are  now  to  a  great  extent  the  controlling 
element  in  society  and  are  fast  acquiring  wealth,  influence 
and  control. 

Very  few  of  this  important  class  have  become  Chris- 
tians, but  iheredoesnot  seem  very  much  prejudice  against 
Christianity.  They  are  liberal  to  all  the  schools,  and 
seem  ready  to  walk  in  at  any  open  door.  The  field 
promises  a  t\c\i  \va.Tvest, 


THE  MALA  YS  OF  AS/A. 


257 


TH(B  Malay  •  of  A  aim. 

BT  rXVint  ROPBK  rBUDQE. 

UscLK  Ch-uilik  (trtering  with  Captain 
Morton,  a  ahip  commander). —  "Come 
lier*",  Willie,  and  let  me  introduce  you  to 
my  friend.  Captain  Morton.  He  has  just 
returned  from  a  cruise  among  the  Main vs; 
nnd  bo  lia^  a  big  budget  of  queer  stories 
atiout  tlieir  homes  and  habits,  if  you  oan 
only  induce  him  to  open  the  budget  for 
your  entertainment.  But  wliere  are  your 
triends?  I  thought  you  would  all  lie  on 
hand  to  hear  about  the  Malays." 

WiUJE,  —  "  And  so  we  are.  uncle,  and 
we  thank  you  and  the  Captain  very 
cordially  for  remembering  that  this  is 
our  miesjiitiary  evening.  I  am  so  glad. 
Captain,  that  you  have  l>een  among  the 
Malays,  and  can  tell  us  what  you  have 
yourself  seen  of  their  way  of  living." 

Georoe. — ■•  But.  Captain,  if  you  will 
first  tell  UH  who  are  the  Malays,  and 
where  they  belong,  I  think  we  shall  un- 
derstand l)etter  what  you  may  way  of  tlieir 
CDBtoms  and  religion.  I,  for  one.  do  not 
know  nuirli  either  of  their  country  or  its 
people." 

C\PT.  >1.  —  "You  have  asked  a  much- 
mooted  question,  my  Ixiy ;  and  many  older 
heads  than  yours  are  still  arguing  the 
query  as  to  who  arc  the  Malays,  i  ir  whence 
come  this  people,  so  different  from  all 
the  races  that  furround  them.  I  have 
lieanJ  a  good  many  guesses  on  the  sub- 
ject. Iiut  none  of  them  seemed  to  me  to 
furaiah  any  very  plausible  solution  of  the 
enigma,  until  I  made  a  visit  to  the  Mo- 
lucca or  Spice  Islands,  and  looke<l  into 
(he  nniive  traditions  for  myself.  These 
traditions  are  equally  prevalent  at  the 
priebes,  Sumatra,  Borneo  and  Singajiore; 
A&  all  ()oint  to  the  Moluccii.s  as  the  cradle 
oF  the  Malayan  race,  and  assign  their 
origin  to  the  beginning  of  the  twelfth 
century." 

Bddie. — "Won't  you  please  tell  ub  the 
story.  Captain  ?" 

Capt.  M.-  "  The  Btory  ia,  that  a  pirate 
chief  of  the  Celelies.  touching  at  the  Mo- 
Iticca?,  a  number  of  his  pe<iple  detserted, 
and  concealed  themselves  in  the  jungle, 
till  the  ship  had  sailed.  The  islands  were 
then  without  inhabitants, except  fora  few 
flibermen  and  their  families,  who  had 
Dome  here  to  ply  their  tnide.  Tliey  lived 
in  bqste,  and  called  themselves  Orang 
Laui,  ■  Men  of  the  Water.'  The  deserter-s 
for  wives  the  daughters  of  these 
lerraen,  and  compelled  the  others  to 
leave  the  ifland  altogether.  But  they 
retained  two  of  the  Iwats  for  foraging  ex- 
'Mditions,  and  from  the  neighboring 
■bods  wives  were  procured  for  those  of 
their  number  not  already  supplied.  The 
new  settlere  prospered,  and  grew  in  time 
to  be  very  numerous,  enterprising,  and 
tkilfnl  in  the  use  of  arms." 

Fbask.  —  "  Is  that  the  character  of  the 
race  at  the  present  day  ?  " 


Capt.  H.— "  Yes.  The  Malays,  wher- 
ever you  find  them,  are  brave  and  war- 
like, but  they  are  treacherous  and  cruel, 
their  ■  band  against  every  man,  and  every 
man's  band  against'  them.  They  seem 
to  have  come  rightfully  by  the  lawle'^s 
habits  of  their  sup|H)sed  fathers;  and  these 
liahita.  united  to  the  jxrifhtint  forl>oat  life 
inherited  from  their  maternal  ancestors, 
seem  very  naturally  to  prmhice  the  pirat- 
ical proclivities  for  which  the  entire  race 
are  noted.  The  Malays  do  not  partake 
of  the  effeminacy  of  other  surrounding 
nations:  they  have  little  t^iste  for  the  lux- 
uries of  palace  and  harem,  none  at  all  for 
intellectual  pursuits,  and  they  train  their 
lioys  from  the  very  cradle  to  the  use  of 
fire-arms  and  the  kri»,  or  Malayan  short 
sword,  which  every  man  among  them 
brandishes  with  wonderful  dexterity." 

Hal.  —  "  T  have  heard  that  the  Malays 
were  very  numerous  in  other  islands  be- 
sides the  Moluccas  ;  and  yet  that  they  are 
all  singularly  alike  in  features,  form,  and 
general  characteristics." 

Capt.  M. — "Yes,  finding  themselves 
pressed  for  room  in  their  own  narrow  do- 
main, they  sent  nut  colonies  to  Singapore, 
Malacca.  Sumatra,  the  Celetjea  and  other 
neighlioring  inlaoils:  and  in  every  settle- 
ment they  nttcuipled,  these  hardy  adven- 
turers soon  rose  to  dominion,  expelled  or 
massacre*!  the  aborigines,  and  took  poe- 
session  of  their  hou.ses  and  lands.  In  very 
many  instances,  they  seem  to  have  appro- 
priated also  the  wives  and  children  of  the 
men  they  dispossessed— bringing  up  the 
hoys  to  their  own  wild  life  of  outlawry, 
and  marrying  the  girls  to  their  sons,  at 
an  age  too  lender  for  a  separate  race  to 
grow  up  among  them." 

WtLUE.  — "  What  became  of  the  Orajif 
Ijoitt — the  people  that  were  expelled  from 
the  Moluccas  by  the  hand  of  deserters?" 

Capt.  M.—  'Tliey  took  refuge  among 
the  little  islands  in  the  vicinity  of  Singa- 
|H)re,  where  they  are  still  numerous. 
They  moor  their  boats  in  I  he  sheltered 
nooks  niong  the  phoreo,  and  sfjend  their 
time  in  paddling  up  and  down  in  tiny 
giimpaii*,  C4itching  fish  or  floating  lazily 
with  the  tide,  as  they  c^ok  their  simple 
meals,  and  eat,  smoke  or  sleep  without 
leaving  the  boat*  that  form  their  only 
homeeteads.  Many  are  born,  live  and 
die  in  the  same  boat,  without  ever  having 
{Missed  a  day  on  shore  in  their  lives.  They 
go  nearly  naked,  subsist  mainly  on  fish, 
worms  and  griiljs;  and  seem  a  pitiable, 
degraded  race,  whose  condition  ii^  so  little 
above  that  of  brutes,  as  to  furnish  the  Ivest 
argument  in  favor  of  the  Darwin  theory, 
that  it  ha-t  l»et;n  my  fortune  to  meet  in 
any  part  of  the  world . " 

Georuie.— "  What  of  the  language  of 
the  Malays?  Is  it  harsh  and  guttural  like 
the  Chiaese?" 

Capt.  M.— "  You  will  have  to  ask  your 
imcle  about  that,  my  lads.     To  ray  ear  it 


aoaoded  sweet  as  muaic  oo  the  waters, 
but  you  know  we  aailors  don't  stay  long^ 
enough  in  port  to  study  languages.  We 
leave  that  to  the  raissionariea." 

Uncle  C— "The  Captain  is  right  in 
regard  to  the  sound  of  the  Malayan  lan- 
guage. It  is  soft  and  sweet  a.o  the  Italian; 
and  by  the  aid  of  the  excellent  teachers 
we  had  at  Singapore,  it  is  readily  ac- 
quired. The  written  language  is  based  on 
the  Arabic,  and  the  Arabic  characters 
employed,  for  lioth  MnUiy  and  Buffh. 
These  are  the  two  principal  spoken  lan- 
guages of  the  different  tribes  who  oocnpy 
the  sea-coast  on  all  the  islands  of  the  In- 
dian Archipelago  ;  and  a  foreigner  under- 
standing Malay  and  Bugis,  may  hold 
intercourse  with  all.  Nearly  all  the  mis- 
sionaries to  these  islands  use  the  Malay  as. 
their  onlinary  medium  for  conveying 
instruction,  bccapse,  like  the  French  in 
Europe,  almost  every  one  you  meet  in 
Southeastern  Asia  speaks  Malay." 

Eddie. — "  What  is  the  religion  of  the 

J  Malays  ?  " 

Unci.e  C.  —  "Tliey  are  Mohammedans; 
and  as  fanatical  in  their  religion  as  cruel 
and  bloo»l -thirsty  in  disiKniition.  For 
example,  a  bullock  or  a  buffalo  to  be 
sold  to  a  foreign  ship  must  l>e  slaughtered, 
as  if  for  sacrifice,  by  one  of  their  owi» 

I  priests,  and  the  bead  of  the  animal  must 
be  turned  tfiward  Mecca  to  have  the 
throat  cut  I  Yet  these  same  men  will  not 
scruple  to  waylay  and  murder  a  whole- 
boat's  crew  of  peaceable  sailors,  withoi^ 
any  hope  of  gain." 

Capt.  M.— "  On  the  island  of  Sumatra^ 
not  far  from  the  Soo  Soo  River,  I  vis- 
ite<l  the  former  residence  of  a  Malayan 
recluse — a  religious  fanatic  who  B|)ent  a 

I  long  life  in  the  severest  penancen,  and  at 

I  his  death  was  interred  in  this  place. 
Though  a  man  of  large  wealth  and  abun- 
dant means  of  enjoyment,  I  was  told  that 
he  ate  only  the  coarsest  food,  and  sat  day 
and  night  on  the  bare  ground  before  bis 
palace  door,  reading  the  Koran  without 

!  rest  or  interruption,  except  when  over- 
come by  a  fit  of  drowsiness  that  could 
not  be  repressed;  and  for  forty  long  years 
he  denied  himself  the  pleasure  iit  Ifioking 
at  or  speaking  to  his  nearest  relatives. 
All  this  was  to  obtain  merit  that  should 
open  to  him  the  doors  of  Paradise.  Yet 
this  man  was,  for  all  his  life,  the  frien<t 
and  fiatron  of  pirates— permitting  them 
to  conceal  their  ill-gotten  wealth  beneath 
the  very  rcwf  that  shelteretl  him  in  life, 
and  formed  his  mausoleum  in  death." 

I  Frank.—"  Is  it  |)Ossible  that  the  mem- 
ory of  such  a  man  can  be  honored  by  the 

j  people  who  knew  him?     I  should  think 

I  that  even  Mohammedans  and  Pagans 
would  see  through  a  mask  so  trans piir- 
ent." 

Uncle  C— ••  Yet  the  grave  of  this  Ma- 
layan 'saint'  is  one  of  the  '  holy  \jla0a4' 


on  their  'high  days'  to  make  oflferinga, 
renew  their  vows,  and  especially  to  invoke 
the  protection  of  the  'saint'  ("O  wlien  n 
band  is  setting  forth  on  some  unusually 
angerous  mission  of  rapine  and  murder. 
Tor  these  desperadoes  will  fight  valiantly 
for  their  religion — lay  down  tlieir  lives 
for  it,  if  need  be,  and  with  equal  zeal 
perpetrate  all  manner  of  cruelties  in  its 
name.'' 

Hal. — "  I  did  not  know  liefore,  that 
the  Malays  were  such  a  set  of  outlaws." 

Dncxe  C. — •'  Not  quite  all  of  them  are 

fanatical.  The  exceptions  are  rare,  of 
■couriie,  hut  we  did  find  occnsionally,  even 
among  the  fierce  Malays,  not  only  honest 
and  honorable  men,  hut  courtly  and  cul- 
tured Kcntiemen.  Such  are  some  of  the 
Rajahii  on  the  island  of  Java — notiibly 
the  Kajah  of  Djokjokart-a,  who  converses 
well  in  several  languages,  readily  using 
either  French  or  Arabic  in  lieu  of  Malay. 

iter  still,  some  have  learned  to  lave  the 
'jiawitf  of  Jemts.  By  the  divine  blessing  on 
the  i>reacliing  of  faithful  missionaries, 
the  Gospel  is  becoming  '  the  power  of  God 
unto  salvation'  to  all  who  lielieve.  The 
bloody  krU  has  been  exchanged  for  the 
blessed  Bible  ;  and  tongues  long  used  to 
cursing  and  reviling,  have  been  tuned  to 
the  praises  of  our  King.  But  many  more 
missionaries  are  needed  among  these  poor, 
deluded  fanatics.  Are  ycru  helping  to  send 
them  ? "' 

— :o:-  ^■— 

'The   Conntry    «nd  People    of   IVada- 
saacar. 

ST  riLinmt  bopbr  rcvDOE. 
("Udc10  Charlie,"  who  seems  to  have  been 
everywhere,  ngsjD  aasemblei  bia  fire  Dephewr, 
Edward,  Ploy,  Richard,  ArLbnr  and  Hal,  for  a 
"Mlsstonnry  Talk;"  and  this  time  EMdIe  brln^ 
Jlls  sistera  BatiDali  aud  Claude,  to  gbars  the 
[eoHure  of  "  bearing  about Uncl4?'s  rambles.") 

Dn'cu;  Chaklie. — "Well,  young  ladies, 
to  what  am  I  indebted  for  the  pleasure  of 
seeing  ymi  among  my  guests,  this  even- 
ing?" 

Hannah.— "To  brother  Ed's  glowing 
account  of  the  'splendid  times'  you  all! 
have  in  visiting,  in  imagination,  the ! 
many  foreign  tand.s  among  which  you  | 
hav6  been  roaming.  We  girh  want  to ; 
know  about  the  customs  of  those  strange  | 
people,  as  well  as  oui-  brotherB  and 
•cousins." 

CLAtTDE. — "  Yea,  indeed,  uncle;  and  as 
this  is  our  first  attendjuice  on  your '  mis- 

onary  talks '  I  hoi>e  you  liave  an  inter- 
esting subject  to  discuss,  so  that  we  may 
be  encouraged  to  come  again.  The  girls 
in  our  Bible  class  are  talking  of  forming 
a  band,  and  we  have  been  wondering 
whether  it  was  worth  while  for  us  littlG 
girls  to  try.  The  oldest  in  our  class  is 
only  thirteen,  Hannah,  you  know,  is 
twelve,  and  poor  little  I  am  only  ten.  Do 
you  think,  uncle,  we  could  help  ?" 

Uncle  Charue. — "  And  why  not,  my 

dear  child?   The  great  ocean  that  girdles 

tbe  grJobe  is  made  up  ot  tiny  drops;  the 


millions  of  dollars  circulated  annually  in 
the  world's  busy  commerce  are  eom  posed 
of  dimes  ;  and  a  very  considerable  portion 
of  the  missionary  money  that  is  carrying 
the  blessed  story  of  Jesus  and  His  love  to 
every  people  and  nation  under  heaven 
comes  from  the  '  penny  collections '  of 
cttiklren,  and  from  the  nicklee  of  Chrint's 
poor  who  never  in  their  whole  lives  bad  a 
dollar  nt  a  time  to  cnntribute  to  the  mis- 
sionary cause.  I  have  heard  of  a  little 
girl  who  raised  ten  dollars  in  one  year 
by  making  dolls'  clothes  that  she  sold  for 
a  few  pennies  each  ;  another  who  made 
her  missionary  money  by  knitting  wash- 
rags  ;  and  I  have  known  many  native 
Christians,  after  their  conversion  from 
heathenism,  to  deny  themselves  tea  half 
the  days  in  the  week,  or  to  take  their  rice 
every  alternate  day  without  any  relish  in 
(^rder  to  save  from  their  scanty  earnings 
a  few  pennies  to  help  lo  teach  their  coun- 
trymen ab<3ut  the  dear  Saviour  they  have 
learned  to  love.  Yes,  dear  children,  you 
can  help  to  do  missionary  work  :  and 
every  time  you  try,  by  word  or  act,  to 
bring  others  to  know  and  love  Jesus,  you 
are  iitui.ating  the  example  of  our  Lord 
and  Master,  the  first  great  Missionary. 

"This  evening  we  are  going  to  talk 
about  Madagascar,  and  you  will  hear  what 
many  of  those  poor  people,  redeemed 
froni  lieatlH'nism,  bore  for  their  love  of 
Jesus, and  how  the  blwxl  of  these  faithful 
martyrs  was  indeed  '  the  seed  of  the 
Church,'  bringing  forth,  '  some  an  hun- 
dred-fold.' " 

Hannah. — "  Madagascar  is  an  island 
in  the  Indian  Ocean,  I  know,  but  I  do  not 
remember  very  much  about  its  history." 

Uncle  Charlie. — "  Well,  my  <lear, 
the  boya  h.ave  been  reading  up  the  sub- 
ject, and  some  of  them  will  tell  us  about 
the  location  and  size  of  this  great  island, 
which  is  the  third  largest  island  in  the 
world." 

EoY. —  "I  ascertain,  uncle,  that  Mad- 
agascar lies  in  the  Indian  Ocean,  east  of 
South  Africa  ;  that  it  is  about  four  hun- 
dred miles  distant  from  the  African  coast, 
and  full  two  thousand  from  tlie  southern 
extremity  of  India.  The  island  is  a  little 
over  a  thousand  mi]e8long,with  a  breadth 
that  varies  from  225  to  350  miles  ;  and  it 
has  a  total  area  something  larger  than  the 
British  Isles.  I  put  it  this  way  Isecause  it 
seems  easier  to  realize  and  to  remember 
the  statistics  of  an  unknown  country  as 
com]mred  witii  those  of  a  land  so  familiar 
to  us  as  Great  Britain." 

Uncle. — "I  think  you  are  right,  my 
boy  ;  and  now,  Eddie,  suppose  you  pro- 
ceed to  enlighten  us  as  to  the  face  of  the 
country  and  the  soil  of  this  ferra  incog- 
nita." 

EIdward. — "  My  investigations  were 
somewhat  limite<l,  but  I  find  three  great 
chains  of  mountains  run  through  the 
centre  of  the  island  from  north  and  south  ; 


and  that  the  land  on  the  western  aide  is 
level,  well-wooded  and  fertile,  while  the 
larger  portion  of  the  northeastern  section 
is  very  sterile. " 

Richard. — "  The  population  is  esti- 
mated at  from  three  and  a  half  to  four 
millions,  who  are  composed  of  three  wem- 
ingly  ciijstincf  races.  How  is  this  differ- 
ence of  nationality  to  be  accounted  for— 
by  conquest  or  colonization ?  And  when?' 
Uncle. — "The  early  history  of  Slada- 
I  gascar  is  involved  in  great  obscurity ;  and 
it  has  not  even  been  positively  determined 
whether  these  several  races  liad  at  the 
beginning  a  common  origin,  nor  tti  what 
particular  branch  of  the  human  family 
the  Malagasy  people  really  belong.  Of 
the  three  races  now  found  on  the  island, 
the  Hovas,  who  are  the  dominant  power, 
are.I  thinkjUmjUBStionably  of  Malayan  ex- 
traction ;  while  the  other  two  races,  the 
BntsUcna  and  the  Sukolavfis,  seem  to  give 
evidence  of  at  least  mi.v^  African  descent. 
If  the  three  races  were  ever  one,  they  have 
from  some  cause  diverged  very  widely 
apart." 

Hal. — "Is  there  uniformity  of  speech 
among  these  several  races  ?  And  what 
other  tongue  does  their  language  most  re- 
iiemhle  'i '' 

Uncle.—"  The  Malagasy  is  the  lan- 
guage spoken  all  over  tliis  great  islaad ; 
and  it  not  only  very  strikingly  resembles 
the  Malay  in  structure,  but  contains  such 
a  nun]l)er  of  Malaj'an  words  and  phrases, 
as  to  cause  the  Malagasy  to  be  claaaed  by 
linguists  with  the  tongues  spoken  in  the 
Malayan  Peninsula.  This  seems  tf>  war- 
rant the  conclusion  of  the  early  conquest 
and  subsequent  settlement  of  Madagascar 
by  the  warlike  Malays,  who  may  have 
brought  with  them,  as  wives  or  servants, 
individuals  of  other  races,  or  they  may 
have  found  on  the  island  a  meagre  race 
ivhom  they  readily  rediiceii  to  subjec- 
tion." 

ARTinjR.— "  Have  these  people  been, 
for  the  most  part,  united  under  one  gov- 
I  emment?" 

I      Uncle.—"  Not  until    the    year  1818. 
Prior  to  that  period  they  aeem  to  have 
.  been  divided  into  a  numlier  of  petty  tribes, 
I  wholly  iiideiwndent  of  each  other,  and 
'  easily  conquered.      'Each   chieftain   was 
usually  at  war  with  his  neighbors,  and  all 
alike  incapable  of  enjojing  bis  own  small 
I  domain,  while  there  was  any  chance  of 
'  appn>priating  another's.      Tl^is  state  of 
anarchy  may   have  ushered  in  the  Ma- 
layan conquest :  at  any  rate,  it  was  just 
such  a  state  of  affairs  that  greeted  Radama 
I.,  the  chief  of  the  Hova  tribe,  when  he 
came  to  the  throne  in  1818,  at  the  early 
age  of  sixteen  years." 

Hal. — "I  should  think  that  supreme 

power  placed  in  the  hands  of  such  a  mere 

lad    would    have    proved   a    hazardous 

weajMtn  at  a  crisis  like  that.' 

Uncle.—"  On  the  com 


I 

i 


to  have  been  just  the  man  for  his 
times — earnest,  energetic  and  judicious — 
thp  wise,  unselHsh  friend  of  his  pe^ijle, 
never  a  thought  to  waste  upon  the 
|WKaw8  of  royfllty.     He  posgeesed  large 

iilv,  and  used  it  well  for  the  lasting 
good  of  hits  people.  He  contjiiered  the 
other  tribes,  unified  the  govpmnient,  and 
intri>duce<l  many  iniprovcnicnts,  of  which 
his  country  is  still  reapine:  the  nd van- 
tage." 

RlcHAKD. — "'Was  his  reign  a  long  one? 
And  did  his  eaccessor  carry  out  all  bis 
wise  regulations?" 

Uncle. — "His  reign  lasted  only  ten 
years.  Radama  I.  dieil  in  \H'iS,  and  wh« 
succeeded  by  Ranavalona  I.,  bis  senior 
wife,  who  took  the  life  of  the  legal  heir, 
a  youth  fifteen  years  old.  and  the  nephew 
of  her  husband,  in  order  to  secure  the 
sncceB.sion  for  herself.  She  was  warmly 
attActieil  to  the  foolish  supcretitions  of 
her  ciiuriiry,  forbade  the  people  liecoming 
Christians,  and  cruelly  persecuted  those 
who  held  to  the  faith  of  the  Gospel.  She 
then  forbade  the  missionarien  to  adminis- 
ter the  ordinances  of  baptism  and  the 
Lord's  Supjier  to  the  natives :  then  to 
preach  the  Gospel  to  her  subjects,  and 
tinally  to  make  any  change  in  the  cus- 
toms of  the  country.  The  Christian  bo<jk8 
were  collw^led  and  burned,  and  those  who 
attempted  to  conceal  even  a  leaf  were,  if 
(bscttvered,  burned  alive  or  cast  headlong 
from  the  rocks." 

Hannah. —  "  O,  uncle,  were  there  many 
of  t he trood Christians  killed  in  this  way?" 

Uncle. — "Tlje  exact  number  of  martyrs 
who  BufTered  death  for  Jesus' sake  during 
that  blcKxly  j)ersecution  is  not  known. 
Home  writers  reckon  them  by  hundreds — 
others  by  thousands.  Every  species  of 
cruelty  that  could  be  devised  was  brought 
to  bear  for  their  extermination.  They 
were  fined, beaten  and  imprisoned,  speared 
to  death,  poisoned  by  tlie  deadly  tangena 
water,  beaten  over  the  rocks,  and  burned 
at  the  stake." 

Roy. — '•  How  long  did  this  persecution 
list?" 

UNCX.E.— *'  For  more  than  thirty  years, 
till  the  wicked  queen  died  in  1861." 

Claude. — "  Did  all  the  dear  people  who 
loved  Jesus  get  killed  liefore  she  died  ?" 

UscLE. — "  By  no  means  ;  for  it  has  been 
ihown  that  though  more  Christians  were 
pi]t  to  death  than  there  were  Christians  on 
the  island  at  the  time  the  persecution  be- 
gan,there  were  found  in  Madagascar, after 
the  death  of  the  wicked  Ranavalona,  not 
Ins  than  five  thousand  declared  followerti 
of  Jesus.  The  very  means  this  cruel  perse- 
cutor had  employed  to  root  out  Chris- 
tianity, had  been  used  by  the  great  Head 
of  the  Church  to  '  enlarge  its  Ixjnk'rs  and 
Rtrengthen  itH  stakes,'  just  as  ■  the  blood 
of  the  martyrs  '  has  always  proved  '  the 
«eed  of  the  Church.'  " 

Eddie. — "  I  remember  reading  recently 


an  account  written  by  a  missionary,  who 
received  the  facts  directly  from  some  of 
the  Christian  eye-witnesses  that  were  liv- 
ing on  the  island  during  the  persecution. 
After  detailing  some  of  the  cruel  tortures 
endured  by  the  martyrs,  the  writer  says 
of  these  faithful  witnesses  for  Jesus; 
'  Some  who  looked  upon  them  said  their 
faces  were  like  the  faces  of  angels  ; '  and 
they  who  were  to  lx«  burned  alive  sang, 
as  they  were  borne  to  the  place  of  execu- 
tion, '  When  our  hearts  are  troubled, 
then  remember  us."  There  was  a  rainbow 
in  the  heavens  at  the  time  ;  and  after  their 
bodies  had  been  fixed  between  split  spars 
for  burning,  the  Christians  still  sang  as 
long  as  they  had  any  life,  and  then  died 
softly  and  gently  ;  so  that  all  the  pn'ople 
who  were  gathered  to  witness  the  burning 
looked  on  amazed.  Wasn't  it  a  miracle 
of  grace '( " 

Uncle — "Only  such  a  miracle,  my 
lK)y,  as  the  ever-faithful  God  always  works 
in  and  for  those  who  give  tlieroselvea  up 
wholly  to  Hini,  You  can  readily  under- 
stand how  such  a  testimony,  witnessed 
amid  bodily  Bufferings  so  fierce,  would  lend 
to  awaken  in  others  the  desire  for  a  '  like 
precious  faith,'  that  in  the  hour  of  trial 
shall  prove  '  as  an  anchor  of  the  soul,  Ixith 
sure  !unl  rtendfast,  and  which  entereth 
into  that  within  the  veil.'  Ah,  my  chil- 
dren, it  is  that  hope  '  within  the  veil'  that 
men  long  and  yearn  for." 

Arthur. — "  But,  uncle,  where  were 
the  missionaries  during  those  years  of 
fiery  trial?" 

Uncle.  — "They remained  at  their  post 
while  they  were  permitted  to  continue 
their  work,  and  so  long  as  they  could 
minister  help  and  comfort  to  their  afHicted 
people  ;  but  when  forbidden  to  hold  any 
communication  on  religious  subjects  with 
the  natives,  and  fully  aware  that  any  at- 
tempt to  do  so  greatly  enhanccil  the  dan- 
ger of  their  persecuted  disciples,  the  mis- 
*iionaries  deemed  it  best  to  withdraw 
Ihemsplves  at  least  for  a  time.  This  they 
did  with  many  tears,  after  commending 
the  jioor  persecuted  ttoi-k  to  *tlie  Lbxxl 
•Sbepbenl,"  who  alone  was  able  to  keep 
them  from  the  devourer." 

RicHAEi).— '*  W^ell,  what  was  the  re- 
sult ?  " 

Uncle. — •'  That  the  leaven  continued 
to  work  ;  and  during  a  single  year,  by  the 
earnest  efforts  of  one  young  native  Chris- 
tian, more  than  a  hundred  converts  were 
made.  None,  I  think,  apostatized ;  and 
God  preserved  to  Himself  a  seed  among 
that  persecuted  people — a  seed  that  is  even 
yet  filling  the  land  with  giaiiness." 

HANN-Ui.  — "  What  happened,  uncle, 
after  that  wicked  queen  died?" 

Uncle. — "She  bad  an  only  son,  who, 
during  his  mother's  life,  was  very  kind  to 
the  Christians,  and  saved  many  of  their 
lives  when  no  one  else  would  have  dared 
to  step  l>etween  them  and  the  cruel  queen. 


But  she  loved  her  son  very  dearly  and 
would  not  thwart  him,  even  when  she 
knew  that  he  worshipped  with  the  'de- 
spised Christians.'  As  soon  as  the  young 
king  came  into  power,  he  released  all  the 
prisoners,  bnnislied  the  idols  from  the 
palace,  and  gave  the  Christians  full  leave 
to  '  worship  God  without  let  or  hinder- 
ance.'  " 

Clacde.— "  Then  lie  was  really  a  Chris- 
tian, as  his  mother  thought.  Wasn't 
he?" 

Uncle — "We  hope  so, darling;  but  after 
a  brief  reign  of  less  than  twoyears  he  grew 
dissipated,  and  wsw  murdered  by  a  band 
of  assassins.  He  was  succeeded  by  his 
widow.  Queen  Rasoherina,  who  reigned 
live  years  well  and  wisely.  Though  not 
a  Christian,  she  establisheil  the  fullest  re- 
ligions liberty  throughout  her  realm,  and 
'  the  Word  of  God  had  free  course,  and 
was  glorified.' " 

Roy. — "  When  did  she  die,  uncle? 
What  a  pity  she  did  not  reign  a  longtime, 
like  that  wicked  old  jiersecuting  queen." 

U.vcLE.— "She  died  in  1H68,  and  was 
succeeded  by  Queen  Ranavalona  H.,  the 
sister  of  the  late  King  Radama  H.  She 
became  a  Christian,  and  was  baptized 
soon  lifter  she  came  to  the  throne,  her 
husband  and  a  large  number  of  the  nobil- 
ity following  her  example.  Her  reigu 
lasted  until  July,  IWIJ;  and  was  memorial- 
ized by  the  destruction,  by  royal  edict,  of 
the  national  idols,  and  other  wonderful 
6te|)S  of  progress." 

Hau — "  Who  is  the  present  sovereign, 
and  what  is  the  form  of  government?" 

Uncle.^"  The  government  is  an  abso- 
lule  monarchy,  though  in  some  degree 
restricte<l  by  establislied  usage.  The  suc- 
cession to  the  crown  is  hereditary,  but 
not  necejuiarily  in  a  direct  line,  the  reign- 
ing sovereign  being  allowed  to  designate 
his  successor. 

"The  present  sovereign  came  to  the 
throne  in  1883,  under  the  title  of  Queen 
Ranavalona  HI.  She  was  a  young  widow, 
only  twenty-two  years  of  age,  and  was 
married  soon  after  to  Rainilaiarivony,  the 
Prime  Minister." 

Hannah. — "  What  is  the  character  of 
the  new  queen?" 

Uncle — "She  is  a  Christian,  and  very 
much  l>elov<»d  by  her  subjects.  She  was 
chosen  to  her  high  position  by  the  late 
queen,  with  the  solemn  injunction  to 
•hold  fast  to  Christianity.'  When  the 
French  l)oml>arde<l  the  defenceless  city  of 
Tamatave,  and  the  queen  was  importuned 
by  her  ministers  to  exjiel  .-vll  the  French 
residents  from  her  capital,  her  truly  noble 
reply  was:  '  We  are  Chri-stians,  and  must 
rememlier  at  this  trying  time  that  we  are 
so,  and  act  as  tiecomes  Christians.' 

"Who  that  knew  Madagascar  forty 
years  ago  and  looks  now  at  its  Christian 
queen  and  her  benign  rule;  its  cajntil  city. 
Antananarivo,  with  its  hundteid  t.tx<»4»ajcA. 


.: 


educated,  well-dressed  and  nrderly  in- 
habitants, its  scliools,  churches  aod  public 
buildingtj,  can  fail  to  recognize  the  fact 
that  '  godliness  ih  profitable  unto  all 
things,  having  the  promise  of  the  life  that 
now  is,  and  of  that  which  is  to  come?'  " 
(I.  Tim.  iv.,  8.) 

Thp  HaM'Mllan  Inland*. 

BV  FAKMY  noriR  PBUOOC, 

( Mr.  CblMs  ngain  convenes  his  "  MissloiMrr 
Bond  "  composed  of  six  ^oudk  lads,  and  this  time 
they  velect  the  Hawailaoor  Sandwich  lH)and».  for 
their  topic.  The  bojg,  Fraulc.  Richard,  .losle, 
Albert,  Edward,  and  Charles,  have  bt^en  "  reading 
lip  '*  the  Islands,  and  come  prepared  to  coutril>ute, 
each  his  quota,  to  the  "  Missionary  Tollt.") 

Mr.  Childs.— "  These  Islands,  my 
boys,  which  conHtitute  the  '  kingdom  of 
Hawaii,'  form  a  rich  and  lieantifui  cliain, 
inhabited  by  a  most  interesting  people  ; 
but  l)efore  we  go  into  any  details  about 
the  people  or  their  bomesi,  suppose  you 
tell  us,  Frank,  what  you  have  ascertained 
of  (he  size  and  locality  of  the  Hawaiian 
Inlands." 

Frank.  —  "  I  have  lenrnwl  that  they  lie 
near  the  middle  of  the  Pacific  Ocean,  in 
the  direct  route  of  the  North  Pacific 
whale-fishery,  and  about  two  thousand 
five  hundred  miles  west  of  the  United 
Stales— that  is,  about  half  the  distance 
from  San  Francisco  that  they  are  from 
MellxAurne  in  Australia,  and  Canton  in 
China.  Their  total  area  is  aliout  sev^n 
thousand  stjtinre  miles.'' 

Mr.  Childs.— "  This  doew  not  include 
the  two  Muailer  islets,  that  consist  only 
of  l»arreti  rocks,  and  are  not  inhabited." 

Rk'Haud.  — '*  How  many  ialands  com- 
pose the  ^roup?" 

Mr.  C.—"  Eight,  not  including  the  two 
email,  desert  islands." 

JosiE. — ''Is  there  considerable  uni- 
formity in  size,  and  general  features?" 

Mr.  C— "Not  at  all.  Hawaii,  which 
gives  name  to  the  group,  is  three  hundred 
miles  in  circuit,  and  twice  aa  large  as  all 
the  others  put  together.  It  is  in  the  form 
of  a  trianRle,  a  hundred  miles  long  froui 
north  to  ^oulb,  and  rii^hty  inile.^  broad  ; 
with  an  inlerior  tahle-lami  rising  eiuht 
thoufi.'ujd  feet  above  the  sea-level.  The 
suiuiiiit  i*  for  tho  luost  [Mirt  covered  with 
lava  and  ashes,  and  from  this  elevated 
plateau,  the  land  slopc-s  gradually  toward 
the  sea.  All  the  other  is^Iands  are  com- 
paratively small,  and  they  differ  widely 
in  regard  to  size  and  configuration." 

Edward.— "  I  notice  thai  the  popula- 
tion of  these  inlands  is  very  variable  ;  and 
that  in  (mint  of  numbers  they  have  di- 
minished rather  than  increased,  as  they 
have  ad  vanced  in  civilization.  The  popu- 
lation was  estimated  at  400,000  at  the 
time  of  the  discover?-  by  Capt.  Cook,  in 
1778  ;  but  on  the  arrival  of  the  first  mis- 
aionaries,  in  1820.  the  iuhubilants  num- 
l>ered  less  than  150, {M)0  ;  and  after  that  it 
seems  stea<iily  to  have  decreased,  till  the 
oJBcial  cejiaus  in  1873  gave  only  0lJ,81f9, 


How  is  this  to  he  accounted  for?  Surely 
it  is  not  just  to  cast  the  reproach  upon 
j  Christianity,  as  some  writers  have  done." 
Mr,  C  — "  Not  upon  Christianity  ;  but 
perhaps  upon  civilizntion  irithout  Chris- 
tianity. There  is  no  question  about  the 
unfairness  and  even  cruelty  with  which 
the  great  navigator  Cotvk  and  his  com- 
panions treated  the  simple-hearted  people 
they  found  on  the  islands  ;  and  on  their 
departure,  they  left  nn  favorable  impres- 
sion of  the  nitirality  of  the  while-faced 
strangers'  antong  the  islanders.  They 
did  leave,  however,  the  impress  of  an  evil 
ejcample,  and  a  taste  for  foreiffn  indul- 
gences, which  gradually  wrought  new 
forms  of  disease  and  death,  which  ac- 
count.i«  a  mea»nre,for  the  decrease  of  the 
population  hetween  the  years  of  the  dis- 
covery by  Cook  and  the  first  dee-ade  of 
missionary  work  on  these  islands." 

Albert. — '•  But  I  have  read  that  it  was 
Vancouver,  one  of  Cook's  oflicers,  who. 
in  his  four  visits  to  the  Sandwich  Islands, 
gave  the  Hawaiians  their  first  ideas  of  the 
folly  of  idol  worship,  and  led  them  to  de- 
stroy their  idols  and  every  vestige  of  idol 
worship,  before  they  had  ever  seen  a 
single  missionary.  So  that  the  influence 
of  C<H>k'«  party  could  not  have  been 
altogether  evil." 

Mr.  C. — "  No,  for  Vancouver's  teach- 
ings were  certainly  the  Jirst  ntep  towards 
enllghteninenl;  and  it  is  ijuite  evident 
'that  he  niadf  sincere  attempts  to  incul- 
cate fwfter  ideas  of  ihe  Supreme  Being 
and  His  worship:  promising  that  after  a 
while  ini.ssionnries  wouhlc(nne  and  teach 
them  more  fully.  The  reigning  king  was 
so  far  impressed  by  the  instructions  of 
Vancouver  that  before  his  death  he  for- 
bade the  customary  offering  of  human 
sacrifices  at  his  funeral;  and  his  successor, 
Liholiho.  or  Kaniehameha  II..  went  so 
far  tts  to  destroy  all  the  idols  of  the 
islands,  so  that  on  the  coining  of  the  hrst 
missionaries  they  witnessed  the  singular 
phenomenon  of  a  nutiuu  without  a  re- 
ligion, and  ready  and  willing  to  be  in- 
structed." 

Charles.— '•  Then  how  was  it  that  the 
evil  habits  inaugarHte<l  by  foreign  exam- 
ple continued  to  e.xert  an  influence  after 
the  missionaries  fiegan  their  good  work 
among  Ihe  Hawaiians 'f  It  would  seem 
that  after  tfirowing  away  their  own  re- 
ligion they  ought  to  be  only  too  glad  to 
get  a  l»etter  one.'" 

Mr.  C— "  If  man  bad  continued  up- 
right, as  God  made  him,  it  would  be  so: 
j  but  as  in   the  case  of  these  jKior,  weak 
!  islanders,   it  is  easier  to  lose  one's  way 
than  to  get  back  into  the   right  path;  far 
easiicr  to  learn  to  he  drunken  and  impure 
than  lo  break  off  these  deadly  sins;  and  it 
required  copious  showers  of  God's  Holy 
Spirit   upon    long   years  of  patient  foil, 
,  twfore  the  earnest,  consecrated   miafiion- 
I  aries  were  ptrmitted  to  bring  in  their  first 


aheavee  from  the  Hawaiian.s.  In  the- 
meantime  the  poison  was  at  work:  and 
the  great  influx  of  foreigners,  attracted 
by  the  growing  commerce  of  these  lovely 
islands,  only  augmented  the  ottstacles  and 
difficulties  In  the  way  of  miscionary  suc- 
cess. But  God  had  purposes  of  men-y 
toward  these  poor  islanders,  whose  eyes 
were  at  length  opene<l  to  the  great  tnitli* 
that  they  were  ginnern  and  need&l  salm- 
tion;  and  that  U>  be  new  creatures  they 
must  be  born  nfftiin — no  patching  up  of 
the  old  life,  no  more  outward  reforms 
j  would  do — old  thingg  miuit  pans  tiieay. 
and  all  things  become  new.  Then  indeed 
I  the  work  Itegan  to  show  results:  thousands 
ui>on  thousands  were  convene*!,  and  io 
less  than  fojty  years  the  great  mass  of 
the  people  had  become  Christians  " 

Frank. — "  What  were  6ome  of  the  ex- 
ternal fruits  of  this  new  life  of  the  souiy" 
Mr.  C. — "Christian  churches  presided 
over  by  native   pastors,  and   fruitful  in 
every  good  work;  sending  out    nii»<ion- 
aries  to  the  neiKbhoring  islands,  at  their 
,  own  cost,  to  tell  the  glad  story  of  Jesuii 
I  and  His   love  ;    collecting  the  young  in 
I  Sunday-schools,  and  caring  for  the  poor 
!  and  needy, /or  Je»»«"»a Arc,  instead  of  pot- 
ting them  tti  death,  as  they  had  formerly 
done,  to  get  rid  of  the  trouble  of  prosid- 
'  ing     for    them.       Comfortable     homes, 
churches,    and    schofjl -houses    are    seen 
everywhere:  native  youth  are  t>eing  train- 
ed for  pastors,  teachers,  and  missionaries 
to  the  islands  iK'vond:  and  all  are  taught 
t\)  read,  write,  and  ww.  and  the  higher 
I  branches  to  such  as  desire  to  Ih-  instructed. 
The  Bible  is  freely  circulated,  and  prob- 
ably read  by  every  family  hi  the  commu- 
nity,   and    fron>    very    many   Christian 
'  homes,'  in   these  once   savage    islands, 
there    now  oacends  every  morning  and 
evening,  the  oblation  of  prayer  and  praise 
to  the  living  God.  •  ac<*ptable  and   wei(- 
pleasing  in  His  sight.'" 

RitinARD. — "  Then  these  islands  are 
now,  in  the  usual  sense  of  the  term,  a 
Christian  nation.  Do  any  of  the  tnissdon- 
tiri«i  still  reside  among  theuiV" 

Mr,  C.  —  ''The  missionaries  were  with- 
drawn some  few  years  ago,  as  the  work 
on   the   islands  was  considered    as  seif- 
sustnining.     The  earlier  missionarieQ  bad 
died,    and   the   younger  ones,   includiug 
,  several  bom  on  the  islands,  of  missionary 
parents,  were  seut  toother  stations.     But 
when  left  to  themselves  the  Hawaiians 
were  not  found  equal  to  the  occasion,  and 
in  a  short  time  there  were  manifest  steps 
of  retrogression    by   the    people    toward 
heathenism— no^  of  the  whole,  nor  of  the 
hiajority,  but  of  some  who  were  troubling 
,  and  distressing  the  true  Christians.     So 
'  the  American  Board  has  decided  to  keep 
I  two  missionaries    there,   to    resume   the 
■  general  oversight  of  the  work;  and  recent 
j  changes  have   worked   a  great  improre- 
ment,  both  in  social  and  religious mati 


Writing  from  liiaiield  Rev.  S.  E,  Binhop. 
«ditnr  of  •  The  Friend,'  says:  •  Not  for  a 
long  period,  to  our  miuilH,  has  the  pros- 
pect of  the  social  and  moral  pro^rest)  of 
the  Hawaiiana  appeared  more  hopeful 
than  it  does  now,  since  the  tendencies 
towaril  |in(can  relMifression  have  received 
antern  rebuke,  and  the  path  of  forward 
civilization  ia  again  invitingly  open.'" 

JosiE. — "I  nee  it  slatetl  tliat  hy  the 
Ceni«u8  of  1884  the  population  of  the 
ialanilH  it>  80,578,  so  that  it  niuHt  l>e  u^uin 
on  the  increase.  Or  do  you  think  the 
gain  in  numbers  is  due  only  to  the  in- 
creaaed  iuimigrationi'" 

Mb.  C  —  "  It  IB  so,  at  least  in  pari  ;  for 
I  learned  recently  from  a  gentleman  that 
there  reside  on  these  islands  not  less  than 
eighteen  thou^iand  Chinese,  and,  of  cour:M>, 
there  are  other  foreigners  among  tlus 
mixed  population." 

EDW.UU).  —  "  I  have  rea^l  that  the 
Hawaiian  lalands  are  of  volcanic  origin  ; 
and  Ilutt  they  contain  the  largest  volca- 
aoe«,  active  and  quiescent,  in  the  world. 
The  two  most  prominent  physical  features 
of  the  group,  are  said  to  be  the  two  lofty 
mouniuin  peaks  of  Hawaii,  Mauna  Kea 
ami  Mauna  Loa,  each  of  which  is  14,U0() 
feet  high,  or  within  1,H00  feet  of  the 
loftiest  of  the  Alps.  These  two  ]>eaks 
stand  apart  from  each  other,  and  one  of 
them  is  covered  with  per|>etual  snow;  and 
KiU»n«a,  on  the  Mauna  Loa  muunlain,  is 
Mid  to  be  the  largest  act  he  volcano  in  the 
World.  Its  oval-shaped  crater  is  nine 
mileci  in  circumference,  and  in  the  centre 
of  this  immense  caldron  is*  a  red  sea  of 
lava  that  is  always  in  a  state  of  fusion." 

Mb.  C. — "When  I  went  to  the  islands 
in  185U,  I  was  told  that  this  volcano  had 
been  in  an  incessant  state  of  eruption  for 
more  than  three  years.  The  spectacle  at 
night  was  sublime  beyond  description.  It 
cast  Forth  occasionally  burnmg  streams, 
by  one  of  which  a  small  tlsliiug  village 
was  destroyed,  a  buy  on  the  shore  tilled 
Qp,  and  a  promontory  formed  in  its  |'ila<v. 
But  the  crater  of  Mauna  Mnleakala  uu  (be 
Island  of  Maui  fully  vindicates  its  name, 
which  means  •  llous-e  of  the  Sun,'  being 
by  far  the  largest  known.  It  is  from 
twenty-five  to  thirty  miles  in  circumfer- 
ence, and  from  2,(XW  to  3,()00  feet  deep, 
standing  alx)iit  lO.OiMJ  feet  nlxjve  the  *ea 
level." 

Albebt.  — ••  Yet  ■l<'»piteall  these  ruggml 
feature's  the  soil  of  t  lie  inlands  seems  to  be 
urell-walered  and  r*-rti!e.  A  naval  olHcer 
with  whom  I  was  talking  told  me  that 
there  are  lertile  tract.n  on  nearly  all  the 
islands,  and  ixisturuge  go<jd  and  abun- 
dant: for  though  the  rivers  are  nices<arily 
small,  they  afford  excellent  facilities  for 
irrigation.'" 

Ci^L4HL£&. — "I    sboulil    like    tu    know 

taODiething  of  the  Jauna  and  ji(fr<t  of  the 
kiands.' 
Ma.  C— "They   are  soon  told.      The 


i  former  consists  mainly   of   swioe,  dogs, 

!  rats,  a  bat  that  flies  by  day.  and  birds  of 
beautiful    plumage,   that   are   nearly   all 

I  songless.  There  are  also  large  numbersof 
aeaiiwild  horses  on  some  of  the  islands, 
but  they  are  not  indigenous,  and  serve  no 

I  purpose  but  to  break  down  fences  and 
consume  the  pasiturage.     Among  the  in- 

I  digenous  trees  and  plants  are  the  sugar 
cane,  the  baoann,  cocoanut  and  other 
l>alm.«,  the  taro,  a  succulent  root,  baked 
and  eaten  by  the  natives  as  one  of  their 
chief  articles  of  ftK>d,  and  the  cloth- 
plant." 

Frank.— "The  climate  of  these  islands 
insalubrious,  is  it  not  ?  They  are  certainly 
favored  with  sea-breezes,  and  are  not 
crowded  by  having  neighbors  inconven- 
iently near." 

Mr  C  — "In  the  native  language  there 
is  no  word  to  express  the  idea  of  weather, 
and  this  fact  may  l)e  considered  evidence 
tiiat  the  extremes  of  heat  and  coM  do  not 
occur.  This  is  really  the  case,  for  these 
islands,  though  within  the  tropics,  have 
a  climate  that  is  len)perate  rather  than 
tropical  ;  and  during  the  twelve  years  I 
s|)ent  at  Ilimojulu,  the  extremes  of  tem- 
perature in  the  shade  were  ninety  degrees 

1  to  Hfty-three  degrees." 

KicKAKD.— "What  is  the  government  of 
the  Hawaiian  group  ?  " 

Mr.  C. — "The  government  is  a  limited 
monarchy  ;  and  a  recent  revolution  has 

'  still  more  restricted  the  kingly  prerogative. 
The  reigning  king  is  Kalakua  1  .  who  was 
bom  December  IJtth,  1836,  and  is  of  pure 
Hawaiian  descen  t— a  relativeoftheancient 
royal  family — though  ehcteit  to  office 
by  the  Parliament  of  bis  country  in  1847. 
"The  queen's  name  is  Kapiolani,  and 
she  was  born  in   l>ecember,  1834— being 

I  about  two  years  theseuior  of  her  husband. 
They  reside  at  Honolulu,  the  capital  of 
the  group  " 

Edward. —  '•  Have  the  Hawaiians  any 
trade  with  our  country  ?  I  snpjKise  so,  as 
our  naval  ships  frequently  touch  at  the 
islands." 

Mr.  C. — "Nearly  all  their  foreign  trade 
IK  with  the  United  States.  It  is  in  flour- 
ishing rondition,  though  their  commerce 
is  yet  in  its  infancy.  The  most  imp<5rtanl 
biaiicb  was  formerly  the  whale-fishery — 
now  their  chief  exports  are  .sugar,  cotTee 
and  rice,  all  of  which  lind  ready  markets 
in  San  Francisco,  British  Columbia,  and 
Vancouver's  Island. 

"  A  regular  line  of  steamers  connects 
the  Hawaiian  Islands  with  our  continent, 
China  and  Australia  ;  and  where  lt*S3  than 
seventy  years  ago  idols  were  worshipped 
and  human  smritices  offered,  Sablwth 
chimes  call  cultured  lueu  and  women 
with  their  happy  children  to  the  House  of 
God  ;  railways  convey  passengers  to  dis- 
tant points,  and  teleffrajihic  wiies  flash 
items  of  news  to  various  points  of  the  civ- 
ilized world." 


The   PIJI    lalanda  and  lh«ir   Inbablt- 
anta. 

BY    rAMHIE   ROPER    ntCDOI. 

(PrraooiB.  a  CbrlatUn  bouMboId,  cooallUDg  Of 
Mr.  Mid  Mrs.  Merlin  aud  thrlr  four  cblldren.  Her- 
nias, PhlUp,  Mabel,  and  llltlv  Ltiey.  wllb  Captain 
HanJy.  a  onval  omcer.  j<iiit  home  from  a  throe 
yn.n'  cruiwi  In  tlic'South  S«"a«.  Mr.  Merlin  brings 
home  irlth  him.  one  ercnlni;.  to  their  lovely  au)^ 
iirluin  residence,  the  trleod  lii>  has  been  parMd 
from  »ince  Ihey  were  college  boys  tOfcetber, 
nlinixt  a  xi.'ort'  ot  ytan  axciue:  and  after  InCroduc- 
inK  the  visitor  to  th«<  family  ((roup,  they  fall  natur- 
ally to  di«.-<iii«iD|;  the  reoeut  cruiae  of  Capt.  Hanly 
amonK  the  Fiji  iHlands.) 

Mr.  Merun  — "  Well,  my  boy,  you 
seem  to  have  run  the  gauntlet  successfully 
and  to  have  escape<l  unmutilated  from 
your  cruise  among  these  Fijian  savages. 
I  expected  to  meet  you  on  your  return, 
minus  at  least  a  l<>g  and  an  arm.  even  if 
you  should  be  mj  fortunate  as  to  return  at 
all,  in  lieu  of  Ijeing  roasted  and  eaten  by 
the  cannibals." 

Capt.  Hanly  (laughing!.  — "Why,  my 
dear  Ixay,  you  are  altogether  out  of  tour 
reckoning.  You  surely  forget  that  there 
are  in  the  Fiji  Islands  not  less  than  28,000 
church  members  connected  with  the 
Wesleyan  Mission  alone  :  that  the  Lord's 
Day  is  more  sacredly  observed  than  in 
New  York  or  Philadelphia,  and  that  in 
almost  every  family  of  the  people  you  call 
'  cannil)als,'  uiorninK  and  evening  prayers 
and  singing  and  the  reading  of  Ood's 
Holy  Work  are  regularly  observed.  I 
was  no  more  in  danger  of  being  roasted 
and  eaten  in  Viti  Levu  than  I  should  he  in 
Boston,  and  not  half  so  likely  to  be  re- 
lieved of  my  pockethook  without  my  own 
knowledge  and  consent." 

Herman. — "  Why,  Captain  Hanly,  you 
astonish  me.  I  am  sure  I  have  read  that 
it  was  among  the  people  of  these  very 
inlands,  that  the  go<Kl  misaionariea,  John 
Williams,  Bishop  Patteson,  the  Gordons 
and  others  lost  their  lives ;  and  I  have 
always  thought  that  the  Fijians  were  a 
race  of  tierce,  treacherou?  cannibals,  even 
lower  down  in  the  scale  of  civilization 
than  their  neightxirs  of  the  other  South 
Sea  Islands." 

Capt.  H.— "And  you  are  right,  my 
boy,  in  thinking  so.  This  moD  just  the 
character  of  the  islanders  ./i/fy  years  ago. 
By  nature  they  seemed  the  most  savage, 
and  in  habits  they  were  tlie  most  depraved 
of  atl  the  inhabitants  of  Polynesia.  Their 
religion  seems  to  have  Ijeen  a  queer  sort 
of  idolatry  without  any  particular  idol, 
£ach  island  had  its  own  spetnal  god,  with 
temple  and  attendant  priests;  but  with  no 
community  of  worsliip.no  supreme  deity, 
or  re(X)gnition  of  |>ersonal  accountability 
(o  one  as  such.  Cannibalism  of  the  most 
repulsive  and  appalling  description  was 
the  universal  custom;  and  human  eacri- 
Hces  formed  the  essential  part  of  their 
worship.  It  was  not  an  occaaional  act, 
resorted  to  on  some  extraordinary  cere- 
monial ;  but  the  regular  habit  of  all  times 
and  seasons.     iW^ix  w>  'ktos\\  vc^  ■«Sl's«  vj(> 


the  launching  of  a  canoe  was  deemed 
sufficient  occasion  for  the  killiuj^,  cookinj^, 
and  eating  uf  a  dozen  men.  Little  chil- 
dien  were  slaughtered,  like  sheep  or  poul- 
try among  us,  to  gi-atify  the  longings  of 
an  epicure  or  gourman(i,aTiil  women  wore, 
from  their  unMiug  day,  a  coi-d  around 
their  necks,  with  which,  wiien  they  be- 
came widows,  thej'  were  strangled,  that 
they  might  he  the  companions  of  tlieir  sen- 
sual huBhands  in  tlie  Hpirit  land." 

Philip. — "  But  how  could  missionaries 
go  among  such  a  |>eople  to  teach  them?  I 
should  think  they  would  he  afraid." 

Mrs.  M.  — •♦  No  more  afraid,  my  darling, 
than  the  martyr  Stephen  was  to  face  the 
infuriated  mob  who  wvre  thirsting  for  his 
bl<KKi  ;  or  the  Apostle  Paul  to  '  stand  be- 
fore Cuisar.'  VVhen  the  love  of  Christ 
constraineth,  the  Christian  is  bold  as  a 
lion  ;  and  I  suppose  our  dear  Miisifiionaries 
are  exposed  to  so  many  dangers,  that 
many  of  them  live  from  day  to  day, 
almost  expecting  to !«  called  ■  up  higher,' 
and  i)erhap9  to  glorify  God  by  some  fierce 
ordeal  of  HufTering.  But  they  are  only 
men  and  women  like  ourselves,  subject 
to  human  weakness  and  human  fears  for 
themselves  and  their  dear  ones,  and  Chris- 
tians at  home  ought  to  feel  it  a  solemn 
duty  and  a  precious  privilege  to  Iwar  up, 
much  more  conxtajitly  than  they  do — upon 
the  wings  of  faith  and  love— those  who 
are  their  mcssciigern  to  the  heathen.  I 
rememlier  once  hearing  a  returned  mis- 
sionary tell  my  mother,  that  ho  was  '  truly 
glad  there  with  no  other  aiis.^iouaries'  be- 
sides himself  '  in  tlie  house  tlvat  night  at 
the  Monthly  Concert  of  Prayer  for  Mis- 
sions.'  And  when  asked  why  he  was 
glad,  he  answered,  so  siidly.  that  it  has 
seemed  to  ring  in  my  ears  ever  since : 
'Because  they  have  discouragements 
enough  alreaily  ;  and  had  tliey  lihtened  to 
those  long,  formal,  indirect  prayers,  they 
must  have  come  to  tlie  conclusion  that 
the  mass  of  Christians  at  home  did  not 
much  exfect  the  heathen  to  be  converted, 
and  did  not  care  very  particularly  whether 
they  were  or  not.'  But,  dear  uhildren, 
this  is  surely  failing  to  keei>  the  promise 
we  tJifitly  make  our  missionaries  in  send- 
ing them  out — that  we  will '  hold  the  ropes, 
while  tlwy  go  down  into  the  well.'  " 

Hehm.^n.— "  Won't  somebody  please  tell 
us  young  folks  i-ouiething  uf  tiie  size  and 
location  of  the  Fiji  Islfindfl;  that  we  may 
better  understand  what  Capt.  Hnnly  says 
of  the  country  and  jieople." 

Mr.  M. — "You  will  have  to  draw  upon 
my  old  chum,  my  lads,  for  statistics  as 
well  as  adventures;  for  your  father  has 
to  confess  to  being  somewhat  '  rusty'  on 
the  Fiji  iiuestion." 

(\\i>T.H. — "The  Fiji  IslandH  are  al»outa 

hundred  and  twenty-Hve  in  numlier, eighty 

of  which  are  iuhithited  by  a  {Mpulatioii 

of  a  hundred  ami  thirty  thousand.     The 

group  lies  Ja  tbeSoutb  Pacitic,  about  four- 


teen hundred  miles  east  of  Australia.  The 
largest  i!>land,  Viti  Levu,  is  ninety  miles 
long  and  fifty  broad  ;  Vanua  Levu  is 
nearly  two-thirds  as  large  ;  and  the  entire 
group  has  an  area  nearly  as  large  as  that 
of  Wales.  The  islands  are  of  volcanic 
origin  ;  and  though  there  are  no  longer 
any  active  volcanoes,  their  frefjuent  earth- 
quakei^,  h;>t  springs  and  other  signs  show 
that  the  subterranean  forces  are  not  yet 
extinct.  The  i.slands  are  all  girt  with 
coral,  and  i^ailing  toward  them,  the  navi- 
gator has  a  vision  of  fairy  beauty  out- 
spread before  him."  : 
Philip.—"  What  sort  of  people  live  on  j 
these  islands?" 

Capt.  H.  — "  They  are  a  muscular,  well- 
formed  race,  of  very  dark  complexion, 
and  long,  curling,  black  hair,  strong  and 
cajiable  of  working,  but  averse  to  contin- 
uous Inlxvr,  iind  prefe.'rritig  a  sort  of  pred- 
atory life." 

Mabel.  — "How  is  it  with  tboee  who 
become  Christiana?" 

Capt.  H.  — "  In  this,  as  in  all  things, 
they  aie  wonderfully  changed  ;  for  the 
entire  history  of  Christian  missions  can 
show  no  greater  transformation  than  has 
taken  place  among  these  once  degraded 
cannibals." 

Lucy. — *'  Do  the  children  go  to  school 
now,  like  we  do?  " 

Capt.  H.—"  Yes,  dear  child.  The  cruel 
parents  who  once  roar-ted  little  children 
'  and  ate  them,  now  love  their  Ixns  and 
girls,  and  teach  them  to  love  Jesus 
and  olK'y  Hi.i  commands.  The.v  now 
have  CbrisLinn  homes,  churches  and 
school-houses  ;  they  hold  regular  Sunday- 
school  and  preaching  services  every  Lord's 
Day  ;  the  b<.>ys  and  girls  nearly  all  attend 
week-day  schools  that  are  now  taught  by 
their  own  people  ;  and  many  are  being 
trained  es|>ecially  for  teachers  and  preach- 
ers. They  are  afso  beginning  to  sen«l  out 
missionaries  to  the  neighboring  it-lands  to 
leach  other  heiithen  people  of  the  •  more 
excellent  way  '  they  have  [>een  led  to 
walk  in  since  they  knew  about  Jesus." 

Mabel. — "What  a  pity  there  had  not 

,  leeii  Home  othi*r  island  to  send  teachers  to 

I  tlie  poor  Fijians,  during  all  those  sad  years 

when  they  were  so   wicked,  and  didn't 

know  any  lietter." 

Capt.    U. — "  This   was  just   the  way 
they   liegan  to  learn   how  very  ignorant 
and  sinful  they  were.     For  the  verj-  first 
eflForts  made  to  carry   the  Clos(>el  to  the 
savages  of  the  Fiji  Islands,  wlio  were  re- 
garded as  the  most  desjierate  of  the  tribes 
of  the  .South  Seas— emanated   from  the 
I  A'nfiw!  Missionary  Society  of  the  Friendly 
;  liilandii.      In    18B4  the    little   church   at 
Tonga  was  visiteil  with  a  gracious  revival, 
during   which  the  kini;  and  many  thou- 
sand.s  of   his  jx^ople   liecame  Christians, 
llajipy  in  their  ne^v  found  faith,  they  be- 
gan to  I<«>k  around  for  others  whom  they 
I  might  guide  out  of  the  thick  ilarkness  of 


heathenism  ;  and  they  at  once  decided 
upon  Fiji  as  the  most  needy  of  all.  So  in 
1885,  they  apfwinted  two  missionaries 
from  Tonga  to  Ijegin  the  work  :  and  in 
1838  they  were  joined  by  three  others 
sent  out  with  their  wives  by  the  English 
Wesleyan  Missionary  Society.  Their 
efforts  have  been  greatly  blesse*!,  so  that 
now  the  t'hristian  churches  on  these 
islands  number  nine  hundred,  and  more 
than  nine  tenths  of  the  people  are  regular 
attendants  upon  public  worship.  The 
Sabbath  is  sncrtnily  olx'erved,  over  42,000 
children  are  regularly  instructed  in  fifteen 
hundre<l  schools,  cbnrKhes  and  school- 
houses  have  wholly  displaced  heathen 
temples,  and  w  here  lifty  years  ago  there 
was  not  a  single  Christian,  to-day  there  is 
not  a  single  avowed  heathen,  w  .  all 
be  well  If  we  could  tind  many  commu- 
nities in  our  own  land  c>jncerning  which 
such  a  report  could  be  made." 

Mr.  M. — "  Truly  a  single  generation 
may  stand  amazed  at  what  its  own 
eyes  hare  seen  of  the  triumphs  of  the 
Gospel,  and  the  fulfilment  of  propliwy. 
Tbnf  is,  (/  they  see  it.  But  very  many  of 
God's  jirofessed  children  are  so  engrcwsed 
with,  their  private  affairs,  so  eager  to 
make  money  and  enjoy  it,  that  as  the 
discouraged  missionary  said,  'they  are 
not  even  ejcpectiug  the  heathen  to  lie  eon- 
verted,'  and  so  they  fail  utterly  of  the  en- 
couragement they  might  gather  from 
God's  stately  stoppings  over  the  thrones 
of  kings,  and  into  men's  hearts,  '  turning 
and  overturning,'  till  all  things  shall  be 
prepared  for  the  universal  dominion  He 
has  jtromised  to  His  Son." 

Capt.  H.  — "Yet  why  so  'slow  of 
henrt  to  believe,'  with  the  fast-fulfilling 
prophecies  liefore  our  very  eyes?  A  man 
would  have  l>een  deemed  insane  to  have 
ventured  the  prophecy  forty  years  ago, 
that  in  less  than  half  a  century  there 
would  be  a  Christian  church  on  every  In- 
habite<l  island  of  the  Fiji  group,  schools 
be  flourishing  everywhere,  and  in  the 
large  majority  of  Fijian  honoes  the  first 
sound  heani  in  the  morning,  and  the  last 
at  night,  would  ln<  that  of  prayer  and 
praise  to  tiie  living  God.  Yet,  ao  it  has 
come  to  papa,  in  our  own  day  ;  people  go 
I  imarujeiJ  from  island  to  island  in  perfect 
safety,  ami  the  cannibal  banquets  of  the 
past,  with  their  scenes  of  violence  and 
blo(xl,c!«n  never  again  be  reproduced.  Re- 
I  member,  dear  children,  that  this  is  what 
'  theblesfied  (josi^el  of  our  Lord  and  Master 
can  do  for  the  most  ignorant  and  degraded 
of  the  sons  of  men  ;  and  that  it  is  the  only 
panacea  for  their  guilt  nnd  wretchedness 
— here  or  hereafter.  And  don't  forget  to 
do  all  you  can  l)y  praying,  working  and 
giving,  even  while  you  are  children,  to 
help  on  the  blessed  work  of  '  preaching 
the  Gospel  to  every  creature' — being  co- 
I  workers  with  the  dear  Saviour  who  'gave 
Himself'  for  us," 


(5cncraL 


Preaching  the  Gospel  in  TirnoTa,  Bulgaria. 

BV  REV.  S.  THOMOFF. 

At  the  Annual  Meeting  held  last  July  in  Sistof,  it  was 
decided  that  my  assistant,  Bro.  P.  Vasileff,  should  move 
to  Tirnova,  and  devote  most  of  his  time  to  circuit  work. 
Accordingly  he  came  here  last  August,  and  as  soon  as  he 
secured  a  convenient  house  he  set  apart  the  largest  room 
for  holding  religious  meetings.  Very  soon  the  room  be- 
gan to  be  filled  with  hearers  eager  to  hear  the  words  of 
life,  and  Bro.  Vasileff  saw  that  he  must  devote  more 
time  to  the  work  in  Tirnova  than  he  at  first  counted  on. 

He  did  not,  however,  neglect  his  work  in  the  circuit,  but 
once  a  quarter  visited  those  villages  where  we  have  a  few 
church  members.  I  rejoice  to  say  that  the  small  society 
in  Tirnova  already  counts  three  persons  in  full  member- 
ship and  three  on  probation.  Of  the  former,  one  is  ex- 
amining judge,  the  other  assistant  surgeon  in  the  hospital, 
and  the  third  postman.  These  Bro.  P.  Vasileff  found 
ready  to  be  received  on  probation,  when  he  came  here 
last  year.  They  have  been  growing  in  knowledge  and 
leal  since,  and  illustrate  the  beauty  and  power  of  holiness 
in  their  lives. 

I  came  here  two  weeks  ago  in  order  to  relieve  Bro. 
Vasileff  and  enable  him  to  go  and  preach  in  some  of  the 
villages.  1  have  preached  here  two  Sundays.  Both 
times  the  small  room  in  which  the  meetings  are  for  the 
present  held,  was  filled  to  its  utmost  capacity.  There 
were  fifty  present  the  first  and  forty-five  the  second 
Sunday.  I  can  therefore  say  that  the  work  in  Tirnova 
was  never  as  promising  as  it  is  now.  Bro.  Vasileff  tells 
me  that  many  a  time  the  room  was  so  crowded  that  some 
have  had  to  stand  outside  and  were  even  obliged  to  turn 
back  for  lack  of  accommodations. 

I  feel  persuaded  that  the  Lord  has  a  great  work  for  us 
here  in  Tirnova,  the  ancient  capital  of  Bulgaria.  The 
work  here  must  be  reinforced  as  soon  as  possible.  A 
senior  preacher  ought  to  be  placed  in  charge  of  the  work 
and  the  junior  preacher  be  allowed  to  devote  most  of  his 
time  to  village  work.  The  following  fact  will  show  the 
need  of  consecrated  preachers  for  Bulgaria. 

Right  next  door  to  us  here  in  Tirnova  are  the  premises 
of  the  Bulgarian  Theological  Seminary.  The  rector  of 
this  institution,  a  priest,  is  a  notoriously  immoral  man. 
He  is  the  same  man  who  scandalized  the  people  of  Sistof 
two  years  ago,  wantonly  charging  the  teachers  with  heresy 
for  permitting  me  to  lecture  and  attend  lectures  in  the 
public  hall  of  the  place  (see  Gospel  in  All  Lands  for 
October,  1866).  One  of  our  probationers  here  has  a 
younger  brother  in  this  seminary.  He  told  me  in  a  very 
sad  tone  that  since  his  brother  entered  that  institution  he 
has  become  a  confirmed  infidel,  and  complaints  are  made 
on  all  sides  that  the  teachers  are  disseminating  infidelity 
in  all  the  schools. 

The  only  hope  for  the  moral  and  religious  elevation  of 
the  people  is  in  the  work  that  our  mission  is  doing.     Our 


educational  work  has  already  made  a  good  impressioir 
upon  the  people.  Some  of  my  old  friends  in  Tirnova 
strongly  urge  the  opening  of  a  school  in  the  place  by  our 
mission,  and  I  myself  believe  it  will  be  well  to  open  a 
,  primary  school  soon.  Through  the  pupils  in  our  schools 
I  we  can  easily  have  access  to  the  parents. 

In  spite  of  the  unsettled  condition  of  the  country,  the 

work  is  almost  everywhere   advancing,  and  this  shows 

clearly  to  our  minds  that  whatever  political  changes  take 

i  place,  missionary  effort  will  not  be  relaxed.     Just  now 

;  threatening   clouds   are    gathering    over    the    political 

I  horizon  of  Bulgaria,  but  we  do  not  fear,  our  trust  is  in 

Him  who  can  make  even  the  wrath  of   men  to  praise 

Him.     Pray  for  Bulgaria. 

Tirnova,  April  i^th,  1888. 


Protestant  Progress  in  Korea. 

BV  REV.  H.  G.  APPENZELLER. 

In  reporting  news  from  Korea,  the  object  is  to  show 
the  change  towards  progress  that  we  see  continually. 
We  have  been  here  less  than  three  years,  but  in  that  time 
there  has  grown  up  a  decided  sentiment  in  favor  of  the  re- 
ligion of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

We  observed  the  Week  of  Prayer  at  the  beginning  of 
their  New  Year  ;  the  suggestion  was  made  by  the  native 
brethren.  Last  Sunday  I  preached  to  fourteen  believers 
and  seekers;  this  does  not  include  women.  These  are 
taught  by  Mrs.  M.  F.  Scranton  in  the  Ladies'  Home,  nor 
does  it  include  all  of  our  own  followers,  as  we  have  quite 
a  work  in  the  country. 

.Vmong  those  present  last  Sunday  was  a  young  man 
from  Quelpart  who  two  years  ago  refused  a  copy  of  a  re- 
ligious tract,  because  he  thought  he  was  endangering  his 
life — though  I  did  not  think  so  then — now  he  is  in  regular 
attendance  at  all  our  services. 

A  year  ago  there  came  to  my  house  two  young  men  ta 
study  the  Word.  They  came  at  night,  and  when  they 
heard  the  least  noise  outside  they  talked  in  a  whisper. 
Last  fall  I  baptized  one  of  these.  He  is  an  enthusiast 
on  the  subject  of  religion.  I  use  this  word  in  a  good 
sense. 

Being  a  widower,  his  friends  wanted  him  to  marry  and, 
agreeably  to  the  custom  of  the  land,  they  found  a  widow 
whom  they  recommended.  He  listened  to  them,  but  be- 
fore he  decided  consulted  with  us  missionaries,  sent  her  a 
copy  of  St.  Mark's  Gospel  and  of  the  Ten  Command- 
ments, with  the  word  that  only  on  the  basis  of  these  could 
he  get  married,  and  that  he  was  prepared  to  receive  a 
"  No  "  in  case  of  non-compliance  with  these  conditions. 

The  woman  after  e.xamining  the  Gospel  and  Command- 
ments, sent  word  back  that  though  not  understanding  all, 
what  she  did  understand  was  "very  good." 

The  next  step  was  to  make  arrangements  about  the 
marriage  ceremony.  On  ray  recommendation  he  trans- 
lated (from  the  Chinese)  our  ritual,  and  sent  a  copy  withi 
explanations  to  the  woman. 

On  the  evening  of  Mar.  i^th,  tK<e^  ca.vMe.  Vi  \scvj  Voa^M*: 


I 


and  in  the  presence  of  a  few  select  friends,  Koreans  and 
missionaries,  were  married  according  to  the  ritual  of  our 
Church,  with  not  a  vestige  of  the  native  ceremony.  The 
self-possession  of  the  bride  was  remarkable  and  her 
answers  clear  and  distinct.  The  man  who  a  year  ago 
was  afraid  as  death  almost  to  be  suspected  of  believing 
in  Christianity,  now  publicly  and  boldly  proclaims  that 
it  is  to  be  the  standard  of  his  life. 
Seoul,  Mar.  17M,  188S. 


i?/-^ 


of  India. 


L 

^m       Bey.  B.  U.  Badloy,  D.D 

^^^  HV  REV.  C.  L.  KARE. 

Rev.  B.  H.  Badley,  D.D.,  was  bom  April  27th,  1849, 
at  Monmouth,  Indiana.  He  was  educated  at  Simpson 
College,  Indianola,  Iowa,  graduating  B.A.  in  1870  with 
honors.  He  attended  Garrett  Biblical  Institute  at  Evans- 
ton,  III.,  and  received  the  degree  of  B.D.  in  1872.  He 
began  preaching  at  eighteen.  He  was  married  August 
8th,  1872,  to  Miss  Mary  Scott,  the  present  efficient  edi- 
tress of  the  JiaJig-i-Nis7Viin  ("  Woman's  Friend "),  in 
Urdu  and  Hindi.  Having  been  ordained  by  Bishops  Ames 
and  Andrews,  he  and  his  estimable  wife  sailed  for  India, 
where  they  arrived  December  19th,  1872. 

Dr.  Badley's  appointments,  except  one  to  Gonda  and 
Baraich  for  four  years  (1874—77),  have  been  to  Lucknow, 
Here  in  the  capital  of  Oudh,  he  has  been  busy  with 
evangelistic,  literary  and  educational  work;  and  in  these 
fields  of  mission  effort  he  has  shown  himself  a  workman 
that  needeth  not  to  be  ashamed.  He  early  espoused  the 
cause  of  the  Centennial  High  School.  He  foresaw  that 
St  must  ere  long  become  an  institution  o[  far-reaching  in- 


fluence for  good;  and  under  all  circumstances,  adverse 
and  otherwise,  he  has  labored  to  lay  broad  and  deep  its 
foundations. 

Under  his  efficient  efforts  the  school  has  enjoyed  great 
prosperity.  The  attendance  has  risen  from  208  in  Jan- 
uary, 1885,  to  500  in  December,  1887,  and  the  monthly 
fee  income  from  Rs.  69,  during  the  same  period,  to  Rs. 
263.  Should  the  school  continue  to  grow — and  there  is 
every  probability  that  it  will — a  thousand  students  will  be 
gathered  within  its  halls  ere  the  next  decade  comes 
around. 

The  Board  of  Trustees  wisely,  we  think,  concluded 
that  the  time  had  come  to  raise  the  rank  of  the  institution; 
and  so  on  the  21st  of  December,  of  last  year,  they  moved 
to  open  the  school  on  the  first  of  July,  1888,  as  a  college 
to  be  affiliated  with  the  Calcutta  University  up  to  the 
B.A.  standard. 

Brother  Badley's  pen,  during  these  ten  years  of  active, 
earnest  effort  in  Lucknow,  has  been  a  busy  one.  He  has 
published  the  "  Indian  Missionary  Directory,"  and  revised 
it  twice;  also  the  follow^ing:  "Sunday-School  Manual," 
"Translation  of  Missionary  .'Vmong  Cannibals,"  "  Fla- 
via,"  "  Glaucia,"  "  Seed  Thought,"  "  Bible  (Question 
Book"  (Urdu  and  Hindi);  Hindustani  translation  of 
Edith  Thompson's  *'  History  of  England,"  edited  Roman- 
Hindi  New  Testament,  "The  Mela  at  Tulsipur,"  and  a 
"Companion  to  the  New  Fifth  Reader"  of  the  Christian 
Vernacular  Education  Society,  in  English  and  Roman- 
j  Urdu.  He  is  also  the  popular  editor  of  the  ^fltf^a^  X /^«W 
I  ("Star  of  India").  Besides  the  above  he  has  been  a  fre- 
quent contributor  to  periodicals  in  this  country  and  at 
home. 

Dr.  Badley  is  a  born  secretary.  His  conference,  with 
the  exception  of  one  year,  when  he  was  at  home  on  leave 
(1883-4),  has  continuously  honored  him  with  this  office 
since  1876.  He  was  also  one  of  the  secretaries  of  the 
last  Decennial  Missionary  Conference  held  at  Calcutta 
in  December  and  January,  1882-3.  Committees  and 
conventions  in  search  of  an  accurate  recorder  of  their 
proceedings  have  sought  his  services.  His  wife,  seeing 
the  burden  of  these  secretarial  duties,  once  playfully  ob- 
served that  she  feared  her  husband,  when  he  got  to 
Heaven,  would  not  be  contented  without  a  secretaryship. 
Take  him  where  we  may,  in  office  and  committee  work, 
or  in  the  proceedings  of  conference,  or  in  the  more  direct 
and  active  evangelistic  work  with  native  brethren  bazar 
and  mt'/it  preaching,  or  in  hastening  to  some  distant  part 
of  the  city  to  superintend  a  school,  or  to  the  Mission  Press 
to  "  read  proof "  for  the  printer,  or  in  ransacking  old 
records  and  corresponding  with  missionaries  and  others 
to  obtain  facts  and  figures  to  weave  into  some  article  for 
the  press  on  missions  or  education  or  otherwise,  in  all 
these  he  manifests  the  same  marvellous  capacity  for 
directing  and  despatching  business. 

His  Alma  Mater  conferred  the  degree  of  D.D.  upon 
him  at  her  last  commencement.  He  is  still  young ;  and 
we  trust  his  genius  for  hard  work  will  not  shorten  his 
service  in  India. 


L- 


ANDRTAS,   THE  CHRISTIAN  FAKEER. 


2G5 


Jkndrias,  the  Christian  Fakeer. 

The  Fakeer  is  peculiar  to  India  ;  a  man  who  gives  up 
borne  and  employment  and,  in  the  garb  of  a  religious 
luendicant,  wanders  about  from  place  lo  place  living 
I  upon  what  the  people  give  htm.  There  are  thousands 
I  of  these  in  India,  representing  many  different  sects. 
Andrias,  our  Christian /a/frirc;-,  was  a  Hindu,  a  follower 
'  K.abir,  one  of  the  most  popular  teachers  in  North  In- 
C..:,  the  founder  of  Kabir  Pantheism.  As  a  religious 
mendicant,  Andrias 
went  about  from 
jhrinc  to  shrine, 
visiting  Kidarnath, 
Bidrinath,  Benares, 
!lc.,  seeking,  all  in 
for  rest  and 
peace.  When  about 
j6  years  old  he 
heud  the  Gospel, 
ud  at  once  accept- 
<d  Christ.  He  was 
l)ipii«djust  before 
the  Mutiny  of  1857 
broke  out,  and  made 
hijhoroc  at  Meerut. 
At  the  close  of  the 
Kuliny  he  joined 
the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church  Mis- 
iion  at  Moradabad, 
•here  he  has  since 
labored.  His  earn- 
atness  was  soon 
rridem  to  all,  and 
de  was  licensed  to 
[ircach  :  as  a  local 
pfcacher  he  labored 
'(7  successfully  ; 
indat  the  session  of 
ihe  North  India 
Conference  held  at 
Bareilly,  in  January, 
1S85,  he  was  or- 
dained by  Bishop 
Harst. 

Several  years  ago, 
Brother  Andrias  be - 
ume  deeply  interested  in  the  subject  of  self-supporting 
ctiurches  in  India,  and  as  an  e.tamijle  to  otiiers  he  re- 
linquished his  salary(twenty  rupees  per  monh, about  ten 
dollars)  and  has  since  lived  upon  the  contributions  of  the 
people,  Hindus,  Mohammedans,  and  Christians.  He  is 
low  60  years  old,  a  cheery,  happy  Christian  a  faithful, 
Jaccessful  worker.  At  Christmas,  1885,  in  a  village  near 
6*r«lly,  he  baptized  a  company  o^  fifty  Hindus.  During 
'887  he  baptized  some  of  the  sons  of  those  who  were 
ni' disciples  when  he  was  a  W'\x\dxi  fakeer j  and  there  are 
oibfn  awaiting  baptism. 


ANURIAS     OK    INDIA. 


Story  of  a  Recent  Baptism  in  India. 

One  morning,  about  three  years  ago,  one  of  our  Chris- 
tians was  washing  his  face  in  the  tank  at  Tumkur,  when 
another  man  came  up  to  perform  the  same  operation. 
"  Who  are  you,  sir?"  said  the  Christian. 
"I  am  a  Lingdyat  ;  I  have  come  here   to  see   my  dis- 
ciples," was  the  answer. 

"  Then  you  are  a  guru,  are  you  ?  " 
"  Yes,  I  have  four  hundred  houses  in  different  places." 

"  What  caste  are 
yourdisciples?"pur 
sued  the  Christian. 
"  They  are  all 
kurubaru  (the  shep- 
herd caste), "quietly 
answered  the  new- 
comer. 

"What  do  you  do, 
sir,  when  you  see 
your  disciples?" 

"  I  ask  after  their 
welfare,  and  then  I 
give  them  tirtka 
(holy  water)  and 
prasdda  vib  k&  ti 
(holy  ashes)." 

"  But  what  good 
can  your  disciples 
get  out  of  these 
things  ?" 

"The  Shastra  pre- 
scribes them,  and 
I  always  get  kdnike 
(an  offering)  for 
them." 

It  was  just  a  casu- 
al meeting  between 
two  men  who  had 
never  seen  each  oth- 
er before.  The  name 
of  the  Lingayat 
priest  was  Siddap- 
pa.  The  Christian 
was  a  man  of  zeal 
and  of  tact,  and  he 
succeeded  that  mor- 
ning in  describing 
very  vividly  man's  sinfulness  and  his  need,  everywhere, 
of  the  one  u\i^  guru,  Christ  Jesus.  Siddappa  was  inter- 
ested, and  on  being  invited  to  the  Christian's  house,  went 
gladly.  He  spent  the  whole  day  there,  for  business  is 
never  pressing  with  such  men.  To  day's  engagement  can 
well  wait  till  next  day,  or  next  week  for  that  matter,  with 
out  involving  them  in  any  inconvenience.  Nowhere 
among  the  natives  of  India  has  the  railway  engine  become 
yet  the  symbol  of  life.  Things  move  at  bullock  pace, 
and  gurus  are  accustomed  lo  something  slower  than  that. 
Their  lives  are  placid  as  their  village  lakes,  knowing  no 


L^ 


260 


STORY  OF  A  RECENT  BAPTISM  IN  INDIA. 


ruffle  of  anxiety.  They  are  in  spiritual  authority  over 
500  or  1,000  people,  who  feed  them,  clothe  them,  raise 
money  to  marry  them  with  appropriate  ostentation,  and 
receive  in  return  their  priestly  offices,  such  as  they  are, 
at  feasts  and  family  celebrations. 

To  this  class  belonged  Siddappa.  He  had  known 
nothing  higher,  and  scarcely  could  know  any  thing  more 
comfortable.  But  through  this  intercourse  of  one  day 
with  a  Christian  a  disturbing  element  had  entered  into 
his  life.  He  returned  to  his  village  next  day,  a  distance 
of  nearly  thirty  miles.  Not  to  rest,  however.  He  had 
egun  to  think.  He  was  pleased  with  what  he  had  seen 
and  heard  in  Tumkur ;  but  were  other  Christians  like 
those  ?  He  determined  to  find  out  by  personal  intercourse, 
and  accordingly  set  off  to  Bangalore,  where  he  knew 
Christians  were  numerous.  It  was  on  Thursday  evening 
that  he  first  made  his  appearance  in  the  Wesleyan  Mission 
compound.  A  service  was  being  held  in  a  hall  of  the 
High  School,  and  Siddappa  entered  and  stayed  till  the 
end.  As  soon  as  it  was  over  he  introduced  himself  to 
the  native  minister  and  told  him  why  he  had  come  to 
Bangalore.  He  was  at  once  invited  to  the.  minister's  j 
house,  and  there  was  a  long  talk  on  salvation.  "  I  wish 
you  would  come  to  my  village  and  see  all  my  people,  and 
tell  them  the  things  you  have  told  me.  Cannot  you 
manage  it  ?"  \  visit  was  forthwith  arranged  for  the 
following  week.  The  village  is  fourteen  miles  away 
from  Bangalore,  and  when  the  minister,  the  Rev.  T.  Luke, 
arrived,  he  was  received  with  the  utmost  respect  and 
kindness  by  Siddappa's  mother,  brother,  and  all  the  chief 
villagers.  It  was  a  happy  opportunity,  and  he  used  it 
eagerly. 

During  the  day  Siddappa  brought  up  an  old  man  to  the 
minister,  whose  face  was  covered  with  holy  ashes.  He 
was  a  pantheist,  and  had  spent  much  effort  on  making 
Siddappa  one  also.  He  was  quite  ready  for  battle  with 
a  Christian  preacher,  and  asked  many  questions.  From 
It  A.M.  to  3  P.M.,  the  conversation  lasted,  and  pantheism 
was  closely  examined  as  well  as  Christianity.  At  the 
close  Siddappa  confessed  in  the  presence  of  the  old  man 
that  he  felt  he  had  a  great  burden,  and  he  wanted  a  guru 
who  would  remove  it. 

For  a  full  year  after  this,  he  did  not  show  his  face  in 
Bangalore.  Yet  he  was  not  forgetful  or  idle.  He  went 
repeatedly  to  Tumkur,  Nelamangala,  Tyamagondla  and 
other  places  where  Christians  live,  and  tried  to  get  to 
know  them  more  intimately.  When  twelve  months  had 
passed  he  came  back  once  more  to  Mr.  Luke.  People 
had  been  saying  much  against  Christianity.  He  was  told 
that  missionaries  would  spoil  his  caste  and  afterwards 
send  him  to  beg,  while  they  themselves  would  receive  a 
handsome  gift  for  converting  him.  He  wanted  to  feel 
assured  on  these  and  other  such  points.  Mr.  Luke  dealt 
with  him  patiently  and  took  the  opportunity  of  warning 
him  that  if  he  became  a  Christian  he  would  have  to  suffer 
persecution.  He  could  not  remain  longer  in  caste ;  he 
must  give  up  his  four  hundred  disciples  and  all  the 
presents  he  regularly  got  from  them  ;  nor  must  he  expect 


Christianity  to  feed  him.  He  must  begin  to  work  hard 
for  his  living,  and  all  his  friends  would  reproach  him  and 
scoff  at  him. 

Siddappa  was  not   quite   ready  for  all  this  yet.    He 
asked   Mr.  Luke  logo  to  his  village  again  and  this  was 
done.     But  this  time  the  old  man,  Shamanna  by  name, 
who  had  argued  so  long  before,  began  to  feel  alarmed  for 
his  young  friend.     He  warned  Siddappa,  and  set  himself 
with    much   determination    to    prevent   his   having  any 
further  communication  with  Christians.     Hitherto  Sid- 
dappa had  been  wholly  among  Protestants.     Now  he  met 
a  Roman  priest,  and  at  once  began  to  inquire  into  his 
form  of  religion.     "  You  cannot  at  present  know  our  re- 
ligion :  if  you  become  a  Roman  Catholic  then  you  will 
know,"  was  the  priest's  reply.     "  But  what  is  that  you 
have  on  your  chest?"  persisted  Siddappa.     "The  holy 
cross;  if  you  become  a  Catholic  I  will  give  you  one  like 
this."     " What  would  be  the  good  of  that?"  asked  Sid- 
dappa ;  "  we  put  a  linga  on  any  one  becoming  a  Lingayat, 
and  you  put  a  cross  on  any  one  becoming  a  Catholic, 
Where  is  the  difference  ?  Have  you  anything  else  ?"     The 
priest  was  annoyed  at  this  and  turned  away. 

Nearly  three  years  had  now  gone  by  since  Siddappa 
first  encountered  Christianity — years  of  inquiry,  of  much 
balancing,  of  repeated  and  very  natural  hesitation.  He 
wascandid  all  through.  He  evaded  no  objections,  started 
either  in  his  own  mind  or  by  others.  He  wished  to  take  no 
important  step  until  he  was  quite  clear.  Last  July,  after 
a  series  of  six  prolonged  visits  of  inquiry,  the  native 
minister  felt  it  right  to  make  a  very  direct  appeal  to  him: 
"  Siddappa,  how  long  have  you  now  been  examining 
Christianity?  Will  you  still  delay  to  become  Christ's 
follower?"  And  Siddappa  at  last  spoke  out:  '*  Sir,  not  J 
Christianity  alone  have  I  been  examining,  but  Christians  ■ 
also.  Now  at  last  I  am  satisfied ;  I  will  lose  no  more 
time  ;  I  am  ready  now  to  become  a  Christian.  I  dare 
say  I  shall  lose  my  friends  and  all  my  disciples  :  never 
mind.  I  want  Jesus  Christ.  I  feel  I  am  a  sinner  and  I 
want  to  be  saved." 

So  the  great  decision  was  made,  and  one  Sunday  morn- 
ing in  .August  Mr.  Hudson  admitted  Siddappa  into  the 
Christian  Church,  baptizing  him  by  the  name  Satyavira 
— the  hero  of  the  truth.  May  he,  by  God's  grace,  prove 
himself  to  be  that  ! — Harvest  Field. 


I 
I 

I 


I 

I 


i 


The  Gospel  in  the  Palace. 

BY   REV.   H.   MANSELL. 

Last  week  my  colleague  Rev.  Isaac  Fieldbrave  returned 
from  a  most  interesting  trip  to  the  Raja  of  Khetra,  an 
independent  king  of  one  of  the  Rajputana  States.  Miss 
Swain,  M.D.  had  secured  the  Raja's  consent  to  an  invitafl 
tion  and  I  had  bidden  him  God  speed.  Our  quarterly 
conference  and  preachers'  meeting  also  prayed  earnestly 
for  his  success. 

He  travelled  300  miles  by  rail  to  Riwari  within  sevent 
two  miles  of  Khetra,  Here  a  messenger  of  the  Raja's  m- 
him  and  was  prepared  to  take  him  by  camel  in  two  dayi 


THE  GOSPEL  IN  THE  PALACE. 


207 


I    but  hearing  that  the  serai  half  way  was  often  disturbed  by 
■robbers  he  procured  a  fleet  camel  for  himself  intending 

■  to  make  the  journey    in  one  day. 

f  He  rose  early  and  started,  but  after  riding  nearly  forty 
miles,  being  unused  to  the  camel,  he  was  so  tired  he  was 

■  obliged  to  stop  at  the  dreaded  serai. 

B  He  found  here  travellers  from  many  countries  of  India 
and  from  Afghanistan  and  Beluchistan,  speaking  different 
tongues  and  keeping  watch  of  their  wares,  merchandise, 
vehicles,  camels,  elephants,  horses,  bullocks,  donkeys  and 
sheep,  all  in  one  large  quadrangle  with  houses  on  all 
sides.     The  real  old  oriental  caravanserai. 

All  was  no  doubt  perfectly  safe,  but  our  stranger  of  the 
new  religion  could  not  dismiss  his  fears.  The  assurance 
of  the  serai  keeper  that  he  and  his  sons  would  stay 
■wake  and  watch  him  all  night  only  made  him  more  sure 
he  would  be  robbed  and  perhaps  murdered. 

There  were  no  locks  to  the  gates  nor  to  any  of  the 
doors,  and  the  wall  was  broken  down  in  many  places. 
He  saw  across  the  road  a  large  mansion  enclosed  with 
high  walls  and  was  told  it  was  the  residence  of  a  high 
Mohammedan  official,  who  sometimes  allowed  travellers  to 
put  up  within  his  walls.  He  went  in  and  found  three  or 
four  Mohammedans  and  asked  one  of  them  to  take  his 
salaam  (notice  of  arrival)  to  the  official. 

One  of  the  men  who  called  himself  a  mauivi  (teacher 
and  leader  of  prayer),  tried  to  inveigle  him  into  a  discus- 
sion in  which  he  should  deny  the  divine  origin  of  the 
Quran  so  they  might  have  an  excuse  to  fall  upon  and 
beat  him.  In  this  they  failed  and  as  the  messenger  did 
not  return,  he  knew  no  word  had  been  taken  to  the 
official,  and  returned  to  the  serai,  not  to  sleep  but  to 
watch  all  night. 

Next  day  he  was  up  early  and  off  to  Khetra.  He 
found  the  scenery  of  the  Aravali  Hills  most  enchanting 
as  he  rode  up  hill  and  down  hill  and  wound  around  the 
skirts  of  mountains,  so  unlike  the  level  valley  of  the 
Ganges  where  he  had  always  lived.  Khetra  itself  where 
he  arrived  in  the  early  evening  is  a  beautiful  liule  city 
nestled  among  and  surrounded  by  the  mountains  which 
make  it  naturally  an  almost  impregnable  fortress.  The 
evening  was  spent  with  Miss  .S,  and  her  helper  Miss  Pan- 
Del  in  prayers  and  planning  for  the  work. 

■  The  next  day  all  the  religious  and  secular  teachers, 
doctors,  lawyers  and  learned  men  were  invited  to  come 
and  see  him.  and  he  preached  to  them  with  great  freedom 

■  while  they  listened  with  marked  attention  and  at  the  close  \ 

■  thanked  him.  Next  day  all  the  school  children  and 
young  people  were  invited  and  he  preached  to  a  very 
large   congregation  of  them  on   the  veranda  and  in  the 

L  court-yard. 

■  On  the  third  day  he  was  invited  by  the  Raja  to  the 
royal  palace  and  was  received  in  great  pomp  and  state 

L  and  invited  to  a  seat  at  the  right  hand  of  His  Highness, 

I  who  talked  with  him  very  freely  before  all  the  courtiers 

•bout  the  Christian  religion  and  then  and  there  invited 

e-i  preach  in  the  afternoon  in  the  court-room  of  the 


It  was  arranged  that  a  Hindu  Pundit  was  to  preach 
first  and  tell  the  way  of  salvation  by  that  religion. 
Then  a  Mohammedan  mauivi  was  to  preach  and  tell  the 
way  by  that  religion.  Then  Br.  F.  was  to  preach  and 
explain  the  way  by  the  Christian  religion.  They  were 
each  to  speak  of  no  other  religion  but  his  own. 

There  was  much  prayer.  At  the  appointed  hour  the  Raja 
was  seated  upon  his  royal  throne,  a  gorgeous  cushion, 
and  all  his  high  and  mighty  ministers  and  courtiers  were 
in  attendance  in  royal  estate  and  his  own  Pundit  near  him. 
Br.  Fieldbrave  was  again  given  the  place  of  honor  The 
Queen  with  all  her  attendants  was  in  the  gallery  where 
she  could  see  all  and  hear  all  and  be  herself  unobserved. 

First  at  the  command  of  His  Highness  the  Pundit  arose 
and  began  to  quote  a  passage  from  one  of  the  Veds'  when 
the  palace  pundits  objected,  saying:  "  These  sacred  books 
are  in  the  language  of  the  gods  and  it  is'not  lawful  for  men 
to  utter  their  words."  The  Raja  however  allowed  him  to 
go  on  and  he  spoke  for  an  hour  but  gave  no  plan  or  light. 
He  was  an  Arian,  that  is,  the  sect  that  translates  Col. 
Inger.soll's  books,  but  he  did  not  give  their  tenets.  Next 
the  Mohammedan  spoke  for  half  an  hour.  He  denied 
the  Trinity  but  was  afraid  to  explain  the  Mohammedan 
creed,  saying  contrary  to  it  that  all  religions  are  good 
and  that  every  man  should  remain  in  that  in  which  he 
was  born. 

Then  Br.  Fieldbrave  spoke  nearly  an  hour  explaining 
the  way  of  salvation  through  the  death  of  Christ.  He 
closed  with  the  statement  that  Christ  came  to  destroy  sin 
and  take  it  out  of  our  hearts. 

Then  His  Highness  praised  his  speech,  said  he  wished 
the  sin  taken  out  of  his  heart,  that  it  is  good  to  think 
of  this,  and  then  he  commanded  all  in  the  palace  to  think 
and  speak  of  this  for  an  hour  that  same  evening.  He 
invited  Br,  F.  to  preach  in  the  palace  next  day,  which  he 
did  to  a  full  court  and  to  His  Majesty  on  the  throne.  He 
also  exhibited  magic-lantern  pictures  of  Christ's  nativity, 
etc.  The  Raja  was  much  moved  and  sent  him  a  present 
of  fifty  rupees  and  a  pressing  invitation  to  visit  him 
again.  Pray  for  him  and  that  the  Church  may  be  planted 
there. 

CawHpore,  India,  March  ith,  1888. 


Once  More  at  Work  in  Japan. 

BY    REV.   C.    S.    LONG,    A.M.,    PH.D. 

This  time  not  in  Kiushiu,  but  on  the  larger  island, 
Hondo.  Old  associations  and  attachments  led  me  to 
prefer  the  former,  but  a  sense  of  duty,  backed  by  the 
Bishop's  orders,  the  latter.  But  he  whose  privilege  it  is  to 
labor  anyiv/icre  in  Japan  should  be  contented,  yea,  more, 
happy;  and  I  am  both.  After  an  absence  of  nearly  three 
years,  and  a  rough  and  stormy  passage  of  three  weeks, 
the  first  day  of  December  found  us  once  more  in  the  land 
of  our  adopted  home. 

But  we  were  under  a  shadow.  Scarlet  fever  had  broken 
out  on  the  Parfhia,  and  two  of  our  own  children  were 
among  the  \\cxvtas.     \xv«.veiji^  ol  t\v\.«v«\.%  "■wKse^.^-sX'^ 


zr,8 


ONCE  MORE  AT  WORK  IN  JAPAN. 


upon  my  work,  as  I  had  hoped  to  do,  one  whole  month 
was  spent  in  strict  quarantine,  during  which  time  we 
watched  anxiously  by  the  bedside  of  our  little  sufferers, 
now  despairing  of  their  lives,  and  now  daring  to  hope 
God  would  spare  them  to  us.  He  did.  The  clouds  are 
all  gone  and  the  sun  shines  gloriously.  Nine  weeks  have 
elapsed  since  we  were  unimprisoned,  six  of  which  I  have 
spent  travelling  over  my  district. 

The  first  point  visited  was  Nagoya,  two  hundred  miles 
west  of  Yokohama.  This  is  one  of  the  largest  and  most 
active  cities  of  Japan.  Buddhism  is  strongly  intrenched 
and  bitterly  opposed  to  Christianity.  It  is  bold  and  ag- 
gressive in  spirit,  prudent  and  wise  in  method,  willing  to 
sacrifice  no  little  of  its  ancient  creed  and  adopt  in  its 
stead  principles  and  beliefs  more  in  keeping  w  ith  the  life 
and  spirit  of  New  Japan  in  order  to  maintain  its  hold 
upon  the  people.*  It  has  recenll  y  established,  at  great 
cost,  two  schools,  one  for  boys  and  one  for  girls.  The 
former  numbers  near  four  hundred  pupils,  and  the  latter 
is  well  attended. 

It  does  not  mean  to  yield  the  ground  to  Christianity 
without  a  bold  and  vigorous  fight  at  every  point.  Not 
until  recently  has  Christianity  made  much  more  than  a 
beginning,  and  not  until  the  last  few  months  have  mis- 
sionaries gone  there  to  reside.  Four  denominations  are 
now  represented  in  the  city  and  all  having  increasing 
success. 

Our  own  Church  is  in  the  lead  with  sixty  members 
and  a  large  number  of  probationers.  Bro.  H.  Yamaka,  a 
graduate  of  our  Theological  Seminary  at  Aoyama,  is  the 
active,  energetic  and  faithful  pastor.  He  speaks  English 
fluently,  as  does  also  his  excellent  wife,  who  is  a  grad- 
uate of  the  mission  school  at  Kobe.  Bro.  Yamaka  is  in 
great  favor  with  many  of  the  officials  and  leading  men  of 
the  city,  and  his  influence  is  felt  throughout  the  city. 
He  is  prudent  in  action,  sound  in  judgment,  and  faithful 
and  earnest  in  the  presentation  of  Gospel  truths.  We 
are  exceedingly  fortunate  in  having  so  thorough  a  scholar, 
so  eloquent  a  speaker,  and  so  faithful  a  Christian  to  lay 
the  foundations  of  the  Church  in  this  great  and  central 
city.  He  would  be  an  ornament  in  any  pulpit  in 
America. 

The  spirit  of  progress  has  been  slow  in  reaching  this 
city,  but  it  has  come  at  last,  and  great  and  rapid  are  the 
changes  now  taking  place.  Public  opinion  in  regard  to 
principles  of  law,  government,  civilization,  education  and 
religion  is  undergoing  a  revolution  as  marvellous  as  it  is 
radical. 

Six  years  ago  so  strong  was  the  prejudice  against  for- 
eigners and  foreign  ideas,  and  especially  Christianity, 
that  not  even  extensive  advertisement  in  the  papers  and 
great  personal  effort  on  the  part  of  a  few  earnest  friends 
could  procure  a  respectable  audience  for  the  famous 
Joseph  Cook,  although  just  from  Tokyo  and  Yokohama, 
where  he  had  charmed  vast  multitudes  by  his  superior 
eloquence  and  invincible  logic. 

The  vastness  of  the  change  can  be  seen  from  the  fact 
that  when  in  the  city  a  few  days  ago  the  mayor,  who  has 


I 


held  his  office  twelve  years,  allowed  me  the 
city  council  chamber  for  holding  religious  .serv; 
also  issued,  at  his  own  expense,  invitation  cardi 
the  names  and  subjects  of  the  speakers,  and 
with  his  official  seal,  and  sent  them  to  all  the  govei 
officials,  teachers  and  men  of  note  and  influence 
out  the  city.  As  a  result  the  large  hall  wUs 
with  the  very  best  men  and  women  of  the  place 
mayor,  who  is  a  shrewd,  intelligent,  progressive  m 
one  of  fine  personal  appearance,  occupied  a  seatH 
stage  with  other  prominent  characters,  and  fOr 
three  hours  listened  to  the  preaching  of  the  Gospc 
once  despised  Nazarene.  ■ 

In  order  to  further  show  his  friendship  to  u^ 
us  hope,  his  appreciation  of  the  doctrines  we  rep 
this  enthusiastic  official  gave  our  party,  consLsi 
Prof.  Wilson  and  family  of  Chattanooga,  Bro.  'V 
and  wife  and  the  writer,  a  reception  and  a  magi 
dinner  at  one  of  the  chief  hotels,  as  did  also  the  fs 
of  the  two  leading  government  schools,  two  or  tlu[ 
later.  ■ 

I  mention  these  things  as  evidence  that  this  gr< 
is  at  last  beginning  to  awake  from  the  sleep  of  ce 
and  to  feel  the  first  impulses  of  a  new  and  nobi 
Here  is  a  great  field  ready  for  the  sickle  of  CI 
workers  and  wise  educators.  I  do  not  believe  tlM 
place  in  all  the  earth  that  calls  more  loudly  and  fl 
for  help,  or  that  offers  a  better  opportunity  ffl 
oughly  competent  young  men  and  women  to  imau 
themselves  and  glorify  God  by  great  and  notJ 
than  this  city  of  Nagoya.  " 

The  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  appro; 
about  three  thousand  dollars  for  work  in  this  city 
a  year  ago  and  sent  out  a  call  for  some  young  la 
take  up  the  work,  but  so  far  they  have  called  in  v; 
that  the  Church  at  home  could  see  and  feel  these 
as  we  see  and  feel  them  !  O  that  the  Christian,  ed 
young  men  and  women  of  America  could  be  m 
realize  how  great,  and  urgent,  and  ceaseless  is  the  d 
for  consecrated  talent  in  this  field:  then  certaii 
missionary  societies  would  not  have  to  call  in  v 
laborers.  Will  not  some  one  who  may  read  thea 
lines  say,  "  Here  am  I,  send  me." 

From  Nagoya  I  visited  the  towns  of  Nishiwo, 
hashi,  Tahara  and  Ebmunu,  at  each  of  which  I 
small  classes  under  the  care  of  native  pastors,  ea 
striving  to  give  the  light  of  the  Gospel  to  the  tho 
of  benighted  souls  around  them. 

Returning  to  Yokohama  and  resting  a  few  days 
ited  the  station  in  the  northern  jtart  of  the  district 
the  snow-clad  mountains  of  the  province  of  Sh 
The  first  hundred  miles  of  the  journey  was  by  n 
followed  by  fifty  miles  of  old-fashioned  staging,  w 
up  with  a  ride  in  jinrikishas  of  some  ten  or 
miles.  ■ 

Three  days  were  spent  with  the  little  class  inT 
manufacturing  town  of  Matsushiro.  The  Churc 
was  wide  awake,  meeting  at  five  o'clock  every] 


1 


eryJ 


and  praying  an  hour  for  the  outpouring  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  These  meetings  were  well  attended  and  were 
indeed  seasons  of  great  joy  and  spiritual  triumph.  Some 
of  the  members  lived  two  or  three  miles  from  the 
chapel,  and  having  no  time-pieces,  often  came  as  early  as 
two  and  three  o'clock  in  the  morning,  to  insure  themselves 
against  being  too  late. 

Such  zeal  and  faith  God  delights  to  honor,  and  such 
Methodism  always  wins  successes.  Hence  I  was  not  sur- 
prised to  see  a  bright  young  man  rise  up  in  the  Sunday 
morning  prayer  meeting,  which  had  been  protracted  be- 
yond the  usual  time,  and  relate,  just  as  the  sun  was  rising 
in  the  east,  how  the  blessed  Sun  of  Righteousness  had 
justshined  into  his  heart  and  filled  him  with  the  light  and 
joy  of  salvation. 

Leaving  here,  two  days'  journey  over  rugged  mountains, 
much  of  the  way  on  foot,  as  the  deep  snows  made  it  im- 
possible for  jinrikisha,  brought  us  to  the  beautiful  city  of 
Matsumato,  where  for  three  days  we  shared  the  kind  and 
liberal  hospitality  of  Bro.  G.  W.  Elmer  and  his  heroic 
wife,  They  are  the  only  foreigners  living  in  the  city  and 
had  not  even  seen  a  "white  face"  for  more  than  six 
months.  They  are  both  engaged  in  teaching  a  govern- 
ment school  three  days  in  the  week,  the  remainder  of 
their  time  being  devoted  to  missionary  work. 

Through  the  efforts  of  these  faithful,  consecrated 
laborers,  assisted  by  Brother  Hirata,  the  earnest,  devoted 
native  pastor,  we  found  the  Church  here  and  in  the  sur- 
rounding towns  and  villages  in  a  prosperous  condition. 
They  also  were  holding  early  murning  prayer  meeting,  in 
which  conversions  were  often  occurring.  The  Church  here 
is  nobly  striving  to  build  a  house  of  worship,  and  their 
methods  of  raising  funds  might  well  be  imitated  by  some 
of  our  home  societies. 

The  Church  is  organized  into  a  "Working  Society," 
snd  each  member  of  the  society,  male  and  female,  is 
obligated  to  give  at  least  one  day's  labor  in  each  week  to 
the  manufacturing  of  such  saleable  articles  as  the  society 
•nay  direct,  the  proceeds  of  which  are  all  to  be  added  to 
the  building  fund,  which  at  the  time  of  my  visit  had 
ftached  about  $150. 

I  had  not  expected  to  find  among  these  mountain  peo- 
ple any  particular  awakening  on  the  subject  of  Christian- 
ity. But  in  this  I  was  most  agreeably  disappointed.  It 
i«  a  significant  fact  that  an  audience  of  six  hundred 
people  gathered  into  one  of  the  public  theatres  to  listen 
to  the  discussion  of  religious  subjects. 

Still  more  significant  was  the  fact  that  when  Prof 
Wilson  delivered  an  able  and  interesting  address  on  the 
subject  of  "  Modern  Languages,"  he  was  allowed  to  take 
lis  seat  in  perfect  silence,  while  the  next  speaker,  whose 
subject  was  the  "Nature  and  Influence  of  the  Christian 
Religion,"  was  greeted  by  a  round  of  hearty  applause 
from  the  audience  as  he  approaihed  the  stage,  and  which 
was  repeated  at  the  close  of  the  address. 

Another  speaker,  who  spoke  on  a  religious  subject,  was 
also  applauded  frequently.     The  wonderful  revival  that 
been  sweeping  over  all   Japan   during  the  last  few 


months  hats  resulted  in  the  conversion  of  many  hundreds 
of  souls. 

About  seventy  baptisms  occurred  in  my  own  district 
during  the  winter  months,  and  still  there  are  many  other 
applicants.  But  perhaps  the  most  hopieful  and  evident 
signs  of  the  growth  of  the  native  Church  are  seen  in  the 
increasing  interest  manifested  on  the  subject  of  self-sup- 
port and  in  the  matter  of  church  building.  Nearly  every 
class  is  striving  to  erect  a  house  of  worship,  and  while 
some  of  our  societies  are  entirely  self-supporting,  all  are 
doing  something  on  this  line. 

Our  one  great  need  is  more  men.  But  happily  the 
time  has  come  when  men  need  not  wait  to  be  sent  out  by 
Missionary  Societies.  Scores  of  young  men  could  get 
self-supporting  positions  in  schools  as  teachers  of  Eng- 
lish, where  they  would  be  required  to  give  only  from 
three  to  five  hours  per  day  to  their  classes,  and  the  re- 
mainder of  their  time  could  be  given  to  missionary  work, 
and  in  consideration  of  which  Missionary  Societies 
would  doubtless  be  glad  to  pay  their  passage  out.  A 
few  young  men  have  already  come  out  on  this  plan  and 
are  doing  well — even  better  than  many  missionaries  .so 
far  as  finances  are  concerned.  There  is  room  for  many 
more.  Who  will  come  ?  No  question  about  the  sup. 
port. 

Yokohama,  April  ^d,  1888. 


The  Rise  of  the   Methodism   iii   Finland  —  Its 
State  and  Prospects. 

HV    REV.     B.    A.    CARLSON. 

As  Methodism  ha*  grown  up  in  Sweden,  Norway  and 
Denmark,  originally  rising  from  the  working  of  the  Meth- 
odist Church  among  the  Scandinavian  people  in  New 
York;  in  the  same  way  it  has  come  to  Finland. 

Among  those  sailors  who  were  converted  to  God  and 
added  to  our  Church  in  the  Bethel  ship  in  New  York  in 
185S,  there  was  also  a  Finlandian  pilot  named  Gustaf  Ler- 
vik.  Feeling  an  inexpressible  desire  to  work  for  the 
conversion  of  his  countrymen,  he  returned  to  Finland  in 
1859,  where  he  in  Gamla  (Old)  V'asa,  his  native  city,  be- 
gan to  preach  the  Gospel  to  large  congregations,  and 
many  were  converted  through  the  Word  of  God  which 
he  preached.  But  the  enemy  did  not  tarry  to  stir  up 
the  priests  and  the  mob  t<5  raise  a  great  persecution 
against  him  and  the  newly  converted. 

By  this  he  was  constrained  to  cease  from  preaching. 
The  enemies  were  indeed  so  importunate  that  they  at  one 
occasion  collected  as  many  Method tsiical  Scriptures  as 
they  could  get  hold  at  and  did  burn  them  ;  our  brother 
had  carried  these  books  from  America  and  distributed 
them  among  the  people.  He  has  himself  related  that  a 
new-converted  girl  ran  forward  and  saved  one  of  the 
burning  books,  and  that  was  a  copy  of  "  Hester  Ann 
Rogers."  The  same  book,  with  its  burnt  cover,  was 
shown  unto  me  when  I,  the  first  time,  visited  our  old 
brother,  being  now  seventy-three,  and  yet  in  possession  of 
fresh  and  full  life  in  God. 


THE  RISE  OF  METHODISM  IN  FINLAND. 


Several  years  elapsed  without  any  movement  to  be 
noted,  but  during  this  time  God  prepared  other  messen- 
gers from  our  Church  in  America.  About  twenty-five 
years  ago  other  Finlandian  sailors  were  converted  there, 
and  among  them  was  a  pilot  named  GustaJ  Bdrlutid  (pro- 
nounced BanlunJ),  from  Kristinestad.  This  man  also 
felt  a  longing  in  his  mind  to  return  to  his  native  country 
and  warn  his  relatives  and  friends  to  flee  from  the  wrath 
to  come,  and  exhort  them  to  repent  and  be  converted  to 
God.  Immediately  after  his  arrival  home  he  began  to 
hold  prayer  and  class  meetings,  now  here,  now  there,  in 
the  houses,  and  from  this  the  result  was,  that  many  be- 
gan to  ask  earnestly,  what  they  had  to  do  in  order  to  get 
eternal  life.  Not  a  few  were  really  converted  to  the 
Lord,  and  of  these  some  remain  on  the  side  of  God,  and 
still  they  are  devoted  to  God  and  our  Church. 

In  consequence  of  a  consuming  illness  with  which  this 
our  dear  brother  is  affected,  he  could  not  keep  any  longer 
the  work,  but  he  must  leave  it,  and  this  he  did  in  the 
hope  that  our  Church  should  send  a  missionary  to  Fin- 
land. For  this  purpose  he  wrote  several  times  to  some 
friends  in  America  and  Sweden,  but  he  never  got  any 
answer. 

In  1873  he,  at  the  request  of  several  Christian  friends, 
went  to  Stockholm  in  order  to  attend  the  Swedish  Annual 
Conference  being  held  there,  and  to  meet  Bishop  Harris, 
who  was  to  lead  the  transactions  of  the  said  conference, 
and  himself  beseech  him  to  send  a  missionary  to  P  inland. 
The  writer  of  these  lines  was  then  asked  by  the  Bishop 
if  he  were  willing  to  go  to  Finland  as  a  missionary,  to 
which  he  answered,  yes.  But  the  Rev.  V.  Witting,  being 
then  Swedish  Superintendent,  replied  that  he  at  this  oc- 
casion had  no  missionary  in  Sweden  to  dispense  with. 
In  consequence  of  this  the  question  was  dropped  for  that 
time,  and  our  dear  brother  must  return  to  his  country 
without  having  been  able  to  perform  his  errand  in  a  sat- 
isfying way  ;  yet  he  had  got  that  promise  by  the  Bishop, 
that  a  missionary  should  be  sent  to  Finland,  our  Lord 
having  provided  one. 

A  local  preacher  named  K.  Lindborg,  living  at  Sunds- 
vall.  Northern  Sweden,  was  often,  during  his  stay  in  the 
said  city,  in  compact  with  Finlandians,  who  in  large 
numbers  visited  this  place  with  their  wares.  In  his  letters 
to  us  he  says  : 

"  When  I,  at  the  so-called  Finland  market  of  Sundsvall, 
saw  this  people  in  their  wild  appearance  and  their  most 
sinful  life,  I  thought  in  my  heart  that  this  people  needed 
to  hear  the  Christendom  being  preached  practically  and 
in  demonstration  of  the  Spirit  and  of  power.  After  hav- 
ing for  a  long  time  kept  the  need  of  this  people  in  my 
thoughts,  I  determined  at  last  in  prayer  to  God  to  devote 
myself  to  Finland,  and  then  in  the  spring  of  1880  I  went 
there  and  began  my  work  in  Vasa. 

"  But  the  opposition  of  the  priests  and  other  persons  was 
so  hard  that  I  could  remain  there  only  a  week.  Then  I 
went  on  foot  to  Kristinestad,  because  my  travelling  money, 
originally  very  small,  was  so  nearly  exhausted,  that  I  had 
oji/j'  one  mark  and  seventy-three  penni  left  (about  forty 


iifl 
ml 


cents).  Arrived  there  safely  I  was  welcomed  heartily  by 
our  dear  brother  Barlund.  I  took  my  dwelling  in  this 
city  and  preached  the  Gospel  there  and  in  the  country 
about  it.  Soon  my  work  was  extended  to  Vasa  and 
Gamla  (Old)  Karleby,  where  I  was  called  by  Christian 
friends.  The  persecution  against  our  cause  went  still  on 
during  the  whole  time,  and  at  last  I  was  called  before 
the  cathedral  chapter  at  Abo  (pron.  Oboo),  where  I  was 
formally  commanded  by  the  Archbishop  to  leave  the 
country  immediately. 

"  But  I  declared  that  I  could  not  do  this,  because  the 
Christian  love  constrained  me  to  remain  among  that  peo- 
ple who  desired  my  service.  Then  I  was  permitted  to 
go  back  to  my  mission  again  upon  terms  that  1  not  speak 
against  the  State  Church.  Now  I  took  up  my  commenced 
work  again  with  preaching,  prayer  and  class  meetings 
until  spring,  1883."  At  that  time  our  brother  K.  Lind-  ^ 
borg  went  back  to  Sweden,  and  an  ordained  preacher,  G. 
Wagnson,  was  sent  in  his  place  at  the  annual  conference  _ 
in  Norrkaping.  I 

In  1884  the  writer  was  sent  by  Bishop  Hurst  from  the 
annual  conference  at  Upsala  as  a  missionary  to  Finland, 
in  order  to  take  up  the  commenced  work  and  ground  a 
mission  at  Helsingfors,  the  capital  of  Finland.     To  thi 
city  I  arrived  August  i  ith  of  the  same  year. 

My  first  sermon  there  I  preached  August  13th,  in  an 
asylum  for  fallen  women  and  also  a  home  for  children, 
and  my  second  sermon  1  was  invited  to  preach  m  the 
hall  of  one  of  the  colleges  of  the  city,  where  I  since  ha?e 
been  permitted  to  preach  many  times.  Never  I  can  for- 
get that  impression  I  felt  at  the  first  beginning  of  my 
work  in  this  place.  Some  persons  heard  me  almost  as  anj 
angel  sent  from  heaven  ;  whereas  others  intended  to  get  ■ 
me  away  immediately,  and  therefore  I  was  brought  before 
the  court  of  justice  speedily,  and  by  that  court  I  was  for 
bidden  to  preach  any  more  in  the  city. 

But  God  turned  it  otherwise,  so  that  we  have  been  per- 
mitted to  do  hitherto  the  work  of  the  Lord  undisturbed, 
and  as  far  as  we  can  understand  our  cause  has  gained 
more  and  more  respect  and  confidence  in  the  community,.! 
which  also  is  the  case  in  our  other  missions  in  this  coun- 
try. This  is  proved  best  by  the  success  we  have  had  and 
the  many  hearers  we  have  at  the  general  services,  though 
we  as  yet  have  no  chapels  of  our  own,  but  only  rented 
halls  to  hold  our  meetings  in. 

The  Sunday,  October  5th,  we  had,  upon  the  request  by 
many  Christian  friends,  our  first  supper  of  the  Lord  in 
Helsingfors,  and  then  twenty-two  persons  partook  with 
us  in  this  feast  of  our  Lord's  remembrance.  The  7th  of 
the  same  month  we  took  up  our  first  collection,  amount- 
ing to  twenty-five  Finlandian  marks  and  twenty-one  penni. 

The  Friday,  November  7th,  of  the  same  year,  we 
formed  a  Methodist  society  at  Helsingfors,  and  there  were 
twenty-three  persons  who  united  wnth  our  Church  on  trial, 
nineteen  of  whom  are  still  remaining  in  the  society  at 
Helsingfors,  which  society  at  present  numbers  135  mem- 
bers, and  we  have  a  Sunday-school  with  more  tha 
children. 


I 


I 


VESTIGIA  OF  ST.  PAUL. 


From  time  to  lime  I  have  received  calling  from  sev- 
eral places  to  come  and  preach  the  Gospel,  and  that  I 
have  done  as  far  as  I  had  time. 

In  1885  I  received  petitions  from  several  cities  of  the 
country  with  asking  for  preachers  from  our  Church,  Yet 
we  could  for  that  year  only  send  a  preacher  to  one  place, 
namely,  Gamly  Karleby.  But  small  societies  were  formed 
in  several  places,  and  their  humble  desire  to  get  preach- 
ers were  repeated  from  time  to  time,  and  therefore  I  was  \ 
obliged  to  take  some  missionaries  from  Sweden. 

The  same  year  we  commenced  to  publish  our  periodi-  l 
cal,  "  Nya  Budbararen  "  (The  New  Messenger),  which  I 
ever  since  has  been  published  with    1,000  copies  every 
month. 

In  i856,  in  the  month  of  February,  we  received  two 
brethren  more  in  the  service  of  the  mission,  namely,  P. 
Yeppson  and  A.  G.  Edlund,  who  arrived  after  a  very 
difficult  and  dangerous  travelling  from  Sweden  across  the 
Baltic  sea,  then  being  the  only  passable  way.  The  jour- 
ney must  be  done  on  foot  over  the  ice,  because  the  usual 
post-steamer  was  ice-bound  in  the  sea,  which  here  in  this 
northern  part  of  the  world  often  happens  at  this  time  of 
the  year.0 

When  they  were  about  the  middle  of  the  sea,  the  ice 
broke  under  their  feet,  and  Brother  Yeppson  went  down 
in  the  water  with  his  whole  body,  and  probably  he  had 
been  drowned,  if  not  Brother  Edlund  and  their  guide  had 
been  present  to  help  him  quickly.  After  having  come 
up  from  the  cold  water,  he  must,  standing  on  the  ice,  take 
off  his  clothes,  quite  soaked,  and  put  on  other  dry,  and 
happily  it  was  that  he  had  dry  clothes  in  his  ponnanteau. 
He  had  lost  one  of  his  boots  in  the  sea  when  struggling 
not  to  be  drowned,  and  he  had  no  other  with  him.  He 
bound  pieces  of  cloth  and  what  else  he  had  about  his 
bare  foot,  and  then  they  began  again  their  walking  until 
they  reached  the  Finiandian  continent. 

Brother  P.  Yeppson  I  stationed  in  the  city  of  Ekenas, 
and  A.  G.  Edlund  in  Kristinestad,  where  they  still  remain 
and  have  good  success  in  the  work. 

Since  that  time  I  have  employed  and  placed  in  the 
stations  several  other  preachers,  so  that  we  at  present  are 
eight  missionaries  stationed  in  the  service  of  the  mission 
in  Finland. 

The  prospects  are  bright.  Several  places  are  open  to 
us,  and  the  people  e.xpect  heartily  our  coming,  and  they 
ask  that  we  may  come  to  them  as  soon  as  possible. 

The  cities  in  which  we  have  organized  Methodist  soci- 
eties are  these  :  Helsingfors,  Ekenaas  (pron.  nase),  Abo 
(Oboo),  BjSmeborg,  Kristinestad,  Vasa,  Gamla  Karleby, 
Uleaborg. 

The  places  to  which  we  have  been  called  in  order  to  reg- 
ularly attend  with  jireaching — and  that  we  continually  do 
— are  these:  Kasko  (oe),  Billnas  (nase),  Brodtory,  Narpes, 
Forsby,  Fredrickshamm,  Nyslott. 

Indeed  the  ministers  of  the  State  Church  are  exercis- 
ing a  troublesome  oppression  upon  our  cause  in  their 
prohibitions  of  church  council  and  callings  before  the 
cathedra]  chapter  (until  now  we  have  had  six  prohibi- 


tions), but  this  is  no  hindrance  of  more  difficult  kind  to 
our  cause,  because  Finland,  though  it  is  governed  by  the 
same  ruler  as  the  other  parts  of  Russia,  has  its  own  laws, 
being  very  more  free  or  liberal  than  the  laws  of  other 
provinces  belonging  to  the  Russian  empire. 

The  several  denominations  of  this  country  are  these; 
Lutherans,  Hcdbergians,  Laestadians  (so-called  Hihol- 
ites),  Waldenslromians,  Baptists,  Methodists,  Jews, 
Grecian  and  Roman  Catholics.  Grecian  churches  are  to 
be  found  in  almost  every  city  ;  there  are  three  large  such 
congregations  in  Helsingfors. 

In  1887  we  commenced  a  little  school  for  educating 
young  men  to  preachers,  but  in  want  of  means  to  support 
it  we  must  cease  with  it  this  spring,  until  God  possibly 
opens  another  way  unto  us  in  this  respect. 

The  Methodi.sm  in  Finland  numbers  at  present  232 
members  in  full  connection,  and  213  on  trial.  Total,  445. 
The  number  of  Sunday-.school  children  we  have  at  pres- 
ent, 748,  being  the  largest  number  of  Sunday-school 
children  that  any  religious  society  has  in  this  country. 

Heisirtgfors,  March  aoM,  1888. 


Testigia  of  St.  Paul  in  Italy. 

BY    REV.    EVERETT    S.    STACKPOLE. 

Such  may  be  the  title  of  what  I  have  to  write  concern- 
ing the  traditions  that  are  current  in  the  "  Eternal  City," 
relating  to  the  Apostle's  life  here.  Let  me  first  introduce 
you  to  the  famous  Mamertine  prison.  It  is  situated  at 
the  western  end  of  the  Forum, at  the  foot  of  theCapitoline 
Hill,  and  underneath  the  Church  of  St.  Giuseppe  de  Fal- 
egnami  (St.  Joseph  of  the  Carpenters).  It  is  of  very 
ancient  date,  supposed  by  some  to  have  been  built  by 
Servius  Tullius  from  its  original  name,  Tullianum.  Here 
Jugurtha  was  strangled,  and  also  Vercingetorix,  chief  of 
the  Allobroges,  of  whom  we  used  to  read  in  Caesar's 
Gallic  Wars.  Iron  rings  for  strangling  prisoners  are  still 
seen,  fastened  to  the  wall  of  the  lower  dungeon. 

The  prison  consists  of  two  rooms,  one  below  the  other. 
The  only  entrance  to  the  lower  room  was  formerly 
through  a  circular  aperture  in  the  floor  of  the  first,  per- 
haps two  feet  in  diameter,  but  a  staircase  has  been  con- 
structed at  one  side  for  the  convenience  of  visitors. 
Through  this  hole,  they  say,  St.  Peter  was  cast,  and  as 
his  head  fell  against  the  wall  of  solid  stone  it  made  an 
impression,  still  shown,  slightly  resembling  one  side  of 
the  human  face.  The  lower  room  is  nineteen  feet  long, 
ten  feet  wide,  and  six  and  one-half  feet  high.  In  the 
bottom  is  a  well  of  water,  about  three  feet  deep  and  a 
foot  in  diameter,  which,  according  to  tradition,  sprung 
up  miraculously  at  the  bidding  of  Peter,  in  order  that  he 
might  baptize  the  jailer.  The  authors  of  this  legend 
were  evidently  not  immersionists.  The  water  is  quite 
good,  but  has  no  miraculous  properties.  The  tradition 
is  somewhat  spoiled  by  the  historical  fact  that  the  well 
existed  long  before  the  Christian  era. 

The  Roman  Catholics  seem  to  make  more  account  of 
Peter's  imprisonment  here  than  of  Paul's.     There  is  tvq 


I 


^M 


probability  that  Peter  ever  saw  this  place,  but  we  can 
well  fancy  Paul  chained  in  this  lower  dungeon  and  wait- 
ing "  to  be  off ered. "  Here  he  may  have  dictated  his 
second  Epistle  to  Timothy  with  Luke  for  an  amanuensis 
{II.  Tim.  iv.,  ii).  It  is  evident  that  he  would  need  the 
cloke  left  at  Troas  before  winter  (vs.  13,  zi),  for  the 
dungeon  is  cold  as  well  as  damp  and  dark.  There  is  a 
secret  passage  leading  out  of  this  dungeon,  through  which 
prisoners  were  led  to  execution.  In  imagination  please 
follow  Paul  through  this  passage  and  out  upon  theOstian 
Way  about  three  miles  from  the  city. 

Here,  a  little  off  from  the  way  to  Ostia,  on  the  Via 
Laurentina,  is  the  traditional  spot  where  Paul  was  be- 
headed. Three  old  churches  stand  here,  surrounded 
by  an  enclosure  and  a  grove  of  Eucalyptus  trees  that  have 
recently  been  planted  as  a  protection  against  malaria. 
A  company  of  French  monks  have  charge.  The  first  two 
churt  hes  have  little  of  interest,  though  they  do  say  Peter 
was  for  a  time  imprisoned  under  one  of  them.  Somehow 
Peter  must  be  everywhere  introduced  to  share  the  honor 
due  to  the  greater  Apostle. 

The  third  church  farthest  from  the  entrance  is  called 
the  Church  of  the  Three  Fountains.  The  legend  is  this, 
that  when  Paul  was  beheaded,  his  head  bounded  three 
times  down  the  hill-side,  and  immediately  there  sprung 
up  three  fountains  of  water  from  the  spots  where  the 
head  touched  the  ground.  In  one  corner  of  the  little 
church  is  the  identical  pillar  to  which  Paul  was  chained, 
and  elsewhere  is  a  marble  tablet,  in  high  relief,  represent- 
ing Paul  leaning  his  head  on  the  top  of  this  pillar  and  a 
Roman  soldier  with  uplifted  sword.  The  fluted  pillar  is 
scarcely  three  feet  high  and  a  foot  in  diameter.  It  has 
a  sculptured  base  and  uneven  top  as  though  it  had  been 
broken.  Its  aj^pearance  does  not  reveal  any  signs  of  an- 
tiquity. It  may  possibly  be  two  centuries  old,  but  this  is 
very  doubtful. 

Some  sculptured  marbles  have  been  built  over  three 
little  pools  of  water  at  the  left  of  this  pillar,  separated 
from  each  other  about  ten  or  twelve  feet,  and  on  a  de- 
scending plane.  A  long-handled  dipper  is  upon  each 
fountain  for  the  convenience  of  the  curious  and  the  de- 
votion of  the  faithful. 

They,  whose  credulity  is  strong  enough  to  excite  a 
lively  imagination,  say  that  the  water  of  the  second 
fountain  is  cooler  than  that  of  the  first,  while  that  of  the 
third  is  cooler  still.  The  explanation  is,  that  the  blood 
of  the  martyr  naturally  grew  colder  in  proportion  to  the 
length  of  lime  the  head  had  been  separated  from  the 
body.  It  was  enough  for  me  to  taste  of  the  second 
fountain,  and  to  trust  to  "  unwritten  tradition  "  for  the 
truth  of  the  above  statement. 

That  Paul  was  beheaded  somewhere  in  this  vicinity  is 
quite  probable  and  almost  certain.  That  some  monu- 
ment commemorating  the  fact  should  be  placed  here  is 
very  natural  and  fitting,  but  that  sacred  recollections 
should  be  intruded  upon  by  such  superstitious  and  stupid 
fancies  is  to  be  deplored.  The  acceptance  of  such 
legends  forms  ao  sma)\  pari  of  the  belief  of  the  ignorant 


portion  of  the  adherents  of  Romanism,  The  better  in- 
formed laugh  at  such  nonsense  secretly  or  openly.  The 
inevitable  result  is  infidelity  respecting  even  the  truthso' 
Christianity. 

Returning  from   the   Three   Fountains    we   pass  the 
Church  of  St.  Paul  inside  the  gates.     This   is   the  place 
where  tradition  says  the  body  of  St.  Paul  was  buried  byi 
pious  woman,  named  Lucina.     A  church  was  built  here 
by  Constantine  and  has  been  replaced  a  number  of  times 
by  grander  edifices.     The  present  one  was  commenced  m 
1823  and  dedicated  by  Pius  IX.  in   1854.     The  intenor 
decorations  in  gold  and  varied  marbles  and  mosaics  are 
on  a  very  grand  and  expensive  scale.     The  vastness  of 
dimensions  and  wealth  ot   material  impress  the  visitor 
with  wonder  and  admiration,  which  some  may  mistake 
for  awe  and  reverence;  whether  they  help  to  perpetuate 
the  memory  and  spirit  of  St.  Paul  is  more  doubtful.     His 
best  monument  is  his  epistles  and  the  record  Luke  has 
given  us  of  his  missionary  career. 

In  visiting  the  above  named  places  we  were  obliged  by 
an  overflow  of  the  Tiber  to  ride  out  on  the  Appian  Way. 
the  road  by  which  Paul  first  entered  Rome  accompanied 
by  a  Roman  guard  and  some  Christian  brethrer#who  had 
gone  to  meet  him  as  far  as  Appii  Forum  and  the  three 
Taverns.  We  looked  into  the  small  Church  of  "  Domine, 
quo  vadis?"  which  means  "  Master,  whither  are  you  going?** 

Tradition  says  that  Peter,  when  he  was  attempting  to 
flee  from  martyrdom  through  fear,  here  met  Christ  and 
asked  Him  this  question.  The  Master  replied  "Venio 
Roman  iterum  crucifigi  "  (I  go  to  Rome  to  be  crucified 
again).  This  so  rebuked  Peter  that  he  returned  to  the 
city,  and  was  crucified  with  his  head  downward  at  his 
own  request.  The  story  is  told  in  an  inscription  upon  a 
marble  tablet  on  the  interior  wall  of  the  church,  in 
mixed  Italian  and  Latin.  There  is  a  rudely  wrought 
marble  statue  of  Jesus,  as  He  is  supposed  to  have  here 
appeared  to  Peter.  One  foot  of  it  has  been  in  large  part 
kis'ed  away  by  devout  pilgrims,  and  has  been  rather  in- 
harmoniously  replaced  by  a  more  durable  foot  of  bronze. 

In  front  of  this  statue  and  enclosed  by  a  little  iron 
railing  is  a  slab  of  marble  containing  a  resemblance  of 
the  imprints  of  bare  human  feet.  The  humble  verger 
who  seemed  to  act  as  door-keeper  in  this  house  of  the 
Lord  told  us  that  these  were  the  footprints  of  Jesus 
as  He  stood  and  rebuked  Peter,  and  on  questioning  he 
declared  his  firm  belief  in  the  tradition. 

We  paid  him  his  desired  soM',  and  were  a  little  cha- 
grined to  learn  afterward  that  these  were  not  the  original 
footprints  but  a  modern  copy.  One  might  guess  that  by 
the  freshness  of  the  marble.  The  origi/ia/s  ure  to  be  seen 
in  the  Church  of  St.  Sebastian,  about  a  mile  further  out 
on  the  Appian  Way.  It  is  surprising  how  relics  are  du- 
plicated. We  mistrust  we  shall  find  several  heads  of 
Paul  and  of  Peter,  with  churches  built  above  them,  be- 
fore we  get  through  with  our  wanderings. 

It  is  hoped  that  these  hasty  and  very  imperfect  de- 
scriptions may  be  of  some  interest  to  the  readers  of  the 
GosPKL  IN  .-^tL  Lands,  because  of  historical  associations. 


I 


The  superstitions  connected  therewith,  which  we  have 
recorded,  only  feebly  illustrate  the  ignorance  of  the 
people  respecting  historical  Christianity  and  their 
tliod  credulity.  They  show,  too,  how  little  care  the 
Romish  priesthood  has  lo  separate  truth  from  error. 
Indeed  many  such  foolish  traditions  are  fostered  rather 
than  the  truth,  and  new  falsehoods  are  invented  as  occa- 
sion may  seem  to  demand.  Perhaps,  also,  the  reading  of 
this  may  intens-ify  the  interest  of  some  in  the  Christian 
enlightenment  and  regeneration  of  this  people. 
Flortnce,  Italy,  April,  iS88 

A  Letter  from  Noitherii  Japan. 

DV  REV.  GIDEON  F.  DRAPER. 

The  work  on  the  .\omori  District  is  very  prosperous. 
Considerable  interest  is  manifest  at  every  point.  Bro. 
Mclnturff's  efforts  in  Hirosaki  were  very  successful,  in 
spite  of  the  fact  that  he  ran  not  yet  use  the  language.  A 
weekly  meeting,  held  at  his  house,  gradually  grew  in  in- 
terest and  under  the  blessing  of  God  developed  into  a 
regular  revival  service.  Meetings  were  held  every  night 
for  two  weeks  and  as  a  result  one  hundred  and  twenty 
probationers  were  added  to  the  rolls  of  the  Church.  A 
large  majority  of  these  are  students  in  the  school  with 
which  Bro.  Mclnturff  is  connected,  so  that  his  work  has 
begun  grandly 

In  Odate  we  have  an  exhorter  at  work,  and  he  rei  oris, 
in  a  place  where  there  arc  but  two  or  three  Chiistians,  an 
average  congregation  of  si.xty.  A  few  nights  ago  he 
went  out  to  a  village  four  miles  distant  and  found  an  at- 
tentive audience  of  seventy.  Almost  no  Christian  work 
has  been  done  in  this  section  so,  that  it  is  a  very  inter- 
esting field. 

The  Church  in  Aomori  has  had  a  steady  growth  through- 
out the  year,  and  I  have  just  received  word  that  special 
meetings  are  now  in  progress,  ten  having  professed  con- 
version in  one  evening. 

At  Morioka  the  pastor,  S.  Matsumoto,  has  been  work- 
ing faithfully,  and  in  spite  of  discouraging  circumstances 
reports  a  decided  improvement  in  ihe  condition  of  ihe 
Church.  In  both  these  pLices  there  is  a  plan  on  foot  lo 
erect  much  needed  chapels  and  to  do  it  as  far  as  possible 
at  their  own  expense.  All  this  is  most  encouraging. 
The  field  is  white  unto  the  harvest  but  the  laborers  are  so 
few  that  we  can  reap  in  only  a  few  spots  here  and  there 
throughout  the  vast  field. 

Heathenism,  however,  is  still  alive  and  active.  Here 
in  Hakodate  you  may  meet  any  morning,  a  large  crowd 
returning  from  the  matin  service  held  in  a  rude 
shed.  This  shed,  so  I  am  told,  is  about  to  be  replaced 
by  a  fine  Buddhist  temple  to  cost  seventy  thousand  trw, 
which  will  be  gathered  entirely  from  the  "faithful"  in 
and  around  the  city.  The  majority  of  the  people,  espe- 
cially of  the  women,  have  not  yet  thrown  away  their 
"strange  gods." 

Last  Monday  night  witnessed  the  nuptials  of  Mr. 
Honda,  the  most  prominent  lay  worker  of  our  Church  in 


Japan  and  reserve  lay  delegate  to  the  General  Conference. 
His  bride  was  a  most  successful  teacher  in  the  Caroline 
Wright  Memorial  School  of  this  place.  She  will  be  sorely 
missed,  for  her  position  will  be  hard  to  fill;  such  earnest 
Christian  workers  are  yet  scarce  in  Japan.  The  wedding 
ceremony  took  place  in  the  church  and  was  followed  by 
a  recc;'tion  at  the  school.  May  joy  go  with  them. 
Hi.  '  :jdate,  Japan. 

Mission  Work  in  Clinngking,  Ohina^ 
and  Vicinity. 

BY   REV.    H.  OLIN  CADV. 

On  Dec.  28th  I  left  this  city  for  Wan,  about  270 
miles  down  the  river;  I  arrived  there  a  little  before  mid- 
night Dec.  31st.  I  expected  Bro.  Lewis  to  arrive  by 
Jan.  3d,  but  he  did  not  arrive  until  the  i^lh.  I  was 
glad  to  see  him,  especially  glad  as  I  had  been  nearly  two 
weeks  in  a  Chinese  inn. 

Our  return  trip  was  by  land.  None  of  our  mission 
were  ever  over  this  road.  We  took  along  a  large  supply 
■  of  books  and  had  on  the  average  good  sales.  Leaving 
'  Wan  on  the  morning  of  Jan.  i6th  we  arrived  in  Chung- 
I  king  on  the  evening  of  Jan.  30th,  glad  to  be  at  home 
I  again.  Our  road  had  led  us  over  three  ranges  of  moun- 
tains and  we  had  not  had  a  bright  day  on  the  trip. 
I  Great  quantities  of  the  poppy  were  growing.  The 
j  country  seems  quite  rich  in  coal.  The  telegraph  line 
'  follows  the  road  the  entire  distanctj  between  W.in  and 
'  Chungking. 

I  Immediately  on  our  return  Bro.  Lewis  leased  a  shop 
i  for  street  preaching,  and  the  house  adjoining  the  one  in 
which  we  live,  for  a  Sunday  chapel  and  day  school.  He 
had  new  gates  put  in  to  the  "old"  place  and  the  walls 
repaired,  and  the  rubbish  from  the  buildings  destroyed 
in  the  riot,  removed. 

On  the  14th  of  February  Bro.  Lewis  and  myself  started 
on  a  trip  up  the  river  to  sell  books  and  also  to  see  about 
materials  for  building.  We  returned  March  ist,  having 
made  a  journey  of  1,000  *'  li,"  about  325  miles;  sold  many 
books,  tracts,  etc.  At  an  inn  where  we  spent  the  Sabbath 
we  found  a  man  who  had  become  aci]uainted  to  some 
extent  with  the  truth  through  reading  books  and  meeting 
some  native  Christians,  and  who  desired  baptism. 

The  next  day  after  our  return  our  day  school  was 
opened.  On  the  Sabbath  (March  4th)  Bro.  Lewis 
preached  to  a  large  congregation  in  our  (rented)  ttnv 
chapel.  On  Tuesday  street  preaching  was  begun  by  Bro. 
Lewis  in  the  street  chapel,  and  thus  after  having  been 
closed  for  20  months  our  mission  has  at  last  been 
re-opened. 

Last  Sunday  over  1 20  women  were  present  at  the 
preaching  service.  No  work  can  be  done  for  them  until 
the  ladies  return. 

Bro.  Lewis  has  made  the  contract  for  the  most  of  the 
materials  and  for  the  work  in  rebuilding  two  new  houses 
and  a   new    chapel.     And  woi"k   has  already   begun   in 
bringing  materials  and   preparing  for   the  (ov\.vwd.'&.Vv!s^'>., 
The  buWdVtv^  vjWVXie  \i^  a.^  ^ooxi  a.%  ■^^i'^jJvt. 


Our  Sunday  services  are  well  attended,  and  street 
chapel  crowded.  Bro.  Lewis  expresses  himself  gratified 
at  the  signs  of  growth  in  some  of  our  native  members, 
during  his  absence  from  the  field. 

At  our  first  Sunday  service  a  stranger  who  happened  in 
recognized  us  as  ones  whom  he  had  seen  selling  books  in 
a  temjjle  uf)  the  river.  He  staid  through  the  service  and 
after  the  meeting  desired  to  know  more  concerning  this 
new  way.  He  tame  the  next  day  to  talk  about  it.  He  also 
went  to  the  native  Christians  who,  thanks  to  God's  bless- 
ing on  faithful  leaching,  were  able  to  explain  to  him  the 
truth  of  the  Bible.  He  has  been  jjresent  at  all  our  meet- 
ings since,  and  is  studying  the  Bible  and  Catechism  and 
seems  to  be  in  earnest  in  seeking  after  the  truth.  What 
a  grand  thing  it  will  be  if  our  new  chapel  is  thus  to  be 
dedicated  by  a  word  that  reached  one  soul. 

Please  speak  to  the  Church  and  those  in  authority  and 
tell  them,  "The  harvest  truly  is  greo!  but  the  laborers 
are  few;  pray  ye  therefore  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  that 
He  would  send  forth  laborers  into  His  harvest."  The 
health  of  Bro.  Lewis  seems  to  be  good  and  mine  is  like- 
wise. 

Chungking,  March  13,  1888. 


Revival  at  Hirosaki,  Japan. 

Rev.  I).  N.  Mclnturff  writes  from  Hirosaki,  Japan, 
March  16:  1 

I  am  in  an  inland  town  almost  a  hundred  miles  from 
any  foreigner.  When  I  came  here  I  found  a  small  church 
which  had  but  little  life,  and  doing  but  little  for  God.  I 
could  not  do  much  as  I  did  not  know  the  language,  but 
I  soon  found  a  man  who  could  interpret  for  me. 

I  exhorted  the  church  to  do  its  duty  and  soOn  a  most 
wonderful  revival  commenced  which  still  continues. 
More  than  one  hundred  have  been  converted  and  joined 
the  church  and  there  is  a  grand  outlook  before  us. 
Japan  seems  ready  to  move  toward  God.  What  we  need 
is  consecrated  workers. 


Oar  Missionrtrj'  Society  and  Work. 

In  the  address  of  the  Bishojis  to  the  General  Conference 
at  its  recent  session,  we  find  the  following  respecting 
the  missionary  work  of  the  Church: 

The  missionary  work  of  the  Church  is  the  great  be- 
nevolence. Whatever  is  done  in  this  department  is 
known  to  all  whose  eyes  arc  open  to  catch  tokens  of  pro- 
gress throughout  the  world.  The  notes  of  its  triumph 
ring  out  in  glad  hosannas  like  the  song  of  the  angels  at 
the  Redeemer's  birth.  At  no  [leriod  in  the  past  was  so 
much  done  as  is  now  being  done  for  the  evangelization 
of  the  nations,  and  never  before  did  Methodism  so  nearly 
appreciate  the  greatness  of  her  opportunities.  Her  heart 
has  been  touched  anew  with  a  live  coal  from  God's  altar 
and  g\ovi&  with  a  love  for  the  perishing  which  is  born  of 
the  Spirit 's  baptism.      We  stand  expec  tan  t  ly  a  I  t  h  e  th  re  sh- 


old  of  a  new  era  in  Christian  activity,  and  rejoice  in  vic- 
tories which  the  faith  of  a  former  day  did  not  dare  an- 
ticipate as  near  at  hand.  Already  the  income  to  our  mis- 
sionary treasury  has  exceeded  a  million  dollars  in  a  year, 
and  the  appropriations  for  the  current  year  are  beyond 
twelve  hundred  thousand  dollars. 

Much  more  is  needed.  We  hold  fields  tentatively 
which  ought  to  be  occupied  with  strong  force.  The  rea- 
sonably expected  growth  in  our  fields  abroad  will  develop 
the  need  of  a  million  a  year  for  our  work  alone  in  the 
next  four  years,  while  the  necessities  of  the  work  at  home 
will  call  for  a  corresponding  increase.  We  therefore  con- 
gratulate the  Church  most  heartily  in  view  of  the  ad- 
vance vshich  has  been  made,  and  yet  wc  '*  rejoice  with 
trembling "  because  of  the  increasing  responsibilities 
coming  to  us.  The  work  yet  to  be  done  is  so  great  that 
we  dare  not  think  of  the  past,  except  as  jjreparation  for 
undertakings  worthy  the  grace  bestowed  upon  us. 

Our  missionary  organization  is  the  result  of  profound 
thought  and  embodies  plans  which  have  been  tested  by 
experience.  It  is  coming  to  be  understood  by  our  people, 
and  the  better  it  is  understood  the  more  thoroughly  it 
commands  their  confidence.  Unity  of  organization  for 
all  the  work  at  home  and  abroad  has  been  fundamental 
in  our  scheme,  and  to  all  suggestions  of  departure  from 
this  principle  we  say:  "  Make  haste  .slowly."  The  inter- 
ests of  this  cause  have  reached  such  magnitude  that  the 
full  time  of  three  secretaries  appears  to  us  not  an  unrea- 
sonable provision  for  the  work  to  be  done.  Whether  they, 
should  be  of  equal  official  rank,  and  whether  their  duties 
should  be  distributed  in  departments,  will  be  determined 
by  your  wisdom. 

The  recognition  and  encouragement  heretofore  given 
to  the  Women's  Foreign  and  Home  Missionary  Societies 
have  been  helpful  to  them,  and  the  noble  work  done  by 
them  amply  justifies  your  confidence.  They  are  not 
rivals  to  each  other  nor  to  the  general  missionary  work 
of  the  Church,  except  in  the  sense  of  provoking  one 
another  to  love  and  good  works,  but  are  working  in- 
dustriously in  their  respective  fields  as  fellow-helpers 
in  pushing  forward  the  cause  and  kingdom  of  Jesus 
Christ.  The  needs  which  gave  rise  to  these  societies,  in- 
stead of  diminishing,  seemingly  become  more  urgent  as 
they  are  partially  supplied.  We  commend  these  soci- 
eties to  your  godly  consideration,  with  the  simple  sugges- 
tion that  whatever  is  done  with  reference  to  them  should 
be  in  the  direction  of  strengthening  them  in  their  rela- 
tions to  the  general  work  of  the  Church,  and  within  their 
chosen  limitations,  which  have  been  found  so  needful  to 
their  success. 

There  are  advantages  in  the  visits  of  the  bishops  from 
this  country  to  the  foreign  fields  which  should  not  be 
thrown  away  without  positive  assurance  of  sufficient  gain 
to  justify  the  sacrifice.  They  strengthen  the  bonds  of 
sympathy  between  the  Church  at  home  and  her  workers 
abroad,  and  furnish  useful  suggestion\  from  one  field  to 
another,  making  the  experiences  gained  in  one  part  of  the 
wor\d  he\^fv\\  m  exetY  other  part. 


GENERA 


f^^Wi 


FERENCE. 


275 


(Scneral  Conference. 


Action  of  the  General  Conference  on  Missions. 

The  following  is  a  brief  summary  n(  the  aciioo  of  the  Gen- 
eral Coofereoce  on  Misaione: 

Rev.  Charles  C.  McCabe,  D.D.,  Rev.  J.  O.  Peck,  D.D., 
and  Rev.  A.  B.  Leonard,  IXD.,  were  elected  Correspond- 
ing Secretaries  of  the  Missionary  Society. 

Rev.  John  M,  Reid,  D.U.,  was  elected  Honorary  Cor- 
responding Secretary  of  the  Missionary  Society. 

The  Peninsula  of  Malacca,  with  the  adjacent  territory 
and  islands  in  which  the  Malay  language  is  spoken  was 
constituted  the  Malaysia  Mission  under  the  administra- 
tion of  the  Missionary  Society. 

The  Denmark  Mission  was  authorized  to  organize  it- 
self into  an  .\nnual  Conference  at  any  session  during  the 
ensuing  quadrenniura,  the  presiding  Bishop  concurring. 

The  question  of  having  a  Mission  among  the  Jews  was 
referred  to  the  General  Missionary  Committee. 

The  new  office  of  Deaconesses  in  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church"was  created. 

Provision  was  made  for  the  care  of  the  Old  Mission 
Property  at  Upper  Sandusky,  Ohio. 

The  Constitution  of  the  Missionary  Society  was  so 
amended  as  to  provide  for  three  Missionary  Secretaries, 
making  the  Recording  Secretary  of  the  Board  a  member 
of  the  General  Missionary  Committee,  and  declaring  that 
the  absence  without  excuse  of  any  manager  from  six  con- 
secutive meetings  of  the  Board  shall  be  equivalent  to  a 
resignation.  Also  an  amendment  was  adopted  providing 
that  the  Missionary  Committee  may  meet  elsewhere  than 
in  New  York  City  and  that  it  shall  not  meet  more  fre- 
quently than  once  in  four  years  in  the  same  city. 

Rev.  J.  M.  Thoburn,  D.D.,  was  elected  and  conse- 
crated Missionary  Bishop  for  India  and  Malaysia. 

Provision  was  made  for  the  organization  of  the 
"Methodist  Church  of  Japan." 

The  Sweden  Annual  Conference  was  given  authority 
to  divide  into  two  Conferences,  the  Bishop  presiding  con- 
curring. 

The  Missionary  Society  was  recommended  to  pay  the 
claims  of  certain  persons  at  The  Dalles,  Oregon. 

Provision  was  made  for  the  care  of  self-supporting 
missions  and  that  a  report  concerning  them  should  be 
made  to  the  Missionary  Society. 

Provision  was  made  for  the  organization  of  the  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  Missions  in  the  southern  part  of  South 
.\merica  into  an  Annual  Conference. 

The  name  of  the  Liberia  Conference  was  changed  to 
the  .'\frica  Conference  and  its  boundaries  made  to  in- 
clude the  whole  of  Africa. 

The  members  of  the  General  Missionary  Committee 
from  the  fourteen  Missionary  Districts  were  appointed. 

The  members  of  the  Board  of  Managers  of  the  Mis- 
sionary Society  were  appointed. 

The  Missionary  Society  was  requested  to  pay  into  the 


Episcopal   Fund  the  $12,000  they  had  appropriated  for 
the  salary  of  Bishop  Taylor  for  the  past  four  years. 

In  the  Board  of  Managers  of  the  Missionary  Society 
Bishops  Vincent,  FitzGerald,  Joyce,  Newman  and  Good* 
sell  become  members  ex-officio  ;  Rev.  G.  F.  Eaton  anc 
Rev.  J.  W.  Mendenhall  take  the  places  of  Rev.  C.  S. 
Rogers  and  Rev.  D.  A.  (ioodsell;  Mr.  H.  W.  Knight  and 
Mr.  Richard  Grant  take  the  places  of  Mr.  H.  M.  LeCount 
and  Mr.  Wm.  C.  Hamilton. 

Members  of  the  General  Missionary  Committee. 

The  following  were  elected  by  the  General  Confer«nce  to 
represent  in  tlie  General  Missionary  Committee  the  fourteen 
Miraionary  Oisntricts  into  which  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  is  divided : 

District.  Name. 

L  Jesee  M.  Durrell, 


n.  George  S.  Hare, 

in.  W.  F.  Markham. 

IV.  George  E.  Hite, 

V.  J.  M.  Trimble, 

VI.  W.  F.  Speake, 

VII.  J.  S.  Tevis, 

Vm.  G.  H.  Foster, 

rX.  R.  ForheH, 

X.  J.  B.  Maxfleld, 

XI.  T.  B.  Ford. 

Xll.  J.  H.  Lockwood, 

XIII.  C.  Blinn. 

XrV,  M.  M.  Bovard, 


Conference. 
New  Hampshire. 
New  York. 
Northern  New  York. 
West  Virginia. 
North  Ohio. 
Baltimore. 
South-east  Indiana. 
WiscoDsin. 
Minnesota. 
North  Nebraska. 
Arkansas. 
North-west  Kaasas. 
East  German, 
Southern  California. 


Our  Missionary  Secretaries. 

The  Rev.  C.  C.  McCabe,  D.D.,  Rev.  J.  O.  Peck,  D.D.. 
and  Rev.  A.  B.  Leonard,  D.D.,  were  elected  on  Saturday, 
May  i6th,  Missionary  Secretaries  of  the  Missionary  So- 
ciety. 

On  the  first  ballot  Dr.  McCabe  was  elected.  The  whole 
number  of  votes  cast  were  415;  necessary  to  a  choice  208. 
C.  C.  McCabe  received  355;  J.  W.  Hamilton,  149;  J.  O. 
Peck,  129;  J.  M.  Reid,  no;  A.  B.  Leonard,  107;  T.  B. 
Neely,  105;  W.  A.  Spencer,  73;  J.  B.  Graw,  48;  W.  H. 
Olin,  41;  R.  Bentley,  32;  J.  Todd,  26;  Horace  Reed,  20; 
G.  S.  Hare.  19. 

On  the  second  ballot  there  was  no  election. 

On  the  third  ballot  Dr.  J.  O.  Peck  and  Dr.  A.  B.  Leonard 
were  elected.  The  whole  number  of  votes  cast  were  357; 
necessary  to  a  choice,  179.  J.  O.  Peck  received  223;  A. 
B.  Leonard,  184;  J.  W.  Hamilton,  146;  J.  M.  Reid,  126; 
T.  B.  Neely,  51;  W.  k.  Spencer,  37. 

The  Rev.  J.  M.  Reid,  D.D.,  was  elected  Honorary  Sec- 
retary of  the  Missionary  Society  in  view  of  his  long  and 
faithful  services  as  Missionary  Secretary. 

General  Fisk  submitted  the  following  well  -  deserved 
tribute  to  Dr.  Reid,  the  retiring  Missionary  Secretarj',  and  it 
was  adopted  by  the  Conference  : 

The  Rev.  John  Morrison  Reid,  D.D.,  has  for  sixteen 
years,  with  great  fidelity  and  increasing  devotion  to  the 
supreme  cause  of  the  Church,  served  as  Correspondinijt, 
Secretary  o(  out  N\'\%s\oxw(>i  "SsCktvtv^.    V^«.  \i\'=i^<^v  ^» 


the  administration  of  affairs  at  the  Mission  Rooms  and 
in  Mission  fields  the  wide  world  over,  rare  and  perse- 
vering wisdom.  He  has  labored  without  weariness,  and, 
to  the  end  of  his  long  term  of  service,  with  force  and 
vigor.  By  his  heroic  faith  he  has  inspired  impulses  of 
heroisTii  in  our  army  of  missionaries,  who  have  gone  forth 
under  his  guidance,  with  the  blessing  of  God,  preaching 
the  Gospel  in  all  lands.  The  consecration  of  his  every 
energy  to  the  one  purpose  of  his  life  is  suggestive  to 
those  who  take  up  the  active  work  he  lays  down,  "  This 
one  thing  I  do,"  has  been  the  battle-cry  of  Dr.  Reid. 

The  General  Conference  records  its  hiyh  esteem  of  a 
faithful  official  who  richly  deserves  the  rest  he  now 
seeks,  and  confers  upon  Dr.  Reid  the  rank  of  Honorary 
Secretary  of  its  Missionary  Society.  We  trust  that  in 
the  years  of  his  retirement  from  active  service  we  may 
have  the  benefit  of  his  counsel,  and  that  he  may  be  made 
to  rejoice  in  witnessing  the  continued  conquest  of  the 
world  for  Christ,  through  the  agencies  he  has  under  God 
been  instrumental  in  creating. 

The  Daily  Christian  Advocate  of  May  28th  gives  the 
following  biographical  sketch  of  the  three  missionary 
secretaries  : 

CHARLES   C.    m'CABE,    D.O. 

Chaplain  McCabe  was  born  in  Athens,  Ohio,  October 
nth,  1836.  At  his  next  birthday  he  will,  therefore,  be 
fifty-two  years  old.  He  has  been  in  the  ministry  for 
twenty-eight  years.  His  alma  mater  is  the  Ohio  Wes- 
leyan  University.  In  1S60  he  joined  the  Ohio  Confer- 
ence. At  the  breaking  out  of  the  war  he  was  made 
Chaplain  of  the  uad  Ohio  Volunteer  Infantry,  and  went 
with  his  regiment  to  Virginia.  At  the  battle  of  Win- 
chester, in  June,  1863,  while  caring  for  the  wounded,  he 
was  taken  prisoner  and  sent  to  Libby  Prison.  This  was, 
perhaps,  the  most  fortunate  event  in  his  life,  as  all  will 
agree  who  have  heard  his  lecture  on  the  "  Bright  Side  of 
Life  in  Libby  Prison." 

Before  the  war  closed  he  was  asked  for  by  the  Christian 
Commission,  and  made  the  tour  of  the  great  cities  of  the 
Republic  pleading  for  that  great  cause. 

In  1865  he  was  stationed  at  Portsmouth.  Ohio.  In  1866 
was  made  Centenary  .\gent  of  his  Conference,  and  then 
of  the  State.  In  1868  the  Board  of  Church  Extension 
called  him  into  their  service.  They  were  in  debt  and 
crippled  for  want  of  means.  For  sixteen  years  he  gave 
his  time  and  strength  to  this  work,  and  during  that  time 
nearly  5,000  hou-ses  of  worship  were  aided  into  existence 
by  the  Board.  The  Loan  Fund  grew  to  half  a  million, 
and  the  annual  income  to  over  $700,000. 

In  1884  the  General  Conference  elected  him  Mission- 
ary Secretary,  and  in  the  past  four  years,  as  Bishop 
Foss  expressed  it  at  the  laying  of  the  corner-stone  of  the 
new  Book  Concern,  "the  cry  'A  million  for  missions,' 
has  been  changed  from  a  wail  of  want  to  a  shout  of  vic- 
tory." 

Chaplain   McCabe's   personal  appearance  is  too   well 

known  to  require  description.     He  has  spoken  and  sung 

tJiroughout  the  whole  of  the  Church  of  the  United  States, 


to  the  delight  of  thousands  who  have  heard  him.  His 
election  as  senior  Secretary  of  the  Missionary  Society  is  a 
high  tribute  to  his  faithfulness  and  efficiency  during  the 
past  quadrennium. 

THE    REV.    J.    ORAMEL    PECK,    D.U. 

The  Rev.  J.  O.  Peck,  D.D..  was  bom  in  Groton,  Vt., 
September,  1836.  He  was  fitted  for  college  at  Newbur)' 
Seminary,  aud  graduated  at  Amherst,  in  1862.  He  joined 
the  New  England  Conference  in  i860,  while  in  coUegr, 
and  preached  to  meet  his  expenses.  In  1862  Dr.  Peclc 
was  appointed  pastor  in  Chelsea,  Mass.,  succeeding 
Bishop  Mallalieu  in  this  charge.  Lowell,  Worcester,  and 
Springfield,  in  Massachusetts,  were  successively  his  pas- 
torates. In  1873  he  was  transferred  to  Chicago  to  follow 
Bishop  Fowler  at  the  Centenary  Church,  and  succeeded 
the  eloquent  Rev.  Dr.  Guard  at  the  Mt  Vernon  Church, 
in  Baltimore.  In  1878  he  was  transferred  to  St.  John's 
Church,  Brooklyn,  to  follow  Dr.  J,  A.  M.  Chapman.  In 
1 88 1  he  became  pastor  of  Hanson  Place,  and  in  1884 
went  to  Trinity  Church,  New  Haven,  Conn.,  to  succeed 
Bishop  Goodsell.  During  the  past  year  he  has  been  pas- 
tor of  the  Simpson  Church  in  Brooklyn. 

Dr.  I'eck  has  been  an  untiring  worker  throughout  all 
his  ministerial  life,  and  remarkable  revivals  have  every- 
where attended  his  labors.  He  is  large  in  form,  courteous 
in  bearing,  and  eloquent  in  address.  He  possesses  emi- 
nent qualifications  for  the  office  of  Missionary  Secretary. 
His  strong  business  and  administrative  qualities,  as  shown 
in  the  pastorate,  justify  his  choice  for  the  responsibilities 
which  he  now  assumes.  His  abilities  as  a  platform 
speaker,  as  already  proven  in  the  lecture  field,  also  excite 
the  expectation  of  his  frequent  appearance  before  the 
Conferences,  and  his  success  in  presenting  the  cause  of 
Missions. 

REV.     ABNER    B.    l.EONARU,    D.D., 

one  of  the  three  Missionary  .Secretaries  elected  last  Sat- 
urday, is  a  native  of  Ohio.  He  is  fifty  years  of  age,  of 
vigorous  health,  tall,  muscular,  slightly  inclined  to  cor- 
pulency, of  dark  complexion,  pleasing  address,  of  more 
than  average  ability  as  a  platform  speaker,  lecturer,  and 
preacher.  He  is  deservedly  popular,  alike  on  the  plat- 
form and  in  the  pulpit.  Most  of  his  life  has  been  spent 
in  his  native  State.  He  has  been  twenty-eight  years  in 
the  ministry,  all  of  them  in  the  pastorate,  except  four 
years  which  he  served  as  a  presiding  elder. 

He  has  filled  some  of  the  most  eligible  appointments 
within  the  hounds  of  the  Cincinnati  Conference,  of  which 
he  has  been  a  member  for  about  fifteen  years.  He  has 
been  twice  a  delegate  from  the  Cincinnati  Conference  to 
the  General  Conference,  namely,  in  i.H84and  1888. 

Dr.  Leonard  is  an  alumnus  of  Mount  Union  College. 
He  received  his  degree  of  Doctor  of  Divinity  from  the 
New  Orleans  University  in  1879. 

Dr.  Leonard  is  a  man  of  uncommon  energy,  which  will 
give  his  platform  and  Conference  addresses  especial 
eflTectiveness.  His  pronounced  views  on  temperance  and 
prohibition,  and  his  wide  advocacy  of  thera  are  well 
known  throughout  the  whole  country.     He  holds  his  con- 


victions  strongly,  and  he  does  not  shrink  from  declaring 
and  maintaining  them.  In  the  present  session  of  the 
General  Conference  he  has  served  with  diligence  and 
effectiveness  as  secretary  of  the  Standing  Committee  on 
Missions.  In  the  discussions  of  the  various  important 
questions  coming  before  the  body.  Dr.  Leonard's  partici- 
pation has  been  characterized  by  remarkable  clearness 
and  incisiveness.  * 


The  Missionary  Bishopric. 

The  Committee  on  Episcopacy  reported  lo  the  General  Con- 
ference the  followiDg  preamble  and  resolutions  e.\cept  that  one 
was  amended.  The  rci-olutions  were  adopted.  The  preamble 
waa  referred  back  to  the  Committee  that  Its  wording  might 
be  changed  to  conform  with  the  fifth  resolution,  and  the  Con- 
ference adjourned  without  the  preamble  being  again  presented : 

Your  Committee,  to  which  was  referred  various  papers 
in  regard  to  the  status  of  a  Missionary  Bishop,  begs  leave 
lo  report  as  follows: 

I.  The  first  question  raised  is  whether  a  Missionary 
Bishop  is  a  true  Bishop?  In  regard  to  this  matter,  your 
Committee  finds  that  a  Missionary  Bishop  is  more  than 
what  the  Discipline  denominates  a  Superintendent  of 
Missions.  Such  a  Superintendent  of  a  Mission  is  ap- 
pointed by  "  the  Bishop  having  Episcopal  supervision  " 
of  the  Mission,  whereas  a  Missionary  Bishop  is  elected  or 
appointed  by  the  votes  of  the  General  Conference,  when 
in  session,  or  in  the  interval  of  the  sessions  of  the  General 
Conference,  in  whatever  way  the  General  Conterence 
may  have  directed.  It  is  "  the  duty  of  the  Superintend- 
ent, in  the  absence  of  a  Bishop,  to  preside  at  the  annual 
meeting  of  the  Mission,  to  arrange  the  work,  and  take 
general  supervision  of  the  entire  Mission,  and  to  represent 
the  state  of  the  Mission  and  its  needs  to  the  Bishop  hav- 
ing charge,  and  to  the  Corresponding  Secretaries"  (Dis- 
cipline, T^  274);  but  a  Missionary  Bishop  has  Episcopal 
powers  beyond  those  involved  in  the  supervision  of  such 
a  Superintendent,  and  this  distinction  is  seen  especially 
in  the  matter  of  ordaining,  a  power  which  has  not  been 
delegated  to  the  Superintendent  of  Missions,  but  which 
is  conferred  upon  and  possessed  by  a  Missionary  Bishop. 
We  conclude,  therefore,  that  a  Missionary  Bishop  is  a 
true  Bishop. 

3.  The  second  question  raised  is  whether  a  Missionary 
Bishop  is  what  the  Discipline  terms  a  General  Superin- 
tendent? 

The  title,  General  Superintendent,  may  be  used  in 
various  senses,  but  the  only  one  we  can  consider  is  the 
technical  sense  in  which  the  title  is  applied  to  the  Bishops 
in  the  Discipline. 

We  find  that  the  first  Bishops  were  originally  called 
Superintendents,  but  that  at  an  early  day  the  title  Bishop 
wa5  used  interchangeably  with  that  of  Superintendent. 
In  1808,  in  the  provision  for  the  Dele^^ated  General  Con- 
ference, which  provision  still  stands  in  the  Discipline,  the 
General  Conference  introduced  the  title  "  General  Super- 
intendents" as  applying  to  the  Bishops  of  the  Church  at 
that  time.     No  Missionary  Bishops  existed  at  that  period 


and,  so  far,  it  does  not  appear  that  the  term  General 
Superintendent  was  intended  to  apply  to  an  officer  who 
did  not  then  exist,  and  who  was  not  thought  of. 

The  history  of  the  legislation  shows  that  the  title  General 
Superintendent  existed  long  before  the  creation  of  the 
j  Missionary  Bishopric,  and  that  the  Missionary  Bishopric 
was  created  as  something  different  from  the  General 
Superintendency.  The  General  Superintendents  were  for 
the  work  of  the  Church  generally,  while  the  Missionary 
Bishop  was  intended  for  work  limited  to  a  specified 
Foreign  Mission  field. 

The  Third  Restrictive  Rule  as  passed  in  1808,  was  as 
follows; 

"  They  shall  not  change  or  alter  any  part  or  rule  of  our 
government,  so  as  to  do  away  with  Episcopacy,  or  destroy 
the  plan  of  our  itinerant  General  Superintendency,"  but  in 
1856,  when  it  was  desired  to  have  a  Bishop  who  should  be 
located  in  a  Foreign  Mission  field  and  have  his  jurisdiction 
limited  to  said  field,  an  amendment  was  proposed  to  the 
Third  Restrictive  Rule,  and  it  was  subsequently  adopted 
as  follows:  "  But  may  appoint  a  Missionary  Bishop  or 
Superintendent  for  any  of  our  Foreign  Missions,  limiting 
his  jurisdiction  to  the  same  respectively."  This  makes 
a  distinction  between  the  General  Superintendency  and 
the  Missionary  Bishopric,  and,  therefore,  we  conclude 
that  while  a  Missionary  Bishop  is  a  true  Bishop  with  all 
the  functions  of  a  Bishop,  he  is  not,  in  the  meaning  of  the 
Discipline,  a  General  Superintendent, 

3.  Another  question  raised  is  one  asking  what  are  the 
limitations  of  the  power  of  a  Missionary  Bishop  as  com- 
pared with  a  Bishop  who  is  a  General  Superintendent? 

The  law,  as  contained  in  The  Third  Restrictive  Rule, 
as  amended,  distinctly  states  that  the  General  Conference 
"  may  appoint  a  Missionary  Bishop  or  Superintendent  for 
any  of  our  Foreign  Missions,  limiting  his  jurisdiction  to 
the  same  respectively."  This  makes  the  person  selected 
a  Bishop,  but  a  Bishop  with  limited  jurisdiction,  said 
jurisdiction  being  limited  to  the  special  Foreign  Mission 
field  for  which  he  was  elected.  The  limitation,  therefore, 
is  territorial,  and  is  not  a  limitation  of  his  Episcopal 
power  within  the  bounds  of  the  foreign  territory  over 
which  he  has  jurisdiction. 

4.  A  fourth  question  is  whether  a  Missionary  Bishop  is 
subordinate  to  the  General  Superintendents  or  any  one 
of  them? 

It  is  plain  that  a  Superintendent  of  a  Mission  is  subordi- 
nate to  the  "  Bishop  having  charge  "  of  said  Mission,  but 
said  Superintendent  is  appointed  by  "the  Bishop  having 
Episcopal  supervision  of  the  same,"  whereas  a  Missionary 
Bishop  is  not  appointed  by  the  General  Superintendents  or 
any  of  them,  but  is  selected  and  assigned  by  the  General 
Conference,  which  is  the  superior  body.  He  is  elected 
by  the  same  power  that  elects  a  General  Superintendent, 
and,  as  to  the  source  of  his  authority,  is  equal  to  the 
General  Superintendent.  The  General  Conference  places 
the  Missionary  Bishop  in  a  particular  Foreign  Mission 
field,  selecting  him  and  assigning  him  in  the  same  act,  and 
gives  him  ctvatgp  \\v«&o\..    'We.\t\sx\.<i\a.-w  ^-ax  -ie^-es.  -a. 


JBm 


Genera]  Superintendent  or  the  General  Superintendents 
control  over  him,  and  we  conclude  that  a  Missionary 
Bishop,  in  his  own  field,  where  he  has  been  asssigned 
jurisdiction  by  the  General  Conference,  is  not  subordi- 
nate to  other  Bishops  or  General  Superintendents,  but, 
in  his  jurisdiction,  is  independent  of  them,  and  is  re- 
sponsible to  the  power  which  created  him,  namely,  the 
General  Conference.  The  amendment  to  the  Third  Re- 
strictive Rule  made  it  possible  for  the  General  Conference 
to  limit  the  General  Superintendency,  so  far  as  the  field 
of  a  Missionary  Bishop  is  concerned,  but  made  him  re- 
sponsible to  the  General  Conference  for  his  Episcopal 
conduct,  as  a  General  Superintendent  was  responsible  for 
his  conduct  as  a  General  Superintendent. 

5.  A  fifth  question  raised  is  whether  a  General  Confer- 
ence can,  by  resolution,  take  from  a  Missionary  Bishop  the 
qualifying  word  missionary,  and  leave  him  a  Bishop  of  the 
other  class,  that  is  to  say,  a  General  Superintendent? 

To  this  we  answer,  that  it  is  not  possible  for  the  Gen- 
eral Conference  to  do  this  by  mere  resolution. 

Missionary  Bishop  is  a  compound  title,  indicating  a 
distinct  kind  of  Bishop,  namely,  a  Bishop  in  a  Foreign  Mis- 
sion field,  with  Episcopal  jurisdiction  limited  to  the  same, 
and  so  is  different  from  the  class  known  as  General 
Superintendents.  Bishops  of  both  classes  are  elected 
to  their  official  positions.  A  Missionary  Bishop  is  elected 
for  a  special  P'oreign  Mission  field,  while  a  General 
Superintendent  is  elected  for  Episcopal  work  for  the 
Church  generally.  As,  according  to  the  Discipline,  "a 
Bishop  is  to  be  constituted  by  the  election  of  the  General 
Conference,"  it  must  appear  that  the  General  Conference 
cannot,  by  a  mere  motion,  transform  a  Missionary  Bishop 
into  a  General  Superintendent.  To  accomplish  this 
would  require,  not  the  adoption  of  a  resolution,  but  an 
election  by  the  General  Conference. 

6.  A  sixth  question  is  whether  a  Missionary  Bishop 
should  receive  his  support  from  "  the  Episcopal  Fund," 
or  from  the  funds  of  the  Missionary  Society? 

The  Missionary  Bi.shops  selected  in  1858  and  1866  re- 
ceived their  support  from  the  Missionary  Fund,  as  did 
all  missionaries  in  the  Foreign  Mission  fields. 

It  has  also  been  the  usage  to  pay  the  expenses  of  General 
uperinlendents  who  visit  the  Foreign  Mission  fields  from 
the  treasury  of  the  Missionary  Society. 

AM  the  precedents,  therefore,  favor  the  payment  of  all 
Bishops  for  service  in  the  Foreign  Mission  fields  from  the 
funds  raised  to  sustain  the  work  of  the  Church  in  said  for- 
eign fields. 

That  which  is  known  as  "  The  Episcopal  Fund  "  was 
established  in  1872,  when  there  was  a  Missionary  Bishop, 
namely,  the  Rev.  Bishop  John  Wright  Roberts,  Mission- 
ary Bishop  for  Africa,  but  he  was  not  paid  out  of  that 
fund,  but  from  the  funds  of  the  Missionary  Society.  We 
infer,  therefore,  that  the  understanding  when  ''  The  Epis- 
copal Fund  "  was  established,  was  that  it  was  for  the  sup- 
port of  the  Bishops  who  were  General  Superintendents  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  and  that  the  support  oi  Missionary  Bishops  was 


to  come  from  the  treasury  of  the  Missionary  Society. 
There  are  many  prudential  as  well  as  legal  reasons  why 
the  home  and  foreign  work  of  the  Church  should  be  kept 
distinct,  and  this  may  be  done,  in  part,  by  sustaining  all 
work  and  workers  in  the  Foreign  Mission  fields  from  the 
funds  raised  for  missionary  work  abroad. 

7.  It  is  further  asked  whether  the  paying  of  a  Mission- 
ary Bishop  froifl  the  Missionary  Fund  would  affect  his 
status  as  a  Bishoji? 

In  response  to  this  we  answer  that  the  status  of  a  Mis- 
sionary Bishop  is  not  fi.xed  by  the  source  of  his  salary, 
but  by  the  provisions  of  the  Discipline.  An  elder  in  China 
or  India  paid  from  the  Missionary  Fund  is  no  less  an 
elder  than  one  in  the  United  States  who  is  supported  from 
some  other  fund.  So  the  status  of  a  Bishop  is  not  af- 
fected by  the  source  of  his  support.  Neither  would  the 
taking  of  pay  from  the  Missionary  Fund  bring  a  Mission- 
ary Bishop  under  the  control  of  the  Missionary  Society, 
any  more  than  General  Superintendents  come  under  its 
control  when  they  have  their  expenses  in  Foreign  Mission 
fields  paid  from  the  missionary  treasury.  The  Episcopal 
rank  is  fixed  by  the  law  in  the  Discipline,  and  not  by 
the  source  of  the  salary. 

8.  An  eighth  question  is  whether  a  Missionary  Bishop 
should  have  any  relation  to  the  Missionary  Society? 

The  Missionary  Board,  and  the  General  Missionary 
Committee  are  created  by  the  General  Conference,  and, 
within  certain  limitations,  act  for  the  General  Conference 
in  the  interim  of  its  sessions.  Through  this  Board  and 
General  Committee  the  General  Conference  directs  its 
missionary  operations,  and  all  who  are  engaged  in  the 
missionary  work  of  the  Church  should  have  some  connec- 
tion with  the  Missionary  Society.  A  General  Superin- 
tendent who  makes  an  Episcopal  visit  to  a  Foreign  Mis- 
sion field  co-operates  with  the  Missionary  Society  without 
becoming  subordinate  to  it  in  his  Episcopal  work,  and  so 
a  Missionary  Bishop,  without  becoming  subordinate  to 
the  Missionary  Society  in  the  performance  of  his  Epis- 
copal duties,  should  co-operate  with  said  Society  in  its 
work,  in  the  particular  Foreign  Mission  field  over  which 
the  General  Conference  has  given  him  Episcopal  juris- 
diction. 

However,  as  the  details  of  this  adjustment  belong  prop- 
erly to  the  Missionary  Committee  of  this  General  Confer- 
ence, it  will  not  be  necessary  for  us  to  further  consider 
that  phase  of  the  question.  Your  committee,  therefore, 
recommend  the  adoption  of  the  following: 

Eesoh'ei!,  1.  That  a  Missionary  Bishop  is  a  Bishop 
elected  for  a  specified  Foreign  Mission  field,  with  full 
Episcopal  powers,  but  with  Episcopal  jurisdiction  limited 
to  the  Foreign  Mission  field  for  which  he  was  elected. 

2.  That  a  Missionary  Bishop  is  not,  in  the  meaning  of 
the  Discipline,  a  General  Superintendent. 

3.  That  a  Missionary  Bishop  is  not  subordinate  to  the 
General  Superintendents,  but  is  co-ordinate  with  them  in 
authority  in  the  field  to  which  he  is  appointed,  and  is 
amenable  for  his  conduct  to  the  General  Conference,  as  is 
a  General  Superintendent. 


A 


GENl 

4.  That  the  election  of  a  Missionary  Bishop  carries 
with  it  the  assignment  to  a  specified  Foreign  Mission  field, 
and  that  a  Missionary  Bishop  cannot  be  made  a  General 
Superintendent  except  by  a  distinct  election  to  that 
office. 

5.  That  a  Missionary  Bishop  should  receive  his  support 
from  the  Episcopal  Fund. 

6.  That  paying  the  salary  of  a  Missionary  Bishop  from 
the  funds  of  the  Missionary  Society,  does  not  diminish  or 
in  any  way  affect  his  status  or  authority  as  a  Bishop. 

7.  That  a  Missionary  Bishop  should,  in  his  field,  co- 
operate with  the  Missionary  Society  of  the  Church,  in  the 
same  way  that  a  Cieneral  Superintendent  co-operates  in 
the  Foreign  Mission  field  over  which  he  has  Episcopal 
charge. 

8.  That  when  a  Missionary  Bishop,  by  death  or  other 
cause,  ceases  to  perform  Episcopal  duty  for  the  foreign 
field  to  which  he  was  assigned  by  the  General  Conference, 
the  General  Superintendents  at  once  take  supervision  of 
said  field. 

9.  That  in  a  matter  of  a  transfer  of  a  preacher,  from  a 
field  within  the  jurisdiction  of  a  Missionary  Bishop  to  a 
Conference  under  the  Episcopal  supervision  of  a  General 
Superintendent,  or  from  a  Conference  under  the  Episcopal 
supervision  of  a  General  Superintendent,  to  a  field  within 
the  jurisdiction  of  a  Missionary  Bishop,  it  shall  require 
mutual  agreement  between  the  two  Bishoj^s,  and  a  similar 
agreement  shall  be  required  between  the  two  Bishops, 
having  charge,  when  the  pro])osed  transfer  is  between  two 
foreign  fields,  over  which  there  are  Missionary  Bishops. 

10.  That  in  the  matter  of  a  complaint  against,  or  the 
trial  of  a  Missionary  Bishop,  the  preliminary  steps  shall 
be,  as  in  the  case  of  a  General  Superintendent,  but  the 
Missionary  Bishop  may  be  tried  before  a  Judicial  Confer- 
ence in  the  United  States  of  America. 


Bishop  Taylor's  African  Missions. 

The  following  is  the  report  made  by  Bishop  Taylor  to 
the  General  Conference  respecting  his  missions  in  Angola 
and  on  the  Congo  in  Africa: 

In  the  early  part  of  1885,  I  took  with  me  to  South 
Central  Africa  a  company  of  over  forty  missionary  men, 
women,  and  children.  We  arrived  at  St.  Paul  de  Loanda, 
the  capital  of  the  Portuguese  province — Angola — on  the 
Joth  day  of  March.  We  were  kindly  received  by  the 
Governor-General  of  the  province  and  by  Mr.  Newton, 
the  head  of  the  English  house  at  Loanda.  .\  large  com- 
modious house,  one  of  the  best  in  the  city,  was  procured 
at  a  reasonable  rent  for  the  temporary  residence  of  our 
people.  Our  objective  point  was  the  Tushelange  country, 
discovered  by  Dr.  Pogge  and  Lieutenant  We'smann  in 
1883,  some  twelve  hundred  miles  inland  from  Loanda. 
We  knew  not  whether  the  Lord  would  have  us  march  a 
thousand  miles  as  quickly  as  we  could  get  into  marching 
order,  or  have  us  proceed  slowly  by  a  chain  of  stations 
commencing  from  the  ocean  shore.  We  accepted  the 
latter  as  the  will  of  the  Saviour.     We  were  unavoidably 


detained  in  Loanda,  so  that  it  was  not  until  the  20th  of 
May  that  I  and  five  of  our  party  started  for  the  interior 
to  select  and  open  mission  stations  for  those  who  awaited 
our  call  to  follow.  One  of  our  party  died,  and  nine,  in- 
cluding four  little  children,  returned  to  the  United  States; 
and  by  September  ist  all  the  rest  were  settled  in  their 
new  homes  and  fields  of  labor,  extending  inland  by  the 
line  of  travel  390  miles. 

The  stations,  in  their  geographical  order,  are  as  fol- 
lows: First,  St.  Paul  de  Loanda,  where  a  school  was  at 
once  opened  in  the  Portuguese  language,  which,  from  the 
commencement,  gave  a  support  for  the  teachers  engaged 
in  it.  We  have  since  bought  a  beautiful  site  there,  near 
the  largest  native  town,  and  built  a  large  two-story  house 
for  residence,  church,  and  school.  Loanda  is  said  to 
contain  a  population  of  10,000,  but  a  few  hundred  of 
whom  are  Portuguese,  and  the  great  mass  of  them  m'- 
groes. 

Our  second  station  is  at  Dondo,  240  miles  distant  from 
Loanda.  It  is  a  town  of  aliout  5,000,  mostly  flacks,  at 
the  head  of  steamboat  navigation  on  the  Coanzo  River. 
Here  we  have  had  a  self-supporting  day-school,  and  a 
large,  free  night  school  from  the  beginning.  We  have 
here  also  spacious  and  comfortable  buildings,  deeded  to 
the  Trustees  of  my  Transit  and  Building  Fund  Society, 
to  be  held  in  trust  for  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
according  to  the  formula  printed  in  the  Discipline.  Our 
property  in  the  two  cities  named  cost  over  $10,000,  and 
all  the  gift  of  an  honored  secretary  of  our  committee 
— a  man  badly  slandered  of  late — Mr.  Thomas  Critch- 
low. 

From  Dondo  we  proceeded  along  a  narrow  path  over 
rugged  mountains  and  hills  (fifty  miles)  to  Nhanguepepo, 
our  third  station,  not  in  a  town,  but  near  a  large  caravan- 
sary, where  a  new  congregation  can  be  found  daily  from 
the  far  interior,  and  it  is  contiguous  to  several  thousand 
villagers.  This  is  a  receiving  station,  where  missionaries 
can  tarry,  learn  languages,  and  prepare  for  fields  farther 
on.  Our  first  house  there  cost  $1,250,  which  was  the  gift 
of  one  of  my  efficient  volunteer  agents  in  London,  a 
member  of  the  Church  of  England.  As  one  of  our 
sources  of  self-support  we  have  at  Nhanguepepo  Sta- 
tion 155  head  of  horned  cattle — Methodist  Mission 
cattle. 

Proceeding  by  the  same  path  thirty-nine  miles  we 
reach,  on  a  mountain  elevation  of  extraordinary  concrete 
formation,  the  ancient  capital  of  a  remarkable  negro 
queen  known  to  history,  her  palace  still  remaining,  Pungo 
Andongo,  our  fourth  station.  Here  we  have  a  good  build- 
ing, which  cost  over  $1,000,  and  a  school  with  no  indus- 
trial department,  and,  therefore,  not  so  prosperous  as 
where  all  hands  bend  down  to  honorable  manual  labor. 

We  go  on  by  the  same  path  sixty  miles  farther  to 
Malange,  our  fifth  station.  Here  we  have  less  costly,  yet 
comfortable,  houses,  and  combine  school,  farm,  and  me- 
chanical work  with  what  preaching  they  can  do  with 
their,  as  yet,  imperfect  knowledge  of  the  languages  of  the 
people. 


In  settling  my  people  on  that  line  of  150  miles  from 
Dondo  to  Malange,  1  walked  to  and  fro  an  aggregate 
distance  of  over  600  miles.  As  before  stated,  it  is  a 
rough,  narrow  path,  but  it  is  the  caravan  trail  of  the  ages. 
The  hundreds  of  thousands  of  slaves  sold  in  Loanda  for 
200  years  trod  this  weary  way  'mid  tears  and  blood — 
poor  captives  whose  fathers  had  been  slain  because  they 
dared  to  defend  their  homes,  aud  their  aged  kindred 
were  burnt  up  in  the  destruction  of  their  towns.  On  each 
side  of  this  path  is  a  continuous  grave-yard  150  miles 
long.  Many  a  dark  night,  on  that  dreary  way,  I  seemed 
to  hear  the  dead  si>eaking  to  me,  and  saying  "  O  messenger 
of  God,  why  came  you  not  this  way  to  speak  words  of 
comfort  to  us  before  we  died  ?  " 

Dr.  Summers  followed  the  track  of  Pogge  and  Weis- 
raann  and  reached  Luluaberg  in  the  Tushalange  country 
nearly  two  years  ago,  and  I  learn,  by  letters  from  him, 
that  he  is  planting  a  .station  there. 

In  1 886  I  led  a  party  as  far  as  Stanley  Pool,  on  their 
way  to  tljf  same  region,  by  the  Congo  and  Kassai  Rivers, 
but  could  not,  by  any  means,  get  a  passage  up  the  Kassai; 
hence,  notified  my  co-workers  at  this  end,  that  we  needed 
for  the  Upper  Congo  waterways  a  steamer  of  our  own. 
It  is  now  being  carried  by  man-loads  from  Vivi  to  Kim- 
poko,  on  Stanley  Pool,  a  distance  of  260  miles.  The 
English  Baptist  Mission  have  a  little  steamer  on  the 
Upper  Congo  called  The  Peace.  It  does  not  exceed  in 
weight  more  than  one-fourth  of  our  boat,  and  yet  it  was 
two  years  in  its  transit  to  Stanley  Pool.  So  our  patrons 
will  please  be  patient  and  give  us  time,  and  (D.V.)  our 
steamer  will  reach  her  waters  and  do  her  work. 

In  regard  to  self-support,  I  may  further  add,  that  on 
our  plan  of  industrial  schools  there  is  no  serious  difficulty. 
Charles  Rudolph  writes  me  from  Nhanguepepo  by  recent 
mail  that,  with  a  M'Cormack  plow  and  two  yoke  of  cattle, 
he  ploughs  half  an  acre  of  good  ground  in  the  forenoon  of 
each  working  day,  and  that  he  takes  all  the  afternoons 
for  study  and  teaching  others. 

At  Kimpoko,  Stanley  Pool,  I  planted  with  my  own 
hands,  over  fifty  banana  and  plantain  trees,  which  bore 
a  full  crop  in  nine  months.  From  the  roots  of  those  fifty 
stems,  at  least  five  from  each  one  will  bear  a  crop  the  sec- 
ond year,  and  thus  go  on  producing  and  multiplying  for 
years  indefinitely.  Here  we  have  an  irrigating  ditch  a 
mile  long,  over  ten  acres  of  ground  under  cultivation,  and 
food  supplies  in  abundance.  If  we  had  for  the  work  of 
God  the  zeal,  self-sacrifice,  capacity,  and  adaptability 
displayed  by  the  Mohammedan  propagandists,  we  should 
never  again  hear  the  question  of  self-support  mooted. 
The  heralds  of  Mohammed  have  overrun  the  northern 
half  and  a  large  portion  of  Eastern  Africa.  How  did  I 
they  do  it  ?  From  the  days  of  Moses,  or  earlier,  the  pro- 
vision for  the  reception  and  support  of  strangers  has  kept 
an  open  door  in  Africa,  i.nd  supplies  all  in  waiting,  to  be  | 
utilized  by  God's  embassadors.  "  God  loveth  the  stranger,  ' 
and  giveth  him  food  and  raiment.  Love  ye,  therefore, 
the  stranger;  for  ye  were  strangers  in  the  land  of  Egypt." 
fDeut.  X.,  18^  19.) 


The  king,  chief,  or  headman  of  each  town,  assisted  by 
his  wives,  clears,  and  sows  or  plants  a  field  each  year  for 
strangers.  All  the  products  of  that  field  are  kept  for 
strangers,  except  what  may  be  used  for  the  chief's  head 
wife,  who  has  charge  of  it.  When  a  stranger  enters  the 
town  he  goes  directly  to  the  king,  chief,  or  headman,  and 
shows  himself,  and  tells  what  he  came  for.  If  the  king 
or  headman  is  satisfied  he  replies,  "  I  receive  you."  Soon 
he  will  be  shown  into  one  of  the  best  houses  in  the  town, 
to  use  as  his  own  indefinitely,  and  he  not  only  gets  his 
daily  rations  from  the  supply  for  strangers,  but  it  is  daily 
prepared  for  him,  and  brought  to  him.  In  opening 
stations  on  the  west  coast  of  Africa  among  native  savage 
tribes  they  thus  provided  for  me  and  those  who  were  with 
me  the  best  houses  they  had,  and  brought  thrice  per  day 
boiled  rice,  palm  butter,  fried  chicken,  good  kid  soup, 
etc.,  etc.  They  are  good  cooks,  and  can  make  more  out 
of  a  little  than  the  cooks  of  any  other  country.  In  every 
place  we  found  it  difficult  to  get  away  from  their  hospi- 
tality, and  such  people  never  begged  us  for  a  cent;  but 
when  our  people  went  to  take  possession  of  the  houses 
built  for  them,  and  took  with  them  needed  supplies — 
boat-loads  of  trunks,  boxes,  bales,  etc. — such  a  profusion 
of  stores  the  natives  never  saw  before.  Their  meagre 
supplies  were  kept  out  of  sight,  their  cupidity  was  excited, 
and  quickly  a  large  proportion  of  them  were  perverted 
from  benefactors  to  beggars.  The  marching  orders  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  contain  the  key  to  unlock  these  stores  of 
supplies,  renewed  yearly  through  the  ages:  "  Take  nothing 
for  your  journey,  save  a  staff  only;  no  scrip,  no  bread,  no 
money  in  your  purse." 

I  took  one  of  my  men,  Brother  Garwood,  to  a  town  on 
Cavalla  River,  called  W'isika.  He  had  not  a  cent  of 
money  nor  an  ounce  of  food.  I  introduced  him  to  the 
king  and  chiefs,  who  received  him  joyfully.  Crowds  of 
women  and  children  gathered  around  to  shake  hands  with 
their  new  preacher. 

The  men  showed  me  a  house  which  they  would  fit  up 
for  him  until  they  could  build  a  better  one.  And  they 
said,  "  We  will  give  him  plenty  of  chop  "  (food).  He 
wrote  me  some  weeks  afterward,  s-aying  that  he  "liked 
native  food,  was  faring  sumptuously  every  day,  and  If  I 
can't  make  a  success  here  I  can't  anywhere." 

Then — why  found  industrial  schools  and  mission  sta- 
tions ?  Because  we  have  to  learn  the  language  and  life 
of  the  people,  which  the  Mohammedan  missionary  learned 
in  his  childhood. 

Our  missionary  stations  are  for  educational,  evangelis- 
tic centres  and  training-schools  for  native  Christian  mis- 
sionaries^ who  can  go  everywhere  without  money  or  food, 
as  do  the  Mohammedans,  if  we  don't  civilize  them  too 
fast  nor  dress  them  too  finely. 

We  have  opened  in  .Africa,  altogether,  thirty-six  new 
mission  stations.  On  these  we  have  thirty-two  mission- 
houses  of  our  own,  five  of  which  are  not  yet  supplied 
with  missionary  occupants,  and  we  occupy  four  houses 
which  are  not  our  own,  but  on  which  we  pay  no  rent. 
Five  of  our  thirty-two  houses,  namely,  at  Dondo,  Nhan- 


GENERAL   CONFERENCE. 


^epepo,  Piingo  Adongo,  and  Malange  in  Angola,  and 
Vi%i,  the  old  cajiital  of  the  Congo  State,  we  purchased 
already  built.  These  five  houses  and  the  large  one  we 
tuilt  in  St.  Paul  de  Loanda  cost  us  an  aggregate  of  four- 
teen thousand  ($14,000)  dollars. 

Two  adobe  houses  and  one  frame  and  thatch  house  on 
Lower  Congo  cost  us  a  total  of,  cash  value,  $32.  I  learn, 
by  a  recent  letter,  that  the  native  title  to  the  three  stations 
last  named  was  delayed,  and  it  was  possible  we  might  lose 
them..  I  can,  if  desirable,  easily  recover  them  on  my  re- 
turn ;  if  not,  our  total  loss,  besides  our  labor,  would  be 
%^2.  \Vc  have,  near  Banana,  one  small  iron  house,  22x24, 
costing  $2oo.    Ten  frame  houses,  with  weather  board  and 

I  shingle  roof,  on  the  west  coast,  cost  us  an  aggregate  of 
about  $2,500,  not  counting  a  large  amount  of  native  labor. 
Said  houses  are  each  22x24  fc*?t  '"  size.  We  have 
also  eight  houses  on  the  west  coast,  of  galvanized  iron, 
30x36  feet,  including  veranda,  and  cost  an  aggregate 
of$3,2oo,  not  counting  native  labor.  All  these  houses 
of  wood  and  iron  are  built  on  pillars,  elevating  the  floors 
about  six  feet  above  the  ground,  to  keep  them  dry  and 
I  healthful.  The  sum  total  paid  for  our  buildings  is  about 
$20,000.     All  our  houses  are  paid  for,  so  that  we  don't 

owe  a  dollar  on  our  church  |>roperty. 

t  ^^ ,  ^^,  ^,  

Bishop  Taylor's  Self-Suiiporting  Work. 

The  Committee  on  Missions  made  the  folio wing^  report  aud 
it  was  adopted  by  the  General  Conforciiee: 

WLereas,  The  plan  of  self-supporting  mission  work 
which  has  been  inaugurated  in  South  .■\merica  and  .Africa 
by  Bishop  Taylor  has  elicited  much  enthusiasm  in  the 
Church  and  deserves  an  opportunity  for  full  development 
under  the  fostering  care  of  the  whole  Church ;  and 
whereas.  It  is  not  desirable  to  bring  this  experiment  into 
competition  with  the  established  methods  of  missionary 
administration  which  have  long  existed  in  the  Church, 
and  inasmuch  as  there  is  no  reason  for  antagonism  be- 
tween the  two  methods,  if  both  are  conducted  under  the 
same  authorities ;  and  whereas.  The  Missionary  Board 
Md  the  General  Missionary  Committee  are  the  only 
Agencies  through  which  the  General  Conference  admin- 
'sters  its  missions  ;  and  whereas,  1  hese  agencies  are 
sufficiently  broad  and  flexible  in  their  scope  and  purpose 
'0  embrace  all  departments  and  methods  of  missionary 
work;  and,  whereas.  The  principle  of  self-support  has  long 
l>ten  recognized  and  cultivated  in  the  regular  missions  of 
'lie  Church;  therefore, 

Resolved,  I.  That  the  Missionary  Bishop  for  Africa  be 
*nd  is  hereby  authorized  to  continue  his  efforts  to  extend 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  Africa  on  the  plan  of 
wif-supporting  missions. 

2,  That  we  direct  that  all  property  acquired  in  the 
prosecution  of  the  Self-supporting  Mission  plan,  be  held 
oy  and  for  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

3.  That  the  Missionary-  Board  be  advised  to  appoint  a 

I  standing  committee  on  Self-supporting  Missions  who  shall  ' 
have  the  especial  oversight  of  the  missions  conducted  on  I 
this  plan.  I 


4.  That  Missionaries  employed  and  churches  organized 
under  this  plan  shall  be  entitled  to  the  same  rights  and 
be  amenable  to  the  Discipline  of  the  Church  the  same  as 
missionaries  and  churches  of  other  fields. 

5.  That  Missionary  Bishops  in  charge  of  self-support- 
ing missions  be  instructed  to  report  annually  to  the 
Missionary  Board  the  condition  of  all  self-sup]K>rting 
Missions,  including  the  number  of  Missionaries;  the  num- 
ber of  Stations  and  Circuits,  and  the  number  of  communi- 
cants in  each  ;  and  a  financial  exhibit  of  all  receipts  and 
expenditures. 

6.  That  the  Argentine  Republic,  Li'ruguay,  the  South- 
em  province  of  Brazil,  Paraguay,  and  Chili,  may, 
during  the  next  four  years,  be  organized  into  an  .\nnual 
Conference,  the  Bishop  in  charge  concurring,  to  be 
called  the  South  .American  Conference. 

7.  That  the  General  Missionary  Committee  be  requested 
to  organize  the  Portuguese  Stations  in  Northern  Brazil 
into  a  Mission. 

8.  That  the  name  of  the  Liberia  Conference  be  changed 
to  Africa  Conference,  its  boundaries  to  include  the  whole 
of  Africa. 


Mis^Nionary  Bishop  for  India  hihI  Malaysia. 

James  Mills  Thoburn,  I>. D.,  was  born  at  St.  Clairs- 
vilie,  Ohio,  .March  7,  1836.  He  entered  .Allegheny  Col- 
lege when  fifteen  years  of  age,  and  graduated  in  1857, 
having  in  the  meantime  spent  two  years  in  teaching.  On 
leaving  college  he  received  an  appointment  as  junior 
preacher  on  the  Greentown  Mission  Circuit,  in  Stark 
County,  Ohio,  with  a  salary  of  $100  a  year.  During  his  first 
year  he  worked  as  a  supply  by  appointment  of  a  presid- 
ing elder,  but  at  the  session  of  the  Pittsburg  Conference, 
in  March,  185S,  he  was  admitted  on  trial  and  returned  to 
the  same  circuit.  Late  in  the  same  year  he  received  a 
call  from  God  and  the  Church  to  go  to  India,  and  early 
in  April,  1S59,  he  sailed  for  Calcutta,  and  has  ever  since 
been  engaged  in  missionary  service. 

His  first  station  was  Naini  Tal,  among  the  Himalayas, 
where  he  spent  his  first  five  years.  He  was  next  sent  to 
Gurhwal,  eight  days'  journey  farther  in  the  interior  of 
the  mountains,  and  from  thence  was  sent  to  Moradabad, 
in  Kohilcund.  and  made  a  presiding  elder.  .At  the  be- 
ginning of  1S70  he  was  transferred  to  Lucknow,  and  made 
presiding  elder  of  the  Oudh  District.  Four  years  later 
he  was  transferred  to  Calcutta,  where  his  home  has  been 
since.  In  this  great  city  God  greatly  blessed  his  labors, 
and  during  the  last  three  years  of  his  stay  he  served  in 
the  triple  capacity  of  pastor,  presiding  elder,  and  editor 
of  the  Indian  Witness.  In  addition  to  these  labors,  he 
has  travelled  widely  in  the  Indian  empire,  and  has  organ- 
ized churches  at  many  points,  the  most  notable  being 
those  in  Rangoon  and  Singapore.  Has  published  the 
well-known  collection  of  sketches  known  as  Afy  Mission- 
ary Apprenticeship.  A  volume  of  lectures  delivered  by 
him  at  Evanston  and  Boston  will  be  issued  from  the  press 
next  week. 

Bishop  Thoburn  br\v\%s  ^o  Vv\•iVv\>^'^c>^^<\c»Tv.xt\Mc^tJ;Ss5^5e^ 


ability,  great  devotion  to  missionary  work,  eminent  suc- 
cess in  all  lines  of  missionary  doing  for  Christ,  and  a  most 
^2PPy>  winning  power  as  a  minister  of  Christ's  blessed 
Gospel  of  peace  and  life. 

We  predict  for  him  large  honor  in  this  his  (lod-ap- 
proved  work.  The  world  will  hear  from  him  if  God  shall 
spare  him  a  little  lonjjer  to  us. 

The  report  providing  for  this  Missionary  Bishop  was 
yesterday  adopted  by  a  large  majority,  and  in  a  few  min- 
utes he  was  elected  a  Missionary  Bishop  by  a  very  large 
majority. — Daily  Advocate. 

Deaconesses. 

The  following  report  of  the  Committee  on  Missions  relating 
to  Deaconesses  was  adopted  by  the  General  Conference: 

For  some  years  past  our  people  in  Germany  have  em- 
ployed this  class  of  workers  with  the  most  blessed  re- 
sults, and  we  rejoice  to  learn  that  a  successful  beginning 
has  recently  been  made  in  the  same  direction  in  this 
country.  A  home  for  deaconesses  has  been  established 
in  Chicago,  and  others  of  a  similar  character  are  pro- 
posed in  other  cities.  There  are  also  a  goodly  number 
of  similar  workers  in  various  places;  women  who  are 
deaconesses  in  all  but  name,  and  whose  number  might 
be  largely  increased  if  a  systematic  effort  were  made  to 
accomplish  this  result.  Your  committee  believes  that 
God  is  in  this  movement,  and  that  the  Church  should 
recognize  the  fact,  and  provide  some  simple  plan  for 
formally  connecting  the  work  of  these  excellent  women 
with  the  Church,  and  directing  their  labors  to  the  best 
possible  results.  They,  therefore,  recommend  the  inser- 
tion of  the  following  paragraphs  in  the  Discipline,  imme- 
diately after  ^  198,  relating  to  exhorters: 

DE,\CONESSES. 

1.  The  duties  of  the  deaconesses  are  to  minister  to  the 
poor,  visit  the  sick,  pray  with  the  dying,  care  for  the 
orphan,  seek  the  wandering,  comfort  the  sorrowing,  save 
the  sinning,  and,  relinquishing  wholly  all  other  pursuits, 
devote  themselves,  in  a  general  way,  to  such  forms  of 
Christian  labor  as  may  be  suited  to  their  abilities. 

2.  No  vow  shall  be  exacted  from  any  deaconess,  and 
any  one  of  their  number  shall  be  at  liberty  to  relinquish 
her  position  as  a  deaconess  at  any  time. 

3.  In  every  Annual  Conference  within  which  deacon- 
esses may  be  employed,  a  Conference  board  of  nine  mem- 
bers, at  least  three  of  whom  shall  be  women,  shall  be 
appointed  by  the  Conference  to  exercise  a  genera]  con- 
trol of  the  interests  of  this  form  of  work. 

4.  This  Board  shall  be  empowered  to  issue  certificates 
to  duly  qualified  persons,  authorizing  them  to  perform 
the  duties  of  deaconesses  in  connection  with  the  Church, 
provided  that  no  person  shall  receive  such  certificate 
until  she  shall  have  served  a  probation  of  two  years  of 
continuous  service,  and  shall  be  over  twenty-five  years  of 
age. 

.  5.  No  person  shall  be  licensed  by  the  Board  of  Dea- 
conesses  except  on  the  recommendation  of  a  Quarterly 


Conference,  and  said  Board  of  Deaconesses  shall  be  ap- 
pointed by  the  Annual  Conference  for  such  term  of  ser- 
vice as  the  Annual  Conference  shall  decide,  and  said 
Board  shall  report  both  the  names  and  work  of  such  dea- 
conesses annually,  and  the  approval  of  the  Annual  Con- 
ference shall  be  necessary  for  the  continuance  of  any 
deaconess  in  her  work. 

6,  When  working  singly,  each  deaconess  shall  be  under 
the  direction  of  the  pastor  of  the  church  with  which  she 
is  connected,  When  associated  together  in  a  home,  all 
the  members  of  the  home  shall  be  subordinate  to  and 
directed  by  the  superintendent  placed  in  charge. 


J 


Boundaries  of  Missiuiis. 

The  Committee  on  Boundaries  rejiorted  the  following  as  lb? 
BoundarSefi  of  Misarions  in  i\w  Ur>it*Kl  Stat«a  and  Territories, 
and  they  were  adopted  : 

^  T.  The  Arizona  Mission  includes  the  Territory  of 
Arizona,  and  the  State  of  Sonora,  Mexico. 

§  2.  Black  Hills  Mission  shall  include  all  that  part  of 
Dakota  south  of  the  46th  parallel  of  north  latitude,  and 
west  of  the  meridian  101  degs.  west  longitude. 

§  3.  California  German  Mission  shall  include  the  Ger- 
man work  within  the  State  of  California. 

§  4.  The  Indian  Mission  shall  include  the  Indian  Ter- 
ritory. 

§  5.  Lower  California  Mission  shall  include  the  Terri- 
tory of  Lower  California,  in  Mexico. 

g  6.  North  Pacific  German  Mission  shall  include  the 
German  work  in  the  State  of  Oregon  and  Washington 
Territory. 

§  7.  North-west  Norwegian  and  Danish  Mission  shall 
include  the  Norwegian  and  Danish  work  in  the  State  of 
Oregon  and  Washington  Territory. 

%  8.  The  New  Mexico  English  Mission  shall  include 
the  Territory  of  New  Mexico  and  the  County  of  El  Paso, 
Texas. 

§  9.  The  New  Mexico  Spanish  Mission  shall  include 
the  Territory  of  New  Mexico;  El  Paso,  Texas;  and  the 
State  of  Chihuahua,  Mexico. 

S  10.  The  Utah  Mission  includes  the  Territory  of 
Utah  and  that  part  of  the  Territory  of  Idaho  lying 
directly  north  of  the  Territory  of  Utah  and  south  of 
parallel  43  of  north  latitude,  excluding  the  Fort  Hall 
Indian  Reservation. 

§  t  i.  The  Wyoming  Mission  shall  include  all  the  Ter- 
ritory of  Wyoming  except  the  National  Park. 

The  American  ItiUIe  Society. 

The  following  report  on  the  Atnetican  Bible  Society  was 
adopted  by  the  Geneial  Conference: 

No  one  can  study  the  history  and  examine  the  reports 
of  the  American  Bible  Society  as  they  are  issued  from 
year  to  year  without  discovering,  not  only  its  activity 
and  usefulness  in  the  field  of  its  operations,  but  also  a 
providential  guidance  in  its  management  and  a  divine 
blessing   upon   its   labors.     Organized    in    i8t6,    it   has 


steadily  progressed  in  its  work  in  this  countrj',  enlarged 
its  plans  as  to  other  nations  as  their  doors  were  opened 
to  the  Gospel  messenger,  and  is  to-day  stronger  in  the 
confidence  of  the  Churches,  and  in  its  claims  upon  their 
benevolent  regard  than  at  any  former  period  of  its  career. 
If  we  consider  its  work  for  a  single  year  it  will  awaken 
gratitude  and  arouse  enthusiasm;  but  if  we  systematize 
the  fsults  by  quadrenniums,  we  shall  be  startled  by  their 
proportions  and  inspired  by  the  sure  word  of  prophecy 
in  them. 

The  report  for  the  quadrennium,  closing  April  i,  1888, 
is  as  follows: 

Number  of  volumes  issued,  5,937,532;  receipts,  $2,143, 
867;  disbursements,  $2,180,824. 

Altogether  the  society  has  issued,  during  the  seventy- 
two  years  of  its  history,  the  vast  number  of  49,826,533 
copies  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

Special  attention  is  called  to  the  fact  that  the  Bible,  in 
whole  or  in  part,  is  now  printed  in  287  languages  and 
dialects,  with  the  probability  that  as  Africa  shall  yield  to 
evangelization,  and  India's  varied  tongues  shall  be  united 
or  reduced  in  number,  other  translations  will  be  required 
and  more  work  demanded  of  the  society.  Recent  transla- 
tions into  Arabic,  Japanese,  Spanish,  modern  Syriac. 
Chinese,  and  some  of  the  Micronesian  languages,  evinc- 
ing the  scholarship  of  the  translators,  and  many  revisions 
of  antiquated  versions  under  the  direction  of  the  Society, 
are  proofs  of  its  purpose  to  consider  new  wants  in  distant 
lands  as  they  arise,  and  of  its  ability  to  meet  them. 

The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  does  not  hesitate  to 
recognize  its  obligations  to  the  American  Bible  Society, 
and  to  reaffirm  its  devotion  to  its  plans  and  objects. 
These  obligations  are  of  long  standing  and  have  increased 
with  the  succeeding  years  of  our  relation  to  the  Society. 

Its  sympathy  with  us,  commencing  with  a  large  dona- 
tion of  Bibles  in  iSj*),  when  our  Book  Concern,  on  Mul- 
berry Street,  was  destroyed  by  fire;  its  grants  of  Bibles 
to  our  Foreign  Missions  amounting  to  $260,000;  its  mani- 
fest inclination  to  co-operate  with  the  Church  in  its  dif- 
ferent departments  of  work,  and  its  long  continued  policy 
of  admitting  Methodist  brethren  into  its  management 
and  its  higher  official  places,  show  a  generous  disposi- 
tion on  the  part  of  the  Society  which  should  be,  and  we 
believe  is,  truly  reciprocated  on  the  part  of  the  Church. 

In  view  of  the  foregoing,  we  submit  the  following  re- 
solutions: 

HesolveJ,  1.  That  the  American  Bible  Society  deserves 
the  special  indorsement  of  the  Methodist  Ejjiscopal 
Church,  both  because  of  its  harmony  with  the  spirit  and 
aims  of  Protestantism,  and  its  cordial  sympathy  with  our 
benevolent  and  missionary  work,  both  at  home  and 
abroad. 

2.  That  we  recognize  in  the  American  Bible  Society  a 
powerful  and  indispensable  au.xiliary  to  our  Foreign  Mis- 
sions, and  that  it  is  entitled  to  larger  support  on  this  ac- 
count alone. 

3.  That  we  approve  its  undenominational  character  as 
a  means  of  promoting  unity  in  Protestanism, 


i 


4.  That  while  our  collections  for  this  Society  are  grad- 
ually increasing,  we  note  with  regret  that  they  are  not  as- 
large  as  they  were  fifteen  or  twenty  years  ago.  In  view 
of  this  fact  we  deem  it  important  to  call  the  attention  of 
our  people  to  the  subject,  and  urge  them  to  increaae- 
their  contributions  to  this  Society. 

Returning  Money  to  Claimants  hi  Ort^gon. 

The  following  report  of  the  Committee  on  Missions  w»». 
adopted  by  the  General  Conference: 

The  facts  are  briefly  these:  The  Missionary  Society 
had  occupied  a  certain  tract  of  land  at  The  Dalles,  Wasco- 
County,  Oregon,  as  a  missionary  station  for  a  number  of 
years  prior  to  1847.  About  that  time  the  Missionary 
Society  abandoned  active  missionary  operations  at  that 
point. 

On  Aug.  14,  1848,  Congress  passed  an  Act  granting  640- 
acres  of  land  to  Missions  in  occupancy  of  Mission  sta- 
tions. Under  this  Act  the  Society  by  its  agent,  the  Rev- 
William  Roberts,  effected  a  transfer  of  the  land  from  the- 
American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions^ 
to  whoni  the  agent  for  the  Missionary  Society  had,  in 
good  faith,  apparently  conveyed  the  interest  of  the  Mis- 
sionary Society,  and  proceeded  to  claim  the  land  under 
the  grant  of  Congress  in  1848. 

In  1855,  the  Rev.  Thomas  H.  Pearne,  attorney-in-fact 
for  the  Missionary  Society,  made  a  survey  of  the  land, 
finding,  at  that  time,  the  premises  occupied  by  a  town  site 
and  other  holders  of  the  land.  He  sold  a  number  of  lots,, 
receiving  what  was  considered  a  nominal  price,  giving 
bonds  for  deeds.  These  bonds  are  not  yet  settled,  and 
the  conditions  of  them  have  not  been  perfected  by  the 
Society. 

The  bonds  were  given  in  view  of  the  expectation 
that  the  Society  would  receive  a  patent  for  the  lands. 
Years  passed  away,  during  a  part  of  which  time  the  Mis- 
sionary Society  insisted  upon  its  right  to  the  land  in  ques- 
tion. The  case  was  tried  in  the  various  departments  of 
the  land  office  in  Oregon,  but  in  each  case  decided  against 
the  Society.  An  appeal  was  made  to  the  Department  of 
the  Interior,  when,  in  1875,  Secretary  Delano  reversed 
the  judgment  of  the  land-office  authorities  of  Oregon  and 
issued  a  patent  to  the  Society,  reserving,  however,  the 
right  of  adverse  claimants  to  the  lands  before  the  courts. 
Under  its  patent  the  Society  began  to  claim  from  the 
persons  in  possession  of  the  land  within  the  perscribed 
boundaries  of  the  patent  the  price  of  its  title.  The 
holders  of  the  land  were  desirous  of  making  improve- 
ments on  their  lots.  The  Society  agreed  to  give  quit- 
claim deeds  for  the  conveyance  of  its  title  on  payment 
of  the  price  set  upon  the  lots.  In  the  meantime  Dalles 
City  under  the  town-site  act,  and  two  other  parties,  under 
the  donation  act,  sued  the  Missionary  Society  in  the 
District  Court  of  Oregon  for  possession  of  the  land 
claimed  by  them  and  for  the  abrogation  of  the  patent. 
A  judgment  was  had  against  the  Society,  declaring  the 
patent   void,  on   the  ground  that  Q\^  S<icvftt.^  <.-x.\\.t^  V:* 


establish  its  title  in  the  terms  of  the  grant  of  1848, 
not  being  in  actual  occupany  at  the  dale  of  the  grant, 
and  that  the  other  parties  established  a  better  title. 

The  Society  carried  an  appeal  to  the  Supreme  Court 
of  the  United  States,  which  court,  however,  sustained 
the  judgment  of  the  lower  court.  During  the  time  these 
suits  were  is  court,  the  Society  pressed  its  claim  to  the 
land  in  question  and  received  from  the  parties  in  posses- 
sion of  the  lots  embraced  within  certain  boundaries  in- 
volved in  the  patent,  the  sum  of  $23,700.  In  this  aggre- 
gate is  included  a  sum  equal  to  $800,  whirh  was  received 
by  Dr.  Pearne  under  the  bonds  issued  by  law.  The 
parties  receiving  the  Society's  bond,  and  quit-claim  deeds 
believed  the  Society  might  have  the  best  title.  Yet  in 
every  case  where  a  quit  claim  deed  was  given  by  the  So- 
■ciety,  the  party  had  paid  original  holders  and  owners  of 
the  land  large  sums  of  money  for  their  title.  Under  the 
decision  of  the  Supreme  Court  the  parties  paying  the  Mis- 
sionary Society  feel  aggrieved,  and  cast  reflections  upon 
the  Church,  The  persons  so  paying  the  Society  come 
claiming  the  return  of  their  money  in  four  annual  install- 
ments, without  interest.  The  averment  is  made  that 
the  Society  gave  nothing  to  the  claimants  for  their  money, 
the  Supreme  Court  having  invalidated  their  patent.  They 
I  <Jo  not  make  this  claim  on  legal  grounds,  but  on  the 
■ground  of  Christian  right,  equity,  and  morals. 

We  believe  that  the  Missionary  Society  and  its  ofhccrs, 
in  the  entire  conduct  of  the  case,  acted  with  the  very 
best  intentions,  doing  what  they  believed  to  be  their 
duty  and  right  for  the  Society,  under  their  patent. 
Nevertheless,  to  right  the  injustice  unintentionally  done, 
■we  recommend  the  payment  of  the  money  to  the  actual 
claimants  or  their  heirs,  as  set  forth  in  the  memorial  in 
the  case,  under  such  rules  as  the  Missionary  lioard  may 
adopt. 

We  recommend  the  refunding  of  the  money  in  four  an- 
nual payments,  without  interest. 

We  further  recommend  the  General  Missionary  Com- 
mittee to  make  an  appropriation  covering  the  amount  set 
forth  in  the  exhibit,  not  exceeding  the  sum  of  twenty 
three  thousand  seven  hundred  dollars  ($23,700),  for  set- 
tlement of  said  claims. 


Old  Mission  Property  in  Ohio. 

The  following  report  of  the  Committee  on  Missions  was 
adopted  by  the  General  Conference  : 

Upper  Sandusky  was  the  centre  of  the  Indian  Reser- 
vation, long  owned  and  occupied  by  the  Wyandot  Na- 
tion. Here,  also,  was  established  what  has  long  been 
known  in  Methodist  history  as  the  Wyandot  Indian  Mis- 
sion, where  such  men  as  Stewart,  Finley,  Bigelow,  and 
others  labored  so  successfully  in  teaching  the  Indians 
the  way  of  life,  and  was,  in  fact,  the  birthplace  of  our 
Missionary  Society. 

When  civilization  began  to  press  upon  the  Reservation, 
and  it  began  to  be  settled  by  white  men,  the  Reservation 
was  convened  to  the  Nations]  Government,  reserving  the 


two  acres  of  ground  north  of  the  town  of  Upper  San- 
dusky, used  by  tl  e  Indians  for  Church  and  burial  pur- 
poses, and  one  acre,  more  centrally  located,  known  as 
the  Council  House  property,  and  afterward  conveyed 
to  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  at  Upper  Sandusky, 
by  the  council  of  the  tribe,  signed  Harry  Jacques, 
Principal  Chief. 

In  the  long  period  of  time  that  has  passed  away  since  J 
the  removal  of  the  Indians,  the  Church  grounds  and  V 
groves  have  been  greatly  neglected,  and  are  now  in 
a  dilapidated  condition.  The  tombstone  of  Stewart,  the 
celebrated  colored  missionary,  that  first  preached  the 
Gospel  to  these  children  of  the  forest,  and  such  celebrated 
Christian  chiefs  as  Between-theLogs,  Grey-Eyes,  Seraun- 
dewat,  and  others  of  scarce  less  notoriety,  have  been 
chipped  and  carried  away  imtil  they  have  disappeared. 

It  has  long  been  felt  that  this  landmark  of  civilization 
and  cradle  of  Methodist  Missions  ought  to  be  suitably 
preserved,  and  handed  down  to  future  generations  in  a 
manner  worthy  their  historic  importance,  and  that  the 
responsibility  of  doing  so  rests  principally  upon  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  We  therefore  submit  the 
following  for  adoption: 

Resolved,  i.  That  a  committee  of  five,  appointed  by 
this  body,  consisting  of  the  Rev.  N.  B.  C.  Love,  Henry 
Peters,  J.  Juvenall,  Frank  Jones,  Mayor  of  Upper  San- 
dusky, and  the  Rev.  Leroy  A.  Belt,  to  act  in  conjunction 
with  the  trustees  holding  said  property  in  trust,  and  that 
they  be  authorized  to  remove  the  remains  of  the  dead 
buried  on  the  Council  House  property  to  the  regular 
burial-ground,  and  put  the  grounds,  graves,  and  buildings 
in  suitable  repair. 

2.  That  said  trustees  be  authorized  to  sell  the  Council 
House  property,  under  the  direction  and  consent  of  the 
above-mentioned  committee,  and  appropriate  the  pro- 
ceeds thereof  to  the  improvement  of  the  mission-house 
and  burial  grounds. 

3.  That  the  General  Missionary  Committee  be  re- 
quested to  appropriate  a  sum  not  exceeding  32,000  to  be 
e.xpended  by  said  committee  and  trustees  in  said  im- 
provements, and  that  this  committee  furnish  to  the  Mis- 
sionary Society  a  detailed  statement  of  all  expenses  and 
receipts  for  the  sale  of  property,  and  that  the  title  be 
conveyed  to  the  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church. 


Eiiiaocipation  in  Brazil. 

Tlie  following  report  %viis  adopted  hy  the  General  Con- 
ference: 

Inasmuch  as  Brazil  has  given  freedom  to  more  than 
one  million  slaves;  therefore, 

Resolved,  i.  As  delegates  in  General  Conference  assem- 
bled, representing  more  than  two  millions  of  members  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  and  more  than  five 
millions  of  adherents,  that  we  here  proclaim  our  grati- 
tude and  joy  for  the  manifest  righteousness  of  our  South 
American  neighbors  in  the  Empire  of  Brazil. 


2.  That  we  congratulate  these  emancipated  thousands 
upon  the  freedom  thus  accorded  to  them,  and  urge  upon 
them  the  obscn'ante  of  every  law  of  individual,  family, 
social,  and  civil  life,  that  they  may  be  forever  free  from 
the  degradation  of  vice,  and  become  the  sons  of  God 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

3.  That  we  gratefully  revere,  and  earnestly  pray,  for 
his  excellency,  the  Kmperor  of  Hrazil,  Dom  Pedro,  who, 
having  sealed  the  liberty  of  all  slaves  in  his  empire,  is 
justly  entitled  to  be  honored  by  all  freemen  as  one  of 
the  noblest  rulers  of  mankind. 

4.  That  this,  our  action  and  recognition  of  this  great 
event,  be  communicated  to  Illmo  Exmo,  Sr.,  A  d'Castor, 
Charge-de-Affaires  at  Washington,  D,  C. 


I 


Orgaiiizinii;  the  Methodist  Church  of  Japan. 

The  following  report  of  the  Committee  on  Missions  was 
adopted  by  the  General  Coiirerenot- : 

The  Committee  on  Missions,  to  whom  were  referred 
various  papeis  from  our  Japan  Mission,  asking  for  au- 
thority to  unite  with  the  Canada  Methodist  Mission  in 
Japan,  and  with  other  Methodisnis  that  might  be  willing 
also  to  unite  in  forming  the  Methodist  Church  of  Japan, 
have  given  their  careful  consideration  to  the  various  and 
somewhat  perplexing  problems  involved  in  the  proposi- 
tion, and  they  beg  to  recommend  the  following  for  adop- 
tion by  the  General  Conference  ; 

Whereas,  It  has  been  made  evident  to  this  General 
Conference  that  there  exists  a  unanimous  desire  on  the 
part  of  the  entire  Methodist  Ei/iscopal  Church  in  Japan, 
both  members  and  ministers,  foreign  missionaries  and 
Japanese,  to  organize  themselves  into  a  Methodist  Church 
of  Japan  ;  and  wAemas,  most  loyal  and  respectful  me- 
morials have  been  presented  to  the  General  Conference 
praying  for  the  autonomy  of  Japanese  Methodism  ;  and 
w/ituni,  ihc  memorialists  affirm  moit  satisfactorily  their 
firm  belief  in  the  doctrines  and  Discipline  of  the  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  Church  and  in  the  Episcopacy  as  the 
most  desirable  form  of  government ;  and  whereai,  they 
affirm  with  equal  positiveness  and  fulness  their  willing- 
ness that  the  administration  of  the  Missionary  Society 
shall  not  in  any  respect  be  disturbed,  so  far  as  its  own 
ippropriations  are  concerned,  or  so  far  as  the  property  it 
has  accumulated  or  may  accumulate  is  concerned  ;  there- 
fore, 

ReiolveJ,  1.  That  this  General  Conference  will  not  in 
lerpose   any  objections  to  the  Japanese  Methodists  de- 
claring themselves  independent  of  the  Methodist  Episco- 
pal Church,  provided  they  unite  with  one  or  more  of  ihe 
other  Methodist  Churches  in  Japan. 

2.  That  whenever  it  shall  be  made  evident  to  the  Bish- 
op in  charge  of  Japan  and  to  the  Board  of  Managers  of 
the  Missionary  Society  that  it  is  the  desire  of  the  Metho- 
dists of  Japan  to  be  so  declared  independent,  and  when- 
ever arrangements  satisfactory  to  said  Board  of  Mana- 
gers and  Bishop  shall  have  been  made,  securing  the  real 
estate  in  Japan  of  the  Missionary  Society  of  the  Metho- 


dist Episcopal  Church,  the  said  Bishop  and  Board  shall 
proceed  to  make  all  the  arrangements  necessary  to  the 
independence  of  said  Ciiurch  and  its  union  with  the 
Canada  Methodist  Mission  or  any  other  Methodist  Mis- 
sions in  Japan. 

3.  That  in  case,  during  the  present  quadrennial,  the 
Methodist  Church  of  Japan  shall  he  created  in  harmony 
with  the  spirit  and  purposes  of  this  action,  the  General 
Missionary  Committee  and  Board  may  continue,  under 
proper  regulations,  appropriations  and  payments  to  the 
work  in  Japan,  and  that  our  people  in  this  country  be 
encouraged  to  continue  to  manifest  their  interest  in  the 
evangelical,  educational,  publishing,  and  other  work  in 
that  country. 

4.  That  our  Mission  in  Japan  be  advised,  in  the  6rst 
place,  to  earnestly  seek  a  union  with  all  the  bodies  of 
Methodists  in  Japan,  thai  they  may  unite  together  in  lay- 
ing the  foundations  and  establishing  the  Discipline  of 
the  new  Church. 

5.  That  the  Methodist  Church  of  Japan  shall  obligate 
itself  to  receive  and  assign  to  appropriate  work  such  ap- 
pointees of  the  Bishops  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  as  may  be  sent  to  them,  and  continue  them  in 
their  work  from  year  to  year  until  they  are  regularly  re- 
called by  the  proper  authorities  of  the  Methodist  EpJs-' 
copal  Church,  giving  to  them  all  the  rights  and  privi- 
leges which  other  members  of  the  same  rank  have  in  the 
Methodist  Church  of  Japan. 

6.  That  the  Bishops  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  be  authorized  to  retransfer  to  Conferences  in  the 
United  States  such  missionaries  and  ministers  as  are  al- 
ready in  Japan,  or  which  they  may  hereafter  appoint  to 
work  there,  when  in  their  judgment  the  occasion  or  ne- 
cessity may  require  such  retransfer,  and  the  Board  of 
Managers  of  the  Missionary  Society  pay  the  return  ex- 
penses of  such  ministers  or  missionaries  at  their  discre- 
tion. 

7.  The  ministerial  missionaries  of  our  Church  in  JapaikJ 
will  hold  their  membership  in  Conferences  within  the 
United  States;  nevertheless,  they  shall  have  all  the  rights 
and  immunities  of  membership  in  the  Conference  of  the 
Methodist  Church  of  Japan,  the  lay  missionaries,  both 
male  and  female,  may  retain  their  membership  in  Ihe 
United  Slates. 

8.  In  case  of  complaints  against  a  ministerial  mission- 
ary, the  ministerial  members  of  the  Mission  shall  be  a 
Committee  of  Investigation,  ot  which  the  senior  minis- 
terial missionary  shall  be  chairman,  and  the  case  shall 
proceed  according  to  Discipline.  ^  214.  etc.  In  case  the 
complaint  is  against  a  lay  missionary,  the  lay  members  of 
the  Mission,  of  which  the  senior  ministeri.al  missionary 
shall  be  chairman,  shall  be  a  Commiueeof  Investigation, 
and  il  shall  proceed  as  directed  in  Discipline,  1  230.  In 
all  cases,  the  right  of  challenge  shall  exist,  and  the  chair- 
man of  the  committee  shall  decide  whether  or  not  the 
challenge  shall  stand.  The  records  of  the  investigation  or 
trial  shall,  in  all  cases,  be  transmitted  to  the  appropriate 
Conference  or  cIvutcVv. 


^86 


MJSS/ONS. 


$1,200,000. 

TWELVE  HUNDRED  THQUSAND 
DOLLARS  FOR  MISSIONS 

TROM     AU.    SOURCES 

— FOR— 


Pray !   Work  t  Otve  t 

BT  r.  .1.   STEVINS. 

Praying,  working,  giving, 
For  the  Muster  living. 
Praying  that  the  Light 

May  deacend  upoa  the  earth, 
To  dispel  its  night. 

That  the  sovil  of  man  its  worth, 
May  behold. 

Praying  ceaselessly. 

Asking  help  whate'er  you  need; 
Bringing  God  no  plea. 

But  Christ's  hlood  from  it  proceed, 
Oifts  untold. 

Working  while  'tis  day, 
Toiling  earnestly  and  long; 

Sowing  by  the  way. 

Joining  in  the  reaper's  song — 
Harvest  home. 

Working,  though  the  thorn, 

Oft  your  hands  and  feet  may  tear, 

""Till  your  Boul  18  borne 

Safely  home  ffora  mansions  fair, 
Ne'er  to  roant. 

•Giving  as  the  Lord 

Doth  with  Idviah  hand  your  toil 
Ceaselessly  reward. 

Tithe  your  cattle,  grain  and  oil, 
Freely  give. 

■Giving  silver,  gold. 

Giving  e'en  the  widow's  mite; 
Cling  not  to,  nor  hold 

Wealth,  to  gratify  the  sight. 
For  Him  live. 
His  command  obeying, 
Oiving,  working,  praying. 

:o: 

Welcome  to  the  Mission  Rooms  and  to 
teadership  in  the  great  Mtasion  Cause,  the 
three  secretaries  elected  by  the  General 
•Conference  last  mouth,  Dra.  McCabe, 
Peck,  and  Leonard  I 

Welcome  to   the  five  new   Bishops  to 
preside  over  our  Board  of  Missions,  antl 
to  unite  in    ihe  deliberatiiuis  aiirl  work  ] 
of    the   General    Missioimty    Committee, 
Bishops  Vincent,  FitzGcratd,  Joyce,  New- 1 
man,  and  Goodsell ! 

The   General  Conference  elections  are  I 
over.  We  know  what  to  expect  for  the  next 
four  jears.    And  now  to  make  the  collec- 


tions and  the  results  in  Misjiions  the  coming 
quadrennium  us  far  ahead  of  the  one  just 
closed  as  that  has  surpassed  the  previous 
four  years.  It  should  do  even  more  than 
that.  Our  growth  in  collections  should 
be  greater  than  our  growth  in  numbers. 
The  pro  rtila  maybe  talked  about,  until 
our  Kpirituality  niakea  it  unnecessary. 

"The  Manual"  of  the  Methodist  Episco- 
pal Church  that  has  been  issued  <iuartvrly 
during  the  last  eight  yenrs,  and  which  has 
represented  the  different  benevolent  soci- 
eties of  the  Church,  was  ordered  to  be  dis- 
continued. The  most  important  of  the 
Societies,  the  Missionnry,  has  its  organ, 
the  OospHt,  IK  .\i.(.  L.iNDs,  and  it  was  he- 
licvcd  iliBt  the  ot-hers  did  not  retjuire  a 
special  mugszine  to  represent  them.  We 
shall  be  glad  to  devote  mmv  space  each 
month  to  the  Church  Extension  Society, 
and  to  the  Freedman's  Aid  and  Soutliern 
Educational  Society.  Rev.  Dr.  Kyuett  is 
ttie  Corresponding  Secretary  of  the  Brst, 
and  Rev.  Dr.  Flartzell,  Corresponding  Sec- 
retary of  the  second, 

Secretary  Dr.  McC'ahe  ia  busy  with  his 
plans  for  collecting  mimcy,  and  is  anxious 
that  the  Church  shall  largely  increase  its 
contributions.  Secretary  Dr.  Peck  is  at 
his  desk  in  the  Mission  Rooms  seeking  to 
familiarize  himself  with  his  new  Qod- 
given  work.  Secretary  Dr.  Leonard  is 
expected  from  Ohio  about  June  19th  to 
snter  upon  his  duties.  With  three  such 
secretaries  much  is  expected  from  the  Mis 
sionary  Society.  More  than  half  the  mis- 
sionary year  has  passed.  Let  the  pastors 
everywjiere  give  special  attention  to  the 
Missionary  cui lections. 

:  o : 

Notes  on  the  General  Conference. 

The  General  Conferenco  contained  dele- 
gates from  Mexico,  China,  Japan,  Indi«, 
Biirtna,  SwitMrland,  Germany,  Norway, 
and  Sweden,  as  well  as  from  every  purtioo 
of  our  own  land,  and  the  specinl  needs  of 
all  fields  were  carefully  considered. 

The  Rev.  Dennis  Osborne  of  India, 
and  the  Rev.  Sia  Sek  Oog  of  China,  at- 
tracted special  attention.  The  delegate 
from  India  had  but  little  to  say  in  the 
Conference,  but  was  in  frequent  demand 
for  addresses  in  missionary  meetings.  The 
Chinese  delegate,  at  three  different  limes 
was  awarded  the  floor,  and  made  able  and 
interesting  speeches  on  the  subjects  under 
discut^ion.  His  remarks  were  interpreted 
by  Rev.  Dr.  N.  Siies. 

Arruugements  have  been  made  looking 
to  the  organizing  of  the  Methodist  Church 
o(  Japan.  When  this  is  done  we  shall 
lose  all  control  of  its  work  e.xcept  so  far 
as  some  of  our  missionaries  may  be  there 
to  counsel.  We  fear  that  the  movement 
is  premature.  Yet  we  must  yield  to  the 
representations  of  those  who  have  made 
Japan  Methodism  what  it  is. 

It  ia  to  be  deeply  regretted  thai  no  ac- 
tion was  takeu  upon  about  one  huudred 


1 
I 


reports  that  had  been  carefully  prepared 
by  Committees  and  reported  to  the  Coo- 
ferencc.  Those  likely  to  elicit  much  dis- 
cussion had  been  acted  on.  and  probably 
frnm  one  to  two  days  more  would  h»ve 
been  sufficient  to  have  passed  upon  the  ■ 
other  reports,  but  the  delegates  were  b*-  m 
coming  wearied,  many  had  returned  home, 
and  there  were  not  a  sufficient  num1)«r 
left  to  transact  the  business.  Would  it 
not  be  well  for  the  delegates  hereafter  to 
pledge  themselves  to  the  Conferences  that 
elect  them;  that  if  sent,  they  will  re- 
main until  the  close  of  the  session? 

Reports  from  the  Committee  on  Misaions 
were  made  on  the  Chicago  Training 
School,  Anglo-Chinese  College,  Mission 
work  in  Louisiana,  Mission  work  among 
Seamen,  Theological  Schools  in  Sweden 
and  Norway,  and  permitting  Centrsl 
China  Uiiisiou  lo  become  a  Conference,  but 
the  C  inference  was  not  able  to  act  upon 
them  before  adjournment. 

The  Cora.Tiittee  on  the  State  of  the 
Church  had  referred  to  them  the  question, 
"Can  a  convett  from  heathenism,  having 
at  the  time  of  his  conversion  more  than 
one  wife,  be  received  as  a  member  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  ? "  The 
answer  given  was  "No.  The  same  rule 
must  apply  to  all  members  of  our 
Church.  " 

The  Committee  on  the  State  of  the 
Church  reported  in  favor  of  petitioning 
Congress  to  so  guard  any  legislation  that 
may  hv  enacted  under  the  new  tn-aty 
with  China  as  not  to  exclude  any  ChineM 
minister  of  the  Gospel  from  coming  to 
this  country,  nor  to  exclude  from  our 
shores  niiy  families  of  Chinamen  who  are 
now  lawfully  resident  here,  and  to  make 
any  change  in  existing  statutes  that  may 
be  necessary  to  secure  this. 

We  shall  greatly  miss  Bishop  Fitz- 
Gerald  in  the  Mission  Rooms  where  he 
has  for  severnl  years  been  Recording 
Secretary  and  had  under  his  charge  many 
of  the  interests  of  the  Missionary  Society. 
His  future  home  will  be  at  Minneapolis, 
Minn. 

The  advance  of  woman  in  the  Church 
work  is  seen  in  the  large  vote  in  favor  of 
admitting  into  the  General  Conference 
the  women  who  were  elected  as  lay- 
delegalea,  and  in  the  institution  of  the 
order  of  Deaconesses.  The  question  of 
their  admission  into  the  Electoral  and 
General  Conferences  is  to  be  submitted  to 
the  vote  of  the  Members  of  the  Church, 
and  lo  the  Annual  Conferences.  The 
result  ia  doubtful. 

Aa  the  report  respecting  Bishop  Taylor 
and  his  work  as  adopted  by  the  GencFal 
Conference,  as  explained  by  the  Com- 
mittee on  Misaions  was  so  satisfactory  to 
Bishop  Taylor  that  he  did  not  wish  it  to  be 
reconsidered  for  the  purpose  of  modifi- 
cation, we  have  reason  to  believe  that 
hereafter  there  will  be  no  real  or  apparent 


I 


I 


irent  M 


conflict  between  lii-'  «mpp'trier<*  nml  Ihf 
supporter*  of  the  MiHsioimry  Society.  Mr. 
Richard  OniDt,  the  Treasurer  of  the  Bishop 
Taylor  Transit  and  Building  Fund  Society, 
and  one  of  its  chief  8upporteri=,  has  been 
made  a  rnemlMT  of  the  Board  of  Missions 
of  the  HisKiunnr;  Society,  and  there  seems 
to  be  every  prospect  of  harmony  and  ac- 
tive co-operation  in  the  efTort  to  establish 
miaaionB  everywhere  that  ahull,  as  soon 
as  possible,  become  sclf-suppoitiog. 
This  has  been  the  work  of  (hi;  Missionary 
Society  from  the  beginning,  and  a  large 
number  of  its  miieions  have  become  self- 
supporting. 

:  o : 

Our  .Vtlimlonariea  and  ITIlMBlona. 

Rev.  JIarcus  Taft  and  family  arrived 
last  month  from  China. 

Tlie  wife  nf  Rev.  Hay  Allen,  late  mis- 
sionary  to  Indin,  died  in  Pavilion  Centre, 
K.  Y.,"  May  25. 

Rev.  C,  L,  Davenport,  late  missionary 
in  Angola,  Africa,  has  been  iranKferred  to 
the  Central  Illinois  Conference.  Ills  ad- 
dress is  Campus,  III. 

The  following  changes  have  taken  place 
«moDg  the  missionaries  of  the  Woman's 
Foreign  Missionary  Society:  Miss  Dr. 
Corey  arrived  in  the  United  Statfs  from 
China  in  May,  Miss  Clara  M.  Ciislimao 
has  sailed  for  China  and  will  be  stationed 
in  Peking.  Miss  Lc  Huray  hus  been 
transferred  from  Me.tico  to  Buenos  Ayres 
«nd  left  last  month  for  the  Argentine  Re- 
public. 

A  Chinese  Methodist  Episcopal  Mission 
was  opened  May  13,  at  No.  200  W.  23d 
St.,  under  the  auspices  of  the  New  York 
City  Church  Extension  and  Missionary 
Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church.  There  is  a  wide  field  for  useful- 
oeas  for  such  a  Mission. 

Rev.  F.  Brown  writes  from  Peking, 
China,  March  28:  "Our  Brothtr  Taft 
has  left  us  to-day  for  home.  He  will  be 
much  missed  by  us  all.  Last  Sabbath  the 
members  of  his  church  presented  him  with 
a  beautiful  scroll  bearing  ihe  inscription, 
'He  loves  us  to  the  end.'  Tlie  Manchu 
city  congregation  also  presenttd  iiitu  with 
a  scroll  bearing  ibc  inscriplioii.  'His 
presence  means  blessing  to  us.'  His  go- 
iog  throws  more  work  on  shoulders  already 
overladened." 

Rev.  F.  Brown  writes  from  Peking, 
China,  April  4:  "I  know  you  will  re- 
joice with  us  in  the  success  of  our  work 
in  China.  On  my  last  country  trip  of  a 
week's  duration,  I  took  into  the  Church 
on  probation  a  total  of  forty-five.  Our 
work  is  oj)cning  in  several  new  places  and 
it  is  manifestly  of  the  Lord." 

Rev.  E.  S.  Little  writes  from  Kiukiang, 
China,  March  4th:  "Death  has  agniii  taken 
ooo  from  our  midst,  this  time  tliu  little 
ooe  of  Brother  and  Sistur  Kiipfer  who  are 
stationed  here.  The  baljc  had  been  ail- 
ing for  several  days,  and  yesterday  morn- 


ing  ihey  awoke  Vi  find  it  d-ad.  It  was 
buried  to-day.  The  laughs  and  loud 
noises  of  many  Chinese,  who  had  as- 
sembled, broke  harshly  upim  our  ears 
and  pained  us  much." 

Rev.  B.  A.  Carlson  writes  from  Hcl- 
singfors,  Finland,  April  Tth.  that  he  had 
just  received  a  call  from  St.  Petersburg, 
Russia,  to  go  there  and  preach  the  Gos- 
pel. We  may  yet  hear  of  a  redeemed 
Russia. 

:o;— • 

Thr    iTfethodtut  maBlon  In  Denmark. 

TheRfv,  Karl  Schou,  Superintendent  of 
the  Denmark  Mission  writes  from  Copen- 
hagen, May  10th: 

I  am  glad  to  report  continued  success 
through  tlie  work.  There  has  been  a 
spirit  of  revival  felt  more  or  le.«s  every- 
where. My  tirst  quarterly  meetings  this 
year  were  very  blessed  seasons,  and  I 
found  the  spiritual  condition  of  the  socie- 
ties to  be  good,  but  the  temporal,  at 
Focne  places,  quite  embarrassed  on  account 
of  ihe  long  and  uncommonly  severe  winter 
which  sto])|H'd  work  everywhere. 

Here,  in  Copenhagen,  many  have  been 
coDverled.  The  pastor,  as  all  his  prede- 
cessors, finds  the  cliurch  building  itself 
to  be  a  great  hindrance  to  successful  re- 
vival work;  the  resooanr*)  is  at  times  so 
great  that  1  can  with  difficulty  bo  under- 
stood. 

In  Julhiid  our  work  is  progressing  glo- 
riously. Ill  Frederikshavii  upwards  of 
forty  have  joined  the  Church  us  a  result 
of  !.!ie  winter's  work.  Other  towns  have 
shared  in  the  Gos|H'1  blessing. 

Another  ninve  forward  lias  been  made 
by  our  having  bought  a  printing  press 
and  materiul  that  we  may  do  our  own 
[>rititiQg.  Our  two  weekly  papers  are 
doing  a  good  work  and  increasing  their 
circulntinn. 

Much  suflFcring  has  been  experienced 
this  wimcr,  and  a  great  falling  off  In  the 
collections  has  been  the  result. 

A  harik-r  winter's  travel  I  havf  nothad. 
Stopped  by  the  snow  for  days,  now  at 
one  jilace  and  now  at  another;  attempt- 
ing four  days  to  cross  the  great  belt  on 
the  ice,  walking  each  day  from  four  to 
eight  hours,  slipjiiiig  through  the  ice  and 
getting  wet  through,  and  afterward  frozcti 
stiff  ffir  an  htmr  before  being  able  to 
change  my  clothing  has  been  some  of  my 
experiences  in  mission  work  this  winter, 
but  Ood  has  graciously  sustained  me. 

Prosrens  of  the  Korean  niaalon. 

Rev  n.  G.  Appenzeller  writes  from 
Seoul.  Korea.  April  7: 

Bro,  Ohliuger  and   family  arrived   here 
in  January  and  entered  at  once  upon  the 
work  of  studying  the  languHge  and  leach- 
ing in   the   school.     Tlie  crying  need   of] 
the  school  is  an  Industrial  DepHrtment. 

The  present  condition  of  Korea  is  such 
that  it  is  absolutely  necessary  to  give  somK 


assistance  to  men  and  hoys  while  attend- 
ing school. 

j       Our  evangelical  work   is   prospering. 

;  Last  Sunday  we  had  10  at  our  preaching 
service.  I  baptized  4.  Our  colporteur 
returned  yesterday  after  an  absence  of 
marly  bix  months.  He  reports  1(1  ready 
for  baptitm  and  a  number  of  seekers. 

I  He  spent  four  days  in  jkH  because  of 
his  teachings.  When  brought  before  the 
magistrate  he  confessed  telling  the  people 
to  "'cease  to  do  evil  and  to  learn  to  do 
well."  The  officer  said  there  was  no  case 
against  him,  and  let  him  go. 

We  have  two  regularly  employed 
colporteurs,  men  in  whom  the  spirit  of 
the  Lord  is. 

The  nut  door  attendance  at  the  Hospital 
for  the  quarter  was  over  1,300.  an  encour- 
aging increase. 


-:o:- 


Report  from  Tlpulain,  China. 

Rev.  H.  H.  Lowry  writes  from  Tientsin, 
China,  April  28: 

We  arrived  here  last  Tuesday,  and  had 
a  hearty  welcome  from  the  brethren.  I 
am  delighted  to  see  the  fcigns  of  progress 
and  pri>s[«'rity  in  the  Tientsin  work. 
The  new  chapel  site  recently  secured  in 
the  city  will  give  us  a  splendid  position, 
and  will  greatly  facilitate  our  work  when 
the  new  chapel  is  completed.  Brother 
Walker  has  received  nearly  $500  in  local 
subscriptions  toward  the  erection  of  the 
chapel  building. 

The  new  work  in  the  northwest  part  of 
the  city  in  conneciion  with  the  medical 
work  is  rapidly  developing  into  an  inter- 
esting society,  About  forty  areconnccted 
with  it.  This  has  been  opened  through 
the  medical  work  under  the  labors  of 
Miss  Dr.  Gloss  of  the  W.  F.  M.  S,  She 
visits  the  dispensary  twice  a  week  besides 
attending  to  the  hospital  here  in  the 
settlement.  She  ought  to  have  another 
physican  associated  with  her  in  the  work. 
Mrs.  Jewell  is  hereengaged  in  the  evangel- 
istic work  and  ia  in  charge  of  the  Woman'a 
Training  School. 

Tie  importance  of  Tientsiu  as  a  busi- 
nesH  centre  is  rapidly  increasing.  This  is 
indicated  by  the  large  number  of  new 
buildings  erected  during  the  past  two 
years,  and  the  increased  value  of  property. 

Brother  Taft  passed  us  on  his  way 
home.  I  trust  he  will  be  given  every  fa- 
cility in  making  his  appeal  for  an  endow- 
ment of  Wiley  Institute.  We  cannot 
keep  our  present  vautaue  ground  in  Peking 
and  North  China,  unless  we  have  speedy 
assistance  for  the  enlargement  of  our  edu- 
cational work.  The  demand  for  Western 
science  will  continue  to  increase  rapidly 
in  the  advancement  of  the  country  to- 
wards modern  civilization.  If  the  t'hurch 
is  not  ready  to  respond  promptly  and 
liberally  to  the  demand,  it  vi\.U.Vi<fm».\.\s.'v 


288 


MISSIONS. 


Eli4'uur<ti!;lue  Tldiiitro  I'ruiu  Fuucliow. 

Rev,  N,  J.  Plumb  writen  from  Foo- 
chow.  China.  Ajiril  13,  188«: 

While  re<eiving  through  the  home 
papers  such  ctiperiiig  reports  of  glorious 
revivals  throughout  the  Ch^jrch  we  are 
glad  to  report  a  season  of  refreshing  in 
our  work  here. 

For  the  past  three  weeks  theTl'eng  Ang 
Toivp  congregntiun  has  iMjen  meeting  each 
evening  for  an  hour's  religiou»  service. 

A  brief  address  on  some  important  sub 
ject  was  followed  bj  a  prayer  and  ex|)eri- 
enee  meeting. 

Notwithstanding  the  unfavorable  weath- 
er the  iittendauce  was  good  and  the  in- 
terest increased  to  the  last,  and  the  results 
have  hevu  very  encouraging.  The  spirit- 
ual life  of  the  members  has  been  greatly 
quickened  and  many  gave  clear  testimony 
of  tlip  pardon  ot  their  sins.  A  richer  and 
deeper  experience  has  come  to  many  of 
the  jouDg  men  and  women  here  in  the 
schools.  All  the  schools  were  well  repre- 
sented and  participated  in  the  exercises. 

We  have  every  reason  for  rejoicing  at 
what  Gnd  has  done  and  is  doing  for  us  in 
China. 

The  native  Church  is  enjoying  peace 
and  prosperity. 

Some  of  the  circuits  nre  much  revived 
and  we  have  every  reason  to  expect  a 
prosperous  year. 

We  greatly  need  reinforcements  to  en- 
able us  to  meet  the  pressing  demands  of 
the  work  which  meet  us  every«hKre.  Our 
full  schools  are  importunate  in  their  needs 
for  gospel  instruction,  and  the  work  in 
the  country  everywhere  should  have  most 
thorough  and  careful  supervision  to  pro- 
duce the  best  results. 


A  Pennr  Parable. 
nv  ftcv.  JOHX  CKAwrnno.  am. 

At  an  English  missionary  meeting,  an 
earnest  spenker  liiid  been  telling  about 
God's  work  among  the  heathen,  iibnut  its 
trials  and  its  triumphs, 

A  colUctifm  WH8  then  taken,  and  as  it 
was  a  cliildren's  meeting,  the  plates  came 
back  with  a  great  ^any  pennie.".  These 
looked  very  much  alike,  but  tlic  Steward 
who  ciuinied  them  over  said  they  diflercd 
wonderfully. 

"  Ilriw  so?"  asked  a  teacher. 

"  Because  of  the  different  feelings  with 
which  they  were  put  into  the  plate."' 
answered  the  Steward. 

Then  he  gave  a  little  history  of  what 
had  liappined  as  he  passed  the  plate 
among  the  claFsrs. 

One  boy  thought  collections  should  not 
be  taken  at  a  missionary  meeting.  "  When 
I  give,"  said  he.  "  I  want  to  give  witliout 
l)eiiig  asked.  But  as  the  plate  is  here, 
right  under  my  nose,  I  stippose  I  must 
give  something.  Pity,  though,  that  I 
o/in't  ctjme  to  a  meeting  without  being 
duaaed  for  monej.  " 


With  this  the  boy  threw  the  penny  in. 
'"  I  call  that  an  iron  penny  "  said  the 
Steward.  '"It  came  from  a  hard,  iron  heart, 
and  the  hand  that  gave  it  was  a  cold  and 
merciless  hand." 

As  the  plate  passed  on,  it  reAchod  an- 
other boy.  He  was  laughing  and  talking 
I  with  a  boy  in  the  class  behind  him,  at  the 
time.  The  plate  waited  a  second,  while 
the  boy's  teacher  tapped  him  on  the 
shoulder,  saying,  "  Have  you  jour  penny 
ready?"'  "A  penny?"'  said  the  boy,  turn- 
ing about;  "What's  a  pennjl  of  course 
ril  give  a  penny,  a  penny's  nothing;  here 
goes  a  penny  for  the  heathen!"  And  »o 
saying,  he  tossed  his  penny  in,  and  at 
once  looked  about  for  some  more  fun. 
''Ttiat  boy's  penny,"  said  the  Steward,  "I 
call  r/n." 

The  plate  went  on  its  way  and  presently 
met  a  boy  of  another  sort.  His  penny 
was  ready.  He  had  been  holding  it  be- 
tween tluimb  and  finger  in  such  a  way 
that  his  classmates  might  all  see  it.  Look- 
ing round  to  make  sure  thivt  they  were  all 
now  watching  him,  he  dropped  it  in  with 
a  Helf-satisticd  air  and  with  a  loud  thump. 
'".•1  brcuH )ir.niiy,  that,''  said  the  Steward, 
as  lie  kept  on  counting. 

"  But  the  next  kind  that  [  got  was  a 
great  deal  better,"  he  pursuer!.  "  It  came 
from  a  little  fellow  who  had  been  listen- 
ing to  every  word  of  the  speaker,  and 
whose  heart  was  touched  with  real  pity." 

As  the  plate  drew  near  this  boy,  he 
turned  to  his  teacher  and  whispered, 
while  a  tear  dimtned  either  eve,  "  I'm 
very  sorry  for  the  heathen!  Of  course  I'll 
give  a  penny,  and  I  only  wish  tliat  1  bad 
i  more  to  give." 

"I  cjiU  that  a  tUcer  penny,'''  said  the 
Steward. 

"But  now  I  have  the  best  of  all,"  he 
added,  us  he  hekl  up  a  clean  and  bright 
new  copper  coin. 

"This  I  .shall  cill  a 'jolttcit  peimi/,  for  as 
I  held  out  the  plate  to  get  it,  I  heard  the 
boy  that  gave  it  any,  '  I  love  my  Sav- 
iour: He  wants  the  poor  heathen  to  kuow 
iiow  much  He  loves  them,  and  to  learn 
nii>  pteamut  ways.  1  will  give  my  penny 
gladly  for  His  sake.  And  I  wuuhi  give 
anything  I  have  to  carry  out  His  wish  if  I 
knew  He  wanted  it.'" 

Webt  New  Brighton,  N.  Y., 
May  28,  1888. 


Burma  Nolea. 

It  is  proposed  to  erect  in  Mandalay, 
Burma,  a  Judfion  Slemorial  Church,  the- 
corner  stone  of  which  is  to  lie  laid  Augu.st 
&,  It^yy,  and  the  monej-  jii  now  being  col- 
lected for  the  purpose.  An  aged  Chris- 
tiiui  Burmese  woman,  one  of  the  few  still 
living  who  were  baptized  by  Dr.  Judson, 
ha»  given  3.000  rupe+'s,  about  (!l,5l)l). 

The  S.  P.  O.  ML'C'iion  in  Maudiihiy  liap- 

I  lized  twelve  adults  iaat  .September  and 

tJie  effect  has  been  to  increase  the  interest 


'  of  Ute  nativea  in  the  Mission,  and  the 
work  is  reported  as  very  hopeful  and  en- 
couragiuK.  The  Rev.  George  H.  Colheck. 
who  is  in  charge,  writes:  "The  Biirmans 
of  Miindnlay  used  to  have  the  strange 
idea  that  the  bottom  of  the  Font  was 
paved  with  images  of  Ciautaina.  u^ion 
which  tlie  iiersoiis  Ijeim^  baptisied  had  to 
tread  to  sh'-w  their  renunciation  of  tlie 
BuddliiBt  faith.  Perhaps  this  erroneous 
idea  baa  arisen  from  the  fact  th.-vt  candi- 
dates for  Holy  Baptism  are  i-equire<l  some 
time  previously  to  make  their  proff  Msion  of 
faith  and  renunci.'itiou  of  Buddhism  and 
all  fal^'e  religiima.  Another  strange  idea 
used  to  be  that  at  Christmas  lime  the 
•Kalas."  /.»•  ,  the  foreigners,  killed  and 
devoured  a  little  child.  Theae  absurd 
notions  will  now,  it  is  hoped,  be  dis^ielled 
for  ever.  Open  services,  which  any  Bur- 
man  can  attend;  an  increa,sinK  InhIt  of 
men  and  women,  genuine  Burmans,  of 
sober  age  and  judgment,  deliberately 
making  their  choice  of  the  Christian 
faith,  must  have  a  great  influence  u|Min 
their  neighlKirs,  anil  this  is  the  hope  and 
prayer  of  the  missionaries." 
The  water  festival  is  greatly  reverenced 

fand  honored.  It  begins  on  New  Year's 
Day  and  continues  nearly  a  week.  .4t 
day(>reak  the  (leople  repair  to  the  pagoda, 
which  they  sprinkle  with  vnter.  and  pray 

;  fur  a  plentiful  aeaaon.  A  jar  of  the  fluid 
is  then  presented  to  the  priest,  with  a 
prayer  that  any  wickedness  they  may 
have  eomniitted  in  the  patvt  oiny  be  for- 
given. After  this  ceremony  is  over  the 
play  bepius,  which  consists  in  drenching 
one  another  wlib  scented  water. 

At  a  recent  meeting,  .vir.  Stevens,  of 

;  Prrmie,  Burma,  said  that  the  man  who 
killed  an  animal  might,  by  the  religion  of 
BTiiidlia,  lie  made  to  su  If  or  death  in  five 
hundred  form-,  while  ihe  holy  bo<ik  of 
CJiiudama  told  of  u  rotilier  chief,  who  had 
murdered  n.  thousund  perstms,  being 
caught  up  into  Ihe  liiKhe.st  realms  of 
Paradise, 

Most  of  the  people  of  Burma  are  Pudd- 
hists,  hut  many  combine  the  Buddhist 
religion  with  thatof  their  ancient  worship 
of  evil  tipirits. 

They  iM^lieve  that  the  *•  nats  '  or  spirits 
are  i-^very where  present,  but  tliey  make 
their  chief  home  in  the  sixth  heaven  be- 
yond the  moon.  These  are  said  to  be  able 
to   transport   Ihemaelvea    from    place   to 

1  place  with  great  rupidit.v,  and  every 
mountain,  tree,  river,  town,  vill.ige,  and 

,  imjportant  obieci  is  pretiided  over  by  them. 
The  (Inintler  and  ligliluinj?  which  ordi- 
narily precede  rain  in  Burma  are  suppos-ed 
to  l«e  caused  by  nats  playing  in  ihe  nir 
and  doiirisliiut;  their  s.pear».     When  rain 

I  is  wanteti  ImhIIv.  the  people  assemble  in 
the  streets,  and  pull  a  lonj?  ro|ie  back- 
wiirds  and  forwauls,  and,  with  loud  cries. 
invite-  the  uais  to  ci.uiie  foi  Ih  and  play  and 
produfp  rain.  The  Bnrnieae  also  believe 
Jd  witches,  vi  lin  haunt  solitary  places  and 

I  woods,  and  live  on  human  flesh.  They 
are  thought  to  have  a  gigantic  but  shad- 
owless bo<Jy,  and  a  mouth  i^o  cuiall  tbi 

I  needle  cannot  enter  it. 


I 


I 


I 
I 


I 


EuocNE  R.  Smith,  D.D. 

Edilor 


JULY,  1888. 


806 


N»w  Yoik  C.ly. 


I 


A  TCKDTCHI8  OP  SIBERIA. 


Country,  GoTei'iimeut,  People  and  Religion  ot 
RuHsia. 

The  Russian  empire  is  estimated  to  have  an  area  of 
8,644,100  square  miles,  and  a  population  of  102,970,000. 
The  portion  in  Europe  has  an  area  of  2.095.500  scjuare 
miles,  and  a  population  of  87,850,490.  The  Jews  number 
about  3.500,000. 

The  government  is  an  absolute  hereditary  monarchy. 
The  whole  legislative,  executive,  and  judicial  power  is 
united  in  the  emperor,  whose  will  alone  is  law.  The  admin- 
istration of  the  empire  is  entrusted  to  four  great  boards  or 
councils.  The  first  is  the  Council  of  the  Empire,  consisting 
of  a  president  and  a  number  of  members  (now  62)  appointed 
by  the  emperor,  and  which  examines  the  projects  of  laws 
and  discusses  the  budget.  The  second  is  the  Rulifg 
Senate,  which  is  a  high  court  of  justice,  and  also  examines 
into  the  state  of  the  general  administration  of  the  empire. 
The  third  is  the  /A)/>'J)''W(/,  which  has  the  superintendence 
of  the  religious  alTairs  of  the  empire.  The  fourth  is  the 
Committee  of  Miniiters.  The  present  Emperor  is  Alex- 
ander III.  who  ascended  the  throne  March  ist,  1S81. 

The  emperor  has  also  two  ])rivate  cabinets,  one  of 
which  is  occupied  with  cliaritable  affairs,  and  "the  other  is 
devoted  to  public  instruction  of  girls.  The  Grand-duchy 
of  Finland  has  a  special  and  partially  independent  form 
of  government. 

The  people  of  Russia  are  ethnographically  divided  into 
Slavs,  Lithuanians,  Caucasians,  Finns,  Turks,  Mongols  and 
Germans, 

These  in  turn  are  divided  into  a  large  number  of  races. 
Under  the  head  of  Slavs  are  included  the  Russians,  Poles, 
and  Bulgars.  The  prmcipal  other  races  are  the  Armeni- 
ans, Circassians,  Lapps,  Tcheremesses,  Samoyedes, 
Ostiaks,  Tartars,  Kirghis,  Kalmuks,  Yakuts,  Tunguses, 
Buryats,  Tejiks,  Kamtchatdals,  etc. 

A  large  majority  of  the  people  live  in  villages  thinly 
scattered  over  the  empire,  and  follow  agricultural  occu- 
pations. These  villages  are  generally  a  collection  of  log- 
houses  arranged  gable-wise  along  both  sides  of  the  road, 
to  which  are  attached  small  gardens  in  which  are  grown 
potatoes,  onions,  radishes,  cabbages  and  sun- flowers. 

The  peasants  are  generally  superstitious  and  the  belief 
in  lucky  and  unlucky  days  is  universal. 

The  established  religion  is  the  Gra^co- Russian,  officially 
called  the  Orthodox-Catholic  Faith.  The  emperor  is  the 
head  of  the  Church  ;  he  appoints  to  every  office  in  the 
Church,  but  in  official  documents  he  is  called  not  the 
Head,  but  the  Protector,  or  Defender  of  the  Church. 

"  The  clergy  are  divided  into  three  classes.  The 
Monks,  or  Regular  Clergy,  called  the  Black,  to  which  all 
the  bishops  and  higher  dignitaries,  as  well  as  roost  of  the 
directors  and  teachers  in  religious  seminaries,  belong, 
form  the  ruling  authority. 

"  The  White,  or  Secular  Clergy,  occupy  the  second 
ian\i ;  they  are  styled  popes,  or  fathers.     Ordination  to 


the  priesthood  presupposes  the  completion  of  a  course 
of  instruction  in  an  ecclesiastical  seminary  and  marriage 
with  a  virgin.  If  a  priest  loses  his  wife,  then,  as  a  second 
marriage  is  no  more  permissible  than  celibacy,  he  must 
either  become  a  monk  or  resign  his  position  as  a  clergy- 
man. 

"  The  third  order  is  composed  of  the  si.xteen  thousand 
deacons,  and  of  thousands  of  sacristans,  clerks,  and  sing- 
ers, consisting,  for  the  most  part,  of  students  of  theologj- 
who  have  not  been  able  to  pass  an  examination. 

"  The  parochial  clergy  are  recruited  chiefly  from  the 
ranks  of  the  peasantry,  and  are  but  poorly  educated  ;  the 
generality  of  them  have  little  influence  with  their  people. 
Their  chief  occupation  is  to  administer  the  sacraments 
and  perform  other  offices  of  the  Church  ;  preaching  verj- 
seldom  forms  a  part  of  their  ministration. 

"  The  Nicerte  Creid  in  the  Eastern  form,  omitting  the 
clause  which  declares  that  tiie  Holy  Spirit  proceeds  from 
the  Son  as  well  as  the  Father,  contains  the  ordinary 
authoritative  expression  of  the  faith  of  the  Church ;  and  its 
recitation  is  the  culminating  point  of  the  service  in  the 
Church  of  Russia. 

"  Besides  the  Nicene  Creed,  the  Russian  Church 
holds  the  Creed  of  St.  Athanasius,  at  least  so  far,  that  it 
is  inserted  in  the  Book  of  Horns.  The  Holy  Bible  is 
reverenced,  and  the  people  are  encouraged  to  read  it  in 
their  own  language. 

"  The  Russian  Church  believes  in  seven  Mysteries  or 
Sacraments — Baptism,  Baptismal  Unction  or  Confirma- 
tion, the  Eucharist,  Confession.  Ordination,  Marriage, 
Unction  of  the  Sick. 

*'  Finland  retains  the  Lutheranism  which  was  its  relig- 
ion before  it  was  conquered  by  Russia;  and  the  Russian 
Church  is  brought  into  contact  with  Paganism  in  the 
Caucasus  and  Armenia,  with  Buddhism  in  Mongolia,  and 
Mohammedanism  along  her  whole  southern  border." 

The  Christian  World  of  London,  in  its  issue  of  May 
31st.  says:  j 

"  The  singular  notions  as  to  religious  liberty  which  pre- 1 
vail  in   Russia  are   strikingly  illustrated  by  some  corre- 1 
spondence  which  has   passed   between    the   Evangelical 
Alliance  and   M.  Pobedonoszeff:  the  Ober-Procureur  of 
the  Holy  Synod  of  the  Greek  Church.     Some  cases  of  re- . 
ligious    persecution  , in   the   Baltic  provinces   of    Russia' 
having  been  brought  under  the  notice  of  the  former  body, , 
it  embraced  the  opportunity  afforded  by  the  sojourn  of 
the  ctar  in  Denmark  last  autumn  to  present  a  memorial 
setting   forth    instances  of  the    intolerance  from    which 
Lutheran   Christians  in   his   dominions    had   long  been' 
suffering. 

*'  The  Emperor  apparently  handed  the  matter  over  to 
the  gentleman  whose  unpronounceable  name  we  have' 
given  above,  and  he,  in  a  lengthy  letter  addressed  to  the 
President  of  (he  Central  Swiss  Committee  of  the  Evan-] 
gelical  Alliance,  has  now  endeavored  to  explain  and  vin-I 
dicate  the  action  of  the  Russian  Government  in  reference, 
to  those  who  are  outside  the  pale  of  the  Greek  Church. 
The  constant  care  of  the  Czar,  says  the  Ober-Procureur, 


J 


extends  to  all  his  subjects  without  distinction  of  race  or 
religion,  and  his  majesty  wishes  lo  secure  for  them  all 
the  free  exercise  of  religion;  but  this,  he  is  at  pains  to 
make  clear,  does  not  include  the  right  of  proselytizing. 

"  '  Never,'  he  declares,  '  will  Russia  grant  them  freedom 
of  propagandism,  never  will  she  allow  the  Orthodox 
Church  to  be  robbed  of  her  children.  She  declares  this 
in  her  laws,  and  appeals  to  the  supreme  justice  of  Him 
who  alone  rules  the  fates  of  empires.' 

"  In  order  to  justify  this  position,  M.  Pobedonosreff 
enters  into  a  long  historical  argument.  The  mission  of 
Russia  has,  from  the  first,  been,  he  says,  to  hold  the  bal- 
ance between  the  East  and  the  West,  lo  prevent  the  bar- 
barous hordes  of  Asia  penetrating  into  Europe,  and  to 
arrest  the  march  of  Mohammedanism. 

"After  asking,  but  without  giving  any  reply  to  the 
question,  What  would  have  become  of  Russia  if  she  had 
yielded  to  the  influence  of  the  numerous  races  and  re- 
ligions surrounding  her  ?  the  Ober-Procureur  remarks  : 
*  What  saved  Russia  was  her  national  spirit,  raised  and 
nourished  by  the  Orthodox  Church.  This  faith  has 
saved  her.  By  it  she  has  increased  and  been  strength- 
ened to  accomplish  her  mission  for  the  good  of  humanity. 
And  her  sacred  duty  is  to  keep  from  the  Orthodox 
Church  all  that  can  menace  her  security.'  It  will  be  seen 
that  the  main  contention  of  M.  Pobedonoszeff  is  that  the 
Greek  Church  helps  to  sustain  and  strengthen  national 
sentiment  in  Russia,  and  that  to  weaken  it  would  be  to 
impair  that  sentiment  and  loosen  the  bonds  that  unite  the 
various  elements  of  the  empire.  The  political  utility  of 
the  State  Church  is  the  dominating  idea." 

The  Russia  of  To-Day. 

BY    REV.    H.    J.    SMITH,    ?H.D. 

There  is  no  more  interesting  subject  for  study  in  poli- 
tics, government,  social  life  and  religion  open  to  the 
student  of  the  present  state  of  affairs  in  the  world  than 
that  which  is  offered  him  by  the  Russian  empire.  In  ali 
these  respects  its  affairs  are  of  peculiar  interest.  Being 
one  of  the  greatest  governments,  in  the  extent  of  its  terri- 
tory and  the  numbers  and  diversities  of  its  peoples,  living 
its  natural  life  among  and  in  competition  with  the  most 
advanced  and  enlightened  nations  of  modem  times,  it 
stands  alone  in  the  principles  u[)on  which  it  governs  in 
all  that  pertains  to  its  life  in  all  these  aspects.  A  relic,  a 
sample,  of  the  despotism  of  the  darkest  ages  of  human 
history,  with  the  light  of  the  highest  forms  of  social  and 
civil  government  ever  attained  by  man  shining  upon  it; 
and  with  the  light  of  religious  freedom  and  progress 
illustrated  by  the  peoples  with  whom  its  people  come  in 
competition  in  the  marts  of  the  world  and  in  the  literature 
of  the  present  age  of  such  wonderful  enlightenment,  it  is 
as  yet  only  merging  into  the  twilight  of  modem  times. 

Five  hundred  years  behind  its  sister  nations,  it  alone 
of  all  the  great  powers  seems  determined  to  shut  itself 
out  from  a  participation  in  the  lessons  which  have  been 
learned  by  others  by  centuries  of  suffering.     It  is,  and 


must  continue  to  be  as  long  as  it  maintains  its  present 
form  of  government,  a  government  by  tyranny,  and  that 
of  the  grossest  type.  In  social  life  it  is  where  our  fathers 
were  three  or  four  hundred  years  ago.  When  we  spealc 
of  its  religion  we  mean  that  which  it  has  only  in  name, 
and  of  which  it  does  not  even  comprehend  the  meaning, 
much  less  possess  the  reality.  While  it  is  Christian  in 
name,  its  type  of  Christianity,  if  it  even  deserves  to  be 
dignified  by  so  high  a  title,  would  be  put  to  shame  by 
some  of  the  so-called  heathenisms  of  other  peoples.  A 
more  degraded  system  of  superstition  was  never  presented 
to  any  people  as  a  saving  process. 

While  we  may  give  the  emperor  credit  for  a  desire  to 
give  the  people  a  good  government,  the  fact  remains  that 
a  more  thorough  system  of  official  robbery  and  bribery 
could  scarcely  be  planned  by  human  ingenuity.  Every 
one  at  all  conversant  with  the  current  events  of  that 
country  knows  that  there  is  a  state  of  great  unrest  through- 
out the  whole  mass  of  its  heterogeneous  population. 
It  is  constantly  breaking  out  in  some  form  and  being  re- 
pressed, only  to  break  out  in  a  new  form,  or  a  new  quar- 
ter. The  reason  for  this  is  not  hard  lo  find.  The  leaven 
of  modem  liberty  and  individual  rights  has  begun  to  work 
among  them.  They  have  heard  somewhat  of  the  liberty 
and  consequent  privileges  enjoyed  by  other  peoples, 
especially  by  the  great  republic  with  which  it  has  been 
on  such  friendly  terms,  and  the  people  are  no  longer 
wining  that  others  should  enjoy  these  blessings  while  they 
are  deprived  of  all  rights,  except  those  of  paying  enor- 
mous taxes  lo  support  a  most  tyrannous  government 
in  whicH  their  rights  are  not  considered,  and  where  they 
can  not  get  justice  except  when  they  buy  it — and  are 
not  very  certain  of  getting  it  even  then,  unless  their 
purse  is  longer  and  opened  more  liberally  than  their  op- 
ponents'. 

When  we  know  the  burdens  they  have  borne,  and  those 
they  are  now  bearing,  and  remember  the  constancy  of  the 
injustice  to  which  they  are  subjected,  we  cannot  wonder 
at  their  restlessness,  and  at  the  signs  of  revolution  which 
are  so  constantly  occurring.    The  only  wonder  is,  not  that  ■ 
they  have  been  led,  in  the  hopeless  struggle   for  liberty 
and  belter  government,  to  commit  a  few  political  murders. 
The  great  wonder  is  that  they  have  not  shed  the  blood 
of  thousands  of  their  oppressors.    We  do  not  ju.stify  thera 
in  their  acts  of  violence;  we  only  say  that,  under  existing 
"circumstances,  they  have  done  well  to  so  far  control  the 
millions  of  the  oppressed  that  they  have  not  done  worse.  _ 
If  our  fathers  were  justified  in  their  rebellion  against  the« 
mother  country  because  it  taxed  them  without  represen- 
tation, we  certainly  are  not  in   a  condition  to  condemn 
these  people  because  they  are  asking  lo  have  some  voicefl 
in  the  affairs  of  the  government  of  their  own  country.    In 
the  trial  of  ordinary  offenders  their  criminal  courts  are 
about  as  just  as  our  own;  but  it  is  when  one  is  supposed  ■ 
to  have  committed,  or  lo  be  contemplating  the  commis- 
sion, of  some  offence  of  a  political  nature,  even  if  that 
crime  be  the  grave  one  of  asking  the  right  to  be  repre- 
sented by  a  legislature,  or  asking  for  a  hearing  against 


i 


againsi  J 

M 


^94 


HUSS/A. 


some  injustice,  tfiittliey  are  considered  as  having  placed 
themselves  beyond  the  limit  of  all  rights;  and  they  may 
be  consigned  to  some  loathsome  prison,  or  exiled  to 
Siberia,  without  the  right  of  an  examination,  or  even  of 
being  informed  of  the  nature  of  the  crime  with  which 
they  stand  charged.  Under  thesecircumstances  is  it  any 
wonder  that  there  is  constant  fermeait  among  the  masses 
of  the  people  ? 

The  people  are  divided  into  three  classes.  The  first  is 
composed  of  the  emperor,  the  nobility  and  the  govern- 
ment officers;  the  second,  of  the  educated  people;  and  the 
third,  of  those  whom  we  know  as  nihilists.  This  last- 
named  class  is  the  one  of  which  we  hear  so  frequently  in 
connection  with  the  political  disturbances;  but  these  are 
not  all,  nor  even  a  majority  of  them,  what  we  understand 
by  that  term.  \Vhat  we  generally  understand  as  a  nihilist 
is  one  who  wants  nothing  but  to  destroy;  one  who  is  an 
infidel  in  religion;  but  such  is  not  the  position  of  these 
people.  Some  of  them  have  been  led  into  this  grievous 
condition,  and  we  do  not  wonder  at  it  when  we  remember 
the  kind  of  religious  instruction  which  has  been  given  to 
them;  but  there  is  a  very  large  number  of  those  who  are 
plotting  against  the  government  and  who  have  aided  in 
the  commission  of  these  political  murders,  who  are  as 
orthodox  as  any  other  class  of  the  population  ;  and  who 
wish  to  destroy  only  with  the  hope  that  they,  or  some  one 
else,  will  build  again  a  better  government  on  the  ruins 
they  have  made.  It  may  be  truly  stated  that  nearly  all  the 
people,  outside  of  those  in  the  employ  of  the  government^ 
are  of  one  mind  on  this  question.  They  differ  only  as  to 
the  best  course  to  take  in  order  to  accomplish  the  end 
which  all  desire  to  see  attained.  The  educated  classes, 
who  are  nearly  all  treated  as  suspects  by  the  government, 
simply  because  they  are  better  informed  than  others,  are 
just  as  fully  desirous  to  see  a  new  order  of  affairs  as  the 
turbulent  element  is;  but  they  do  not  enter  into,  counte- 
nance, nor  approve  of  resorting  to  acts  of  violence  to  ac- 
complish their  ends. 

This  struggle  is  not  the  spasmodic  action  of  a  set  of 
fanatics  which  can  be  supi^ressed,  or  which  will  die  away 
if  the  government  holds  a  light  rein  upon  them.  It  is 
the  struggle  of  a  great  people  under  an  awful  despotism, 
who  have  learned  what  others  enjoy,  and  who  will  not  be 
satisfied  until  their  grievances  have  at  least  had  a  respect- 
ful hearing.  They  are  the  most  oppressed  people  in  any 
professedly  civilized  government  of  modern  times  asking 
such  rights  as  they  as  human  beings  may  justly  demand. 
They  are  at  the  bar  of  public  opinion  asking  that  their 
grievances  be  heard,  and  that  those  who  live  under  more 
favorable  conditions  will  not  turn  a  deaf  ear  to  their  just 
demands  for  the  rights  which  God  designed  for  all  men, 
simply  because  they  have  been  indiscriminately  and  un- 
justly branded  as  godless,  conscienceless  destroyers.  They 
have  a  right  to  expect  sympathy  from  the  free  people  of 
this  highly  favored  land  in  their  struggles;  and  we  cannot 
justly  withhold  it  from  them. 

But  it  is  not  for  their  civil  enfranchisement  only  that 
they  should  have  our  help,  but  because  civil  liberty  will 


open  the  way  for  the  admission  of  the  Gospel  which  tl 
so  much  need.    Of  course,  this  is  not  in  their  plea,  nor  are 
they  conscious  of  this  being  the  greatest  need,  and  that 
their  spiritual  bondage  is  greater  than  their  civil,  great  as  _ 
that  is;  but  such   is  the  case.     Wherever  there  is  civil  f 
liberty,  there  is  an  opening  into  which  the  Gospel  may 
enter.     One  great  reason  for  preventing  the  preaching  of 
a  purer  Gospel  to  them  is  that   that   Gospel   inevitably 
teaches  men  to  desire  civil  liberty;  and  the  Gospel  as  we 
have  it  will  never  be  permitted  to  enter  freely  until  a 
greater  degree  of  civil  liberty  is  obtained.    While  we  con- 
demn their  lawless  acts  of  violence,  not  only  on  principle, 
but  because  it  is  unwise  and  prejudicial  to  their  interests, 
let  us  not  forget  to  extend  our  sympathies  and  oflfer  our 
prayers  for  the  millions  of  the  law-abiding  Protestants  d 
against  the  great  wrongs  under  which  they  and   their  ^ 
fathers  have  been  groaning  tor  ages. — Pittsburgh  Chris- 
tian Advocate. 


1 


A  KuHsian  Wedding. 

The  following  interesting  account,  by  an  eye-witness^ . 
of  a  wedding  ceremony  in  the  Church  of  St.  Isaac,  in  St. 
Petersburg,  is  taken  from   Goixi  Cheer.      Some    of  the- 
features,  such  as  the  parents  remaining  at  home  to  pray 
for  the  young  couple,  are  decidedly  novel: 

As  we  entered  and  took  our  stand  in  a  favorable  posi- 
tion (the  churches  in  Russia  have  no  seats),  we  were 
impressed  with  a  sense  of  grandeur  ;  and,  while  awaiting 
the  advent  of  the  wedding  parly,  our  eyes  roamed  in 
admiration  over  the  immense  room.  At  the  farther  end 
was  a  platform,  elevated  two  or  three  steps  above  the 
floor,  on  which  the  priest  stood.  Behind  him  were  twenty 
men  and  the  same  number  of  boys,  who  did  a  great  deal 
of  singing  during  the  service,  there  being  no  instrumental 
music.  Near  the  ])lalform  was  a  movable  reading-desk, 
with  the  cross  and  gospels  on  it,  and  immediately  over  it 
the  candelabra,  which  were  lighted. 

The  church  was  packed  to   its   utmost  capacity,  only 
sufficient   room  being  left   through   the  centre  for  the 
bridal  party  to  walk.    The  parents  of  the  bride  and  groom 
are  never  present  at  the  marriage  ceremony ;  they  remain     , 
at  home  and  pray,  in  a  corner,  for  the  welfare  of  the  young  ■ 
couple. 

The  groom  came  first,  properly  chaperoned  by  his  lady 
of  honor,  and  preceded  by  his  groomsmen.  Having  seen 
him  safely  to  the  cliurch,  his  attendants  returned  quickly 
to  the  house  to  inform  the  bride-elect  that  he  was  wait- 
ing for  her.  Then,  after  escorting  her,  leaning  on  the 
arm  of  her  lady  of  honor,  to  her  carriage,  they  slammed 
to  the  door,  and  hastened  back  to  the  church  to  notify  the 
expectant  groom  that  she  was  on  her  way  to  him,  that  he  ■ 
might  be  ready  to  meet  her  at  the  porch.  ■ 

The  bride  was  young  and  pretty,  and  dressed  id  the 
style  of  brides  in  our  own  country.  She  wore  white  silk, 
with  a  train;  a  veil  and  wreath  of  flowers  on  her  head. 
The  groom,  as  will  sometimes  happen,  was  much  older 
and  ugly.  When  the  bride  and  groom  arrived,  the  choir 
sung  a  cheerful  measure.    The  pair  prostrated  themselves 


A 


RUSSIA, 


three  times,  and  the  whole  party  crossed  themselves.  The 
priest,  dressed  in  his  full  canonicals,  made  the  sign  of 
the  cross  over  the  heads  of  the  two  who  were  to  be 
united,  and  they  bent  reverently.  The  priest  then  placed 
in  the  hand  of  each  a  silver  candle-stick  ornamented  wiili 
ribbons  and  flowers,  and  containing  alighted  wax  candle  ; 
these  they  held  close  to  their  faces  during  the  entire  cere- 
mony. 

Now  the  incense  was  waved  and  the  service  began ;  it 
opened  with  a  litany,  followed  by  two  short  prayers. 
Then  the  priest  took  from  the  altar  two  heavy  gold  rings, 
which  had  been  previously  furnished  by  the  parlies  inter- 
ested, and  gave  one  to  each.  They  exchanged  tiiem  with 
each  other  three  times,  signifying  that  their  future  joys, 
cares,  intentions  and  actions  should  be  mutual. 

The  bride's  attendants  next  spread  down  a  large  i)ink 
silk  handkerchief  ;  the  priest  invited  the  couple  to  come 
forward  and  stand  on  it,  and  then  he  asked  them  if  they 
were  willing  to  take  each  other  for  husband  and  wife. 
Having  received  an  affirmative  response  to  this  query,  he 
next  inquired  of  each,  "  Have  you  ever  promised  yourself 
to  another  ?  "  a  question  which,  in  some  cases,  miglit  prove 
rather  embarrassing,  but  in  this  instance  it  was  answered 
satisfactorily. 

Now  the  account  of  the  marriage  of  Cana  was  read. 
Then  a  small  silver  ladle  containing  wine  and  water  was 
held  to  the  lips  of  bride  and  groom  alternately,  who 
sipped  it.  The  priest  then  joined  their  hands  beneath 
his  stole;  and,  followed  by  them, he  walked  slowly  around 
the  desk  three  limes  ;  this  circle  was  a  symbol  of  the 
eternity  of  their  union. 

After  this,  although  there  were  some  further  trifling 
ceremonies,  they  were  considered  really  man  and  wife. 
They  kissed  each  other  three  limes.  During  the  entire 
service,  which  lasted  an  hour  and  three  quarters,  two  of 
the  gentlemen  in  attendance  stood  behind  the  bride  and 
groom,  and  wiih  Spartan  endurance,  held  a  little  silver 
crown  over  the  head  of  each. 


I 


Sects  in  llussia. 

BV  KEY.  M.  J.  CRA.MER,  D.D. 

Some  time  ago  a  pamphlet  appeared  in  Germany,  en- 
titled, "  Russische  Sektirer  "  (Russian  Sectarians),  by  Dr. 
C.  Nicolaus  von  Gerbel-Embach,  in  which  are  given  seme 
interesting  details  respecting  various  sects  in  Russia.  It 
has  heretofore  been  believed  by  many  that  the  Russian 
State  Church  (the  Greek  Catholic)  is  not  much  troubled 
with  schisms  and  sects.  This  pamphlet  will  dispel  such 
an  illusion.  Notwithstanding  the  severity  practised 
against  those  who  leave  the  State  Church,  the  sectaries 
in  Russia  form  a  large  proportion  of  the  inhabitants. 
Their  number  is  estimated  at  nearly  fourteen  millions, 
and  they  are  divided  in  the  following  manner:  Sects  with 
priests,  3,000,000;  those  without  a  priesthood,  8,000.000; 
Spiritualistic  Christians,  1,000,000;  "  Chlysty  "  and 
"Skopsy,"  65,000;  the  creed  of  yet  another  million  seems 
to  escape  definition. 


I 


The  author  of  the  above-mentioned  pamphlet  dates  the 
beginning  of  the  dissent  ("  Raskol,"  in  Russian)  more 
than  two  hundred  years  back.  At  that  period  a  correc- 
tion, or  improvement,  of  the  "  religious  books  "  and 
works  of  "  ritual  "  was  deemed  necessary,  as  in  the  course 
of  time  many  errors  had  crept  into  those  writings  from 
having  been  so  frequently  copied  by  ignorant  monks. 
But  a  large  opposition  arose  against  this  reform.  There 
were  many  who  found  it  impossible  to  admit  the  fact 
that  they  had  believed  in  errors,  and  the  fate  of  the  re- 
formers was  persecution.  Though  the  differences  were 
often  very  small,  such  as  to  whether  crossings  had  to  be 
made  with  two  or  three  fingers,  etc.,  the  partisans  of  the 
old  texts  clung  obstimitely  to  the  old  forms,  so  that  even 
the  influence  of  the  czars,  who  were  in  favor  of  such  re- 
forms, was  powerless.  The  great  Council  of  1666  brought 
about  a  decision  in  favor  of  corrected  texts,  and  excom- 
munication was  decreed  for  all  who  would  not  accept 
the  reforms. 

The  consequence  of  this  measure  was  a  revolt. 
Some  of  the  discontented  leaders  were  executed.  Some 
pretended  to  know,  from  the  Apocalypse  of  St.  John, 
that  from  i665  the  .Antichrist  had  reigned  in  Russia,  and 
the  revolters  had  therefore  abolished  prayers  for  the  czar. 
The  reason  why  numerous  sects  are  without  a  clergy  is, 
that  they  object  to  priests  who  have  not  been  consecrated 
by  a  bishop  who  believes  in  the  old  texts.  As  all  the 
bishops  at  the  Council  of  1666  were  in  favor  of  the  cor- 
rections,  except  one  (who  died  shortly  afterwards),  there  ■ 
has  been  nobody  left  to  ordain  priests  for  them. 

The  most  important  of  the  priestless  sects  is  that  of 
the  "  Pomorzy;  "  that  is,  those  living  near  the  sea. 
Each  new  convert  is  baptized  again;  every  member  has 
the  right  to  baptize  and  hear  confession.  Suicide  by 
self-burning  is  recommended  under  certain  circumstan- 
ces, which  is  held  in  great  esteem.  There  is  a  case  re- 
lated of  the  Siberian  sect  of  self-burners,  where  the 
seventeen  hundred  inhabitants  of  a  village  agreed  to  de- 
stroy their  lives,  with  their  houses,  by  fire.  A  variety  of 
this  "  suicidal  sect  "  are  the  "  Stranglers,"  who  believe 
that  eternal  happiness  will  be  granted  to  those  only  who 
die  a  violent  death,  and,  therefore,  persons  near  their  end 
are  strangled.  The  "  Kapitones,"  though  not  in  com- 
munion with  the  foregoing,  believe  in  the  baptism  with  fire. 
They  celebrate  the  communion  in  a  peculiar  way,  namely, 
by  the  distribution  of  currants. 

The  most  numerous  of  the  priestless   sects  is  that  oT 
the  "  Fedossejewzy,"  so  called  from  their  former  leader^ 
Fedossei.     He  rejected  the  priesthood  and  the  sacra-fl 
ments,  and  declared  the  laws  of  the  State  to  be  binding 
only  on  certain   conditions.     He  died    in    prison.     His 
followers,  distinguished  for  industry  and  soberness,  were 
persecuted,  but  they  are  still  numerous.     They  believe 
that  Antichrist  has  gained  great  power  in  the  Russia" 
Church.     The  "  Chlysty  "  (self-flagellators)  believe  that 
their  founder,  Daniel   Philoppowitsch,  was  a  personi/i- 
cation  of  God.     They  bestow  great  dignities  upon  xhei^ 
meittbers,  and  have  several  "  Christs"  and  "  mothers  a»    M 


I 


I 

I 


I 


God"  and  "prophets."  Al  their  meetings  their  devo- 
tions consist  chiefly  in  singing  and  flagellations.  Their 
"  dignitaries "  enjoy  great  authority  over  them,  and 
none  would  hesitate  to  destroy  themselves  if  asked  by  a 
leader.  The  "  Skopsy  "  (self-mutilators)  resemble  the 
"Chlysty"  in  some  points;  they  also  have  "  dignitaries," 
and  the  same  kind  of  meetings,  but  they  see  a  chief  merit 
in  self-mutilation.  Another  variety  of  the  Chlysty  is 
carrying  on  a  mystic  cult  of  Napoleon  I.,  in  whom  they 
see  an  incarnation  of  God. 

Vfrry  different  from  the  sects  mentioned  in  the  pre- 
ceding lines  are  those  with  a  mystic  and  rationalistic 
tendency.  With  them  there  is  no  question  about  cor- 
rupted texts.  They  explain  the  Bible  in  a  peculiar  way. 
The  result  of  their  researches  is  a  mixture  of  Russian  re- 
ligious rationalism  with  Western  mysticism.  According 
to  iheir  teaching,  the  soul  will  continue  its  existence  after 
death  in  another  body,  or  on  a  different  planet,  but  there 
is  no  heaven.  Man,  as  the  image  of  tiod,  is  to  be  highly 
revered;  all  men  arc  equal,  without  any  distinction  of 
rank  or  age.  To  some  of  the  sublimest  thoughts  they 
give  a  gross  material  interpretation  and  application. 
The  *'  Duchoborzy  "  and  the  "  .Molokanes  "  (defenders 
or  champions  of  the  spirit)  consider  themselves  the  real 
spiritual  Christians,  while  all  others  are  considered 
worldly  Christians. 

There  are  two  sects  who  object  to  all  visible  signs  of 
devotion, — the  "Nemoljakes  "  (that  is,  those  who  do  not 
pray)  distinguish  four  ages  of  the  world,  thus:  i. 
From  the  creation  till  Moses;  2.  From  Moses  til)  Christ; 
3,  From  Christ  till  the  year  1666  (respeciively,  Spring, 
Summer,  and  .\utumn);  4.  From  1666  the  Winter  of  the 
world  has  begun.  The  "Shiwyje  Pokoiniki  "  (that  is, 
those  who  have  gone  to  rest  while  yet  alive)  in  their 
meditations   on   the   verse,   "And    God    rested  on    the 

i  seventh  day  from  all  His  works  which  He  had  made  ' 
(Gen.  ii.,  2),  came  to  the  conclusion  that   God  is  resting 

~  still,  and  that  from  this  fact  all  evil  in  the  world  origin- 
1  ated,  and  that  all  prayer  is  powerless  until  the  eighth  day 
of  creation  will  begin.  All  men  ought  to  endeavor  to 
bring  this  about.  Life  is  a  punishment,  and  the  birth 
of  a  child  a  misfortune.  The  atonement  of  Christ  is 
parsed  over  by  them. 

The  sacerdotal  sects  take  an  adverse  position  towards 
the  State  Church,  but  her  consecration  of  their  priests  is 
considered  as  efifective  as  it  was  prior  to  1666.  In  some 
parts  of  the  empire  they  have  become  quite  influential. 
Some,  wishing  to  re-enier  the  Established  Church,  con- 
sented to  a  compromise  with  her,  while  others  still  main- 
tain a  semi-indeijendence.  It  is  stated,  however,  during 
the  reign  of  Alexander  II.  the  number  of  sectaries  in- 
creased about  four  millions. 

It  appears  that  the  Russian  "  Raskol,"  or  dissenter,  has 
really  been  a  more  useful  citizen  than  may  be  gathered 
from  his  theological  opinions.  Everywhere  in  that  vast 
empire,  in  the  pine-woods  which  stretch  forever  (like  the 
"  much  misunderstood  .Atlantic "),  and  in  the  steppes 
which  "  roll  onwards  like  the  sea,"  the  "  Raskol  "  has 


been  the  pioneer  of  civilization,  such  as  it  is.  Driven 
from  one  settlement  as  soon  as  he  has  cleared  the  forest 
or  tilled  the  steppe,  he  marches  on,  with  his  ax  and  his 
unrevised  religious  books  and  ritual,  to  some  still  more 
distant  scene.  There  he  subdues  nature  again  to  man's 
needs,  and  thence  he  is  driven  again,  or  was  driven  at 
least  under  such  orthodox  rulers  as  Elizabeth  Petrovna. 
Elizabeth  could  not  endure  people  whose  religious  views 
differed  from  her  own.  She  did  her  best  to  expel  the 
Jews  till  her  own  counsellors  murmured  and  hinted  thjl 
she  was  driving  away  "  the  goose  that  laid  the  eggs  of 
gold."  Peter  the  Cireat  acted  differently.  Seeing  that 
these  dissenters  were  prosperous,  he  permitted  them  to 
remain  where  they  were,  saying:  "  The  czar  is  ruler  of 
men,  but  heaven  of  men's  consciences,"  but  doubling 
their  taxes. 

Though  the  existence  of  fourteen  million  sectaries  in  a 
priest-ridden  and  despotic  land  says  much  for  the  native 
independence  of  the  Ru.ssian  character,  it   must  be  ad- 
mitted that  these  dissenters  might  have  found  a  better 
reason  for  leaving  the  State  Church.     Mr.  Rambaud,  in 
his  judicious  history  of  Russia,  recognizes  Manichaean 
and  Gnostic  ideas  among  them,  and  these  ideas  may  be 
almost  as  old  as  the  Muscovite  conversion.     Greek  here- 
tics, hard  jiressed  at  home,  may  in  very  remote  times, 
have  carried  into  the  dominion  of  the  czar  those  strange 
systems  in  which  Christianity,  Platonism,  the  old  Orphic 
ideas,  and  Indian  or  Egyptian  mysticisms  were  all  blend- 
ed in  various  projmrtions.     Students  of  Gnostic  gems 
know  the  wild  medley  of  Christianity,  Judaism,  animal 
worship,  etc.,  which  these  engraved  stones  represent  in 
symbols.      But  whatever  heresy  existed  in   Russia,  lay 
dormant  till  some  Greek  priests  chanced  to  visit  Moscow 
in  the  Patriarchate  of  Nikon,  and  in  the  reign  of  Alexis, 
both  of  whom  determined  upon  a  revision  of  the  sacred 
texts,  with  the  results  stated  above. 

It  was  inevitable  but  that  some  very  extraordinary 
ideas  should  be  developed  by  untaught  men,  living  un- 
der the  ban  of  the  government,  and  constantly  driven 
further  and  further  from  society.  In  general,  it  has  been 
so  in  all  times  and  climes.  The  lessons  taught  are:  i. 
Grant  the  largest  liberty  of  conscience  consistent  with 
the  laws  of  Christian  civilization;  2.  Educate  people 
and  indoctrinate  them  in  the  genuine  principles  and 
teachings  of  the  New  Testament.  The  "creeds'*  of 
these  Russian  sects  are  the  offspring  of  ignorance,  which, 
again,  in  this  case,  is  in  part  the  result  of  persecution. 
But  there  are  sects  which  preach  human  equality  and 
good-will  to  men.  and  to  them,  and  not  to  the  self-burn- 
ers  or  the  self-mutilators  or  ilagellants,  is  the  future  of 
the  Russian  religion  and  the  Russian  empire.  Will  our 
Church  actively  aid  them  in  spreading  the  "  pure  and  »n- 
defiled  religion  "  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  that  vast 
empire  ? —  IVestern  Chrislsan  Advocate. 
^  ^  ■   

The  Russian  empire  comprises  one-seventh  of  the 
land  surface  of  the  globe,  and  about  one-twenty-sixtb 
of  its  entire  surface. 


RUSSIA. 


I 


Joseph  Knbiiiowitz  of  Russia. 

In  the  town  of  Kishineff,  situated  in  the  province  of 
Bessarabia  in  Southeastern  Russia,  is  the  headqiiariersof  a 
movement  that  for  four  years  has  been  anxiously  watched 
by  those  interested  in  mission  work  among  the  Jews. 
The  leader  is  Mr.  Joseph  Rabinowitz,  who  was  born  in 
the  same  province  in  September,  1837.  His  grandfather 
and  great-grandfather  were  Jewish  Rabbis,  and  he  was 
trained  in  the  learning  and  usages  of  the  Jews. 

On  reaching  manhood  he  entered  upon  the  study  and 
afterward  the  practice  of  the  law. 

A  recent  writer  furnishes  the  following  description  of 
his  character  and  his  belief: 

"Energetic  in  character  and  ambitious  in  self-im]>rove- 
ment  and  the  advancement,  politically,  socially,  and 
morally  of  his  people,  he  years  ago  became  known  as  a 
zealous  friend  of  reform  among  the  Eastern  Jews.  With 
an  education  and  enterprise  far  beyond  his  brethren,  he 
set  about  to  devise  ways  and  means  to  attain  his  ideals 
and  ends.  He  acquainted  himself  with  the  advanced 
philosophical  thought  of  the  West,  in  the  hope  that  its 
adoption  by  his  people  would  elevate  ihem  to  a  higher 
spiritual  plane,  and  thus  secure  for  them  higher  ideals 
and  nobler  ends.  But  he  soon  learned  to  doubt  both  the 
efficiency  of  the  means  and  the  possibility  of  applying 
them  to  a  people  whom  centuries  of  persecution  and  ultra 
conservatism  had  been  hardening  to  principles  so  at 
variance  with  their  traditional  ideas. 

"He  again  attempted  to  win  them  away  from  their 
greed  for  gain,  which,  next  to  their  formalistic  religious 
exercises,  is  the  all-controlling  and  all-degrading  factor 
in  the  mind,  and  life  of  the  Oriental  Jew.  But  his  en- 
deavors to  establish  agricultural  colonies  for  them,  both 
at  home  and  in  the  Holy  Land,  proved  abortive.  While 
in  Palestine  the  conviction  ripened  in  him,  through  an 
independent  study  of  the  New  Testament  in  its  relation 


to  the  Old,  that  Israel  had  made  the  mistake  of  its  national 
life,  and  had  become  untrue  to  its  historic  mission,  by 
the  rejection  of  Christ. 

"This  conviction  concerning  Christ,  not  as  the  Saviour 
of  the  world,  but  as  the  embodiment  and  fulfilment  of 
the  prophecies  of  old,  and  of  the  ideals  and  aims  of  Israel 
as  a  nation,  is  the  central  thought  around  which  the 
whole  movement  circles.  The  principles  enunciated  by 
the  humble  Nazarene  are  recognized  as  those  which  alone 
can  accomplish  the  destinies  of  the  people,  and  enable 
them  to  attain  the  end  for  which  they  were  set  apart  as 
chosen  peojjle. 

"It  is  thus  regarded  as  a  serious  break  in  the  norma 
and  historical  development  of  Israel  that  eighteen  hun- 
dred years  ago  this  people  as  a  nation  refused  to  accept 
those  tenets  and  principles  which  are  regarded  by  all 
Christians,  and  now  also  by  Rabinowitz  and  his  followers^ 
as  the  legitimate  and  only  correct  outcome  of  the  whole 
previous  historical  development  of  Israel.  To  heal  this 
breach  is  the  ideal  aim  of  the  Kishineff  reformers,  by 
setting  in  anew  there  where  first  the  chosen  people  entered 
upon  an  erroneous  path  of  national  development. 

"These  ideas  explain  why  the  Kishineff  communion 
by  no  means  desire  to  join  any  of  the  existing  Christian 
denominations.  Their  object  is  to  secure  the  recognitioii 
of  Christianity,  as  the  genuine  and  legitimate  develop- 
ment of  Old  Testament  Judaism,  and  as  the  only  means 
of  securing  the  national  prosperity  of  the  Jews  as  such. 
For  this  reason  they  do  not  think  of  ceasing  to  be  Jews. 
They  still  keep  the  seventh  day;  they  still  practice  cir- 
cumcision ;  they  still  celebrate  the  Paschal  feast  as  a 
memorial  of  the  deliverance  from  Egypt — because  all 
these  are  national  characteristics  distinguishing  them 
from  Germans,  from  the  English,  from  other  peoples,  as 
separate  from  each  other  with  its  own  peculiarities," 

Rabinowitz  visited  Germany  and  England  last  year  and 
was  baptized  in  Berlin  by  Profe.ssor  Mead,  formerly  of 
Andover  Seminary,  and  his  aim  is  to  establish  a  national 
Jewish-Christian  Church.  Dr.  Franz  Delitzsch,  of  Ger- 
many, thus  speaks  of  him:  "Joseph  Rabinowitz  is  a  star 
in  the  firmament  of  the  history  of  his  people.  God  keep 
this  star  in  the  right  course  and  in  the  true  light."  It 
was  reported  last  month  that  he  has  recently  been  warned 
by  the  Russian  Government  to  cease  from  his  missionary 
labors  among  his  brethren  in  Russia. 


% 


Easter  In  Rusnia. 

BY    A.    M.    TURNER. 

Whatever  else  is  true  of  the  Russians,  they  are  certainly 
devout.  Lent  is  with  them  more  than  a  name;  while  it 
lasts,  they  eat  neither  flesh,  fowl,  eggs,  nor  butter,  and 
fish  only  the  first  four  weeks.  The  most  scrupulous  even 
decline  sugar  in  their  tea,  because  it  has  been  clarified 
with  blood.  Theatres  are  closed,  dancing  is  forbidden. 
There  is  no  micareme  in  Russia;  Palm  Sunday,  called  by 
them  Willow  Day,  comes  the  nearest  to  it.  In  Passion 
Week,  services  are  held  continually  in  the  churches,  the 


I 


WESTERN  SIBERIA. 

1.  Samore<le  Hvx  »n4  Woman.    8.  Peasaut  EiUew  oa  the  ObL    3.  ArchbUhop.    4-  Shaman  and  Hunuman.    8.  Plowman.    «.  Merchant  aod.TarUr 

Gentleman.    7.  Samoyede  Women  and  Docs. 


RUSSIA. 


bells  are  ringing  all  the  time,  and  the  people  are  greatly 
excited  with  expectation.  There  are  no  amusements  and 
the  clubs  are  closed,  but  the  shops  are  full  of  the  buy- 
ers of  Easter  gifts.  At  last,  when  the  people  are  nearly 
exhausted  with  long  fasting  and  constant  religious  ser- 
vices, many  having  eaten  no  morsel  for  the  last  three  and 
half  days,  comes  Easter  even.  The  houses  have  all  been 
scrubbed  the  past  week,  the  people  have  taken  their 
weekly  and  much  needed  baths,  for  in  Russia  nobody 
can  go  to  church  unless  he  is  clean.  The  new  clothes, 
considered  by  the  Russians  so  necessary  for  Easter,  are  in 
readiness. 

Early  in  the  evening  the  city  is  very  quiet;  there  are 
few  lights  to  be  seen,  but  crowds  of  people  are  hastening 
toward  the  Kremlin  and  other  churches.  The  priests  do 
not  appear  before  midnight,  but  a  desk  with  a  Bible  stands 
in  the  middle  of  the  church,  and  anyone  who  can  spell 
Slavonic  is  free  to  read  aloud  from  it,  standing,  taper  in 
hand,  until  relieved  by  some  one  else.  This  is  peculiarly 
impressive,  since  the  commonest  people  often  take  this 
duty  upon  themselves,  and  one  may  see  a  scarred  old 
soldier  in  a  gray  frock  reading,  while  little  children  with 
clasped  hands  stand  devoutly  listening,  or  a  reverend, 
long-bearded  man  with  feeble  voice  but  great  devoutness, 
spelling  out  the  sufferings  of  the  Christ. 

Toward  midnight  the  crowd  increases.  The  university 
professors  in  their  robes,  officers  in  handsome  uniforms, 
the  common  people  in  their  finest  clothes,  all  stand  de- 
voutly; there  are  no  seats  in  Russian  churches,  as  the 
subjects  of  the  Czar  do  not  see  how  anyone  can  sit 
in  the  presence  of  God.  When  the  archbishop  in  the 
holy  of  holies  has  finished  his  prayers,  the  golden  doors 
are  thrown  open,  and  he  appears  on  the  highest  step  of 
the  altar,  with  hands  raised  toward  heaven  while  he  blesses 
the  people.  Descending,  he  lifts  tlie  lid  of  the  coffin, 
and  finding  Christ's  body  is  not  there,  all  the  priests  leave 
the  church  and  go  about  it  three  times  in  solemn  state  to 
find  "  where  they  have  laid  Hira."  As  they  leave  the 
church,  the  priests  are  all  dressed  in  the  sad-colored  robes 
worn  during  Lent,  while  one  carries  the  light  of  the  Word, 
represented  by  a  lantern  attached  to  a  pole,  another  a 
large  cross,  and  still  others  pictures  of  the  life  of  Christ, 
Itorne  high  above  the  people's  heads. 

The  people  wait  in  silence;  then,  as  the  doors  open, 
ihey  arrange  themselves  in  two  lines,  between  which  the 
priestly  procession  enters,  clothed  now  in  rich,  many-col- 
ored satin  and  cloth  of  gold,  their  hair  and  beards  worn 
long,  and  high  jewelled  caps  upon  their  heads.  From  the 
highest  step  of  the  altar  the  archbishop  now  announces 
"Christ  is  risen."  The  singers  burst  forth  in  wondrous 
melody,  the  cathedral  is  flooded  with  light  from  the 
chandelier,  lamps,  and  numberless  tapers  of  the  people, 
while  the  four  hundred  bells  of  Moscow  ring  out  peal 
after  peal.  The  people  return  thanks  to  heaven  and  con- 
gratulate each  other,  while  the  priests  with  incense  go 
about  among  them  still  telling  the  good  tidings. 

No  more  striking  pageant  can  be  imagined;  the  gorgeous 
robes  of  the  priests,  the  clouds  of  incense,  the  wonderful 


choral  music, — no  instrument  being  used  in  Greek, 
churches, — the  pealing  bells,  the  crash  of  cannon,  the  uni- 
versal gladness,  may  well  intoxicate  the  half  barbarous- 
peasants,  and  it  is  said  some  excitable  devotees  even  fire 
off  their  pistols  in  church,  thus  singeing  the  beards  of  the 
priests. 

But  this  is  only  the  beginning  of  Easter  joy.     From- 

church  the  people  go  home  to  an  Easter  breakfast,  in 

which  all  possible  allusions  are  made  to  the  joyful  festival. 

A  lamb  in  butter,  frizzled  and  curled,  with  currant  eyes; 

paihka^  a  kind  of  sugar-loaf  of  rich  curd  with  a  covering 

of  delicious  paste;  kulitsch,  bread  made  of  long  rolls  of 

dough  twisted  together,  and  eggs,  form  the  staple  articles 

of  a  Russian   Easter  Sunday  breakfast.     Ham  is  almost 

universally  added,  perhaps  to  show  that  the  eaters  of  it 

are  neither  Jews  nor   Mohammedans,  and  intoxicating 

j  liquor  is  everywhere  plenty.     The  poor  people  have  pre- 

I  viously  carried  these  viands  to  the  churches,  where  they 

I  were  placed  on  the  floor  in  long  double  lines,  often  ex- 

I  tending  out  of  the  door  and  partly   about  the  building. 

Through  these  lines  the  priests  have  passed,  sprinkling 

them  with  holy  water;   the  rich  seem  to  think  their  food 

too  good  to  need  this  blessing.     At  six  in  the  morning 

there  is  a  grand  mass  in  the  cathedral,  the  Metroi»olitan 

officiating,  when  the  Gospel  is  read  in  Russian,  Slavonic,, 

Greek  and  Hebrew. 

An  Easter  salutation  consists  in  giving  an  egg,  saying 
at  the  same  time,  "Christ  is  risen."  The  recipient  re- 
plies: "He  is  risen  indeed;"  and  takes  the  egg,  where* 
upon  the  two  kiss  each  other,  bow,  and  go  on  their  respec- 
tive ways.  Kissing  among  mere  acquaintances  is  universal 
at  this  season,  and  to  omit  this  salutation  is  considered  a 
slight.  It  is  said  the  emperor  kisses  one  man  of  eacb 
regiment,  while  a  general  kisses  all  his  officers.  After  ten 
on  Easter  Sunday  calling  is  as  universal  as  on  New  Year's 
Day  in  old  New  York.  Many  presents  are  given,  a  gift  be- 
ing called  "a  little  red  egg,"  and  some  are  most  costly, 
containing  beautiful  jewels  in  a  golden  egg-shaped  case. 

With  characteristic  intensity,  the  Russians  give  them- 
selves up  to  gaiety  ;  but  they  never  forget  to  be  kind  and 
hospitable  on  their  holidays.  Men  and  boys  ring  the 
bells;  of  which  the  Moscow  churches  are  justly  proud. 
The  streets  are  full  of  peasants  kissing  and  exchanging 
eggs  with  great  glee.  Swings,  merry-go-rounds,  flying 
horses,  and  especially  the  Russian  "  Punch  and  Judy,"  fill 
the  public  squares.  A  wide  boulevard  on  the  west  of 
Moscow  is  devoted  to  the  people's  promenade,  and  here 
many  elegant  carriages  are  seen.  The  lower  classes  make 
the  most  of  their  privilege  of  getting  tipsy  with  impunity 
during  Easter  week,  and  indulge  in  much  eating.  In  a 
day  or  two  the  hospitals  are  full,  and  some  doctors  ascribe 
the  great  April  mortality  to  these  excesses  following  so 
long  a  fast. 

A  mass  on  the  Sunday  after  Easter  concludes  the  feast. 
Each  peasant  receives  a  piece  of  a  red  loaf,  with  the  words 
"Christ  is  risen,"  and  he  keeps  it  devoutly,  with  his  Palm 
Sunday  branch,  on  the  table  of  his  domestic  saint. — 
Christian  Intelligeneer. 


A  St.  Petersburg  Monastery  and  its  Clergy. 

UV    RILL  A     NORTOX. 

Perhaps  no  saint  is  more  popular  in  Northern  Russia, 
than  Alexander  Niewsky.  Certainly  in  St.  Petersburg, 
whose  principal  street  is  named  for  him,  where  stands 
the  white-walled  monastery  and  rises  the  golden  dome  of 
the  cathedral  made  holy  by  his  tomb,  he  is  almost  wor- 
shipped, and  there  is  hardly  a  boy  but  can  tell  you  the 
story  of  this  prince,  soldier  and  saint. 

It  was  in  the  long  twilight,  perfumed  with  the  odor  of 
summer,  that  my  Russian  friend  and  myself  started  for 
the  Monastery  of  Alexander  Niewsky.  It  stands  at  the 
head  of  one  of  the  busiest  streets  in  the  world,  but  when 
one  has  entered  the  high  walls,  going  under  the  massive 
archway,  past  the  old  graveyard,  so  crowded  that  its 
stones  almost  touch,  through  a  second  entrance  whose 
heavy  iron  gate  stands  open  for  the  people  going  to 
evening  prayer,  one  feels  far  from  the  world  and  its 
strife,  as  in  the  heart  of  some  wilderness  surrounded  by 
the  everlasting  hills. 

The  priesthood  of  Russia  is  divided  into  two  classes — 
the  White  and  the  Black  Clergy.  The  "  White  Clergy," 
or  parish  priests,  are  obliged  to  marry,  and  have  duties 
corresponding  to  those  of  clergymen  in  our  own  country; 
while  the  "  Black  Monks  "  hold  the  places  of  power  in 
the  church,  are  celibates,  and  live  in  the  monasteries. 
There  has  been  a  very  bitter  feeling  between  the  two, 
which  is  onty  lately  becoming  less  fierce.  The  dress  of 
the  Black  Clergy  on  the  street  is  a  long  black  loose 
cloak,  with  wide  flowing  sleeves,  and  a  cap  almost  ex- 
actly in  the  shape  of  a  Turkish  fez,  but  larger  and  cover- 
ing more  of  the  head.  They  wear  their  hair  and  beards 
long,  in  the  old  Muscovite  way,  and  this  gives  them  a 
patriarchal  appearance,  so  that  one  is  often  startled  by 
the  fire  in  the  eye,  and  the  fresh  complexion  and  ener- 
getic walk  of  these  seemingly  almost  aged  men. 

We  saw  the  monks  come  out,  one  by  one,  from  the 
different  houses,  and  we  followed  them  as  they  crossed 
the  park  through  the  long  avenue  of  elms  which  leads  to 
the  cathedral  door.  There  were  but  few,  and  they  were 
going  to  the  choir.  We  went  reluctantly  from  the  warm, 
sweet  twilight  into  the  dim,  vast,  solemn  church.  As  we 
entered,  it  seemed  even  darker  than  it  was,  by  contrast 
with  the  still  bright  light  outside,  though  it  was  then 
almost  10  P.M.  The  huge  stone  supports  of  the  roof 
threw  heavy  shadows  on  the  pavement,  and  only  here 
and  there  burned  a  candle,  in  silver  candelabra,  before 
the  icons  or  sacred  pictures. 

As  we  walked  around  one  of  these  heavy  masses  of 
stone-work  into  the  nave,  we  came  in  sight  of  the  altar, 
brilliant  with  hundreds  of  candles.  A  few  feel  in  front 
of  it,  the  monks  stood  in  a  circle  about  a  reading-desk, 
before  which  an  aged  priest  was  reading  the  evening 
lesson  in  a  clear,  sweet  voice.  It  was  a  strange,  almost 
weird  picture.  The  dark  vaulting  of  the  roof,  and  the 
gloomy  masses  of  stone-work,  the  silver  and  gold  of  the 
altar  screen  in  the  light  of  the  candtes;  in  the  foreground 
here  and  there  a  solitary    worshipper  making  a  darker 


\ 


spot   in   the  dark  shadows,  and  as  a  central  point,  the  ^ 
group  of  monks,  half  in  tight  and  half  in  shade,  grouped    _ 
about   the   priest,  whose   face  and  silver-gray  hair  were  f 
illumined  by  the  taper  fastened  by  his  book.    Soon  came 
the  responses  from  the  choir  who  surrounded  hira,  and 
they  were  answered  by  another  choir,  concealed  behind 
the  screen. 

Who  that  has  not  heard  singing  in  the  Greek  Church 
can  understand  what  it  is  .'  Trained  so  perfectly  that 
they  seem  as  one  voice,  sometimes-  tender  and  prayerful, 
again  penitent  and  sorrowful,  suddenly  swelling  into  an 
ecstatic  burst  of  joy,  the  glorious  voices  rise  higher  and 
higher,  passionate  and  strong,  until,  as  the  sound  fills  the 
church,  and  resounds  under  the  arches  and  the  vaulting, 
one  sometimes  fancies  that  the  roof  may  roll  back  and 
heaven  itself  appear,  filled  with  a  great  host  singing 
"Glory  to  God  in  the  highest  ;  peace  on  earth,  good-will 
to  men." 

Tired  after  a  day  of  summer  heat,  we  sat  down  on  the 
steps  of  the  little  square  raised  platform  in  the  centre  of 
the  nave,  where  the  Ti  Deuvt  is  always  sung,  and  listened  to 
the  heavenly  music,  whose  wondrous  tones  won  us  en- 
tirely from  ourselves,  so  that  we  did  not  notice  the  ap- 
proach of  a  figure  which  came  slowly  out  from  the 
shadow  of  one  of  the  pillars.  It  was  an  old  woman,  who 
touched  my  friend  lightly  on  the  shoulder  and  said,  in 
Russian,  •"  Do  not  sit  ;  it  is  a  sin."  Who  could  resist 
such  an  admonition  .'  We  obeyed  at  once,  and  the  old 
crone  hobbled  off,  no  doubt  well  content  that  she  had 
done  her  duty  and  saved  us  from  a  penance,  if  not  in  this 
world,  surely  in  the  next. 

It  was  not  long  before  the  music  ceased,  and  the 
monks,  having  kissed  the  Bible  and  the  small  cross  held 
up  and  offered  to  each  one  separately  by  the  priest,  filed 
out  of  the  church.  We  had  only  time  to  take  a  hurried 
glance  at  the  building  itself  before  the  lights  were  ex- 
tinguished, but  we  saw  two  fine  paintings,  one  of  St. 
Isaac  and  one  of  St.  Catharine,  copies  of  the  beautiful 
mosaics  in  St.  Isaac's  Cathedral.  "The  Gates  of  Para- 
dise," opening  to  the  altar,  though  not  as  gorgeous  as  in 
some  of  the  churches,  are  still  beautiful.  On  one  side  of 
the  altar  was  a  shrine  of  some  saint  whose  name  1  have 
forgotten.  It  was  a  small  pavilion  whose  silver  roof, 
covered  with  gold,  was  upheld  by  Ionic  pillars,  alter- 
nately of  malachite  and  lapis  lazuli.  In  a  corresponding 
place  on  the  oppcsite  side  was  the  shrine  of  Alexander 
Niewsky. 

The  church  was  now  entirely  dark,  except  the  light 
which  came  from  tapers  in  the  hands  of  a  few  priests 
who  were  performing  a  service  before  this  tomb.  We 
made  ourselves  of  the  little  company  composed,  for  the 
most  part,  of  young  boys  and  very  old  women.  One 
really  wonders  where  these  old  women  who  haunt  the 
churches  come  from.  Their  name  is  legion,  and  night 
or  day  they  are  always  to  be  found  there  apparently,  the 
most  devoted  of  worshippers.  Before  us,  a  little  raised 
from  the  pavement,  on  a  platform  covered  with  rich  carpel 
was  the  glass  case  which  holds  the  solid  silver  sarcophagus, 


* 


1 


J 


304 


RUSSIA. 


splendid  with  bas-reliefs.  On  ihe  lid  is  a  painting  of  the 
warrior-saint,  his  eyes  looking  at  you  with  that  mild, 
gentle  gaze  which  they  are  said  to  have  had  ages  ago. 
He  lived  in  the  thirteenth  century  in  the  troublesome 
times  when  the  Tartars  were  invading  the  Russian  king- 
dom, and  bringing  death  and  ruin  with  them.  What  a 
contrast  between  the  quiet  resting  place  in  this  solemn 
church,  and  the  fierce  scenes  in  which  he  took  a  part, 
and  did  so  much  for  his  beloved  Church  and  nation. 

It  was  a  strange  experience,  standing  iu  the  dim  light 
with  the  sweet  low  tones  of  the  music  in  our  ears.  The 
priest  intoned  several  long  prayers  in  melndtotis  Slavonic, 
the  old  women  kelt  again  and  again,  touching  their  fore- 
heads to  the  ground  and  mumbling  their  prayers.  Here 
and  there  knelt  peasants  with  sober,  serious  faces.  What 
a  curious  thing  it  would  be  to  know  what  Christianity 
meant  to  this  saint  of  ages  ago,  and  what  it  means  to 
these  fellow-countrymen  of  his,  worshii)ping  at  his  tomb. 
We  stayed  until  the  last  note  of  the  chant  had  died  away 
among  the  arches,  and  then,  following  the  others,  left 
the  shrine  and  its  gold  and  silver  splendor  in  darkness. — 
N.  y.  Observer. 

Distribution  of  the  Bible  iu  Russia. 

The  Record  of  the  American  Bible  Society  for  March, 
1888,  furnishes  a  translation  of  a  part  of  the  last  annual 
report  of  the  Russian  Bible  Society: 

In  the  year  1886  this  Society  put  into  the  hands  of  the 
people  90,076  copies  of  the  Scriptures,  of  which  8,497 
were  given  away.  Several  of  its  colporteurs  are  sup- 
ported by  the  grants  of  the  .\mencan  Bible  Society. 
whose  liberal  assistance  is  duly  recognized.  The  colpor- 
teur Golubeff  received  valuable  aid  from  the  managers 
of  the  gold  fields  of  Sibiriakoff  and  Company,  which 
facilitated  his  journey  through  the  district  of  the  Lena, 
where  in  a  region  thinly  populated  he  circulated  6,429 
volumes.  Several  priests  residing  in  this  remote  district, 
becoming  acquainted  with  the  work  of  the  Society 
through  him,  became  members,  and  began  at  once  in 
their  own  parishes  to  carry  out  its  plans.  Taking  advan- 
tage of  his  intended  journey  through  the  whole  of 
Siberia,  the  sopiety  commissioned  him  to  leave  a  copy  of 
the  New  Testament  at  each  one  of  the  303  post-stations 
from  Orenburg  to  V'akutsk,  for  the  use  of  travellers  on 
their  journeys.  The  superintendent  of  one  of  these  sta- 
tions in  Tomsk  wrote  for  a  parcel  of  Scriptures  and  dis- 
played them  on  a  table  in  the  travellers'  room,  and  sev- 
eral sales  resulted.  Speaking  of  distribution  among  sol- 
diers, the  report  says: 

"  It  becomes  evident  that  the  gratuitous  distribution 
of  the  Gospels  to  soldiers,  without  first  asking  whether 
they  wish  for  them  or  not,  does  harm  rather  than  good. 
Gospels  given  are  seldom  read,  but  one  who  buys  a  copy 
reads  it,  especially  if  the  nature  of  the  book  is  explained. 
It  is  also  noticeable  that  the  untaught  recruit,  who  has 
never  succeeded  in  learning  to  read,  very  soon  after  pur- 
chasing a  Gospel  learns  to  read  it.  The  desire  to  read 
the  book  seems  to  invigorate  his  mental  powers." 


At  the  close  of  1886  the  society  consisted  of  1,229 
members,  of  whom  452  were  clerical;  and  among  these 
were  fifteen  bishops,  eight  archdeacons,  five  priors  and 
prioresses,  and  twelve  monks  and  nuns. 

The  colporteur  Radchenko  was  employed,  during  the 
first  months  of  the  year,  along  the  railway  lines  of 
Southern  Russia;  afterward  he  was  transferred  to  West- 
ern Siberia,  where  in  three  months  he  distributed  2,130 
copies.  In  one  of  the  settlements  the  local  priest  gave 
a  discourse  in  the  church  to  his  parishioners  on  the 
profit  of  reading  the  Holy  Scriptures,  mentioning  the 
arrival  of  the  colporteur  with  a  supply  of  books.  This 
as  usual  had  its  effect,  and  the  hearers  at  once  bought 
with  joy  about  fifty  copies.  In  two  monasteries,  on  the 
road  to  Tobolsk,  he  sold  too  copies,  and  in  Tobolsk\.it- 
self  955  copies. 

Alisanoff,  another  of  the  colporteurs  supported  by  the 
I  American  Bible  Society,  travelled  in  a  cart  loaded  with 
holy  books  more  than  10,000  versts,  through  the  govern- 
ment of  Viatka,  going  out  on  the  by-roads  and  visiting 
remote  places,  where  the  inhabitants  did  not  possess  a 
single  Gospel,  and  received  him  therefore  with  especial 
joy.  On  the  road  there  were  perils  from  robbers,  tramps, 
and  horse-thieves.  In  the  winter  he  was  twice  caught  in 
severe  snow  storms,  and  once,  having  lost  his  way,  he 
was  in  the  snow  with  his  fellow  travellers  for  twenty 
hours,  until  the  neighboring  peasants  came  with  spades 
and  rescued  them.  In  winter  nights  it  was  necessary  for 
him  to  sleep  in  his  sledge  all  night  in  order  to  guard  his 
horse  from  being  stolen,  .At  the  IJeffsky  Rifle  Works, 
the  sergeant-major,  finding  that  the  soldiers  (who  up  to 
that  time  had  only  playing-cards  and  concertinas)  wished 
to  get  copies  of  the  Gospels  but  had  no  money  to  pay  for 
them,  advanced  twenty  roubles  of  his  own  and  dis- 
tributed the  books  on  credit.  In  all,  Alisanoff  distributed 
8,193  copies,  of  which  he  gave  away  3,155  to  prisons,  dis- 
ci|>linary  companies,  poorhouses,  asylums,  children  in 
settlements  who  could  read,  and  the  poor. 

Another  colporteur,  Tiedenberg,  had  varied  experi- 
ences among  the  soldiers.  At  the  military  barracks  in 
Vyasma  he  met  a  soldier  to  whom  he  had  sold  a  book 
some  time  before,  who  thanked  him  heartily,  saying, 
"  Not  only  I,  but  the  whole  battery,  having  listened  to 
the  reading  of  the  tios|)el,  are  thankful  to  thee.  We  have 
read  thy  Gospel  constantly;  I  have  read  it  myself,  and 
whoever  wanted  it  took  it  to  read.  Our  barrack  has  be-  _ 
come  like  a  church."  And  the  book  which  he  brought  I 
out  in  proof  showed  abundant  marks  of  use.  On  the 
other  hand  the  officers  sometimes  discouraged  the  sol- 
diers from  purchasing,  and  it  would  happen  that  after  ■ 
walking  several  xersts  from  the  railway  station  to  the 
camp,  with  a  pack  laden  with  xviopoods  of  books  (seventy- 
two  pounds)  in  the  hope  of  selling  them,  he  would  return 
weary  and  discouraged  with  the  same  heavily  laden  pack, 
having  often  received  hard  knocks  besides. 

Formerly  hawkers  had  free  access  to  the  camps,  where 
they  sold  empty  talcs,  fortune-tellers  and  immoral  books; 
but   this   has   been    stopped,  and   colporteurs   are  now 


\ 


d 


RUSSIA. 


30& 


allowed  to  sell  the  Scriptures,  and  only  the  Scriptures,  to 
the  soldiers. 

Another  colporteur.  Larionova,  is  a  woman,  and  she 
has  been  very  successful,  especially  in  the  select  battalion 
of  the  imperial  body  guard,  and  among  the  seamen  at 
Cronsiadt.  The  court  servants,  who  three  years  ago 
laughed  rit  her  when  she  talked  with  them,  now  arc  ready 
purchasers.  In  Gatchina  the  fire  brigade  and  the  police- 
men buy  her  books  heartily,  and  take  the  most  expensive 
kinds.  In  St.  Petersburg  she  goes  through  the  factories, 
shops,  and  eating-houses,  and  after  repeated  repulses  her 
patience  is  sometimes  rewarded.     She  says: 

"  For  two  years  I  went  in  vain  to  the  workshop  of  the 
S  regiment.  Most  of  the  men  were  uneducated,  and 
they  only  laughed  and  did  not  buy.  One  remarked,  *  It 
is  difficult  to  learn  to  read."  I  seized  hold  of  this,  and 
said;  'Buy;  the  word  of  God  will  open  thine  eyes.' 
'  Shall  I  take  ?  What  will  be,  will.  I'll  take.'  He  crossed 
himself  and  bought.  Four  months  afterward  I  went 
there  again;  the  man  came  running  to  me,  and  said, '  I  have 
learned  to  read.'     '  Well,  now,  read;'  and  he  read  very 


well.  Another  came  up  who  also  did  not  know  his  let- 
ters, but  was  induced  to  buy.  Five  months  after,  al  my 
next  visit,  he  also  had  learned  to  read,  .nnd  the  first  one 
said,  'Just  see  how  I  write  letters  home  to  my  village.' 
Thirteen  others,  who  did  not  know  their  letters,  bought 
each  a  Gospel.  For  two  years  no  one  buught,  and  now 
they  are  only  too  thankful  for  the  opportunity." 

This  woman's  sales  in  the  year  amounted  to  6,125 
copies.  In  the  extracts  from  the  correspondence  of  the 
society,  which  are  given  in  the  report,  arc  many  things  to 
indicate  how  different  Russia  is  from  countries  where  the 
Church  of  Rome  holds  sway.  Our  ipacc  allow*  un  to 
reproduce  only  one  specimen. 

The  Bishop  of  Kamchatka  writes: 

"  In  my  diocese  there  is  a  large  demand  for  the  booki 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  princiiially  for  Gospels  and 
Psalters.  1  oblige  my  flock  to  have  ihene  in  every  fam- 
ily as  sacred,  even  though  none  know  how  to  read 
them,  and  every  parent  blessing  his  children  when 
getting  married  is  obliged  to  bless  them  with  the  Holy 
Gospels." 


SATTTBi  or  lAPlASa 


306 


ITALY. 


i\\o\\\\)\\\  Conceit. 


Subjects  lor  18»H 

January The  WJioIp  World. 

February China. 

March Mexico. 

AprO India. 

May Burma  and  Siam. 

June Africa. 

July Tlie  Islands. 

Attguat Italy, 

September Ja()an  and  Korea. 

October Turkey  and  Persia. 

llfovember Soutli  ATuerica. 

December Syria. 

Notes  and  Late  Information  respecting  Die  Kubject  o(  the 
Monthly  Concert  are  given  in  tliis  Magazine  the  month  pre- 
vious to  that  in  which  it  is  to  be  used.     Our  Subject  for  next 

month  is  Italy. 

m   ^  I  ^ 

The  Country,  Government,  and  Religion 
of  Italy. 

The  kingdom  of  Italy  has  an  area  of  i  io,6jo  square 
miles,  and  a  population  at  the  last  census  of  28,456,628. 
The  reigning  king  is  Humbert  I.,  who  was  born  March 
14,  1844,  and  ascended  the  throne  on  the  death  of  his 
father,  January  9,  1878. 

According  to  the  constitution  of  Italy  the  executive 
power  of  the  State  belongs  exclusively  to  the  sovereign, 
and  is  exercised  by  him  through  responsible  ministers, 
while  the  legislative  authority  rests  conjointly  in  the 
King  and  Parliament,  the  latter  consisting  of  two  cham- 
bers, the  Senate  and  the  House  of  Deputies. 

The  Senate  is  composed  of  the  princes  of  the  royal 
house  who  are  of  age,  and  of  an  unlimited  number  of 
members,  above  forty  years  old,  who  are  nominated  by 
the  king  for  life,  a  condition  of  the  nomination  being  that 
the  person  should  either  fill  a  high  office  or  have  acquired 
fame  in  science,  literature,  or  any  other  |>ursuit  tending 
to  the  benefit  of  the  nation,  or,  finally,  should  jiay  taxes 
to  the  annual  amount  of  six  hundred  dollars. 

The  deputies  of  the  lower  House  are  elected  by  ballot, 
by  all  citizens  who  are  twenty-one  years  of  age,  can  read 
and  write,  and  pay  taxes  to  the  amount  of  four  dollars. 
Members  of  academies,  professors  and  persons  who  have 
served  their  country  under  arms  for  two  years  are  quali- 
fied to  vote  by  their  position.  A  deputy  must  be  thirty 
years  old.  No  person  ordained  to  the  priesthood  or  re- 
ceiving pay  from  the  State  can  become  a  deputy. 

Neither  senators  or  deputies  receive  any  salary,  but 
are  allowed  to  travel  free  throughout  Italy,  by  rail  or 
steamer. 

The  Roman  Catholic  Church  is,  nominally,  the  ruling 
State  religion  of  Italy,  but  perfect  religious  freedom  to 
the  adherents  of  all  creeds  is  secured.  By  Roman 
Catholics  the  Pope  of  Rome  is  accounted  as  the  successor 
of  St.  Peter,  and  the  Supreme  Pontiff  of  the  Universal 
Church.     The  present  Pope  Leo  XIII.  was  born  March  2, 


181  o,  and  was  elected  February  20,  1878,  by  the  Sacred 
College  of  Cardinals. 

Rev.  W.  T.  Boiling  writes  as  follows  of  the  Italian 
Church: 

**  The  policy  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  is  ever  the 
same,  and  what  has  been  done  by  former  Popes  is  simply 
repeated  by  Leo  XIII.  No  time  or  surroundings  teach 
Rome  anything,  so  that  what  Luther  contended  against  is 
being  contended  against  by  Protestants  to-day. 

"  When  Pope  Innocent  absolved  King  John  from  the 
'  Magna  Charta,'  and  put  the  barons  under  ban.  for  at- 
tempting to  be  guarded  from  kingly  cruelty,  he  did  no 
more  than  Leo  XIII. does  now  in  Italy,  where  the  people 
and  the  priests  contend  for  mastery. 

"If  any  sane  man  doubts  the  designs  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church  in  this  land,  let  him  pause  for  a  time 
and  consider  the  signs  of  the  times.  Monsignor  Preston, 
Vicar-General  of  New  York,  says:  '  The  person  who  says 
I  will  take  my  religion  from  St.  Peter,  but  I  will  not  take 
my  politics  from  St.  Peter,  is  not  a  true  Catholic."  The 
design  of  the  Roman  Church  is  temporal  supremacy 
for  the  Pope  and  nothing  short  of  this  will  satisfy  them." 

Pope  Leo  XIIL,  in  his  encyclical  letter  for  1887,  says: 
"  All  Catholics  must  make  themselves  felt  actively  and 
daily  in  political  life,  in  the  countries  where  they  live. 
They  must  penetrate  wherever  possible  in  the  administra- 
tion of  civil  affairs.  All  good  Catholics  should  do  all  in 
their  power  to  cause  the  constitutions  of  States,  and  leg- 
islation, to  be  modeled  in  the  Church.  All  Catholic 
writers  and  journalists  should  never  lose,  for  an  instant, 
from  view  the  above  prescriptions." 

.'\  writer  in  Harper's  Magazitif  gives  the  following  ac- 
count of  the  workingmen  of  Italy: 

There  are  men  in  Italy  who  earn  but  seven  cents  for  a 
day's  work  of  fourteen  hours — one-half  a  cent  an  hour. 
Very  few  skilled  mechanics  earn  as  much  as  a  dollar  a 
day;  the  average  does  not  exceed  fifty  cents.  The  Italian 
mechanic  manages  to  get  through  on  this  sum,  partly  be- 
cause of  the  cheapness  of  living,  but  principally  because 
of  his  wonderful  economy,  and  happy  disposition,  that 
enables  him  to  be  satisfied  and  contented  with  conditions 
at  which  even  an  American  beggar  would  rebel. 

There  is  no  waste  in  Italian  kitchens,  not  even  in 
kitchens  of  the  rich.  The  refuse  of  the  rich  man's  kitchen 
is  carefully  stored  by  the  cook,  and  sold  to  dealers  in 
"second-hand"  food,  who  in  turn  retail  it  to  the  poor. 
This  perquisite  forms  quite  an  item  in  the  cook's  income. 
He  dries  and  sells  the  coffee  grounds  used  in  his  master's 
coffee;  he  saves  the  drippings  of  the  oil  tn  which  the  fish 
are  fried  or  the  macaroni  is  cooked,  lays  by  the  shaving  and 
drippings  from  the  candles,  and  for  these  and  similar  small 
odds  and  ends  receives  at  least  three  or  four  lire  (si.xty  or 
eighty  cents)  a  month.  The  markets  where  these  articles 
are  sold  are  usually  on  the  Piazza,  or  open  square,  found 
in  all  Italian  cities.  From  one  and  the  same  vender  may 
be  purchased  almost  any  article,  from  a  pickled  cucumber 
to  a  rusty  sword.  The  market-man  squats  on  the  broad, 
smooth  stones  of  the  Piazza  with  his  goods  piled  around 


I 


him — old  cloths,  nails,  second-hand  food,  dried  coffee 
grounds,  candle-ends  and  drippings,  tools,  knives  and 
forks,  rusty  iron  bedsteads,  and  a  host  of  other  articles 
too  numerous  to  mention.  It  is  from  such  sources  that 
the  economical  Italian  housewife  obtains  her  provisions, 
her  clothing,  and  her  furniture. 

The  average  rent  paid  by  the  Italian  workingman  for 
his  room,  his  home  and  workshop  combined,  is  twelve  to 
fifteen  dollars  a  year.  If  he  is  a  stone  mason,  or  engaged 
in  any  other  work  that  does  not  require  him  to  make  a 
workshop  of  his  home,  he  may,  for  the  sake  of  sunshine 
and  air,  pay  more — eighteen  or  twenty  dollars — and  take 
a  room  higher  up.  on  the  third  or  fourth  floor.  Those 
who  are  able  to  do  this  are  not  many.  The  majority  must 
content  themselves  with  the  cheaper  rooms  in  basements, 
and  on  ground-floors.  Unmarried  workingmen,  if  not 
living  at  home,  live  in  lodgings  where  beds  cost  three  or 
four  cents  a  night.  A  very  poor  laborer  will  hire  for  five 
cents  a  double  bed — that  is,  one  about  four  feet  wide — 
and  share  it  with  a  companion,  thus  making  the  cost  for 
each  only  two  and  a  half  cents.  Sometimes  as  many  as 
thirty  sleep  in  a  room  not  sixteen  feet  square,  the  beds 
being  arranged  like  bunks,  one  above  the  other,  two 
persons  in  each  bunk,  the  sleepers  "  spooning  "  together, 
packed  like  sardines. 

At  twelve  o'clock,  after  six  hours'  work,  our  Italian 
goes  to  the  nearest  "  trattoria,"  and  for  seven  or  eight 
cents  gets  a  hearty  dinner  of  macaroni,  bread  and  wine. 
The  wine  used  is  the  last  drippings  squeezed  from  the 
grapes.  It  is  really  little  more  than  so  much  sour  water, 
and  is  bought  for  eight  or  ten  cents  a  quart.  If  the  work- 
ingman has  a  family,  a  mess  of  five  or  six  pounds  of 
macaroni,  costing  seventeen  or  nineteen  cents,  is  prepared 
by  the  wife;  a  five-pound  loaf  of  bread  is  bought  for 
fifteen  cents,  making  the  dinner  for  the  entire  family  of 
six  or  seven  persons  cost  only  thirty-five  or  forty  cents. 
Supper,  like  breakfast,  is  meagre — bread  and  finocchio, 
or  perhaps,  bread  and  coffee.  At  a  workingman's 
trattoria  a  pint  of  so-called  coffee  costs  one  cent;  with 
sugar  two  cents;  a  third  of  a  pound  of  bread,  one  cent — 
three  cents  for  the  supper  of  bread  and  coffee. 

The  Italian  GoTernment  and  the  Tatican. 

BY    PROF.    WM.    WEltS,    LL.D. 

The  Italian  government  has  been  more  successful  than 
was  anticipated  by  many  in  the  famous  African  campaign, 
which  in  its  slowness  threatened  at  one  time  to  dethrone 
the  ministry,  which  is  now  attacked  by  other  enemies. 
In  the  meanwhile  the  papacy  and  the  Curia  have  been 
gathering  the  most  brilliant  victories  from  the  aftermath 
of  the  Jubilee,  which  threatens,  indeed,  not  soon  to  end. 
The  Pontiff X  is  fairly  overwhelmed  with  gold  and  silver, 
pearls  and  jewels — all  the  gifts  of  the  swarms  of  pilgrims 
which  have  been  coming  since  midwinter  and  still  con- 
tinue to  come  from  afar  to  the  Eternal  City.  These 
enormous  treasures  are  brought  to  the  "  lion  of  the  tribe 
of  Judah  "  to  assist  in  liberating  the  poor  "  prisoner  of  the 
Vatican. " 


Within  the  papal  palace  the  visitors  perceive  joyful 
faces,  for  the  machinery  of  the  political  power  of  Si. 
Peter's  works  marvellously  well.  From  bishop  to  the 
meanest  curate,  within  Church  and  cloister,  but  one 
voice  is  heard  in  this  worldly  demonstration  ;  for  the 
whole  pomp  and  display  of  the  Jubilee  have  assumed  a 
form  of  mundane  interest.  Not  infrequently  the  scene* 
within  the  temple  among  the  throngs  of  pilgrims  from 
distant  and  uncouth  regions  have  been  such  as  to  excite 
disgust,  but  they  have  ail  received  nevertheless  the  bless- 
ing and  the  smiles  of  the  holy  father.  Most  of  these 
ignorant  pilgrims  make  their  Christianity  to  consist  of 
worship  of  the  Madonna  and  the  Pope,  as  may  be  seen 
from  the  absurdly  flattering  addresses  made  by  their 
leaders.  Worse  scenes  could  not  be  witnessed  from 
the  willing  pupils  of  the  Jesuits  of  Columbia  or  Gauie- 
mala. 

A  large  band  of  pilgrims  from  the  Netherlands  made 
themselves  painfully  conspicuous  by  falling  at  the  feet  of 
the  Pope  and  declaring  that  though  they  had  knelt  at 
many  shrines  they  were  then  most  near  to  Calvary  and 
the  cross  when  at  the  feet  of  the  defrauded  and  impris- 
oned Pontiff.  This  is  the  keenest  sarcasm  when  we  re- 
flect on  the  enormous  wealth  now  gathered  in  the  Vatican 
largely  in  the  interest  of  papal  diplomacy  in  Europe. 
For  within  the  last  few  months  the  Curia  has  been  ex- 
tremely active  in  negotiations  with  Prussia.  Russia,  and 
England.  In  the  Irish  question  especially  has  the  Pope 
been  very  active,  and  seems  to  have  overshot  the  mark 
on  that  field,  so  that  a  retreat  and  a  subterfuge  was  found 
necessary  on  the  part  of  the  political  workers. 

When  the  pilgrims  are  in  Rome  they  are  quite  likely  to 
say  and  promise  unwise  things,  and  the  result  has  been 
not  a  few  diplomatic  explanations  with  various  powers. 
The  Polish  pilgrims  came  with  such  queer  appeals  that  it 
was  found  necessary  to  submit  their  address  to  a  severe 
revision  so  as  to  expunge  a  good  many  patriotic  phrases, 
at  which  said  Poles  grumbled,  but  to  which  they,  of 
course,  submitted, after  which  the  Pope  gave  thera  a  most 
gracious  reception  and  thus  soothed  the  wound. 

In  the  matter  of  the  funeral  ceremonies  in  honor  of 
the  Emperor  of  Germany,  the  politicians  of  the  Vatican 
were  quite  careful  to  invite  no  diplomatic  representatives 
because,  they  said,  the  chapel  was  too  small  to  accommo- 
date more  than  the  distinguished  clergy,  while  the  real 
reason  was  the  determination  to  give  no  invitation  to  the 
Italian  King  and  government  to  desecrate  the  holy  pre- 
cincts of  the  Vatican.  It  was  understood  that  the  king 
and  his  retinue  would  be  welcome  if  they  would  come  as 
King  of  Sardinia  and  train,  thus  renouncing  the  title 
of  King  of  Italy,  which,  of  course,  could  not  and  would 
not  be  done. 

The  relations  between  Italy  and  the  Vatican  have  thus 
become  more  than  ever  strained  by  the  occurrences  of 
the  Jubilee.  The  Italians  are  prudent  enough  not  to 
forget  that  the  Curia  is  their  irreconcilable  foe,  and  will 
remain  so.  And  they  also  know  that  said  Curia  has  but 
few  adherents  in  its  own  land.     A  singular  fact,  indeed. 


and  a  significant  one  also,  that  where  the  papal  court  is 
best  known  it  is  least  respected.  They  know,  of  course, 
that  in  the  city  of  Rome  where  the  multitude  of  papal 
officials  lead  an  easy  existence  as  pensioners  of  the  fund 
made  from  Peter's  pence,  and  where  the  cloisters  are 
again  open  and  active,  there  are,  of  course,  many  strong 
adherents  of  the  Pope  even  among  the  city  officials.  And 
they  know  that  at  the  present  time  there  is  virtually  a 
papal  majority  in  the  municipal  council,  but  they  let  all 
these  things  go  on  so  far  as  they  make  no  active  demon- 
stration. 

But  the  king  still  holds  the  reins  and  does  not  hesitate 
lo  exercise  the  power  when  he  thinks  it  necessary.  In 
the  beginning  of  the  year  the  general  governor  of  the  city 
was  the  popular  prince  of  Torbonia,  and  in  this  capacity 
he  greeted,  without  the  permission  of  the  government, 
the  Pope  in  the  name  of  the  city  of  Rome  and  wished 
him  a  great  measure  of  success.  The  king  dismissed  the 
proudest  artistocrat  of  the  city  for  this  act,  because  the 
Pope  had  refused  during  the  Jubilee  to  receive  any  pres- 
ents or  attention  from  King  Humbert  of  Italy.  This 
seemed  rather  a  severe  proceeding,  but  it  was  just  the 
opportunity  for  the  Italian  government  to  show  lo  the 
world  who  is  the  ruler  of  Rome. 

The  Curia  has  also  just  made  a  great  mistake  in  the 
matter  of  Italian  missions  in  the  East,  which  is  causing  a 
great  deal  of  excitement  throughout  Italy.  Namely,  all 
the  Italian  Orders  have  been  directed  to  place  themselves 


under  the  protection  of  the  French  flag — the  tri-color. 
This  offends  Italian  pride,  and  there  is  a  movement 
throughout  all  Italy  to  withhold  money  from  the  missions 
until  this  indignity  is  corrected.  The  move  is  a  cunning 
one  on  the  part  of  the  French  to  increase  their  political 
influence  in  the  Orient,  for  all  French  Catholic  missions 
are  seats  of  political  propaganda,  and  thus  the  Italians 
are  used  by  the  French  for  selfish  purposes.  For  this 
work  of  the  Curia  France  gets  a  reward  in  kind,  or  of 
some  kind  ;  but  whichever  it  may  be  it  is  a  political 
move  of  the  Curia  to  gain  ground  against  the  King  of 
Italy. — Northern  Christian  Advocate. 


A  Religions  Beformation  in  Italy. 

A  movement  is  well  under  way  for  the  reform  of  the 
I  Roman  Catholic  Church  in  Italy,  which  deserves  to  be 
known  more  widely  than  it  is.  Some  weeks  ago  the 
London  Times  published  a  letter  and  an  editorial  on  the 
subject,  which  contained  some  significant  facts.  It 
appears  that  so  long  ago  as  1862  a  society  favoring  the 
reform  named  was  organized  at  Naples,  headed  by 
Monsignor  Michele  Caperto,  Bishop  of  Ariano,  which 
claims  to  have  more  than  four  thousand  members,  cleri- 
cal or  lay,  including  several  members  of  Parliament, 
*'  whole  chapters  of  cathedral  churches,  heads  of  religious 
orders,  canons,  rectors,  curates,  philosophers,  scientific 

men."  etc. 

Little  was  heard  about  it  for  the  next  twenty  years^and 


little  appears  to  have  been  accomplished  by  it  during  that 
period.  It  naturally  might  have  been  assumed  to  have 
been  either  misrepresented  as  to  its  purpose,  and  not 
actually  hostile  to  the  condition  of  things  in  the  Romish 
Church,  or  else  so  insignificant  as  to  have  failed  to 
attract  that  notice,  and  condemnation,  which  the  Romish 
authorities  usually  visit  so  promptly  and  severely  upon 
those  who  oppose  their  policy  and  methods. 

There  is  a  third  possibility,  however;  viz.,  that,  in  view 
of  the  high  character  and  reputation  of  its  members,  and 
of  the  readiness  of  the  Italian  Government  to  insist  upon 
the  liberty  of  its  subjects,  even  the  Pope  and  his  minis- 
ters may  not  have  dared  to  clothe  in  action  the  ill  will 
which  they  must  have  felt  toward  this  society.  At  any 
rate,  a  few  years  ago,  in  i88i,  this  reform  movement 
received  an  important  accession  in  the  person  of  Count 
Enrico  di  Capello,  a  canon  of  St.  Peter's.  He  seceded 
from  the  ranks  of  the  Romish  clergy  and  entered  into 
active  evangelistic  work,  preaching  pure  religion  and 
independence  of  the  Pope. 

He  has  gathered  around  him  a  band  of  young  men 
who  are  laboring  with  him  diligently  and  fruitfully,  and 
they  already  have  won  over  a  large  and  growing  body  of 
adherents.  They  do  not  regard  themselves  as  having 
altogether  abandoned  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  Imt 
they  seek  to  establish  an  Italian  Catholic  Church  which 
may  be  free  from  the  rule  of  the  Pope  and  of  Ultra- 
montane opinions.  Their  movement  strongly  resembles 
that  of  the  so-called  Old  Catholics,  headed  by  Dr. 
DoUinger  and  Bishop  Reinkens,  but  they  are  at  work  in 
Italy  itself,  where  the  Old  Catholic*  have  secured  little, 
if  any,  fooling. 

An  instance  of  the  success  which  they  have  gained  is 
the  fact  that,  in  the  town  of  Arrone,  the  syndic,  or 
mayor  has  granted  them  freely  a  site  for  a  church,  and 
the  stone  with  which  to  build  it.  Naturally  among  Prot- 
estants the  movement  is  best  known  to  the  Episcopalians, 
and  it  has  received  the  cordial  indorsement  of  several 
British  bishops — including  the  late  Archbishop  of  Can- 
terbury, Dr.  Tait — and  of  at  least  one  American  prelate, 
the  Bishop  of  Long  Island. 

The  times  are  favorable  for  its  success,  and  the  alleged 
fact  that  fewer  Italian  young  men  of  high  rank — and 
therefore,  presumably,  of  intelligence  and  culture— are 
studying  for  the  Romish  priesthood  than  ever  before 
within  the  memory  of  man,  may  be,  and  probably  is,  due 
in  large  part  to  its  influence.  What  its  future  is  to  be, 
God  only  foresees.  But  it  is  certain  that  as  a  reform 
movement  it  has  made  an  apparently  promising  beginning, 
and  is  pure,  consecrated  and  energetic,  alike  in  char- 
acter and  aim.  It  is  one  of  the  religious  signs  of  the 
times  which  Christians  of  every  name,  and  in  every  land, 
should  be  glad  to  welcome,  watch,  sympalhi/e  with,  and, 

if  possible,  aid. — Congrtj^ationizlist. 

^  I  ^  

"  A  monthly  magazine  has  been  established  in  Rome, 
devoted  to  the  interests  of  women,  and  edited  by  Signora 
Salazaro,  the  first  number  of  which  was  introduced  by  a 
Jetter  from  Ru^gero  Bonghi." 


Frotestantisin  in  Ital}*. 

BY    LEROV    M.    VERNON,    D.D. 

The  whole  peninsula  of  Italy,  less  an  Alpine  lodge,  was 
practically  sealed|against  the  Gospel  and  any  open  Gospel 
work  until  late  in  1848.  Then  Charles  Albert,  King  of 
Piedmont  and  Sardinia,  in  a  constitution  given  his  people 
granted  and  guaranteed  religious  liberty.  With  the 
steady  advance  of  Italian  unification  under  Victor 
Emanuel  this  religious  liberty  became  the  heritage  of 
each  added  province,  and  Sept.  20th,  1870,  lastly  of  the 
people  of  Rome  itself,  which  city  then  by  force  of  ann^ 
and  soon  after  by  popular  vote  became  the  capital  of  the 
kingdom. 

The  period  between  1848  and  1888  has  witnessed  much 
attempted  Protestant  or  Evangelical  work  among  the 
Italians,  projected  from  various  quarters,  prosecuted 
under  divers  forms,  methods  and  agencies,  and  attended 
by  varying  results. 

The  Waldensians,  for  six  centuries  providentially  pre- 
served under  cover  of  the  Alps  through  many  pro- 
longed and  bloody  persecutions,  early  began  to  evangelize 
their  fellow  countrymen,  being  strongly  stimulated  to  and 
aided  in  this  by  fervent  Christian  people  in  England  and 
America.  They  have  had  for  many  years  a  good  Col- 
legiate institution  at  Torre  Pellice,  in  the  midst  of  their 
home  population,  and  a  well-equipped  Theological  Semi- 
nary at  Florence,  which  together  give  them  abundant 
supplies  for  fortifying  and  extending  their  ministerial 
force.  The  Waldensians  enjoy  the  sympathy  and  receive 
the  more  or  less  regular  financial  support  of  the  Presby- 
terians, and  indeed  of  other  Christians,  in  nearly  all 
Protestant  countries.  They  have  a  larger  corps  of  min- 
isters, evangelists,  teachers  and  colporteurs,  and  more 
churches,  stations  and  out-stations  than  any  other  de- 
nomination in  the  realm.  Their  condition  and  circum- 
stances, too,  stimulate  to  great  tenacity  of  life  and  pur- 
pose, and  favor  a  gradual  growth  and  development. 
They  are  fair  representatives  of  the  Presbyterian 
Churches  of  Christendom  and  as  such  are  likely  to  be 
for  a  long  lime  well  encouraged  and  nurtured  in  their 
zealous  propagandism.  They  are  destined  to  an  impor- 
tant part  in  Italy's  evangelization. 

The  Free  Italian  Church  came  into  informal  being,  sa 
to  speak,  and  into  public  notice  early  in  this  era  of 
religious  liberty.  Father  Gavazzi,  the  widely  known 
and  justly  celebrated  ex-Darnabite  monk,  has  been  from 
the  first  the  chief  figure  and  ruling  spirit  of  this  body. 
At  first  many  of  these  churches  were  generally  regarded  as 
more  or  less  heterodox,  but  little  by  little  they  have 
purged  away  the  anti-scriptural  leaven,  until  now  there 
is  among  them  little,  if  any  thing,  to  complain  of.  This 
is  a  native  church  too,  a  grouping  of  indigenous  elements 
and  forces — without  organic  or  official  relations  with  any 
foreign  Church  ;  it  has  a  number  of  able  and  valuable 
ministers,  and  several  well-established  and  promising 
churches  and  congregations.  They  also  claim  to  be  a 
Presbyterian  Church,  have  a  large  share  in  foreign  Pres- 
byterian sympathy,  and  are  helped  forward  in  their  work. 


by  gifts  and  contributions  from  most  Protestant  coun- 
tries. This  Church  occupies  a  strong  position  as  a  na- 
tional representative  and  propagator  of  Evangelical 
work  in  Italy.  If  it  can  assure  itself  the  necessary  ma- 
terial support,  under  a  judicious  and  steady  direction,  it 
will  by  and  by  give  good  account  of  itself,  and  rank  well 
as  an  ecclesiastical  individual. 

A  goodly  number  of  small  congregations,  of  no  very 
well  defined  polity  or  creed,  often  of  varying  and  incon- 
gruous views,  and  called  The  Brethren,  Plymouth  Breth- 
ren, or  Free  Churches,  are  scattered  about  the  kingdom. 
But  they  are  without  bonds  of  union,  are  void  apparently 
of  any  very  decidedly  cohesive  principle  or  tendency. 
and,  scarce  in  resources  of  any  kind,  they  make  small 
progress  and  have  litlle  promise  of  more. 

There  are  three  several  denominations  of  Baptists  in 
Italy,  two  representing  bodies  in  England  and  one  the 
Southern  Baptist  Association  of  the  United  States. 
These  are.  all  united,  however,  into  a  Baptist  Union, 
which,  while  not  reducing  them  absolutely  to  one  de- 
nomination, gives  them  many  of  its  advantages,  especi- 
ally in  the  eyes  and  esteem  of  the  public.  Their  progress 
has  not  been  rapid,  nor  does  it  seem  likely  to  be.  Yet 
besides  their  si.x  or  seven  excellent  missionaries  from 
England  and  America,  they  have  several  able  ministers 
and  evangelists,  as  well  as  some  thrifty  churches. 
.  The  Wesleyan  Methodists  are  now  a  relatively  strong 
and  important  Protestant  force  in  Italy,  having  begun 
their  work  about  twenty-eight  years  ago.  They  have 
two  districts,  each  presided  over  by  an  English  chair- 
tnan.  They  have  several  excellent  church  buildings  and 
other  mission  ])roperty,  and  are  well  established  in  many 
of  the  larger  and  secondary  cities,  as  well  as  in  smaller 
towns  and  country  places.  In  their  ministcTtal  force  of 
about  forty  are  not  a  few  men  of  high  value,  of  culture 
ind  power.  The  home  Church  has  been  lavish  of  sym- 
pathy and  means  toward  this  work,  and  has  cherished  it 
as  a  favorite  field.  Though  their  perhaps  too  sanguine 
expectations  may  not  h.ive  been  fully  met,  yet  ihey  are 
likely  to  maintain  their  agencies  with  undiminished 
force,  favor  and  confidence. 

The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  was  the  last  of  the 
great  denominations  to  be  planted  among  the  Italians, 
having  sent  her  first  missionary  into  the  country  in  1871, 
and  having  begun  her  public  services  in  June,  1873.  Its 
headquarters,  first  at  Bologna,  were  changed  in  1874  to 
Rome,  where  they  have  since  remained.  Our  work  is 
Well  initiated  and  founded  in  all  the  primary  cities  of  the 
realm,  in  several  of  secondary  grade,  and  in  smaller  towns 
and  villages,  thus  embracing  many  varieties  of  place, 
people  and  usage.  Computing  the  time  and  resources 
involved,  no  Christian  movement  in  Italy  has  been  more 
successful,  or  evinced  more  vigor  and  character,  or  pro- 
duced worthier  or  more  signal  fruits.  Some  of  our 
Churches  are  amongst  the  very  best  Protestant  congrega- 
tions in  the  kingdom,  are  so  recognized  generally,  and 
nearly  all  are  plants  that,  with  proper  care  and  nurture, 
will  grow  into  vigorous  and  fruitful  maturity. 


Our  Italian  corps  of  ministers  embraces  a  pleasing  and 
valuable  variety  of  gifts  and  attainments:  it  numbers  ex- 
amples of  high  culture,  of  signal  power  and  of  exemplary 
piety.  The  working  force  of  the  Mission  now  consists  of 
three  Americans  and  of  twenty-nine  Italian  preachers. 
Our  people,  in  many  cases,  have  en'Taced  the  gospel 
greatly  to  their  temporary  detriment  iin.j.r  many  aspects, 
have  made  their  profession  and  borne  their  testimony 
amid  great  and  grievous  contradiction,  have  continued 
faiihful  under  peculiar  discouragements  and  afflictions, 
and,  as  to  the  reality  of  their  piety  and  Christian  char- 
acter, merit  greater  confidence  than  has  been  accorded 
them  sometimes  by  hasty  observers,  by  the  narrow  and 
the  conventional.  If  the  work  be  generously  supported, 
directed  in  a  liberal  and  truly  charitable  spirit  and  con- 
ducted with  a  due  regard  and  respect  for  the  Genius,  the 
national  spirit  and  aspirations  of  the  people,  and  if  they 
be  led  and  inspirited  by  examples  of  real  piety,  under  the 
Spirit  that  quickeneth,  there  is  reason  to  hope  for  steady 
and  encouraging  progress,  and  for  such  final  success  as 
will  cheer  and  comfort  the  friends  and  supporters  of  the 
Mission. 

If  the  Wesleyans  and  wc  cannot  unite  into  one  organic 
body,  we  ought  at  least  speedily  to  so  co-operate  and 
blend  as  to  seem  to  the  public  to  form  but  one  Italian 
Methodism.  The  outlook  promises  no  rapid  achieve- 
ments or  remarkable  results.  The  field  is  peculiarly  dif- 
ficult, the  obstacles  are  thick  and  obstinate,  the  way  is 
belhomed  and  weary,  tireless  patience  and  sleepless  en- 
deavor are  required,  much  tenacious  hope  and  faith  are 
essential,  above  all,  beyond  all  and  along  with  all  the  rest 
the  all-availing  blessing  of  God  is  indispensable.  Waged 
thus  the  work  will  win,  and  the  Italian  harvesters  and 
gleaners,  in  due  time  with  their  own  sweet-voiced  songs, 
will  shout  home  their  sheaves  to  the  garners  of  God. 


The  Methodist  K|uscopnl  Church  in  Italy. 

The  Italy  Conference  met  in  Rome,  March  14-19, 
1SS8.  Dr.  Leroy  M.  Vernon  was  elected  President  and 
Rev.  Gactano  Conte,  Secretary.  The  Rev.  Everett  S. 
Stackpole  was  received  by  transfer  from  the  Maine  Con- 
ference. 

.\ristide  Frizziero,  Giovanni  Pons,  Paola  Gay,  Gual- 
ticro  I,  Fabri  were  continued  on  trial. 

Vito  L,  Calabrese  was  discontinued. 

Raffaele  Wigley  and  Felici  Dardi  were  admitted  into 
full  connection  and  recognized  as  Travelling  Deacons  of 
the  first  cla.ss. 

Teofilo  D.  Milan  was  recognized  as  a  Travelling  Dea- 
con of  the  second  class. 

Silvio  Stazi  was  given  a  supernumerary  and  Enrico 
Boreili  a  superannuated  relation. 

The  appointments  made  were  as  follows: 

Milan  District,  Wm.  Burt,  Presiding  Elder.  Adria 
and  Chioggia,  Aristide  Frizziero.  Alessandria,  Giovanni 
Pons.  Bologtui,  Giacomo  Carboneri.  DovadoJa,  Paolo 
Gay.  Fatnza.io  be  supplied.  Forli  and  Ravtnna,  Carlo 
J.  Gay.    Gtntva  (Switzerland),  Teofilo  D.  Milan.  Genoa^ 


Daniele  Gay.  MUano  and  Monsa,  Giovanni  Gatuso. 
Modena  and  Cavtzzo,  Crisanzio  Bambino.  San  Marzano, 
to  be  supplied.  Torina  and  Asti,  Bernardo  Bracchetto. 
Venezia,  Federico  Cruciani. 

Ro.ME  District,  Leroy  M.  Vernon,  Presiding  Elder. 
Barn,  Domenico  Polsinelli.  Fireme,  Costantino  Tollis, 
Foggia,  Pietro  Taglialatele.  Napoli  and  Soccaro,  Gaetano 
Conte,  Eduardo  Stasio.  Pahrmo,  Abele  Gay.  Perugia, 
Raffaole  Wigky.  Pisa,  Emilio  Borelli.  Pontedcra, 
Felice  Dardi.  Roma,  Teofilo  Gay,  Alceste  Lanna. 
Taranto,  to  be  supplied.  Terni,  to  be  supplied.  Venosa, 
and  Melfi,  Gualtiero  I.  Fabri.  Theological  Tutor,  Ev- 
erett S.  Stackpole.  Editor  of  "  La  Nuova  Scienza,"  En- 
rico Caporali. 

The  statistics  reported  982  full  members,  177  proba- 
tioners, 7  local  preachers,  6  churches  valued  at  $48,000, 
6  parsonages  valued  at  $13,000,  18  Sunday-schools  with 
49  teachers  and  457  scholars.  There  was  an  increase  of 
120  members  and  102  Sunday-school  scholars,  and  a  de- 
crease of  3  probationers. 

The  last  Annual  Report  says  : 

"  We  began  work  this  year  at  Taranto,  a  pretty  and 
important  town  of  40,000  inhabitants  at  the  lower  end  of 
the  peninsula.  Our  preacher  there,  Carlo  Gay,  is  a  good 
and  energetic  man,  and  speaking  well  four  languages,  Is 
highly  fitted  for  such  a  part,  whither  flow  together  the 
nations." 

*'  At  Venosa  and  Melfi  we  have  just  obtained  better 
places  of  worship  and  the  work  prospers  and  in  many  re- 
spects gains  force  and  influence." 

*'  At  Foggia  we  have  held  our  own  under  the  fires  of 
persecution." 

"  Naples  has  given  us  renewed  success,  hope,  and 
promise,  and  our  standing  and  influence  are  much  im- 
proved. At  suburban  Soccaro  a  school  has  been  begun 
under  Miss  Hall's  direction,  as  a  work  of  the  Woman's 
Foreign  Missionary  Society." 

"Good  and  comforting  is  the  spirit  and  general  condi- 
tion of  the  Church  in  Rome  under  Dr.  Gay's  active 
labors." 

"At  Terni  there  is  an  awakened  and  renewed  interest," 

"At  Perugia  we  dedicated,  Nov.  6,  1S87,  a  new  and 
very  pretty  chapel,  which  gives  us  a  very  creditable 
standing,  a.  centre  and  seat  of  power." 

"On  Nov.  4,  1887,  we  dedicated  '  Goucher  Chapel,' 
in  Pontedera,  a  thrifty  Tuscan  town  of  10,000  souls,  be- 
tween Pisa  and  Florence.  It  was  the  gift  of  Dr.  and 
Mrs.  Goucher  of  Baltimore." 

"  At  Bologna  the  work  steadily  progresses,  and  com- 
mands the  respect  of  the  whole  community." 
.  "  At  Dovadola  we  have  procured  a  commodious  room 
on  the  main  street  of  the  town,  and  made  of  it  a  neat 
and  attractive  little  chapel,  whicli  is  crowded  at  every 
service." 

"  At  Forli  our  chapel  is  crowded  at  every  service." 

"  .^t  Milan  all  departments  of  our  work  are  acquiring 
strength." 

"  The  work  in  Modena  is  beginning  to  show  signs  of 


progress  and  all  the  meetings  are  well  attended.  Con- 
nected with  Modena  is  the  little  town  of  Cavezzo  where 
our  hall  is  full  at  every  meeting." 

"  San  Marzano  is  a  little  country  town,  and  the  mem- 
bers belonging  to  the  Church  are  few,  but  strong  in  the 
faith,  and  zealous  for  the  works  of  God.  Besides  paying 
the  rent  of  their  place  of  worship  and  taking  care  of  their 
own  current  e.tpenses,  they  have  given  this  year  the  largest 
missionary  collection  ot  any  station  in  the  Conference." 

"  The  year  1887  has  been  one  of  the  hardest  known 
for  all  evangelical  work  throughout  Italy.  Early  in  the 
summer  the  ])ope,  in  an  encyclical,  uttered  sentiments 
which  were  taken  by  many  to  be  a  proposal  of  reconcili- 
ation between  the  king  and  the  pope,  between  the  kinjj- 
dom  of  United  Italy  and  the  papacy,  and  as  foreshadow- 
ing conditions  which  possibly  might  be  acceptable.  A 
great  wave  of  conciliatory  sentiment  swept  over  the  coun- 
try, of  a  superficial  character,  favorable  to  the  suggested 
reconciliation.  Prelates,  priests,  and  the  papacy  every- 
where began  to  lift  their  heads,  to  assume  their  old  auto- 
cratic air,  and  to  intermeddle  and  dictate  everywhere,  as 
if  2. plebiscite  \s.^  already  restored  them  to  their  former 
position  and  power. 

"  Liberals  were  subjected  to  many  molestations;  Prot- 
estants were  threatened  and  prophesied  against;  colpor- 
teurs were  assaulted  and  their  books  were  scattered,  and 
one,  an  Englishman,  lay  in  prison  several  days  in  Sar- 
dinia, where  he  had  been  cast,  for  selling  the  Scriptures 
in  an  open  square,  by  the  town  mayor,  more  a  priest  than 
his  brother  who  wore  a  cassock.  The  members  of  sev- 
eral of  our  congregations  were  harassed  by  the  sullen  and 
cowardly  persecution,  which  wars  clandestinely,  and 
wounds  concealing  its  hand;  Protestant  funerals  in  vari- 
ous places  were  brutally  assaulted,  and  scenes  were  wit- 
nessed worthy  of  inquisitorial  times  and  of  the  Middle 
Ages.  The  auguries  were  threatening,  anything  else 
but  favorable  to  the  spread  of  the  Gospel. 

"  But  the  reaction  soon  came,  heaving  from  beneath 
like  an  earthquake,  gathering  strength  and  breadth,  and 
swept  back  over  the  lifted  papal  plume  like  a  crashing 
thunder-storm  over  an  immature  cane-brake.  Never, 
perhaps,  has  the  Italian  people  so  clearly  and  emphati- 
cally avowed  the  inviolability  of  its  blood-bought  unity, 
constitution  and  liberties,  the  absolute  impossibility  of 
any  compromise  with  the  papacy  or  of  yielding  a  single 
palm  of  classic  soil  to  the  pope's  claims  for  temporal 
power.  There  was  a  general  outcry  against  the  absolutist 
system  of  papal  infallibility.  Thus  more  securely  than 
ever  has  been  sealed  the  tomb  of  the  temporal  power, 
which  now,  after  seventeen  years,  is  more  nauseous  than 
ever  to  Italians;  thus  more  fully  and  firmly  than  ever 
have  been  sanctioned  and  confirmed  those  institutions 
and  liberties  which  guarantee  the  existence  and  future  of 
our  Church  in  Italy. 

"  Thus  the  trials  that  buffet  us,  that  sometimes  deci- 
mate our  numbers,  that  diminish  temporarily  our  congre- 
gations, and  stagger  somewhat  the  courage  and  hopes  of 
our  ministers,  finally  work  to  prove  and  fortify  our  little 


flocls,  to  give  us  clearer  views  of  the  situation,  and  to  as- 
sure us  of  the  stability  of  our  cause,  of  a  hitherto  unap- 
preciated propitiousness  of  the  field  to  be  increasingly 
revealed,  and  of  the  unfailing  favor  of  God." 

The  Rev,  E.  S.  Stackpole  wrote  to  Zion's  Herald  on 
March  28  from  Florence  giving  the  following  account  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Mission: 

On  my  way  to  the  seat  of  the  Conference,  it  was  my 
privilege  to  turn  aside  and  see  something  of  our  work  at 
Geneva.  Here  we  have  an  Ilalian  church  of  about  sixty 
mcnibers,  gathered  from  the  Italian  population  of  eight 
thousand.  They  worship  on  the  Sabbalh  in  an  old 
church  built  in  the  middle  of  the  sixteenth  century  by 
Protestant  refugees,  driven  out  of  northern  Italy  by  the 
Romish  Inquisition.  Close  by  is  the  cathedral  where 
John  Calvin  used  to  preach  and  declare  the  "  horrible 
<l«CTces "  of  God.  A  hall  for  evenintj  services 
his  recently  been  fitted  up,  where  also  the  sewing 
circle  and  the  Y'oung  Men's  Christian  Association 
meet  weekly. 

Our  preacher  in  charge,  Bro.  Malan,  is  a  finely  edu- 
uted.  devoted  and  active  young  man.  He  speaks  five 
languages  well,  besides  having  a  scholarly  acquaintance 
with  Greek,  Hebrew  and  Latin.  On  the  street  and  from 
house  to  house  he  seizes  the  opportunity  to  spread  re- 
ligious truth.  The  work  prospers  in  his  hands.  During 
the  last  year  he  has  baptized  nineteen  converts.  In 
Geneva  we  have  also  a  very  prosperous  German  Church, 
belonging  to  the  Swiss  Conference.  A  devout  spirit 
seemed  to  pervade  the  congregation.  y\ll  knelt  in  prayer, 
tad  all  joined  in  singing  the  hymns. 

Kx  Turin  and  Milan  our  work  is  well  manned.  At  both 
these  places  we  are  about  to  build  churches  and  parson- 
iges.  Bro.  Gattuso,  preacher  at  Milan,  is  a  Count,  and 
«-o8icer  in  Garibaldi's  army.  He  has  just  published  a 
book  on  "Sabbath  Repose,"  which  is  highly  commended 
for  its  spirit  and  style. 

We  spent  one  night  at  Bologna,  and  he.ird  our  preacher, 
*ho  was  formerly  a  professor  in  a  Roman  Catholic  edu- 
cational institution  in  Vienna,  preach  on  the  sin  of  sui- 
cide which  is  of  frequent  occurrence  in  Bologna.  The 
writer  had  opportunity  to  say  through  an  interpreter  that 
every  transgressor  is  guilty  not  only  of  suicide,  but  also 
of  deicide,  and  then  to  declare  in  a  few  words  the  way 
of  salvation.  We  have  a  good  property  here,  and  the  out- 
look for  Methodism  is  hopeful. 

Three  days  were  spent  in  Florence,  including  the  Sab- 
bath. Two  preachers  are  stationed  here.  The  church 
»nd  congregation  are  the  largest  we  have  in  Italy.  Some 
think  our  educational  institution  should  be  established 
ncic,  and  this  will  be  our  residence  for  the  present  year. 
A  young  priest,  who  was  also  an  instructor  in  the  mili- 
'>ry  school,  has  recently  renounced  Romanism,  united 
*ith  our  Church,  and  been  appointed  assistant  preacher. 
His  public  renunciation  of  Romanism  and  profession  of 
Wth  in  Christ  alone  were  received  with  applause  from 
Biany  of  his  former  acquaintances.  Even  the  Catholics 
•^30  but  speak  well  of  his  character  and  former  life.     He 


says  that  he  met  with  a  change  of  belief  and  of  heart  al- 
most solely  by  reading  the  Bible, 

The  Conference  convened  at  Rome,  March  14.  Twtn- 
ty-four  members  were  present.  They  are  a  well-educated 
body  of  men,  and  many  of  them  devoted  and  earnest 
workers. 

The  Conference  was  presided  over  by  Rev.  L.  M.  Ver- 
non, D.D.,  who  was  also  elected  delegate  to  General 
Conference  by  a  vote  of  13  to  10  for  Bro.  Burt.  Two 
were  received  from  trial  into  full  membership.  The  mis- 
sionary collections  amounted  to  $126.  Signor  Giovani, 
of  San  Marzano,  has  recently  bequeathed  his  house  to 
the  Missionary  Society,  valued  at  81,700.  The  house  is 
now  used  as  our  chapel.  A  collection  was  taken  among 
the  brethren  of  the  Conference  to  improve  the  condition 
of  the  house.  This  was  the  most  familiar  and  homelike 
scene  we  have  witnessed.  Bro.  Giovani  has  followed  the 
good  example  of  another  Italian  brother  near  Naples, 
who  two  years  ago  willed  about  $20,000  worth  of  prop- 
erty to  our  church  for  educational  and  religious  purposes. 

A  new  station  has  been  opened  at  Palermo,  our  first 
station  in  the  island  of  Sicily.  Owing  to  the  recent  death 
of  its  pastor,  an  independent  church  of  thirty-eight  mem- 
bers and  eighteen  probationers  asked  to  be  received  into 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  They  are  to  an  en- 
couraging extent  self-supporting. 

On  Monday,  representatives  of  the  Wesleyan,  Ameri- 
can and  English  Baptist,  Presbyterian  and  other  mis- 
sionary societies,  and  of  the  Waldensian  church,  were  in- 
vited to  meet  with  the  Conference,  and  fraternal  ad- 
dresses were  made.  It  was  an  occasion  of  great  interest 
and  profit. 

Methodism  is  slowly  but  surely  gaining  ground  in 
Italy.  Let  us  have  the  prayers  and  contributions  of  the 
Church  at  home,  and  the  promises  of  God  will  yet  be 
fully  verified  in  this  land  that  witnessed  some  of  the 
early  triumphs  of  Christianity. 


"The  position  of  women  in  Italy  has  of  late  years 
greatly  improved.  There  is  a  gradual  elevation,  like  the 
rising  of  those  shores  which  in  the  slow  course  of  years 
come  up  out  of  the  sea  to  the  light.  Only  by  comparing 
her  present  condition  with  that  of  the  past  is  the  benef- 
icent result  of  modern  progress  discovered.  You  could 
not  tell  when,  in  that  garden  by  the  sea,  the  grass  began 
to  grow  and  the  roses  to  bloom,  and  you  cannot  fix  the 
date  when  ignorance  diminished  in  the  education  of 
woman  and  she  gained  the  privileges  of  a  new  condition. 
Superior  .■ichuols  for  the  education  of  young  girls  abound, 
where  instruction  is  given  in  all  the  higher  branches  of 
stud)'.  Many  women  are  writers,  teachers,  accountants, 
telegraphers,  or  clerks.  They  are  no  longer  satisfied  with 
knitting  and  embroidery,  but  descry  a  wider  field  of 
action  and  press  forward  to  occupy  it.  Countesses  who 
can  neither  read  nor  write  are  now  impossible  to  find. 
The  test  of  rank  is  rather  a  fine  education  than  ornaments 
of  pearls  and  diamonds,  and  the  Queen  of  Italy  is  well 
educated  and  studious,  setting  an  exam|)Jc  to  the  ladies 
of  her  court.  This  upward  tendency,  although  not  uni- 
versal in  Italy,  is  so  evident  as  to  form  a  marked  feature 
of  the  times. ' 


■ 


My  Mission  Worli  in  Morocco. 

BY  REV.  E.   F.  BALDWIN. 

The  names  of  many  whose  love  and  interest  we  prize 
come  often  before  my  mind  with  the  desire  to  write  to 
them.  But,  though  I  can  pray  for  them,  I  cannot  write 
to  them  individually.  So  I  send  a  few  jottings  from  this 
far-away  city  through  Gospel  in  All  Lanps. 

I  left  Tangier  for  Fez  four  weeks  ago  accompanied,  by 
a  young  Scotch  brother,  Mr.  Summers,  and  a  Syrian  ■ 
Christian  teacher,  whose  native  tongue  is  Arabic,  and 
who  shows  a  good  degree  of  zeal  in  speaking  to  the  . 
people  of  Christ.  We  arrived  here  after  si.Meen  days  of 
varied  experiences  in  travelling  and  preaching,  and  some 
of  them  with  more  than  a  dash  of  danger. 

It  is  the  rainy  season.  We  crossed  swollen  rivers, 
waded  through  weary  leagues  of  swamps  and  bogs,  slept 
sometimes  with  only  the  heavens  above  us,  and  only  a 
pack  saddle  between  us  and  the  wet  earth,  sometimes  in 
enclosures  in  which  we  would  hardly  stable  a  horse  at 
home,  sometimes  in  our  tiny  tent,  pushed  on  through 
dangerous  parts  inhabited  by  lawless  people,  preached 
Christ  as  we  went  by  the  wayside  in  the  villages,  to  groups 
at  our  tent  door,  and  to  crowds  in  the  native  weekly 
sfiii-s  or  markets,  where  thousands  congregate.  In  one 
of  these  sokes  the  religious  leaders  raised  such  opposition 
that  we  were  so  honored  of  the  Lord  as  to  be  stoned. 
Though  several  of  the  missiles  struck  my  pith  helmet  yet 
we  escaped  without  injury. 

You  may  know  how  awfully  deceived  of  Satan  this 
people  is  when  I  tell  you  that  they  constantly  tell  us  that 
their  religion  is  better  than  ours,  because  they  can  He,  and 
steal,  and  murder,  and  live  impurely,  and  yet  get  to  heaven 
at  last,  simply  because  they  "  witness  to  Mohammed,"  who 
will  in  the  last  day  intercede  for  them.  Christ  they  say 
must  have  Mohammed's  intercession.  Even  the  moon 
did  obeisance  to  their  prophet,  coming  down  and  divid- 
ing itself  before  him,  one  half  entering  each  of  his  sleeves, 
and  was  united  again  above  his  head. 

But  notwithstanding  such  blasphemy  and  much  oppo- 
sition and  some  persecution,  our  work  in  this  land  is  full 
of  encouragement.  There  arc  eager  listeners  constantly 
to  be  found,  and  not  a  few  seem  near  to  the  kingdom. 

My  object  in  taking  this  present  journey  was  to  see 
and  endeavor  to  confirm  some  who  have  given  evidence 
of  faith  in  Christ,  especially  our  dear  Muley  Hasnam  here 
in  Fe/.  I  had  not  seen  him  since  early  last  summer, 
when  he  left  me,  after  being  with  me  about  six  months, 
to  return  here  to  see  his  family.  The  recent  disturbance 
in  Morocco  prevented  either  his  coming  to  me  or  my  go- 
ing to  him  last  fall.  My  joy  was  unspeakable  to  find  him 
bright  and  true,  and  full  of  joy  in  the  Lord. 

He  had,  not  long  since,  taken  a  journey  into  the  moun- 
tains, and  had  boldly  preached  Christ  in  the  village 
mosques.  Being  a  Shereef,  that  is,  one  of  the  descend- 
ants of  Mohammed — all  of  whom  are   accounted   holy 


men,  he  is,  at  first  at  least,  listened  to  respectfully.  He 
believes  many  are  ripe  for  receiving  Christ.  His  position 
as  a  confessor  of  Christ  is  one  of  extreme  danger  and 
great  trial.  I  was  distressed  to  find  how  much  he  had 
silently  sufl'ered,  and  of  which  I  only  learned  little  by 
little.  At  his  conversion  he  had  surrendered  his  position 
in  the  mosque  and  Moslem  school,  which  left  him  with- 
out income.  Because  of  this  he  has  suffered  much  pri- 
vation in  temporal  things.  He  said  to  me  that  being  shot 
through  the  heart  or  sl^in  with  the  sword  would  be  easy 
compared  with  the  persecutions  he  has  undergone. 

He  told  me  how  he  wept  one  day  after  being  spit  upon 
literally,  but  comforted  himself  by  remembering  that  he 
knew  the  gate  was  "straight"  and  the  way  "narrow" 
and  difficult  that  led  to  life,  before  he  entered  it,  and 
that  now  he  must  in  patience  possess  his  soul.  He  longs 
that  others  may  be  brought  to  Christ,  that  he  may  not  be 
the  sole  Christian  in  this  great  city.  He  compares  him- 
self to  a  lone  sparrow  abandoned  of  all  its  fellows.  I 
am  glad  to  say  that  a  dear  American  friend  has  under- 
taken to  support  him  if  he  gives  himself  to  the  Lord's 
work. 

I  hope  to  arrange  with  him  to  return  and  remain  and 
work  with  me.  He  has  given  me  a  letter  sending  his  lov- 
ing salutations  to  "  All  the  disciples  of  the  Mission,"  and 
telling  of  how  he  was  brought  to  Christ  ;  of  what  he  was 
before  conversion,  and  what  he  is  now  ;  of  how  the  Lord 
showed  him,  in  the  visions  of  the  night,  how  it  was  in- 
deed true  that  He  was  the  Son  of  God,  and  again  how 
the  Gospel  was  to  spread  in  this  land  ;  and  entreating 
earnest  prayer  for  himself  and  that  God  will  remove  the 
darkness  from  the  hearts  of  this  people. 

We  live  here  in  Fez  in  great  simplicity  ;  sleeping  oa 
the  floor  on  our  pack  saddles;  eating  only  native  food,  in 
native  fashion;  dipping  our  morsel  in  the  same  dish,  \a 
true  Oriental  and  Biblical  style,  and  a  single  dish  sufficing, 
for  one  meal. 

I  return  in  a  few  days  (D.V.)  to  Tangier.  Thence  I  hope* 
to  go,  with  my  dear  wife  and  two  eldest  daughters  (who  are 
with  me  now  in  the  work — all  our  other  little  ones  bein(p 
in  England),  to  Mogador,  in  Southern  Morocco,  wher^, 
we  will  remain  at  least  some  months.  We  are  thus  leav- 
ing Hope  House,  which  by  the  kindness  of  the  English 
brethren  who  own  it,  we  have  occupied  these  three  years. 
While  we  have  been  thankful  for  it,  yet  we  leave  it  with- 
out regret,  as  its  care  entailed  much 'responsibility.  We 
do  not  expect  to  return  to  it.  We  have  no  further  rela- 
tion to  the  brethren  who  own  it.  Notwithstanding  out 
proposed  journeying,  our  address  will  remain  "  Tangier, 
Morocco." 

1  return  hearty  thanks  to  all  friends  who  have  sent  us 
help  through  Bro.  Eugene  Levering  (No.  2  Commerce  St., 
Baltimore,  Md.,  U.  S.),  who  so  kindly  receives  and  for- 
wards funds  to  us.  I  need  not  say  that  we  continue  to 
experience  the  imtiring  loving-kindness  of  our  God  in 
supplying  all  our  needs.  We  are  ever  more  in  love  witii 
the  pathway  of  faith.  We  are  glad  to  hear  from  time  ti 
time  of  those  who  have  been  encouraged  by  the  way  w< 


UTH  MEMORIA 


I 


have  been  led.  Just  now  a  letter  has  come  from  a  dear 
brother  missionary  in  Japan,  who,  with  his  family,  has 
been  there  eight  months,  and  he  was  nerved  to  go  out  by 
reading  of  God's  goodness  and  faithfulness  to  us. 

I  trust  I  can  speak  soon  of  enlarged  plans  of  work  and 
of  others  joining  us,  with  whom  we  are  now  in  correspon- 
dence, on  the  same  lines  of  faith. 

Fe%,  Morocco,  April  3</,  1888. 


The  Philander  Smith   Memorial    Hospital   at 
Nanking,  China. 

BY    REV.    JAMES    J.    BANBURY. 

Nanking,  which  means  the  Southern  Capital,  is  a  city 
of  about  500,000  inhabitants,  situated  on  the  great  Yang- 
tze-Kiang,  the  largest  river  in  Asia.  The  populous  por- 
tion of  the  city  lies  about  seven  miles  south  of  the  river, 
but  the  city  wall  reaches  to  the  river  bank.  This  wall  is 
twenty-seven  miles  in  circumference,  the  largest  in  China, 
It  is  about  thirty  feet  high,  and  twenty-five  feet  wide  at 
the  base,  sloping  up  to  a  width  of  twenty  feet  at  the  sum- 
mit.    It  is  kept  in  good  repair. 

Within  this  wall  are  two  more,  one  within  the  other, 
ihe  outer  of  these  two  being  the  boundary  of  the  Tartar 
city,  and  occupied  by  a  garri.son  of  Manchus.  These 
northern  Tartars  who  conquered  China  in  1644,  still  take 
the  precaution  of  living  within  walls  of  their  own;  and 
do  not  mix  too  freely  with  the  Chinese.  The  innermost 
wall  is  that  of  the  renowned  Imperial  City,  the  ancient 
seat  of  the  Ming  Emperors.  The  site  of  the  former 
gorgeous  palaces  is  now  a  desolate  waste  of  rubbish. 

At  Nanking  the  Tai-ping  rebels  located  their  capital, 
and  professing  a  sort  of  pseudo-Christianity,  demolished 
the  pagodai>  and  temples,  including  the  famous  Porcelain 
Tower.  Here  the  rebels  made  their  last  stand,  and  when 
the  victorious  Imperialists  retook  thecity  they  completely 
destroyed  it.  After  a  lapse  of  thirty  years,  Nanking  is 
once  more  a  flourishing  city;  forts  have  been  erected;  the 
walls  repaired,  and  the  temples,  including  the  imposing 
structure  dedicated  to  Confucius,  the  largest  of  the  sort  in 
China,  rebuilt.  This  building  contains  costly  tablets  to  the 
honor  of  China's  greatest  sage,  and  to  his  famous  disci- 
ples, including  the  well-known  Mencius. 

Nanking  is  the  seat  of  the  governorship  of  three  pro- 
vinces, with  an  united  population  of  100  millions. 
Numerous  officials,  with  their  attendants,  throng  its  busy 
streets.  It  is  also  the  centre  of  Chinese  learning;  and 
the  fame  of  its  literati  is  sounded  far  and  wide.  Here 
are  also  manufactured  the  best  silks  and  satins,  the 
emperor  having  all  his  elaborate  robes  made  here. 

In  this  important  literary  and  commercial  centre  the 
Philander  Smith  Memorial  Hospital  is  situated,  erected 
at  a  cost  of  10,000  dollars.  The  first  year's  work  shows 
that  11.583  cases  have  been  attended  to,  a  large  propor- 
tion of  which  have  been  opium  patients.  These  opium 
smokers  are  admitted  into  the  hospital  for  a  term  of  six 
weeks.  When  their  treatment  commences,  and  the  opium 
is  taken  from  them,  then  their  sufiferings  begin. 


At  first  they  are  like  maniacs,  every  nerve  is  unstrung» 
and  the  whole  system  clamors  for  the  deadly  drug.  In 
some  cases,  a  moderate  dose  of  opium  is  administered  for 
the  patient's  relief.  After  the  first  three  weeks  are  over, 
the  sufferings  decrease,  and  at  the  expiration  of  six 
weeks  the  patient  is  discharged.  After  his  dismissal  the 
battle  really  begins,  for  now  he  can  get  opium  again. 
The  demon  returns  and  finds  the  house  swept  and  gar- 
nished; then  he  goes  and  brings  other  demons  stronger 
than  himself,  and  the  fight  rages  hot.  In  some  instances 
the  victim  yields,  and  his  latter  end  is  worse  than  the  first. 
But  in  other  cases  the  captive  being  free  from  his  chains 
successfully  beats  off  the  tempter.and  he  becomes  perma- 
nently and  radically  cured. 

Every  day  all  the  patients  attend  a  religious  service 
conducted  by  one  of  the  missionaries.  The  Gospels  are 
sold  at  a  nominal  price,  and  a  card  on  which  is  printed  a 
passage  of  Scripture  is  presented  to  each  applicant  for 
medical  relief,  whether  an  indoor  or  outdoor  patient. 
Thus  while  attempting  to  heal  the  body  our  main  object 
is  to  lead  them  from  worshipping  idols  to  serve  the  true 
and  living  God. 

Beside  the  opium  cases,  a  large  and  varied  surgical 
work  is  done.  Ulcers  and  tumers  are  removed;  wounds 
are  healed,  and  broken  bones  set,  and  sore  eyes  are  at- 
tended to,  which  latter  ailment  abounds  in  China. 

The  nominal  sum  of  five  cents  is  charged  each  patient 
when  he  first  applies,  which  sum  is  found  sufficient  to 
keep  out  idlers,  who  otherwise  would  swarm  the  premises 
to  pry  into  the  queer  and  barbarous  surroundings  of  the 
foreigners.  The  hospital  is  a  constant  and  unsolved 
puzzle  to  the  Chinaman.  Why  we  should  erect  a  large 
building,  administer  medicine,  and  give  medical  atten- 
dance free,  is  an  enigma  to  them.  At  first  they  thought 
that  we  extracted  the  eyes  and  heart  from  the  dead,  and 
sent  them  home  to  be  made  into  medicine,  and  corpses 
were  examined  with  jealous  suspicion. 

Now  they  have  given  up  that  idea,  and  are  looking 
about  for  the  reason.  The  question  is  often  asked, 
"  What  advantage  do  you  reap?"  and  when  we  assure 
them  that  we  reap  no  advantage  whatever  except  the 
luxury  of  knowing  that  we  are  a  little  benefit  to  them  in 
healing  their  bodies  and  bringing  to  them  a  knowledge  of 
Jcsus  Christ  and  His  wonderful  compassion  for  the  sick 
and  weary,  they  smile  in  unbelief.  ••I  work  of  disinter- 
ested charity  is  in  the  estimation  of  the  heathen  Chinee 
impossible. 

They  care  nothing  for  the  sick  outside  the  immediate 
circle  of  their  relatives.  Persons  may  be  seen  friendless, 
naked,  dying,  on  the  roadside,  without  food  by  day,  or 
.shelter  at  night,  until  the  despised  foreigner  hears  of  it 
and  receives  hira  into  the  hospital.  We  have  taken  in 
several  of  these  poor  wretched  outcasts,  washed,  clothed, 
fed  and  healed  them,  and  have  then  allowed  them  to  de- 
part to  tell  of  tender  care  and  sympathy  before  unheard 
of,  and  of  a  Being  of  whom  he  has  been  told,  who  so  loved 
him  as  to  give  His  only  begotten  Son  to  die  for  his  re- 
demption. 


316 


BIBLE  WOMAN'S  WORK  IN  BOMB  A  Y. 


Only  to-day  I  saw  a  miserable  outcast  hurried  from  a 
Chinese  passenger  steamer  and  left  on  the  hulk  alone. 
Wasted  by  disease  he  tottered  near  another  passenger, 
who,  fearing  that  he  would  find  a  resting-place  near  his 
baggage,  pushed  him  rudely  aside,  and  being  too  weak  to 
stand  the  pressure,  he  fell  heavily  backwards  to  the  deck, 
stunning  himself  by  the  blow,  there  to  lay  until  cast  out 
into  the  highway  to  die. 

The  Chinese  have  their  own  ideas  about  the  amount  of 
medicine  that  ought  to  be  given  them  when  they  apply 
for  relief.  If  a  small  dose,  and  especially  should  the  small 
dose  prove  tasteless  be  given  them,  they  sniff  at  it  and 
act  as  if  they  considered  it  of  no  value.  We  have  to  be 
very  careful  in  dispensingdrugs,  for  even  when  a  liniment 
ts  given  them  they  frequently  drink  it. 

Only  the  other  day  a  rheumatic  patient  applied  for  re- 
lief. Dr.  R.  C.  Beebe,  our  physician,  gave  him  two  medi- 
cines, one  he  was  told  to  drink,  the  other,  a  liniment,  he 
was  told  to  rub  on  his  rheumatic  limbs.  He  promised  to 
follow  the  instructions  faithfully. 

The  next  day  we  were  surprised  to  see  him  again.  Upon 
our  asking  the  rea.son  of  his  early  return,  he  informed  us 
that  on  his  way  home  the  day  before,  he  discovered  that 
the  bottle  which  contained  the  liniment  leaked  a  little, 
and  so,  fearing  lest  he  should  lose  it  all,  and  having  no 
other  vessel  to  hold  it  in,  he  poured  the  liniment  in  with 
the  other  medicine  and  had  drunk  it  all,  and  because  he 
imagined  himself  considerably  improved,  he  had  re- 
turned to  apply  for  more  to  be  taken  in  just  the  same 


w.y. 


Bible  Woman's  Work  in  Bombay. 

BY    CARRIE    P.    BRUERE. 


I  have  been  out  with  our  Bible  women,  and  a  little  ac- 
count of  the  work  done  may  prove  interesting  to  our 
friends.  The  Bible  women  visit  among  the  poorer  classes 
wherever  the  people  will  receive  them,  readiingand  teach- 
ing the  Bible.  They  do  not  usually  go  into  the  houses, 
but  sit  or  stand  just  outside  the  doors  and  begin  by  sing- 
ing a  hymn,  and  after  the  crowd  gathers,  preach  to  them. 

The  first  place  we  visited  was  a  settlement  of  chawls 
off  the  main  road.  These  chawis  are  long,  low,  narrow 
buildings,  divided  off  into  small  rooms,  one  room  to  a 
family.  We  walked  a  few  moments  seeking  a  good  place 
where  there  were  a  number  of  women.  We  came  to  a 
place  where  there  were  several  women  of  the  Kunbi  caste, 
and  this  caste  is  very  bigoted. 

We  asked  if  we  might  read  and  sing  God's  Word  to 
them.  They  made  considerable  talk  and  said,  "  Oh,  of 
what  use  is  it?  "  One  woman  said,  "Oh,  we  are  women, 
we  can't  understand."  A  man  asked  if  we  preached 
Jesus  Christ.  Prethebai,  one  of  the  Bible  women,  an- 
swered, "  Yes  ;  we  preach  Jesus,  and  we  come  to  tell  you 
what  God  says  to  the  world." 

After  a  considerable  time  we,  standing  over  the  gutter, 
as  they  did  not  ask  us  to  sit  down,  commenced  to  sing. 
In  the  meantime  a  goodly  crowd   having  gathered,  the 


lesson  was  read  and  we  in  turn  spoke  to  them.     They 
listened  well,  asked  a  few  questions  and  argued  some. 

The  next  place  we  went  to  the  men  and  women  were 
all  playing  cards  on  the  ground,  sitting  outside  the  door 
under  a  shade  made  of  coarse  date  matting.  Immediately 
all  was  stopped  and  we  were  invited  to  sit  down.  I  sat 
down  on  the  ground  beside  a  woman  and  was  enjoying  it 
much  when  they  brought  me  a  little  board  for  a  seat 
which  raised  me  about  three  inches  off  the  ground. 

At  the  other  place  I  had  told  them  that  I  had  come 
from  America  to  tell  them  about  Jesus,  because  I  knew 
that  there  was  no  other  way  of  salvation  for  them,  and 
because  I  loved  them  and  Jesus  loved  them.  So  here 
Prethebai  told  them  that  I  loved  the  native  people  very 
much,  etc.,  etc.  The  people  seemed  pleased  to  hear  this. 
There  were  some  nice  laces  among  the  women  and  they 
smiled  and  spoke  with  me  and  seemed  pleased  when  I 
spoke  to  them  and  said,  "Oh,  she  knows  our  language." 

We  spoke  to  them  faithfully  and  rose  to  go,  when  a  man 
said,  sing  once  more.  So  we  did.  At  another  place  we 
stood  near  the  door  of  a  house,  but  were  right  in  the 
street,  as  there  was  no  sidewalk.  The  women  seemed  to 
regard  me  as  a  curiosity.  I  think  it  was  a  new  thing  for 
them  to  see  an  European  woman  with  the  Bible  women. 
A  good  number  gathered  here. 

At  the  next  place  we  were  seated  on  some  filthy  blank- 
ets, on  which  I  imagine  some  American  ladies  would  not 
sit,  but  one  is  thankful  to  sit  down  almost  anywhere,  as 
it  is  very  wearisome  to  stand  so  much,  especially  in  the 
heat  of  the  day. 

We  went  to  another  place,  and  when  I  was  coming 
home,  the  women  said,  "  Must  you  go  now  .'  "  I  replied, 
"  Yes;  I  have  a  little  baby  at  home;  I  njust  go  now,  but  I 
will  come  again."  I  went  home  feeling  encouraged  that  I 
was  so  well  received. 

One  day  I  went  out  with  a  new  Bible  woman  to  a  new 
place.  She  had  been  there  alone  once  or  twice.  We  saw 
some  women  grinding  and  we  sat  down,  sang  and  read.  A 
few  had  gathered,  but  I  noticed  that  they  seemed  rather 
shy,  and  just  as  the  reading  was  finished  a  door  opened 
and  out  stepped  an  old  woman  who  angrily  ordered  us 
off.  The  Bible  woman  talked  with  her  and  told  her  that 
when  she  came  alone  that  she  had  listened  and  that  now 
she  ought  not  to  treat  the  madam  so.  But  she  would  not 
listen,  so  we  came  away. 

The  Bible  woman  told  me  that  they  were  not  used  to 
Europeans  and  were  afraid  that  I  would  make  thera 
Christians  and  make  them  eat  beef.  Many  of  these  peo- 
ple call  us  "  beef  eaters."  The  Bible  woman's  work  is 
not  without  visible  fruit.  A  woman  was  recently  baptized 
who  was  led  to  Christ  through  the  teaching  of  one  of  our 
Bible  women.  A  woman  of  considerable  influence  among 
her  people  was  baptized  last  year  and  is  now  going  about 
telling  her  people  about  salvation. 

The  Bible  women  tell  me  that  many  of  the  women 
among  whom  they  work  from  week  to  week,  really  believe 
and  listen  gladly,  but  they  fear  to  come  out  on  account 
of  their  people.     The  Bible  women  are  certainly  sowing 


I 


I 


J 


I 


» 


precious  seed,  which  will  in  "  due  time  "  yield  an  abun- 
dant harvest.  Three  of  the  Bible  women  are  supported 
by  subscriptions  raised  in  Bombay,  and  one  is  supported 
by  friends  of  mine  at  home.  These  Bible  women  have 
access  to  women  who  could  not  be  reached  by  others. 
Please  pray  that  the  Lord  njay  continue  lo  bless  this 
work  yet  more  and  more. 
Bombay,  May  18,  1S88. 

What  are  Deaconesses? 

BY    J.    T.    GRACEY,    D.D. 

The  General  Conference  did  an  anomalous  thing  in 
the  provision  for  the  recognition  and  organization  of 
deaconesses.  The  usual  course  is  that  the  thing  comes 
into  existence  and  the  ecclesiastical  organization  is  only 
the  recognition  and  regulation  of  it.  Here  the  order  is 
reversed  and  the  ecclesiastical  theory  comes  before  the 
fact.  But  the  theory  is  now  here.  Deaconesses  arc  in  the 
text  and  not  an  hour  too  soon.  What  are  they  ?  Simply 
women  wlio  are  set  apart  for  the  whole  lay  work  of  the 
Church. 

Do  not  stop  to  ask  where  they  are  to  find  their  work. 
There  are  reformatories,  and  poor-houses,  and  orphan- 
ages, and  there  should  be  Methodist  orphanages  all  over 
the  land;  there  are  prisons  and  hospitals,  and  ought  to 
be  Methodist  hospitals  in  every  part  of  the  country:  and 
there  are  immigrants  and  waifs,  and  Magdatens,  and 
strangers  are  being  lost  in  the  swirl  of  the  great  cities ; 
and  there  are  poor  work-women  and  over  burdened 
mothers  whose  children  can  be  cared  for  while  they 
secure  employment  or  take  a  half-day's  rest  or  recreation; 
there  are  unschooled  children  to  be  gathered  into  night 
schools  and  sick  people  who  want  flowers  as  well. as  doc- 
tors and  who  know  nothing  of  human  cheer  and  helpful- 
ness and  are  compelled  to  go  lo  the  dictionary  to  find 
"sympathy";  there  are  released  convicts;  there 
are  city  children  to  be  sent  to  good  homes  away  from  the 
Alth  and  squalor  and  crime-schools;  there  are  boot-blacks 
and  newsboys  and  street  Arabs  that  will  follow,  fascin- 
ated, the  gentle  courtesies  and  ministries  of  women. 

Work  !  Heaven  help  us,  the  great  unwashed,  unve- 
neered  mass  are  crying  out  of  the  quicksands  in  which 
they  are  sinking  before  us,  with  all  the  vividness  of  Vic- 
tor Hugo's  man  lost  in  the  steadily  yielding  water  earth. 
Here  they  are  in  knee  deep,  yonder  only  the  glaring  eyes 
look  on  us,  and  elsewhere  only  the  brow  that  a  mother 
used  to  kiss,  or  the  lock  of  hair  her  love  was  wont  to 
curl,  are  visible.  A  great  seething,  surging  mass  outside 
of  the  churches  or  clinging  to  the  fringes,  not  to  be  saved 
by  the  over-worked  other  mothers  and  sisters  of  the 
churches,  but  to  be  looked  for  with  trained  instinct  and 
guided  with  trained  judgment.  Here  is  a  great  lazar- 
house  of  sickness  and  sores  and  sin. 

No!  no!  it  has  not  come  an  hour  too  soon — this  charter, 
this  commission  to  every  Annual  Conference  in  the  land, 
this  implied  commandment  to  search  out,  train,  organize 
and  send  out  this  vast  Protestant  sisterhood  of  specialists. 


if  not  in  the  blue  dress  with  white  collar  and  snowy  cap 
0/  Theodore  Fliedner's  deaconesses,  yet  in  the  garb  of 
sweet  charity — some  ordained  perhaps  to  carry  the 
blessed  sacraments  to  the  dying  babe  or  repentant 
woman  in  the  zenana  (for  that  must  come  too,  as  the  or- 
der of  the  Church);  most  of  them  not  ordained,  only  with 
godly  endowments,  to  go  "  gleaning  "  after  or  pioneering 
for  the  preacher. 

Kaiserworth,  yonder  across  the  sea,  has  five  hundred 
of  them  (of  whom  one  hundred  and  seventeen  are  proba- 
tioners), divided  into  classes,  instructing,  nursing,  going 
out  two  and  two,  and  its  records  show  one  thousand  and 
seven  trained  teachers.  And  beyond  Kaiserworth  are 
other  ninety-six  stations  in  Prussia  and  Germany  with  two 
hundred  and  eighty-six  employed  deaconesses,  a  direct 
outgrowth  of  this  at  Kaiserworth. 

Somebody  must  champion  this  movement,  who  is  pos- 
sibly now  ignorant  of  it,  in  each  Conference,  and  must 
learn  from  Kaiserworth  or  our  Chicago  Training  Institute, 
or  from  experience  by  beginning  anywhere  with  the  sim- 
plest duty  that  first  appears.  Begin  !  If  the  duty  that 
lies  next  to  you  is  done  another  duty  comes  nearer,  and 
if  one  opportunity  is  improved  you  are  ready  for  the 
next,  which  is  sure  to  follow. — Northern  Christian  Advo- 
cate, 


Missionary  Trainins:  School  in  Philadelphia. 

This  Missionary  Training  School,  which  for  two  years 
was  located  at  Niagara  Falls,  and  from  whose  doors  seven 
have  gone  to  foreign  fields  under  different  denominational 
societies  (three  to  India,  two  to  Liberia  in  Bishop  Tay- 
lor's work,  and  two  to  China),  has  been  removed  to  Phil- 
adelphia, that  the  rare  medical,  kindergarten  and  other 
advantages  afforded  by  this  city — not  the  least  among 
which  are  the  services  of  teachers  of  various  languages — 
might  be  obtained. 

The  school,  with  its  large  grounds  and  beautiful  sur- 
roundings, is  situated  on  the  northeast  corner  of  Forty- 
first  and  Ogden  Streets,  and  is  within  walking  distance  of 
the  Pennsylvania  University. 

The  Woman's  Medical  College,  which  can  be  reached 
for  one  car-fare,  makes  a  reduction  for  prospective  mis- 
sionaries. 

Mrs.  Van  Kirk,  principal  of  the  Philadelphia  school  for 
training  kindergartners,  has  offered  the  course  (usually 
costing  Sioo)  free  to  any  of  the  young  lady  students,  be- 
cause they  are  going  as  foreign  missionaries.  As  there  is 
now  a  great  demand  in  heathen  countries  for  kindergart- 
ners possessing  diplomas,  this  course  is  most  valuable. 

The  Chinese  and  Japanese  languages  will  be  taught  ii» 
the  school  by  native  teachers.  One  having  spent  two 
years  in  Oberlin  College  is  now  acting  as  interpreter  in 
the  American  Chinese  Union  of  this  city;  the  other  is  at 
present  pursuing  a  course  of  study  in  the  University. 

A  lady  under  appointment  by  the  W.  F.  M.  S.  of  the 
M.  E.  Church,  who  expects  to  sail  for  Japan  in  the  early 
fall,  will  avail  herself  of   this  opportunity  of  &tud'iv.«.<i. 


the  Japanese  language.  Another  lady,  expecting  to  go  to 
Mexico  under  the  same  Society,  is  studying  Spanish,  the 
teacher  having  spent  years  in  Mexico. 

In  regard  to  the  study  of  Chinese,  we  might  add  that 
it  is  a  great  advantage,  one  seldom  obtainable  in  China, 
to  have  a  teacher  who  can  speak  English.  The  written 
language  is  the  same  in  all  provinces  of  China,  and  a 
knowledge  of  it  is  necessary  to  all  missionaries.  This,  and 
also  the  Cantonese  dialect,  will  be  taught. 

Hindustani  and  Marathi,  two  of  the  languages  of  In- 
dia, can  be  taught  by  the  principal. 

It  is  believed  that  much,  money  and  outlay  of  strength 
can  be  saved  in  foreign  lands  by  thus  having  some  knowl- 
edge of  the  people  to  whom  missionaries  are  going;  also 
of  their  history,  habits  of  thought,  customs,  etiquette,  etc., 
all  of  which  receive  special  attention. 

The  course  of  study  for  the  school  year  closing  June 
22  includes  the  English  branches, church  history,  science 
(mental  and  moral),  theology,  music  (instrumental  and 
vocal),  the  languages,  and  the  Bible,  very  special  attention 
being  given  the  last.  In  addition  to  this,  a  summer 
class  will  be  formed  for  the  benefit  of  those  wishing  to 
study  the  language  of  China,  Japan  or  Spain. 

The  practical  mission  work,  to  which  two  afternoons 
each  week  are  devoted,  is  found  most  helpful. 

Our  reliance  for  the  support,  continuance,  and  prosper- 
ity of  the  school  is  on  Him  in  whom  and  for  whom  this 
project  was  conceived;  therefore  none  who  are  called  of 
<iod  to  foreign  missionary  work,  of  whatever  evangelical 
denomination,  need  hesitate  to  apply  for  admission  be- 
cause of  lack  of  means. 

Further  information  can  be  obtained  by  addressing 
Mrs.  \V.  B.  Osborn,  Principal, 
Cor.  41st  and  Ogden  Sts.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 


Legal  Conditions  of  Indian  Women. 

During  the  sessions  of  the  Woman's  International 
Council,  held  in  Washington,  last  April,  Miss  Alice 
Fletcher  read  a  paper  upon  Legal  Conditions  of  Indian 
Women  which  was  a  surprise  to  those  who  have  been  in 
the  habit  of  considering  the  situation  of  Indian  women 
as  one  greatly  to  be  deplored. 

A  correspondent  of  the  Boston  Journal  gives  the  fol- 
lowing account  of  the  address  : 

Miss  Fletcher's  address  was  a  complete  and  absorbing 
novelty.  It  was  a  thunderbolt  of  solid  information 
whose  advent  left  one  for  a  time  stunned  by  the  unusual 
report.  To  find  a  race  whom  we  have  despised  and  re- 
viled, whom  we  have  treated  with  such  contumely  as  to 
blot  our  record  as  a  nation,  and  such  short-sightedness 
as  to  impair  our  claim  to  even  the  moderate  wisdom  of 
ordinary  humanity,  outstripping  us  in  their  acknowledg- 
ment of  the  claims  and  position  of  women,  is,  to  say  the 
least,  startling.  We  have  learned  to  look  upon  the 
female  among  Indians  as  the  beast  of  burden,  the  ser- 
vant and  slave  of  her  master.  Among  the  lowly  posi- 
tions held    by   her  sex  throughout  the  world,  hers  has 


seemed  one  of  the  lowliest,  with  scarce  a  mitigating 
touch  beyond  her  pride  in  her  children  to  relieve  the 
monotony  of  her  harsh  and  hampered  life.  Now  comei 
a  credible  witness  who  speaks  with  the  conscientiousness 
of  truth  from  the  basis  of  personal  observation,  who  has 
lived  and  learned  among  the  tribes  of  the  West  the  inner 
aspect  of  their  religious  and  social  customs,  and  who 
brings  her  message  to-day  to  a  representative  gathering 
of  women  from  all  quarters  of  the  earth.  She  tells  us  the 
Indian  woman  bears  her  birthright  name  to  her  grave;  that 
she  is  free  to  choose  her  husband  if  she  so  desires ;  that 
should  the  husband  prove  lazy  or  tyrannical,  the  wife 
tells  him  to  go  back  to  his  kindred  ;  or,  if  they  are  living 
in  a  lodge  apart  from  her  family,  she  takes  down  the 
fodge,  leaving  her  husband  to  watch  the  dying  embers  of 
the  fire.  The  husband  is  not  allowed  to  force  her  to  live 
with  him  under  such  circumstances.  She  is  the  laborer 
and  burden  bearer,  not  because  she  is  looked  upon  as  a 
menial  as  of  secondary  importance,  but  from  existing 
conditions  of  society,  which  makes  this  her  share  in  the 
economy  of  the  clan  or  the  family.  The  want  of  any 
fixed  laws  which  shall  hold  the  different  tribes  in  peaceful 
relations  with  each  other,  requires  that  the  man  shall  be 
always  ready  for  the  war  path  or  the  raiding  party.  He 
has,  as  it  were,  to  sleep  upon  his  arms,  so  as  to  be  con- 
stantly prepared  for  defence  or  assault.  He  must  ride 
free,  that  he  may  strike  the  needed  game  or  the  dreaded 
enemy.  He  cannot  be  hampered  with  impediments  of 
family  bundles  or  burdens.  Since  all  men  are  needed  to 
protect  and  provide  for  all  women  and  children,  to  the 
woman  fell  the  axe,  the  hoe  and  the  bundle  strap.  As  a 
logical  consequence  all  the  property  belonged  to  the 
woman. 

"  One  cannot  help  pausing  here  to  puzzle  over  the 
strange  inconsistencies  of  a  hif!;her  civilization,  which 
has  left  woman  still  liable  to  the  toil  and  the  burden 
strap,  but  kindly  relieved  her  from  the  weighty  care  of 
the  property. 

"A  famous  chief  was  obliged  to  retract  one  of  his 
bargains  because  the  women  forbade,  they  being  the 
land-owners.  The  man  owns  his  own  effects  and  the 
belongings  which  he  has  personally  acquired.  The 
woman  owns  her  horses,  dogs  and  all  the  lodge  equip- 
ments. Parents  do  not  control  the  possessions  of  their 
children.  A  wife  is  as  independent  in  the  use  of  her 
possessions  as  the  most  independent  man  in  our  midst. 
If  she  chooses  to  give  away  or  sell  all  her  property  there 
is  none  to  gainsay  her.  When  I  was  living  with  the  | 
Indians,  my  hostess,  a  fine-looking  woman  who  wore  in- 
numerable bracelets,  and  painted  her  face  like  a  brilliant 
sunset,  one  day  gave  away  a  very  fine  horse.  I  was  sur- 
prised, for  I  knew  there  had*  been  no  family  talk  upon 
the  subject,  so  I  asked  :  '  Will  your  husband  like  to  have 
you  give  the  horse  away .'  '  Her  eyes  danced,  and,  break- 
ing into  a  peal  of  laughter,  she  hastened  to  tell  the  stor)' 
to  the  other  women  gathered  in  the  tent,  while  I  became 
a  target  for  merry  eyes.  I  tried  to  explain  how  a  white 
woman  would  act,  but  laughter  and  contempt  met  my 


I 


\ 


I   luj       I 


HOIV  MONGOLIANS  PRAY. 


31« 


xplanation   of   the  while   man's  hold   upon    his    wife's 
properly." 

Miss  Fletcher,  who  is  special  Indian  Agent  for  the 
I'nited  States  Government  under  the  Severalty  bill, 
Added  :  "  As  I  have  tried  lo  translate  our  statutes  to 
Indian  women  I  have  met  but  one  response  :  'As  an  In- 
dian woman  I  was  free.  I  owned  my  home,  my  person, 
the  work  of  my  own  hands.  My  children  could  never 
forget  me;  I  was  better  off  as  an  Indian  than  under  white 
law.*  Men  have  said  :  '  Your  laws  show  how  little  your 
men  care  for  their  women.  She  is  nothing  of  herself. 
She  is  worth  little  but  to  help  a  man  to  have  a  hundred 
and  sixty  acres.' 

"One  day,  silling  in  the  tent  of  an  old  chief  famous 
in  war,  he  said  to  me  :  *  My  young  men  are  to  lay  aside 
their  weapons  ;  they  are  to  lake  up  the  work  of  the 
women  ;  they  will  plough  the  field  and  raise  the  crops  ; 
but  my  women,  they  to  whom  we  owe  everything — what 
is  there  for  them  lo  do  ?  I  see  nothing!  You  are  a 
woman.  Have  pity  on  my  women  when  everything  is 
taken  from  them.'  Not  only  does  the  Indian  woman 
under  our  laws  lose  her  independent  hold  on  her  proper- 
ty and  herself,  but  there  are  offences  and  injuries  which 
may  befall  her  which  would  be  avenged  and  punished  by 
her  relatives  under  tribal  law,  but  which  have  no  penalty 
or  recognition  under  ours." 


How  Mongolians  Fray. 

Rev.  James  Gilmour,  an  English  missionary  who  has 
labored  much  in  Mongolia,  gives  the  following  account 
of  how  the  people  pray: 

"Almost  nine  out  of  every  ten  Mongols  you  meet  will 
have  rosaries  in  their  hands,  and  be  rapidly  repeating 
prayers,  keeping  count  of  them  by  passing  the  beads 
through  their  fingers. 

'*  They  Don't  Knmv  the  Meaning  of  Their  Prayers. — 
One  of  the  prayers  most  commonly  used  consists  of  six 
syllables.  Ask  one  man  what  these  six  syllables  mean, 
and  he  will  tell  you  one  thing  ;  ask  another,  and  he  will 
have  another  version  of  the  meaning  ;  ask  a  third,  and  he 
will  most  likely  give  an  answer  which  all  will  agree  in — 
namely,  that  it  does  not  matter  what  they  mean ;  the  efficacy 
depends,  not  on  the  meaning,  but  on  the  repetition  of  the 
prayer.  Acting  on  this  behalf,  the  Mongols  rattle  away 
at  their  prayers,  hoping  thereby  to  make  merit  which  will, 
among  other  things,  cancel  their  sins. 

"  The  Family  Praying  Wheel. — In  some  tents  there  is 
a  stand  on  which  is  placed  a  large  wheel,  bearing  about 
the  same  relation  to  the  hand  wheel  as  a  family  Bible 
bears  to  a  pocket  Bible.  A  thong  is  fixed  to  a  crank  ; 
the  inmates  take  their  turn  in  ])uHing  it ;  but  the  aged 
grandmother,  as  having  most  leisure,  usually  spends  most 
time  over  it  ;  and  the  grandchildren  keep  a  sharp  lookout, 
and  raise  an  outcry  when,  from  inadvertence,  a  wrongly 
timed  pull  sends  the  cylinder  turning  backwards,  and, 
according  to  the  Mongol  idea,  makes  sin  in  place  of 
merit. 


'/ 


"  The  Hand  Praying  Wheel. — But  mouth  repetition  is 
a  slow  process,  and  to  expedite  matters  a  praying  wheel 
has  been  invented,  into  which  are  put  a  large  number  of 
printed  prayers  ;  the  wheel  is  turned  round,  and  by  this 
simple  act  all  the  prayers  contained  in  the  machine  are 
supposed  to  be  repeated. 

"  The  Roasting  Jack  Praying  Wheel. —  In  one  house  I 
saw  a  wheel  placed  over  the  fire,  and  driven  by  the  upward 
current  of  hot  air,  after  the  manner  of  a  roasting  jack  ! 


"  The  Water  Praying  Wheel. — In  western  Mongolia 
a  wheel  containing  prayers  is  put  up  in  a  little  stream 
and  the  water  made  to  turn  it  and  the  person  desiring  to 
pray  can  look  at  it  as  it  prays  for  him. 

"  The  Clockwork  Praying  Wheel. — Sitting  in  a  tent 
once  I  heard  behind  me  a  curious  clicking  noise,  and 
looking  round,  found  a  praying  wheel  going  by  machinery. 
The  master  of  the  house,  being  a  mechanical  genius,  had 
bought  an  old  clock  in  a  Chinese  town,  taken  out  and 
rearranged  the  spring  and  wheels,  and  made  them  drive 
a  cylinder  filled  with  prayers.  When  he  got  up  in  the 
morning  he  simply  took  the  key,  wound  up  the  clock- 
work, and  then  the  thing  made  prayers  for  the  whole 
establishment. 

"  The  Praying  Plag.—He  that  is  too  poor  to  buy  a 
hand  wheel  gets  a  prayer  flag — a  piece  of  CQaMxsci'cvC.VJwNss^ft. 


cotton  cloth  printed  overwith  Tibetan  characters — fastens 
it  to  a  pole  and  sets  it  up  near  his  tent,  believing  that  every 
time  it  flutters  in  the  wind  all  the  prayers  on  it  are  repeated. 
"  The  whole  thing  would  be  laughable  were  it  not  too 
serious  a  matter  by  far  for  laughter.  The  de/uded  wor- 
shippers really  beliei^e  that  this  charm-repeating  and  wheel- 
turning  and  flag-fluttering  makes  merit  which  cancels  sin." 


Mission  School  at  Tiberias. 

The  Free  Church  of  Scotland  has  a  mission  at  Tiberias 
on  the  sea  of  Galilee,  and  last  January,  the  teacher  of  the 
girls'  mission-school  wrote  as  follows: 

"  We  have  now  over  fifty  girls  in  our  school.  Of  these, 
twenty-two  are  Moslems,  which  is  rather  unusual.  The 
others  are  Jewesses  and  Greek  Catholics.  Of  course  the 
Jewesses  are  the  most  apt  to  learn,  but  all  are  equally 
ignorant  of  God's  Word  and  the  way  of  salvation. 

"Their  Bible  lessons  they  love  much,  all  is  so  new  and 
so  real  to  them.  It  is  so  different  from  the  girls  in  Scot- 
land, who  hear  from  earliest  childhood  the  story  of  the 
Creation,  of  the  Fall,  of  the  Flood;  and  the  birth  of  John  the 
Baptist,  also  his  life  ;  the  birth  of  the  Messiah,  His  youth, 
baptism,  temptation,  etc.;  and  so  often  is  it  repeated,  that 
their  ears  get  used  to  listen,  often  without  thinking;  but  to 
see  those  girls  as  they  listen  for  the  y?r.r/ time,  their  pleasure 
and  wonder  strike  one  much.  At  the  close  frequently 
some  of  them  will  say:  '  Thank  you  so  much  for  teaching 
us;'  or,  "What  a  beautiful  lesson  that  is  to-day  ! '  One 
day  they  said,  '  Now  we  have  school,  and  a  teacher,  God 
will  expect  us  to  be  different  from  what  we  were  before; 
and  we  wish  to  be  good,  and  please  Him,  and  we  will  ask 
Him  to  make  us  good.'  It  is  a  real  pleasure  to  see  how 
obedient  they  are.  and  how  much  they  try  to  remember 
all  their  lessons;  and  in  their  homes  they  do  their  utmost 
to  help  their  mothers  and  be  u.seful.  We  have  visits 
from  some  of  the  mothers  every  day,  so  that  we  know 
what  is  done  at  home  very  fully, 

"  You  know  it  is  a  custom  in  the  East  to  be  able  to  tell 

a  story  well,  whilst  others  listen  with  greatest  attention. 

In  school  it  is  not  only  a  brief'  answer  that  is  given  to 

the  question  put,  but  each  girl  will   relate  with  utmost 

minuteness  the  whole  lesson  given,  with  perfect  ease  and 

readiness.     In  the  e^•enings  the  lesson  is  thus  given  to  all 

the  household,  and  the  hymns  learned  are  sung  ;   so  the 

children  are  teaching  the  parents,  and  the  mothers  come 

and  sit  for  a  couple  of  hours  in   school  listening  to  the 

instruction  given." 

^  1  ^  ^ 

Buddha  and  Mis  lieligion. 

A  great  many  people  in  India,  Siam,  Uurma,  Japan  and 
China  believe  in  Buddha  and  his  religion  and  are  called 
Buddhists.     A  missionary  in  India  writes; 

"  Buddha's  father  was  a  king.  He  loved  his  son  very 
much,  and  gave  him  everything  necessary  to  earthly  hap- 
piness, but  he  would  not  allow  him  lo  know  people  got 
sick  and  died.  One  day  the  boy  found  it  out  for  himself. 
He  met  a  poor  leper  on  the  dusty  road,  and  saw  that  his 
Jimbs  were  dropping  away.     Then  he  met  a  funeral  pro 


cc 

I 


cession  going  to  the  burying-ground,  and  heard  tl 
piercing  cry  of  the  mourners.  He  soon  found  c 
it  meant,  and  determined  to  find  out  a  way  of 
from  suffering.  He  turned  his  back  on  all  his  pi 
stole  away  from  his  father's  house  like  a  fugit 
rode  night  and  day  till  beyond  his  father's  t 
Then  he  changed  dress  with  his  groom,  and  set 
Gya,  to  think  out  the  problem  he  had  set  himst 
gathered  a  few  disciples  round  him;  but  they  g 
waiting  for  his.  solution  of  the  problem,  and  left 
the  monastery  at  SSrnlth,  near  Benares.  Short 
they  left,  he  thought  out  his  system,  and  at  once 
in  search  of  them  to  tell  them  all  about  it.  Well, 
them  at  the  monastery,  and  'began  to  turn  thQ< 
the  law,'  or,  in  plain  English,  to  instruct  them. 

"  Long  years  afterwards,  when  the  Buddhisi 
spread  all  over  the  country,  the  people  built  a  maj 
massive  cylinder  of  bricks  to  mark  the  place.  H 
up  it  was  encased  in  finely  carved  stones  that  re 
the  present  day  ;  above  this  it  was  covered  with 
and  covered  with  a  great  gilded  umbrella.  It  is 
now,  not  merely  from  lapse  of  time,  but  by  the  a 
fire  about  900  years  ago.  Then  the  Hindus  wer 
to  overcome  the  Buddhists.  One  day  they  succe 
surprising  the  poor  monks  in  the  surrounding  mon 
shut  them  in,  and  set  fire  to  the  buildings,  thusJ 
ing  at  once  both  the  monks  and  the  monastery.   • 

"  Large  numbers  of  pilgrims  visit  and  worshij 
god.     How  do  you  think  they  do  it  ?     By  rubbi 
upon  it.     On  one  occasion  a  gentleman,  known 
of  you,  went  to  see  it.     When  he  arrived  it  happei 
some  pilgrims,  who  had  come  over  a  thousand 
worship  it,  were  making  their  offerings.     The  B 
who  cares  much  for  pence,  very  little  for  the  fee 
the  pilgrims,  invited  him  in.     As  he  entered  a 
despair  and  sorrow  passed  over  the   face  of  on« 
worshippers.     The  gentleman  noticed  it,  and,  tui 
him,  said:  'What  is  the  matter?     Are  you  ill?' 
was  the  reply,   '  but  I  have  come  from  Surftt  to  ' 
here.     I  was  in  the  midst  of  my  worship  as  you  ( 
Your  presence  has  spoiled  all,  and    I    must    g< 
again  without  the  benefit  of  my  long  pilgrimage.* 

The  "  Happy  Land  ■"  in  India.  1 

Lender  a  roof  of  bamboo  canes,  supported  by 
pillars,  classes  of  bright  eyed  little  maidens  were 
adorned  with  beads  and  jewels.     They  seem  very 
ornaments,  for  most  of  them  had  rings  in  their  e 
noses  and  on  their  toes,  besides  armlets  and  bracel 
head-gear.     One  of  them  read  to  us  in  Bengalee  tl 
of  the  ungrateful  serpent.     After  inspecting  the 
classes,  all  the  children  were  asked  to  sing.     The) 
up,   "  There  is  a  happy  land,"  and  the  rest  join< 
heartily  as  any  English  children  would  have  don 
left  them  for  the  boys"  school.     We  were  greatly 
with  the  boys, — their  sharp,  intelligent  faces,  theii 
ness  in  answering,  and  their  knowledge  of  the  Bi 
English  literature. — Rev.  J.  Broadhead. 


A 


THB  CHILDREN  OF  INDIA. 

BV  90PBIS  B.  8](ITU. 

Amy. — I  must  find  out  all  I  can  about 
Hindu  children  for  our  Mission  Band  this 
week.  I  have  writttn  dowu  all  1  know, 
and  it  eeems  very  little. 

Mamma. — Will  you  read  to  rae  what 
you  have? 

Amy. — I  saw  the  picture  of  a  Hindu 
baby  lying  on  its  cradle,  and  I  liavc  told 
about  that  to  begin.  Thu  cradle  ie  made 
of  a  square  frame  with  a  piece  of  cloth 
stretched  overit,  and  fastened  to  the  ceil- 
ing by  cords.  Here  the  baby  will  lie  all 
day  and  swing,  never  crying,  though  it 
may  be  hungry  and  sleepy. 

Mamma. — They  must  have  unusually 
good  and  patient  babies  io  India.  Our 
babies  would  cry  loud  enough  under  such 
cireumstancea. 

A»fT. — They  are  very  good  indeed. 
Even  the  poor  baby  who  has  no  cradle  to 
swing  in,  but  is  carried  in  a  basket  on  its 
mother's  back,  will  lie  quietly  on  the 
ground  while  she  is  al  work  and  never 
|cry. 

Mamma. — Do  the  Hindu  babies  make 
good  boys? 

Amy. — They  grow  up  to  be  very  good- 
natured  and  patient.  They  seldom  quar- 
rel or  fight,  and  yet  they  are  not  exactly 
what  we  would  cull  good  boys,  because 
they  will  tell  lies  and  cheat.  They  do 
not  think  it  is  wrong. 

Mamma.— What  a  pity  that  children 
with  such  good  traits  should  have  some 
bad  ones.  But  is  that  all  you  know 
about  them? 

Amy. — Yes,  that  is  all  T  have  been  able 
to  find  out  so  far.  Will  you  please  ttll 
mf  something  more? 

Mamma.  —  Well,  there  is  giving  the 
baby  a  name,  which  is  a  very  solemn  and 
imporriint  afftiir.  The  fvriest  looks  into 
his  bouks  to  see  if  the  planets  are  favor- 
able for  the  ceremony;  if  not,  lie  ofTera 
prayers  and  sacrifici.8  to  drive  Hway  the  | 
had  spirit.  When  the  day  is  fixed,  the 
friends  and  ri'littive.'f  come  in,  and  the 
baby  receives  hiB  mtme. 

Amy. — Are  tin.'  Hindus  not  very  tujier- 
Btitioiis?  { 

Mamma. — Yes,  they  hang  shells  and 
coins  on  the  baby  to  kuejia«ay  the  ••  evil 
eye."  They  are  very  emeful  to  never 
speak  the  baby's  name  at  night,  lest  an 
owl  hear  the  name,  repeat  it,  and  the 
child  die.  No  one  must  ever  pull  its 
nose,  for  ihiit  would  make  it  ill. 

Amy.  —  What  a  strange  idea!  Suppose 
Bome  one  should  happen  to  pull  iix  nose, 
what  would  ihey  du'< 

Mamm^. — Till'  iii'ttlicr  would  fill  a  dish 
with  rice  and  |»ut  it  in  the  streil  liefipie 
her  house.  The  first  person  wliu  slitiuld 
touch  the  dish,  even  accidentallv,  would 
carry  otr  the  disense,  and  ihu  baby  would 
get  well. 

Amt. — What  a  fortunate  ihiug  for  ilie 


baby  that  they  have  some  way  to  protect 
it.     What  do  they  do  next? 

Mamma. — When  he  is  six  montlis  old 
he  receives  his  first  dish  of  rice.     Friends 
are  invited  to  witness  the  ceremony  and 
have  a  great  feast.     When   he  is  three , 
years  old,  his  head  is  ehavcd,  he  puts  on  i 
a  muslin  cap  and  coat  and  begins  school.  | 
Up  to  this  time  he  wears  no  clothes,  but 
is  covered  with  jewelry. 

Amy. — It  seems  very  early  fur  them  to 
begin  school.  They  can't  be  much  more 
than  babies. 

Mamma. --The  Hindus  do  not  think  it 
wii-e  to  let  their  rliildren  piny  much  ;  thej  , 
believe  it  mHkes  them  lazy;  so  they  go  to 
school  when  very  young,  where  they  sit 
cross-legged,  nearly  all  day,  shouting 
their  lessons  in  a  1  md  voice.  When  the 
Hindu  boy  is  eight  years  old  he  is  made 
a  Brahmin.  The  sacred  thread  is  put 
around  his  body  and  over  his  shoulder, 
and  lie  is  considered  fit  to  engage  in  all 
religious  duties. 

Amy — Dear  me]  what  important  creat- 1 
urea  their  boye  are.  What  becomes  of  | 
the  girlsl 

Mamma.— The  girls  are  regarded  as  an 
CT|ieDse,  and  not  being  so  useful  as  boys, 
they  iire-not  welcome.  When  the  parents 
di>  not  wish  to  raise  the  girl  baby,  it  is 
allowed  to  sleep  itself  to  death  with 
opium  in  its  mouth,  or  it  is  put  in  a 
basket,  and  set  afioBt  on  the  river  Ganges.  ' 

Amy. — What  cruel  people  they  must ' 
he. 

Mamma. — They  do  not  mean  to  be 
cruel.  A  woman's  life  iu  India  is  a  very 
wretched  one  at  best,  and  this  is  often  the 
easiest  way,  they  think,  of  sparing  her 
future  suffering.  However,  they  do  not 
put  their  girla  to  death  now  sfi  often  as 
they  used  to  do. 

Amy. — Why  do  they  not? 

Mamma. — The  country  is  now  ruled  by 
the  English.  It  is  a  crime  to  put  Rirls  to  1 
death,  and  punished  by  law,  when  the 
l>uilty  (larties  are  found.  Christianity 
has  also  shown  many  of  these  people  the 
sinfuhiess  of  t^uch  practices,  and  led  them 
to  live  belter  lives. 

Amy. — If  the  girl  lives  what  does  she  • 
do?  ' 

Mamma. — She    plays    with    her   dolls,  | 
goes  to  tchool,  is  richly  dre^ed  and  load- 
ed down  with  jewelry.     Indeed,  she  has  I 
a  pretty  good  time  until  she  gets  married. 

Amy. — How  old  i»  she  when  she  mar- 
ries? 

Mamma. — Between  eight  and  eleven. 
She  is  sometimes  betrothed  severiil  yiars 
earlier.  As  soon  as  her  fathir  selects  a 
husband  for  her,  she  puts  on  a  veil,  has 
the  ends  of  her  lingerK  dyid  pink,  and 
retires  to  ihe  zeiiana  ht  place  where  the' 
women  live.  Here  she  is  educated  for 
married  life.  | 

Amy. — What  does  she  k-arn  I 
\     Mamma. — Cooking  and  religion.     The  I 


Hindu  is  very  piirticular  about  his  food, 
and  no  one,  however  rich  he  may  be, 
must  prepiiro  it  and  serve  him  but  hii 
wife.  His  religion  has  much  to  do  with 
this.  Aftt-r  she  learns  to  cook  and  serve 
food  properly,  she  learns  many  verse* 
fr<jm  their  sacred  book,  the  histories  of 
various  Hindu  gods,  dialogues  aud  »torie>. 

Amy. — Must  she  learn  all  this  whether 
she  wants  to  or  not? 

Mamma — Yes;  she  is  not  considcreil 
ready  to  be  married  until  she  knows  ihfse 
things  well.  Sh*;  has  no  voice  in  the 
matter,  but  must  marry  whenevtr  and 
whomsoever  her  parents  direct.  If  ibe 
man  dies,  before  i^r  after  m  irriage,  she  is 
a  widow,  and  though  she  may  still  ben 
little  girl,  she  dare  not  marry  ngaio. 
Her  fine  clothe*  and  jewels  are  taken 
awny,  she  is  abused  and  neglected,  and 
must  Fpriid  the  rest  of  her  life  in  hard 
work  and  .sorrow. 

Amy. — What  a  dreadful  time  she  must 
have.     Is  there  no  escape  for  her? 

Mamma. — None,  until  the  Gospel 
teaches  them  better,  and  so  brightens  and 
blesses  their  lives.  Some  have  been 
helped  through  it.s  influence;  let  us  pray 
that  many  mnre  may  feel  its  power  and 
be  led  in  the  true  way. 


SIKU.tPOBK. 


BY   rjtHSlC  ROPER   rElTDOS. 


* 


ent«riog. 


(CApt.  Morton  aii<l  "  Uncle  Charlie ' 
f\v«  boyt  rixe  to  wt-luoiii«  theni.) 

WrLLiE —"Good  evening,  Captain.  We 
are  all  truly  glad  to  see  you  and  uncle, 
this  evening,  nnd  eager  to  hear  about  the 
islands  you  visited  while  cniieing  in  the 
China  Sea  and  Malayan  Archipelago. 
What  a  charming  time  you  must  have 
had,  on  that  four  niontlw''  tour,  touching 
at  point-  of  iiitert'.st  all  along  the  coast, 
sketchiog  ad  libilum  the  s-trange.  beauti- 
ful scenery,  and  jjiithoriiig  ' 8|:kecitnens  in 
the  various  dcpiirtmeuts  of  natural 
Hcience.'  I  wish  I  lunl  bepn  of  yuur  party. 
to  fill  my  piM'kets  with  some  of  the  strange 
things  you  saw,  while  i-ycsaml  hrain  were 
storing  up  a  life-lung  treasure.'' 

Capt.  Mohtun. — "The  wealth  of  tropi- 
cal life  and  sceutry  is  always  'charming' 
as  it  lies  outspread  t>eneath  those  $ofr. 
warm  skies  and  Seecy  clouds,  the  glorious 
star-light  gleumings  and  gohlen  sunaets ; 
and  the  ever-shifting  ]janorania  of  busy 
life  possfHses  such  a  variety  of  phnAe<<. 
that  a  foreijfiier  at  least,  never  wearit*  of 
watching  it." 

Ueoruee  — "  Where  was  your  fiAt 
stoppinji-plnce.  Captain '!" 

Capt.  M  —"At  !Sins:apore.  that  little 
ocean  (jeui  at  th*'  foot  of  tlie  Malayan 
peninsula,  where,  lair  us  a  pearl,  she 
nestles  in  the  crested  coronet  of  the  deep 
blue  sea.  The  wiiole  isiand  is  but  twenty- 
seven  miles  long,  with  a  width  varying 


from  three  to  twelve;  but  I  know  of  no 
other  area  of  dimensions  so  limited,  that 
coatains  so  much  of  picturesfjue  beauty, 
as  does  this  'garden  of  the  East.'  Bukit 
Tima,  the  central  peak  of  the  island,  rises 
&h(>ut  six  hundred  feet  above  the  sea,  and 
A  large  pc>r(iou  of  the  island  is  made  up  of 
richly-woo«lt'd  hills,  and  evergreen  dales, 
who««e  graceful  frinRe*  and  foliuge  jire  re- 
flected in  manya  little  habhlinK  lirook.  The 
fruits  of  the  island  are  varied  and  abun- 
dant, the  foliage  perenninl.nnd  its  mvriadH 
of  flowe-Ts  8«i  beautiful  and  fragrant, that  its 
•every  prospect  pleases,  and  only  man  is 
vile.' 

"  Leaving  our  Mussulman  comprador  to 
make  all  the  arrangements,  and  to  report 
for  our  selection  audi  points  of  interest 
as  were  worth  visiting,  we  saved  btHh 
time  and  aioney ;  and  within  a  week  made 
•everal  exclusions  to  the  gauihier,  coffee, 
clove,  nutmeg,  and  pepper  plantations  of 
the  iaisad,  all  of  which  we  fouud  in  very 
floarisbiiig  condition." 

Eddie. ^"  I  did  not  know  that  all  these 
▼aloable  products  were  cultivated  on  that 
email  island.     Who  are  the  planters?" 

Capt.  M.  —  "ll^e  spice  plantations  are 
generally  owned  by  Englishmen,  who 
employ  exclusively  Chinese  laborers. 
Gambier  is  cultivated  chiefly  by  Malays, 
who  own  the  grounds,  and  work  on  their 
own  account ;  while  the  coffee  and  pepper 
plantations  belong  in  aliout  equal  numbers 
to  English  and  Chinese  proprietors :  but 
the  labor  is  all  done  by  Chinamen,  whose 
patient  industry  and  thrifty  ways  insure 
raocean  in  this  vocation  aa  in  every  otl^r 
to  which  they  apply  themselvea." 

Fkaxk. — ■'  Will  you  tell  db  something 
of  the  appearance  of  the  spice  trees?" 

Capt.  M.— "The  estate  of  Mr.  Princepa, 
one  of  the  hirgest  and  finest  on  the  island, 
oocopia  two  hundred  and  fifty  acre«,  in- 
dadtac  threF!  picturesque  hills.  Mount  80- 
pUa,  Mount  Emily,  and  Mount  Caroline. 
Hmch  of  Ibeae  peaks  is  surmounted  by  a 
pretty  iMiagslow, from  which  radiate  broad 
avntaea  that  intersect  every  portion  of  the 
There  are  planted  some  five 
tratmeg  trees  and  nearly  half  as 
cio«e  trees,  be«ide  coflee  trees, 
s  variety  of  fruit  trees  iodi- 
t  to  dte  iaiand.  Both  the  clove  and 
I  broogbt  originally  from  the 
I ;  tot  nowhere — not  even  in  this 
'Faderlaod,'  do  tbew  beanti- 
fal  Uu»  thrive    better  than   in  Singa- 

Hau— "T^  OS  how  tliey  look— both 

Ices  aad  frait — wont  yoo,  please ?'' 

'Carr.  X. — ''TbeastaicgiaaaewiKieeo 

of  gremt  keaoty,  oooical  ia  team,  and 

,  tmtatf  to  twenty -five  fee  in  hogbt; 

thickly  dothed  with  pol- 

leavea.       Ahntiit    hidden 

lid  fioHaee  grows  the 

Ifinut.  AaitTi|>eaB,theycllow. 

o|iefia,  reTeaMng  the 


dark- red  mace,  that  is  enwrapf>ed  nlioul  a 
thin,  black  shell ;   and  thiii,  in   time,  eu- 
closes  a  fragrant  kernel,  the  nutmeg  of 
commerce.     The  clove  tree,  though  sotiie- 
what  smaller  than  the  nutmeg.  i'lost«ly 
resembles  it,  in  Itoth  form  and  colnr,  ari<l 
I  is,  if   pus8il>k',  even    more  graceful  nnd 
I  lovely.     The  leavM  are  lance-shajHHl,  the 
j  blossoms    pure    whil<>     mid     excpimitely 
I  fragrant,  and  they  cluster  thickly  on  every 
1  branch  and  twig,  almost  to  the  summit. 
The  cloves — 'spice  nails'  they  are  often 
called— are  not  a  fruit,  but  tmdevelnped 
buds,  the  stem  l>eing  the  calyx,  and  the 
I  head  the  folded  petals.     Their  dark  color, 
'  lis  seen  in  commerce,  is  due  to  the  smok- 
ing process  through   which  they  pass  iu 
curing." 

Eddie.—"  How  strange  I  and  how  little 
we  who  sit  down  at  home  know  of  thi; 
wunderful  things  ttiwi  haii  createrl.  I 
mean  especially  the  wonders  of  the  vege 
table  creation  ;  for  our  own  dear  laD<lcan 
boast  of  many  natural  curiosities." 

Capt.  JL—  "  That  is  certainly  true ;  but 
among  curious  tn^es  I  must  not  omit  the 
mention  of  the  strangest  of  all  the  palms 
— the  talipdt,  so  called  from  the  Bali  wor<l, 
talipoin,  which  means  '  a  priest ;'  and  the 
name  of  this  [lalm  was  originally  given, 
from  the  fact  that  the  sacred  fans  used 
by  Buddhist  priesta  in  the  temple  services, 
are  always  made  of  the  talipdt  leaves. 
Upon  the  same  material  very  many  of  the 
sacred  Ixwka  are  written,  aa  are  also, 
various  scientiflc  works  and  historical 
records." 

WnjjK.— "  Are  the  leaves  of  the  tali- 
pAt  then  so  large ;  or  do  yoa  mean  that  the 
material  upon  which  the  books  are  written 
is  manufactured  from  them 't " 

Uncle  Charles.— ••  There  is  no  *  man- 
ofacture '  needed  in  the  case,  aa  I  am  sore 
you  wili  admit,  my  dear  boy,  when  I  tell 
you  that  this  mammoth  tree  aometimea 
reaches  the  height  of  nearly  two  hundred 
feet  and  its  trunk  the  circumference  of 
twelve  feet ;  while  an  ordinary  leaf  will 
measure  from  tbirty-five  to  forty  fi^t  in 
circumference.  Ik  is  00  unusual  sight  on 
the  Malabar  coajt,  irhere  storms  axe  so 
fierce  and  sudden,  to  encounter  ten  or 
fifteen  meo  in  a  boat,  over  which  is  spread 
a  single  palm  leaf,  that  effectually  shields 
the  entire  company  from  the  driving  lain. 
When  the  storm  bas  suMded,  the  bnge 
leaf  may  be  folded  up  like  a  lady's  fan, 
and  is  so  light  as  lo  be  readily  carried  by 
a  man.  noder  one  arai.  Tberifaiorjaiiita 
are  hard,  Kke  caaea ;  and  the  tUa,  eoo- 
oecting  portions  axe  fnepared  for  wntiag 
upon,  by  being  aoahcd  in  auik.  after 
which,  they  will  easflj 
from  the  point  of  aa  iraa 
was  anciently  nsed  by  the  Boomw  for 
writingaa  wax. 

wiU  yield  foMs  fl«c  iachea  in  width, 
these  aic  very  valaaUe.    Theboohi 
of  these  lea««s  as 


nn<I  I  hnvK  hkch  iplendid  inanuscripta  in 
llio  liiidilltiMi  tenipk'H,  that   wrni  tlvii  tir 

,  six  ci'Mturlos  old,  and  were  yet  In  exr*-!- 
letil  preservation." 

{lEOHOiK.  — "  Uow  long  does  this  curlouR 
tree  live?" 

U.Nt;LK.  t'HAIII.KM.— "  It  llv.>«  half  H 
century  or  more,  l>earing  anmuilly  t«'i) 
leaven  ;  but  lilosxoms  only  a  single  time 
during  its  existence.  The  llower,  somr 
thirty  fctt  in  length,  bur«lN  at  maturity, 
with  11  loud  explosion,  and  in  dying,  tike 
the  fnliled  nhifiiix,  sh'Hk  tho  wimIm  that 
are  to  |>rcHluce  the  next  generation  of 
trees." 

EnotK.— "  Are  these  trrea  abundant- 
growing  wild  under  favoring  coudltlonal' 
or  do  they  need  to  l»e  cultivated?" 

Unclr  Cbarlrh.  "  I  wan  told  tlint  the 
talipAt  reachon  it«  highent  ix-rfoction  in 
the  island  of  Ceylon  ;  and  that  evon  thnn', 
it  never  grows  wild.  All  that  I  fver  mnt 
with,  at  .Singapore  and  elw'whfrt',  were 
under  cultivation,  h«mg  tendnfi  and  itiiniied 
with  as  much  care  as  a  delicate  Infant. 
Indeed,  half-a-doxen  tali|)At  )i«iltn»  are 
considered  a  i>nug  little  fortune,  the  leavi's 
being  very  profltiit)l«'  merchnndiM^,  and 
the  crop  iiure  year  by  yoar,  during  a  long 
lifetime:  at  the  cIom  of  which,  the  trees 
may  still  be  of  suftlcleiit  value  to  \n;  !»• 
queathed  to  the  owner's  helm." 

UaL.  — •'  Are  there  any  more  »ii(!h  queer 
trees  at  .Singa[K)ro,  Uncle  Clinrlfs '' " 

VVCtZ  CHAttl.KH.  — "  f  Jet  the  <  JapUin  to 
tell  you  of  the  night-blooming  ccreus.  I 
just  missed  seeing  it,  by  arriving  a  day  too 
late, and  I  could  not  wait  a  century  for  the 
next  bloMtomiug  aeaton." 

F*HA}nc  Kim  WiiJJK.  — '^Ymi,  dOfplaaa*, 
Captain,  tell  un  about  thin  wowkrrfol 
flower," 

Capt.  M.— ••  Well,  I  was  dining  at  the 
house  of  Dr.  Almeida,  a  fam'/us  >H/tanlM. 
who  liad  gatbcred  about  hitn  all  manner 
of  curious  plants  and  flowers,  atnoof 
whk-h  were  choice  spednufna  of  the  Vi6- 
hjria  Regia,  and  the  RaJJUri/t  AnuMi, 
the  two  largest  flowers  in  the  world,  each 
bloom  meamring  two  feet  in  diameter! 
But  rarer  than  all  theae  was  the  C'emu, 
with  its  creamy,  waxen  flowen  of  ex* 
quisite  form,  the  leavrM  tjf  the  corolla  of 
a  pale,  golden  bttc,  and   the   petals  In^ 

,  tensely   white.      But   the  odor -well,   I 
oumoi  deacribr  it— 4t  w«s  like  nweet  liliea, 

)  Tioleta,  tabe  roae,  aad  vaaUla.  bat  laan 
f!n«not  that  aJI  oooMaad.     Tb* 

i  began  lo  mCold  aa  twfllffatdaaptaad 
night :  it  naehed  patet  natofl^  aa  boar 
Dnore  ■iMJUgac,  fagaea  a  ra^NBansac 
gieea  aboot  foar  short  hoara,  hagan  to 
vaae  at  three  n'cinrk,  and  by  aanriia  oalf 
•  wiled,  worthleiM  wrrrk  naaaiaed.  iptod 
tot  nntldng  hot  to  be  *ca«t  oat  aad 
idcr  foot  of  HMa.'  Mset  «a»- 
ef  the  vanity  of  all  earthly  giMftaaM^ 
aatolUloareyaa  lolhalwhieb 


k 


OITR  INDIAN  COCSINS. 

BY   IDA   BUXTUlf   COLE. 

(Clam,  Gertnidc.Thomaa.Wllt,andTracey«!*l«!d 
in  •  circle;  Thoniaa  witb  book  Id  li&nd  as  if  read- 
loj;  to  the  others-,  Uncle  CbBrlea  enters.) 

Uncle. — I  am  very  glad  to  see  you  so 
interested  in  your  book,  children.  May 
I  not  enjoy  it  with  you  ? 

Thomas.  — Certainly,  Uncle;  we  shall  be 
very  glad  to  have  your  cotnpany.  I  have 
been  reading  aloud  a  chapter  on  the  ter- 
rible condition  of  Africa  and  how  much 
tliey  need  the  Gospel  of  our  dear  Lord 
Jesus. 

Gertrude. — I  am  so  glad  I  don't  live 
in  a  country  where  girls  are  bought  and  > 
sold;    why,    Uncle,    in    Africa  they   sell 
them  when  they  are  real  little,  not  more 
than  ten  or  twelve  years  old. 

Uncle —Don't  be  too  joyful,  dear 
niece.  Are  you  sure  that  girls  are  not 
sold  in  America  ?  | 

Qertruok. — Why  certainly,Uncle;thiB 
is  a  Christian  land  and  such  a  thing  would  ; 
not  be  allowed.  ' 

Will. — Not  since  the  negro  slaves  were  i 
freed. 
Urclk. — I  fear  you  are  both  wrong.       I 
Clara. — What  do   you  nieau,   Uncle?] 
You  are  only  teasing  us  to  see  how  much 
we  know.  [ 

Unclb. — Not  at  all.  When  I  was 
travelling  in  the  West,  the  superintt^adeDt , 
of  a  certain  school  told  rae  that  one  day  a 
man  came  to  him  and  demanded  one  of  | 
the  girl  pupils,  saying  he  had  bought  her 
for  his  wife;  the  .'^upintendent  refused  to 
let  her  go  until  her  three  years'  school 
term  had  expired  and  the  man  went  away 
angrily;  at  the  close  of  her  school  course 
the  girl  returned  to  her  home  in  the 
Indian  Territory,  and  a  few  weeks  after 
wrote  to  one  of  her  schoolmateB  that  she 
was  hiding  several  miles  from  home  to 
escape  being  taken  by  her  purchaser. 

Tkackt.— Oh,  Uncie,   what  a  horrible 
story  I     Can  it  be  true? 
Umclk. — Yes,  my  boy. 
Clara.— What   kind  of  a  school  was 
that.  Uncle? 

Uncle. — An  Indian  school,  and  the 
girl  was  an  Indian  who  was  being  edu- 
cated there. 

Gertrude.  —  Do  Indians  sell  their 
daughters? 

Uncle. — Yes,  just  as  they  do  in  Africa. 
Thoxab. — I  never  knew  that  before.    I 
cannot  understand   why  our  government 
allows  it. 

Will. — Uncle  Charles,  where  is  this 
school  of  which  you  apeak? 

Uncle. — It  is  the  Uoskcll  Institute,  in 
Lawrence,  Kansas;  it  is,  I  believe,  the 
■econd  largest  school  of  its  kind,  that  in 
Carlisle,  Penn.,  being  older  and  larger. 
It  is  beautifully  situated  just  in  the  sub- 
urbs of  the  city  of  Lawrence;  ladian  boys 
and  girls  are  taken  for  a  three  years' 
course  in  the  Industrial  School,  the  United 


Statea  government  paying  their  fares  to 
and  from  their  homes  and  supporting 
them  while  in  school;  they  study  half 
the  day  and  work  the  other  half.  When 
I  visited  it,  there  were  three  hundred  and 
sixty  pupils,  one  hundred  and  sixty  of 
whom  were  girls. 
TRACEy. — What  do  they  study  ? 
Uncle. — Just  what  white  children  do. 
As  a  rule  they  are  bright,  neat  and  quick 
to  learn.  There  is  a  class  of  eighteen  or 
twenty  little  ones,  some  of  them  not 
more  than  four  or  five  years  old ;  they  ore 
smart  scholars;  they  cnme  all  the  way 
from  their  homes  in  the  Territory,  or 
"The  Nation  "  as  they  call  it.  with  a  lady 
teacher  whom  they  cull  their  '*  Love- 
iMother,"  and  who  has  eutire  charge  of 
them. 

Clara.— Do  they  wear  feathers  and 
blankets  like  the  pictures  we  see? 

Uncle. — No  indeed,  they  dress  as  you 
do,  not  so  nicely  though.  I  wouldn't  be 
surprised  if  they  are  not  ahead  of  some 
white  girls  I  know,  for  they  make  their 
own  dresses.  I  visited  their  sewing  room ; 
some  were  cutting,  others  sewing  by  hand 
or  machine;  dresses  in  all  stages  of  work 
were  there.  In  one  corner  sat  two  little 
girls  making  garments  for  their  dolls. 

Gektuudk, — Just  think  of  that,  Clara, 
and  we  can't  even  make  a  sleeve. 

Thomas. —So  Indian  girls  are  smarter 
than  their  white  sisters,  eh? 

Tracey. — And  the  boys  dress  as  we  do, 
I  suppose? 

Uncle. — Some  of  them  wear  uniforms 
of  blue  with  brass  buttons;  I  believe  it  is 
the  intention  to  uniform  them  all  in  time. 
They  hare  a  tailor  shop  and  some  of  the  | 
boys  are  very  good  tailors,  they  make  all ' 
their  clothes. 

Gerthdde.  —  Then  Indian  boys  are 
smarter  than  their  white  brothers;  how  is 
that,  Thomas? 
Thomas.— We'll  call  it  even. 
Uncle, —  They  can  do  many  things; 
when  the  last  building  was  put  up  the 
boys  did  all  the  work  except  quarrying 
the  stone. 

Will. — What  other  work  can  they  do? 
Unclr. — The  Haskell   Farm  Wagon   is 
made,    tired,    painted    and    lettered    by 
them. 

Trackt. — They  have  a  wheelwright 
shop  then? 

Uncle. — Yes,  and  a  blacksmith,  har- 
ness and  shoe  shop,  in  each  of  which  good 
work  is  done.  They  cultivate  the  farm 
which  comprises  about  four  hundred  aud 
ninety  acres,  nearly  twenty  acres  of  which 
is  garden.  They  have  also  a  laundry  and 
bakery.  I  wonder  how  you  girls  would 
like  to  do  the  cooking  for  that  big  family. 
They  eat  three  hundred  loaves  of  bread  a 
day,  three  bimdred  pounds  of  meat  beside 
forty  or  fifty  pounds  of  pork. 

Clara.— I  should  think  I  was  cooking 
for  an  army  of  half-starved  soldiers. 


Gbrtrcde. — Do  the  girls  leam  tradt* 
as  the  boys  do? 

Uncle. — They  do  all  the  housework, 
laundry  work  and  much  of  the  cooking. 

Clara. — It  is  quite  like  a  big  boarding 
school,  isn't  it? 

Uncle.— It  is  conducted  very  much  on 
that  plan;  all  pupils  must  conform  to  cer- 
tain rules.  You  would  be  amused  if  you 
were  there  some  Saturday  afternoon  which 
is  the  regular  time  for  bathing;  a  monitor 
staods  at  the  door  of  the  bath-room  aod 
calls  the  roll,  the  pupil  answering  by  en- 
tering the  bath-room  for  his  ablutions. 

Will. — Do  they  ever  stay  away  ? 

Uncle. — Sometimes;  then  they  are  pun- 
ished by  losing  their  dinner  or  being  re- 
fused a  trip  to  the  city  when  th«y  greatly 
desire  to  go. 

Gertrude. — I  suppose  they  eat  like 
civilized  people,  don't  they  ? 

Ukcle, — Yes  indeed;  they  march  to 
the  dining-room  with  military  predsion; 
they  are  formed  into  different  companies 
with  their  captain  and  at  the  command 
they  march  to  the  diuing-room,  standing 
at  table  until  all  are  in  position,  boys 
and  girls  at  differeiiL  tables,  when  the 
matron  strikes  the  bell  and  all  sing  or 
chant  a  verse  which  answers  to  our  grace. 
The  first  time  I  heard  them  they  sang, 

"  PralM  to  God,  immortal  praue. 
For  the  love  that  crowos  oar  days; 
Bounteous  Source  of  every  J07, 
May  Thy  pratae  oar  tongues  employ." 

There  was  very  little  tune,  rather  a 
dragging  intonation,  which  reminded  me 
that  only  the  Christian  world  has  music 
and  happy  soog. 

(  LAKA. — And  do  they  dislike  music  f 
Cannot  savages  be  taught  to  sing  and 
play  correctly  ? 

Uncle. — Certainly;  the  boys  have  a 
brass  band  of  twenty  or  thirty  pieces; 
they  arc  under  the  instruction  of  a  white 
teacher;  they  are  as  fond  of  their  instru- 
ments 08  any  musicians;  they  play  nicely 
and  are  sometimes  employed  in  neighbor- 
ing cities. 

TnoMAB. — Many  people  evidently  con- 
sider the  red  man  incapable  of  anything 
helpful  or  good,  hut  they  must  be  a  re- 
markable people. 

Unclk. — Many  are  too  willing  to  ac- 
cept the  notions  of  prejudice  instead  of 
the  real  facts  concerning  this  people. 

Gertrude. —Did  jou  learn  auy  of  their 
names.  Uncle  Charles  ? 

Unclr.— They  usually  drop  their  In- 
dian names  and  adopt  some  of  their  own 
;  choosing  when  they  enter  school.  They 
'  seem  to  share  the  negro  fondness  for  dis- 
,  tinguished  people  for  the  register  records 
several  Daniel  Websters,  Henry  Clays; 
ont'  boy,  a  Shawnee,  expressed  his  admira- 
tion for  Hon.  Dudley  Haskell,  after  whom 
the  institute  is  named,  by  calling  himself 
Dudley  Haskell  Shawnee. 

Tracey. — Do  they  speak  English  as  we 
do? 


Uncle. — After  they  have  been  there 
long  enough  to  learn.  There  are  several 
tribes  represented;  their  language  differs 
•o  that  all  cannot  converse  by  words  even 
in  Indian  tongue,  but  strange  to  say,  the 
sign  language  is  universal ;  all  tribes  use 
it;  so  by  the  signs  ihey  talk  as  easily  as 
do  the  deaf  and  dumb  with  their  alphabet. 

Thomas. — Are  they  obliged  to  go  to 
this  school,  Uncle  ? 

Ukcle. — No,  and  that  is  to  be  regretted. 
In  some  of  our  States  our  white  children 
are  compelled  to  attend  school  a  part  of 
the  year,  but  neither  in  the  Territory  nor 
out  are  the  Indians  subject  to  any  com- 
pulsory education.  The  agents  who  some- 
times go  down  to  the  Nation  to  bring  pupils 
are  very  much  hindered  by  this  fact.  The 
Superintendent  of  Haskell  Institute,  ex- 
Governor  Robinsoo,  told  me  that  in  one 
of  his  trips  there  he  found  a  bright  little 
girl  of  twelve  years  who  wanted  to  attend 
Haskell.  Her  parents,  the  supcrinteodent 
and  agent  all  consented  but  in  ii  few  days 
after  he  went  for  her  and  she  could  not 
come  because  the  man  who  had  married 
her  oldest  sister  forbade  it,  saying  he 
wanted  to  marry  her  by  and  by,  and  ac- 
cording to  their  customs  the  man  who 
marries  the  oldest  daughter  controls  all 
ber  sisters. 

Oertrddk. — I  believe  they  are  even 
worse  than  Africans.  Where  do  they  go 
when  they  le-ave  these  schools  ? 

Umcle,  — Some  go  back  to  the  Territory 
and  care  for  themselves,  living  like  civil- 
ized people;  a  few  go  back  into  the  old 
tribal  habits. 

Clara. — How  can  they  after  having  a 
tsste  of  refinement  ? 

UscLS. — Just  as  easily  as  many  a  boy 
of  Christian  parents  when  he  is  thrown 
among  wicked  people  cannot  stand  the 
ineer  at  his  piety  and  so  forsakes  it. 
These  children  have  only  three  years  of 
education,  many  of  them  are  very  young 
*hen  they  return  to  their  homes  and  not 
strong  enough  nor  old  enough  to  make 
lives  for  themselves.  If  they  could  be 
kept  in  the  school  until  they  were 
eighteen  years  of  age  or  even  fifteen  they 
would  be  able  to  property  care  for  them- 
selves; the  government  can  ailord  to  edu 
cate  them  that  length  of  time  better  than 
it  can  afford  to  have  on  its  hands  a  help- 
leas  race  to  whom  rations  are  dealt  out. 

Will, — Our  people  surely  do  not  un- 
deretand  their  condition  or  we  should  be 
more  enlightened  and  more  zeatoua  in 
their  behalf. 

UncLE. — I  should  like  to  tell  you  more 
about  them  but  cannot  now.  When  I 
meet  people  who  are  always  flnding  fault 
with  foreign  mission  work  and  petulantly 
crying  out,  "  Work  for  the  home 
heathen,"  I  always  suggest  the  Indian 
question  and  that  it  is  a  good  field  for 
them  to  practise  their  much  aired  home 
nuasioD  views.     (Exit.) 


TaoMAS. — How  I  long  for  the  Gospel 
to  be  pfeaehed  to  every  creature,  for  the 
glorious  beams  of  the  Sun  of  Righteous- 
ness to  shine  iato  all  these  darkened 
minds  that  error  may  vanish  and  all  may 
drink  from  "the  well  of  salvation." 

All  repeat  in  concert.  "And  this  Gos- 
pel of  the  kingdom  shall  be  preached  in 
all  the  world  for  a  witness  unto  all  na- 
tions; and  then  shall  the  end  come." 

Arfjetitine,  Kantaa, 

:o: 

Wiley  lna«l«nt«  «t  Prklns,  rhiiia. 

An  effort  is  being  iiiailc  to  raipe  an  En- 
dowment Fund  for  Wiley  Institute,  at 
Peking,  North  China,  and  Rev.  M.  L. 
Taft.  who  has  been  connected  with  the 
North  China  MiR!>ion  for  several  years,  has 
lately  returned  to  this  country  and  is  act- 
ing as  agent  to  raise  the  money  for  the 
Endowment. 

It  is  desired  to  raise  one  hundred  $600 
schoUirships.  the  interest  of  which  is  to 
be  used  in  supporting  promising  Chinese 
youth  in  prosecuting  their  studies. 

Nine-tenths  of  the  pupils  in  Wiley  In- 
stitute are  the  children  of  native  Chris- 
tians and  they  are  there  tieing  trained  for 
useful  lives  both  in  the  laity  and  min- 
istry. 

Four  of  these  scholarships  are  either 
fully  paid,  or  under  way. 

It  is  also  proposed  to  raise  thirteen  Na- 
tive Pro/e88ornhip«  at  $6,000  each,  and 
also  twelve  Foreign  Professorships  at 
JI30.000  each. 

The  a^kint;  is  larg«.  The  need  is  great. 
Those  who  may  be  interested  in  the  un- 
dertaking are  requested  to  address  Rev. 
M.  L.  Taft,  P.  O.  Box  1116,  New  York 
City. 

Bishop  Warren  furnishes  the  following 
facts  respecting  Wiley  Institute,  its  work 
and  its  need: 

"This  school,  named  after  the  excel- 
lent Bishop  who  loved  China  even  unto 
death,  is  admirably  located  in  a  vast  city, 
!  where  there  are  scarcely  any  advantages 
for  CliriRttan  education.  Peking  is  the 
capital  of  an  empire  of  one-fourth  of  the 
human  race.  A  million  of  people  swarm 
around  the  humble  waUs  of  this  fountain 
of  knowledge  and  life.  Inside  are  only 
seventy-three;  outside,  countless  multi- 
tudes. One  almost  forgets  to  be  grateful 
for  the  work  done,  because  overwhelmed 
with  that  which  desperately  needs  to  be 
done. 

"It  profoundly  impresses  one  to  re- 
member that  this  -Wo.fMW.OOO  of  people 
come  into  being  with  a  childhood  as 
promising  as  the  average  American 
child's,  Here  are  bright,  beautiful  faces, 
and  alert  minds.  The  algebra  on  the 
blackboards  looks  as  natural  as  in  Amer- 
ica. They  acquire  a  language,  vastly 
more  difficult  than  ours,  in  a  short  time. 
Could  we  but  rightly  train  the  children 
we  could  redeem  China  in  a  single  gener- 


ation. The  lack  of  teachers  makes  this 
whole  accomplishment  imiwssible.  But 
a  school  founded,  and  thriving,  on  the 
ground,  with  excellent  teachers  hard  at 
work,  makes  some  degree  of  such  success 
possiWc,  and  hence  an  imjwrative  duty. 
This  inHtitute  should  l)e  lifted  into  a  col- 
lege at  once.  It  should  have  an  endow- 
ment of  $100,000  in  hvc  years.  This  is  the 
golden  moment.  If  we  show  signs  of  a 
determination  to  succeed  we  shaH  hold 
this  white  field,  and  the  harvest  truly 
will  be  great. 

"  Meanwhile  I  want  to  appenl  to  one 
hundred  people  to  adopt  for  education 
one  child  each,  or  more.  It  costs  but 
thirty  dollars  a  year.  Our  ]>arty  took 
five.  Thus  one  can  put  a  trumed  worker 
into  the  field  to  represent  him.  One  may 
not  have  sons  or  daughters  to  send;  take 
one  alrea<ly  there.  Some  of  our  most 
efficient  workers  in  India  were  thus  edu- 
cattnl  for  a  few  years,  and  then  they  con- 
secrated their  whole  lives  to  the  work  of 
God.  How  small  the  outlay;  how  great 
the  result!  The  opportunity  is  open  to 
many. 

"Having  thus  met  the  immediate  needs, 
[ilanji  should  be  inaugurated  for  the  en- 
dowment of  professorships,  or  the  erec- 
tion of  new  buildings.  Where  could  it 
be  more  appropriately  undertaken  than 
near  the  home  of  Bishop  Wiley  ? 

"The  greatest  development  of  the 
world  for  the  next  half  century  is  to  be 
in  these  awakening  Enstem  uatiotis. 
Money  commands  three  jier  cent,  here, 
but  by  far  the  best  investment  is  in  the 
Christian  education  of  the  youth  of  to- 
day, who  will  soon  be  at  the  head  of 
these  stupendous  movements. 

"  Robert  College,  near  Constantinople, 
seems  only  a  humble  instrumentality,  but 
the  effect  on  the  Turkish  Empire  by  the 
men  educated  therein  is  incalculable. 
The  new  civilization  now  being  pressed 
upon  the  East,  and  being  sought  by  it, 
demands  men  educated  in  modem  ways. 
Utterly  vain,  and  worse,  for  these  pur- 
poses is  the  old  education;  they  must 
have  the  new. 

•■  We  do  not  seek  to  educate  preachers 

and  teachers  merely;  all  are  not  called  to 

j  that  work.     But  we  seek  to  prepare  men 

to  guide  the  affairs  of  nations,  or  even  per- 

I  sons  to  live  pure  lives  and  set  the  forceful 

example  of  a  Christian  home.     Parents 

I  are  prone  to  care  for  their  own  children 

merely,  and  often  prevent  their  noblest 

development  by  lavish  abundance.     But 

China's    children    are    as    dear    to    the 

Heavenly  Father  as  ours,  and  He  wants 

them  all  blessed  and  saved  alike." 

:o: 

The  Japan  Methodist  AS^oeaU  for  May 
has  been  received.  It  is  published  month- 
ly at  Yokohama,  Japan,  and  contains 
seven  pages  in  Japanese  and  one  in  Eng- 
lish.    Rev.  I.  H.  CorreU  \%  VOL  ^iiax^- 


LITTLE  GALE  OF  CHINA. 


Jiui^cnt  nn^  NniTotiuc. 


Little  Oale  of  China. 

BY    MISS    FIELDE    OF    SWATOW. 

When  little  Gale  was  born  nobody  was  pleased.  Girls 
are  sometimes  endured,  but  never  welcomed,  in  Chinese 
families.  As  there  were  already  three  boys  and  no  girls 
in  the  family,  she  was  allowed  to  live.  She  had  her  head 
shaven,  except  two  little  tufts  of  hair  over  the  bumps  of 
"  sublimity  "  ;  a  short  sack  was  put  on  her,  and  she  was 
laid  in  a  basket  that  swung  by  a  rope  from  a  beam  in  the 
roof,  and  thence  she  looked  about  her  world.  It  was  a 
very  small  one.  The  house  had  three  rooms — a  bedroom 
at  each  end,  and  a  middle  room  used  for  all  domestic 
purposes.  From  her  basket  Gale  could  watch  the  pigs 
and  fowls  running  about,  and  could  see  the  busy  people 
in  the  six-feet  wide  street  before  the  door.  As  soon  as 
she  was  strong  enough,  with  her  hair  braided  in  one 
strand  down  her  back,  like  a  boy's,  with  a  pair  of  short 
trousers  on,  and  with  a  cold,  boiled  sweet  potato  for 
luncheon,  she  went  with  other  girls  to  gather  dry  grass 
and  sticks  to  cook  the  family  food.  These  excursions 
were  very  pleasant. 

She  had  so  much  work  to  do  that  her  feet  were  neg- 
lected, and  got  so  large  that  they  began  to  be  a  disgrace 
to  her.  She  knew  the  pain  would  be  dreadful,  but  it  was 
more  dreadful  to  hear  her  neighbors  say  as  she  passed, 
"  There  are  two  boats  going  by."  So  she  had  them 
bound,  and  had  to  endure  the  pain  until  it  ceased.  Her 
feet  could  never  be  straightened  again,  and  she  could 
not  go  to  the  hills  any  more,  for  she  could  not  walk  far. 
One  day  a  foreign  person  came  to  the  village.  It  was 
said  that  he  was  very  wonderful,  with  white  skin,  pale 
eyes,  and  red  hair.  Everybody  ran  to  look,  but  her  feet 
would  not  go  fast,  and  she  lost  the  sight. 

She  helped  her  mother  to  spin  and  weave  the  cotton 
cloth  for  the  family  garments,  and  to  cook  the  sweet 
potatoes  and  rice  for  the  family  meals.  When  her  father 
and  brothers  had  eaten,  then  she  and  her  mother  ate  what 
was  left.  On  certain  days  she  worshipped  the  little  gilded 
images  that  were  on  the  shelf  for  gods;  and  sometimes 
she  went  with  her  female  relations  to  bum  incense  and 
gilt  paper  before  the  gods  of  the  village  temple.  So  she 
came  to  her  fifteenth  year. 

Meanwhile  Lim,  a  tradesman  of  Swatow,  had  a  younger 
brother.  We,  getting  near  twenty — a  suitable  age  to  marry. 
The  parents  being  dead,  Lim  was  the  head  of  the  house. 
We  had  front  teeth  like  tusks,  and  was  stupid  as  well  as 
ugly.  He  helped  Lim  in  the  shop.  Lira's  wife  wanted  a 
servant,  so  she  persuaded  her  husband  to  send  a  go-be- 
tween to  find  a  wife  for  We. 

The  go-between  bargained  for  Gale,  and  she  was  be- 
trothed to  We. 

The  betrothal  money,  equal  to  five  pounds  twelve 
shillings,  wrapped  in  red  silk,  was  carried  from  Lim  to 
Gale's  parents;  and  on  a  day  pronounced  lucky,  Gale 
tras  taken  in  a  closed  sedan  chAn,  with  a  red  shawl  cov- 


ering her  head  and  face,  to  the  house  of  her  unknown 
bridegroom's  brother.  There  she  worshipped  the  house- 
hold gods,  and  was  led  to  her  room,  where  her  veil  was 
removed,  and  she  saw  for  the  first  time  the  man  who  was 
her  husband.  She  saw  his  tusks  and  his  stupidity,  and 
then  and  there  began  to  hate  him.  The  next  day  she 
stood  among  several  old  female  friends,  and  all  who  chose 
of  both  sexes  came  to  see  her,  and  passed  comments  on 
her,  flattering,  curious,  or  malicious,  as  their  dispositions 
led  them. 

Then  her  life  of  servitude  began.  Lim's  wife  having 
got  the  power,  she  used  it  mercilessly.  She  was  arrogant 
and  contemptuous  towards  Gale,  and  made  her  wretched. 
We,  too,  grew  more  and  more  hateful  and  hated. 

Her  next  neighbor  was  her  aunt,  one  year  older  than 
she  was.  Three  years  before  she  had  been  betrothed  and 
brought  home  by  the  parents  of  a  young  man  who  had 
been  absent  five  years.  For  three  years  she  had  served 
the  old  couple,  awaiting  the  return  of  the  bridegroom. 
For  two  years  nothing  had  l)een  heard  from  him.  The 
father  was  sick  and  foolish,  and  the  mother  took  care  of 
the  cows  for  the  support  of  the  family,  leaving  her  son's 
betrothed  wife  to  take  care  of  the  sick  man  and  the 
house.  Gale  and  this  girl  were  often  seen  talking  to- 
gether; then  they  were  met  very  early  in  the  morning,  in 
gala  dre.ss,  on  the  road  to  their  native  village,  and  when 
asked  where  they  were  going,  they  said  "for  a  pleasure- 
trip  home."  Shortly  after  their  shoes  were  found  on  the 
brink  of  a  pool  in  a  rice-field,  and  their  lifeless  bodies 
were  taken  from  its  bottom. 


Game  of  Proverbs  In  Japan. 

The  game  of  "  I-ro-ha  garuta"  is  played  in  many  Jap- 
anese homes  on  winter  evenings.  The  children  sit  in  a 
circle  and  have  small  cards,  each  containing  a  proverb, 
while  on  another  card  is  a  picture  which  illustrates  it. 
The  cards  are  shuffled  and  dealt,  and  then  the  first  child 
reads  one  of  his  proverb-cards.  The  child  who  has  the 
picture  corresponding  calls  out,  and  these  two  cards  are 
laid  away  out  of  the  play.  The  one  who  first  gets  rid  of 
his  cards  wins.  The  one  who  has  the  last  card  loses  the 
game,  and,  if  a  girl,  gets  a  wisp  of  straw  in  her  hair ;  if  a 
boy,  he  has  a  black  mark  on  his  face.  It  is  strange  to- 
find  that  the  same  ideas  now  current  were  gathered  into 
proverbs  in  Japan  when  England  was  inhabited  by  sav- 
ages dressed  in  skins.     Here  are  some  of  them: 

A  good  son  makes  a  happy  father. 

Speak  of  a  man  and  his  shadow  comes. 

You  can't  build  bridges  in  the  clouds. 

There  are  thorns  on  all  roses. 

Thine  own  heart  makes  the  world. 

A  cur  is  bold  before  his  own  gate, 

To  know  the  new  search  the  old. 

Many  words,  little  sense. 

The  poet  at  home  sees  the  whole  world. 

The  throne  of  the  gods  is  on  the  brow  of  the  righteous 
man. 


« 


PR  EM  DASS,  A  CON  VENTED  PRIEST  OF  INDIA. 


Preiu  Da88,  a  Converted  Prietit  of  Iiulia. 

BY    REV.    JAMES    G.    POTTER. 

Prem  Dass,  whose  name  translated  into  English  means, 
"Serv-ant  of  Love,"  was  in  youth  a  follower  of  a  Hindu 
saint  who  lived  in  the  jungle,  near  the  foot  of  the  Hima- 
laya Mountains.  This  saint,  before  his  death,  about  forty 
years  ago,  gave  to  his  disciple  Prem  Dass  the  position  of 
teacher  or  priest.  Having  received  this  position,  he  es- 
tablished himself  at  a  village  called  Gandouli,  about  sev- 
enty miles  from  Simla,  at  the  foot  of  the  hills.  There  he 
built  a  shrine  or  temple,  near  to  a  sacred  banyan  Uee, 
and  planted  around  it  a  grove  of  mango  trees.  This' 
shrine  contained  no  image,  except  a  model  of  a  tomb 
erected  in  Multon  in  honor  of  a  famous  Mohammedan 
saint  named  Sultan.  This  saint  is  much  reverenced,  and, 
in  fact,  worshipped,  by  both  Mohammedans  and  Hindoos 
in  the  Punjab.  His  position  was  soon  established  amongst 
the  people  of  the  neighborhood,  who  came  in  large  num- 
bers to  the  shrine.  As  none  came  empty-handed,  Prem 
Dass  soon  found  his  position  a  source  of  wealth  as  well 
as  honor. 

Amongst  other  presents,  he  received  a  large  iron  bell 
from  a  neighboring  prince  who  visited  the  shrine,  which, 
when  sounded,  could  be  heard  by  the  village  people  for 
many  miles  round.  Perhaps  the  most  valuable  present, 
however,  in  his  estimation  was  that  of  a  little  boy,  who, 
with  loo  rupees,  was  made  over  by  his  parents  to  be  Prem 
Dass's  disciple,  to  learn  from  him  the  sacred  mysteries 
he  was  supposed  to  be  able  to  impart,  and  possibly  to 
succeed  him  in  the  priesthood.  When  the  boy  grew  up, 
Prem  Dass  took  him,  with  twelve  other  disciples,  on  a 
long  pilgrimage  to  the  sacred  shrines  of  India. 

Things  went  on  thus  for  nearly  thirty  years,  when  one 
day,  during  the  annual  mela,  a  Christian  preacher  visited 
the  shrine.  This  preacher  had  already  been  used  of  God 
lo  the  conversion  of  Prem  Dass's  chief  disciple,  and  now 
came  to  speak  to  the  priest  himself  of  Christ  and  salva- 
tion. On  approaching  the  temple  he  was  told  to  take  off 
his  shoes,  as  the  place  was  holy.  He  did  so,  not  in  rev- 
erence for  the  place,  but  in  order  to  be  able  to  sit  and 
converse  with  the  priest  in  charge. 

God  blessed  the  message,  .\fter  a  long  and  earnest 
conversation,  the  priest  took  the  preacher  to  hfs  home. 
The  following  day  he  went  with  him  on  a  long  tour, 
lasting  nearly  two  months.  Day  by  day  they  talked  of 
Christ  Jesus  the  Saviour;  and,  at  last,  the  priest  confessed 
his  faith  in  Jesus.  He  then  went  to  Simla,  where  he  re- 
mained under  instruction  with  the  Rev.  Dr,  Carey,  then 
in  charge  of  the  work  there.  .After  two  months'  instruc- 
tion he  was  baptized  and  returned  home.  Old  things 
had  passed  away,  all  things  had  become  new. 

It  was  to  us  a  source  of  great  joy  to  hear  from  our 
host's  lips  the  story  of  his  conversion.  He  told  us  that 
he  had  given  up  a  good  deal  for  Christ,  but  gladly  ac- 
knowleged  that  in  Christ  Himseif  he  had  found  unsearch- 
able riches.  Two  of  his  sons  have  been  baptized,  also 
his  brother-in-law  and  daughter-in-law.  The  last-named, 
who  was  baptized  by  me  in  July  of  last  year,  has  died 


during  the  interval.  At  the  services  held  in  the  i 
room,  none  listened  with  more  intelligent  interest 
exposition  of  the  Word  of  (iod  than  our  host  tl) 
verted  priest. 

We  were  shown  the  old  temple  bell,  now  rusting 
We  entered  the  old  temple,  now  overgrown  with 
and,  with  Prem  Dass  as  our  guide,  we  also  visit 
Christians  of  the  neighborhood,  many  of -whom  had 
from  him  of  Jesus.  In  the  old  temple  we  sang  a  n; 
hymn  in  praise  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  prayed  thai 
time  would  soon  come  when  every  other  heathen  t 
might  thus  resound  with  the  praises  of  Jesus. 


**  The  Bible  make  all  Happy." 

Tooi,  a  New  Zealand  chief,  once  came  to  Englani 
had  heard  the  missionariej  preach,  and  had  leal 
good  deal  of  the  way  of  salvation. 

The  following  is  a  letter  addressed  by  him  to  one 
missionary  secretaries: 

"Dear  Reverend  Brother, — I  am  just  told  I 
to  leave  you  day  after  to-morrow.  I  will  therefort 
you,  dear  sir. 

"  I  go  home  tell  my  countrymen,  that  Jesus  is  tB 
God.     Atua  is  false — no  god — all  nonsense. 

"  I  tell  my  countrymen  Englishman  no  hang  hiss< 
not  eat  a  man — no  tattooing — no  fall  cutting  hissclf,^ 
countrymen  will  say  to  me,  '  Why  Englishmen  iW 
himself?*  I  tell  them  Book  of  books  say,  'No  cut- 
hang — no  tattoo.'  I  tell  them  they  sin,  they  do  wi 
I  know  that  Jesus  Christ's  blood  cleanseth  all  sin. 
my  poor  countrymen  so.  He  no  find  out  the 
heaven,  poor  fellow!  Jesus  our  Lord,  He  found  a 
heaven  for  all  who  know  Hinj. 

"  Jesus  Christ  love  me  much.     I  no  love  Him 
my  bad  heart  no  love  Him.     I  sinned  too  much  for 
I  hope  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  put  in  me  a  new  heart 
new  soul.     I  then  pray  to  Him,  and  love  Him,  and 
love  me. 

"  I  go  back  to  my  country — I  tell  my  countrymer 
Book,   the   Bible  make  all  happy ;  New   Zealandn 
spear   make   no   happy.      I   tell   my  poor  countrw 
Christians  no  fight — no  use  war-club,  no  spear  ;  the 
Book  of  books — all  true — says  no  fight,  all  love." 


Goon  Words. — Miss  Whately,  writing  of  her  w 
Egypt,  says:  "  I  said  to  a  poor  old  woman,  oni 
'Will  you  try  to  think  every  day  that  God  lovei 
poor,  old,  and  lonely  as  you  are.  and  wants  you 
saved,  and  go  up  to  his  bright  Heaven,  by  and  b] 
that  our  Lord  Jesus  loves  you,  and  died  to  save 
The  poor  old  thing  looked  at  me  for  a  minute,  the 
ing  my  hand,  kissed  it,  and  said,  '  God  bless  y4 
your  words.'  I  taught  her  the  little  prayer,  'God  b< 
ciful  to  me,  a  sinner.'  "  There  are  many  other 
need  to  be  told  how  to  pray  to  God,  and  that  Jesui 
for  them. 


African  Boys— tUeir  Play  and  their 
Plaj-things. 

LETTER  FROM  REV.  J.  A.  BAIN  TO  A  SABBATH-SCHOOL 
SCHOLAR  IN  SCOTLANft. 

The  little  black  boys  and  girls  in  Africa  have  their 
romps  and  games  just  as  you  have,  though  of  course  very 
dififerent.  They  have  their  games  at  ball,  which  consists 
in  choosing  sides,  and  the  ball  is  thrown  up,  while  the 
one  side  try  to  keep  it  from  the  other  as  long  as  they  can. 
Then  they  have  popguns,  something  like  those  at  home, 
only  made  of  bark  from  a  tree,  or  of  reeds  ;  and  they  ' 
spin  tops.  They  don't  have  dolls,  for  they  have  not  often 
themselves  as  much  cloth  as  would  cover  a  doll,  if  they 
knew  how  to  make  one.  But  they  make  little  clay  figures 
which  are  meant  to  look  like  cmi's,  though  the  only  parts 
of  the  figures  like  a  cow  are  the  great  big  hump  on  the 
back,  and  the  tapering  horns.  Little  black  boys  and  girls 
are  really  very  good  tempered  ;  they  rarely  fight,  and  if 
you  give  one  of  them  even  a  pinch  of  salt,  no  matter  how 
many  there  may  be,  every  one  gets  a  little. 

You  think  children  are  happy  when  they  have  nice, 
big,  airy  houses  with  lots  of  nice  things  in  them.  The 
little  African  only  goes  into  his  house  if  it  rains,  or  if  he 
is  going  to  bed  ;  and  if  he  is  tall,  tlien  he  must  stoop  to 
get  in,  and  then,  once  in,  it  is  all  dark,  unless  there  be  a 
fire,  which  will  likely  smoke  badly,  as  no  houses  have 
chimneys.  The  houses  are  just  like  so  many  bee-hives, 
and  if  you  begin  to  build,  yoa  will  probably  finish  your 
house  in  two  or  three  days  at  the  most.  A  little  blackie 
knows  nothing  of  breakfast,  lunch,  dinner,  or  tea.  His 
mother  gives  him  a  little  basket  of  cooked  maize  made 
into  a  brosr,  and  some  beans  or  leaves  boiled,  which  are 
eaten  with  the  brose.  This  in  the  morning  and  at  night 
is  quite  sufficient  to  feed  any  child. 

Often  war  comes  on  a  peaceful  village,  and  children 
are  torn  from  their  friends  and  their  village,  which  they 
may  never  see  again.  They  grow  up  as  the  slaves  of  those 
who  capture  them,  and  they  in  turn  will  no  doubt  do  the 
same  to  other  villages,  and  perhaps  even  to  iheir  own  old 
home  of  long  ago.  All  this  is  very  sad,  because  it  is  very 
true  ;  and  the  only  way  in  which  the  horror  of  war,  with 
its  bloodshed  and  cruelty,  will  cease,  will  be  to  tell  these 
poor  people  of  that  God  who  is  the  friend  of  young  and  old, 
rich  and  poor  alike. 

Just  near  us  lives  a  poor  woman  whose  nose,  ears,  lips, 
and  hands  have  been  cut  off  by  the  Awemba,  who,  when 
they  carried  others  off,  did  not  think  her  worth  taking. 
Another  poor  man  near  us  only  three  weeks  ago  suffered 
the  same,  though  death  mercifully  ended  his  sufferings. 
One  village  five  miles  from  here  had  thirty  or  forty  women 
and  children  carried  away  by  the  Awemba,  who  came 
down  on  them  when  they  were  all  happy  in  the  joy  of 
gathering  in  their  harvest  home.     A  poor  little  baby  was 

I        found  sleeping,  all  unconscious  that  its  mother  was  already 

f        miles  away,  hurried  by  the  cruel  captors,  her  neck  lightly 

K        pressed  in  a  slave-stick. 

^^_     My  dear ,  neither  you  nor  I  can  change  the  hearts 


of  these  cruel  and  blood-thirsty  people  ;  but  we  can 
pray  to  God  to  change  them,  and  He  who  knows 
their  sorrows  and  sufferings  will  hear  and  send 
relief  to  their  distress.  Poor,  dark  Africa  groans 
with  the  injustice  of  centuries. 


The  WonI  of  God  in  India. 

A  missionary  just  arrived  in  India  could  not  speak  to 
the  people,  for  he  had  not  learnt  their  language.  "  What 
am  I  to  do  ?  "  he  sadly  thought.  "  It  will  take  me  months 
to  learn  Hindi;  and,  meanwhile,  the  poor  people  are  living 
and  dying  in  heathen  darkness." 

Then  God  put  a  beautiful  plan  into  his  head.  "I 
cannot  speak  to  the  natives,"  he  said  to  himself,  "  but  I 
can  tvritt." 

So  he  got  down  his  Bible,  and  carefully  copied  out  a 
number  of  texts,  such  as  "  God  is  love,"  "  Jesus  Christ 
came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners,"  etc.,  each  on  a  sep- 
arate bit  of  paper,  and  then  he  went  out  into  the  high 
road,  and  gave  one  to  each  person  lie  met.  And  he  went 
on  giving  away  the  wonderful  words  of  life,  though  he 
saw  no  result. 

At  last,  one  day,  when  he  was  in  a  different  town,  a 
Hindu  came  to  him  to  ask  him  to  come  and  see  a  dying 
man  in  a  village  some  way  off.  The  missionary  went  at 
once,  and  found  the  man  very  ill,  but  when  he  saw  the 
missionary  a  look  of  joy  came  over  his  face.  "  Tell  me 
more  words  of  Jesus,"  he  exclaimed,  "  for  I  am  going  to 
be  with  Him  in  heaven;  and  I  want  to  know  more  about 
Him  first." 

"Are  you  a  Christian  ?"  asked  the  missionary  in  sur- 
prise. 

"  Yes,"  said  the  dying  man.  "  Thank  God,  I  am  not 
afraid  to  die,  for  'Jesus  Christ  came  into  the  world  to  save 
sinners' 

"  What  missionary  taught  you  this  ? "  asked  his  vis- 
itor. 

"No  missionary  ever  taught  me,"  was  the  reply:  "I  never 
saw  a  missionary  till  I  saw  you  just  now." 

"  How  then  did  you  learn  our  Faith  ?  "  asked  the  mis- 
sionary. 

"I  learnt  it  thus,"  answered  the  dying  Christian:  "There 
was  an  English  missionary  in  a  place  a  long  way  off  ;  and 
he  used  every  day  to  write  verses  from  the  Bible,  and 
give  them  to  the  passers-by.  Some  of  the  people  of  our 
village  used  to  pass  the  missionary's  house,  and  from  time 
to  time  got  these  texts — a  different  one  each  time — and 
gave  them  to  me,  because  I  had  learnt  to  read,  and  most 
of  our  people  could  not  do  so."  Here  the  poor  man 
drew  from  under  his  pillow  a  number  of  worn  and  faded 
pieces  of  paper  with  texts  printed  on  them.  "  I  read 
them  again  and  again,"  he  said,  "and  saw  how  much 
better  Christ's  religion  is  than  ours,  and  at  last  I  became 
a  Christian." 

This  was  one  result  of  that  missionary's  work.  Do  you 
think  that  after  that  he  ever  felt  that  he  had  labored  in 
vain  ^ — Sunrise  for  India. 


A    THREE-YEAR-OLD  MISSIONARY. 


f 


A  Tliree-Year-Old  Missionary. 

This  little  girl  lived  away  off  in  India.  Her  mamma 
had  often  urged  the  ayah  (native  nurse)  to  learn  to  read, 
but  she  would  shake  her  head  and  say,  "  No,  Mem-sahib, 
J  am  too  old  to  learn." 

Annie's  mamma  had  a  little  school  on  the  veranda,  and 
the  little  girl  would  sit  by  and  listen  while  her  mamma 
taught  her  dusky  pupils  their  letters  off  a  large  chart. 

Almost  before  any  one  knew  it  Annie  had  learned  her 
letters,  and  would  correct  the  little  native  children  when 
they  made  mistakes  in  saying  their  alphabet. 

Then  the  ayaA  said,  "  Why,  Mem-sahib,  if  a  little  child 
cot  three  can  learn  to  read,  surely  I  can.     I  will  try." 

Then  her  little  daughter,  Harambibi,  declared  she  would 
also  learn.  Upon  this  her  daughter-in-law  and  her  son 
announced  their  intention  of  joining  the  class. 

Then  the  cook's  little  Sundri  said,  "  Teach  me,  too, 
please."  So  at  last  a  nice  class  gathered  round  her  mother's 
feet  to  learn  to  read  the  Bible. 

Annie  heard  her  mother  say,  "  I  can't  go  to  the  city  to 
talk  to  the  women  on  account  of  the  baby  ;  but  if  I  take 
a  pretty  picture  and  the  baby,  and  walk  down  to  the  road 
leading  to  the  river,  I  may  get  an  audience." 

This  plan  was  quite  a  success,  and  Annie  stood  by  her 
mother's  side  an  attentive  listener,  while  pictures  of  the 
prodigal  son,  the  good  Samaritan,  and  others  were  shown 
and  explained. 

One  day  while  her  mother  was  seated  on  the  veranda 
busily  engaged  in  mending  a  pile  of  stockings,  she  looked 
down  the  shady  garden  path  and  saw  her  little  girl 
leading  some  native  women,  strangers  to  her,  up  to  the 
house. 

As  they  stepped  on  the  veranda  Annie  said,  "  There, 
mamma,  I  have  brought  you  some  women  for  you  to  tell 
them  about  God."  And  she  ran  to  fetch  the  Bible  pict- 
ures. 

The  women  bowed  down  to  the  ground  and  explained 
that  they  had  come  to  the  mission  well  to  draw  water, 
and  the  little  Missie  Baba  had  spied  them  and  asked  them 
if  they  knew  about  God,  and  had  insisted  on  their  com- 
ing to  her  mamma  to  be  told  about  Him. 

After  this  one  visit  Annie's  mamma  never  saw  these 
women  again,  but  who  knows  what  good  seed  may  not 
have  been  sown  in  their  hearts,  to  bear  forth  fruit  unto 
eternal  life  ? 

Another  day  Annie  was  prattling  in  this  wise  to  her 
iyah:  "  My  little  baby  brother  is  in  heaven,  and  when  I 
go  to  heaven  he  will  run  to  meet  me  and  say,  '  You  are 
my  dear  sister  Annie  ;  I  have  been  waiting  and  watching 
for  you  for  so  long.'  And  then  he  will  take  me  right  to 
Jesus,  and  Jesus  will  be  so  glad  to  see  me  and  love  me 
so,and  then  my  little  brother  will  say,  'Come,  I  will  show 
you  where  all  the  pretty  flowers  grow,"  and  he  will  take 
■oe  to  a  river  on  whose  bank  beautiful  flowers  are  growing, 
I  *ill  have  milk  and  honey  to  drink  in  heaven." 

The  ayah  turned  to  the  lady  in  great  surprise,  and  asked, 

Why,  Mem-sahib,  is  heaven  a  place  like  that  ?  Is  what 
'his  little  one  is  saying  true  ?     Do  you  suppose  you  will 


ever  see  your  darling  baby  again  ?    And  if  you  do  see  him, 
will  he  know,  will  he  love  you  ?" 

Do  you  not  think  that  the  little  girl's  mamma  was  glad 
to  tell  the  ayah  about  the  land  where  her  darling  had 
gone,  where  there  is  no  more  sin  or  sorrow,  pain  or  sick- 
ness? VVas  she  not  glad  that  her  little  Annie  had  given 
her  this  chance  to  teach  the  woman  about  Him  who  is  the 
glor)'  and  light  of  that  land  ' — Children  s  Work. 

A  Little  Hiudu  Chri^itiftn. 

A  little  Hindu  boy  writes  the  following  letter : 

I  go  to  a  mission  school,  and  every  morning  the  master 
tells  us  about  Christ  and  heaven,  and  I  have  wanted  for 
a  long  time  to  love  Jesus,  but  I  have  not  dared  to.  Often 
at  night  have  I  cried  myself  to  sleep  under  my  blanket 
that  I  must  still  be  a  Hindu,  when  so  many  of  the  little 
boys  who  were  Christians  seemed  so  happy. 

One  day  we  heard  that  one  of  my  uncles  had  become  a 
Christian,  and  my  father  was  very  angry,  and  said  he  hated 
all  the  Christians,  and  vowed  that  he  would  take  me  out 
of  the  mission  school.  But  some  way  the  more  fither 
talked  about  it,  the  more  I  wanted  to  be  a  Christian. 
Now  I  will  tell  you  just  what  led  me  to  decide  fully  that 
I  would  really  serve  Jesus.  There  was  a  tradition  that 
somewhere  in  one  of  my  father's  fields  there  was  a  pot  of 
gold  hidden  beneath  the  earth.  So  my  older  brothers 
resolved  to  call  a  man  who  would  tell  just  where  the  gold 
was.  It  came  to  my  mind  that  I  would  settle  the  ques- 
tion forever;  that  is,  if  the  gold  was  found,  I  would  con- 
clude there  was  still  something  true  in  the  old  religion; 
if  it  was  not  found  by  all  their  efforts,  I'd  give  up  all  faith 
in  everything  but  the  Christian's  God. 

The  following  was  the  ceremony  I  watched  with  great 
eagerness:  One  Rama  was  called  who  had  a  lucky  birth, 
and  professed  to  read  the  future,  and  to  know  what  was 
hidden  in  the  earth.  Then  a  bat  was  killed,  and  the 
liquid  from  the  eyes  of  the  animal  was  taken  to  moist  the 
wick  of  a  lamp  ;  the  lamp  being  filled  with  perfumed  oil, 
was  lighted  and  placed  beneath  a  human  skull,  and  Rama, 
putting  lampblack  on  his  hands,  covered  himself  with 
cloths,  and  sat  down  in  front  of  the  lamp,  and  in  a  i^vi 
moments  he  told  us  that  is  a  certain  place  a  pot  of  gold 
and  rupees  of  ancient  date  would  be  found. 

We  all  proceeded  to  the  place,  when  he  said:  "  Draw  a 
circle  round  this  spot;  give  us  tobacco  to  smoke."  Also 
he  added:  "A  devil  guards  this  place.  .\  kitten,  rice 
and  lemons  must  be  given  him."  These  were  brought, 
and  Rama  said  the  devil  was  appeased.  Then  some  of 
the  men  began  to  dig.  "Now,"  thought  I,  "  I  shall  know 
whether  I  must  serve  the  Christian's  God  or  the  Hindu's." 
They  dug  a  while,  and  then  what  do  you  think  !  Solid 
rock  was  reached,  the  buried  treasures  were  not  there. 
My  father  and  brothers  were  so  disappointed  that  they 
began  to  beat  Rama.  I  was  overjoyed,  and  creeping  be- 
hind a  hedge  began  my  first  prayer  to  God.  I  there  gave 
myself  to  Him,  and  such  joy  filled  my  heart  1  wanted  to 
run  around  and  tell  everybody. 


k 


Ella's  Missionary  Bank. 

"  O  mamma  J  a  week  from  to-morrow  is  the  quarterly 
meeting  of  the  Mission  Band,  and  I  havei>'t  a  cent  in  my 
bank,"  exclaimed  Ella  Brown  one  Friday  afternoon,  as 
she  came  home  from  school. 

Now,  to  belong  to  this  Mission  Band  and  attend  the 
quarterly  meetings,  taking  tea  in  the  church  parlors, 
tistmJng  to  the  dialogues,  recitations,  and  music,  and  see- 
ing the  banks  opened,  was  a  great  privilege,  and  one  Ella 
wouldn't  miss  for  anything  ;  and  though  she  could  go 
without  taking  her  bank,  she  had  too  fine  a  sense  of  honor 
to  do  anything  of  the  kind.  Her  mother  looked  up  quite 
surprised,  saying: 

"  Why,  how  does  that  happen  ?  " 

"I  don't  know,  I'm  sure.  I  forgot  all  about  it  till  to- 
day." 

"  Where  is  your  bank  ?  " 

"  Upstairs,  in  my  bureau  drawer." 

"  Ah  !  "  said  Mrs.  Brown,  with  a  peculiar  accent,  "  that 
explains  it  all.  'Out  of  sight,  out  of  mind,'  you  know. 
If  the  bank  had  been  where  members  of  the  family  could 
sec  it  occasionally,  a  little  girl's  bad  memory  might  have 
been  helped,  and  the  Mission  Band  also." 

"  I'll  go  and  get  it  this  minute,"  said  Ella,  and  off  she 
ran. 

Then  Anna,  her  older  sister,  and  confidential  adviser 
of  her  mother  said: 

'■  It  would  be  serving  Ella  just  right  not  to  help  her  at 
all  this  quarter,  and  see  how  her  money  comes  out.  She 
is  so  thoughtless  and  careless.  Last  quarter  I  had  to 
put  in  seventy-five  cents,  just  before  she  started  for  the 
meeting,  to  make  out  a  dollar.  I  knew  that  was  about 
what  she  ought  to  give,  if  the  Mi.ssion  Band  is  to  raise  one 
hundred  dollars  this  year." 

"  Well,  well  I  we  must  see  about  that,"  replied  her 
mother.  "  Ella  must  learn  to  plan  bet(er,and  to  practise 
some  self-denial,  and  at  the  same  time  we  must  see  that  the 
missionary  society  does  not  suffer  through  her  neglect." 

At  this  moment  the  little  girl  returned  with  her  mis- 
sionary bank,  which  she  placed  on  the  mantel. 

The  next  morning  at  breakfast  Ella  exclaimed:  "Oh, 
I  am  so  glad  it  is  Saturday  !  Papa,  can  I  have  fifteen 
cents  to  go  to  the  roller-skating  rink?  " 

"Yes,  and  here  are  five  for  candy,"  replied  her  indul- 
gent father.  As  she  was  passing  through  the  parlor  she 
spied  the  neglected  bank,  which  seemed  to  be  reproaching 
her  by  its  presence.  For  a  few  moments  she  stood  finger- 
ing the  two  dimes  she  had  just  received,  then  slowly 
walked  to  the  mantel,  dropped  them  in,  and  went  up 
stairs.  The  mother's  heart  rejoiced  as  she  noticed  it,  but 
she  wisely  refrained  from  saying  anything,  and  waited  to 
see  if  this  spirit  would  last. 

On  Sunday  the  bank  was  observed  by  her  brother 
Charlie,  a  very  generous  boy,  who  put  in  a  quarter,  say- 
ing, "  Wish  I  had  more,  sis.  but  that  will  help  a  little." 

On  Monday  Mrs.  Brown,  wishing  an  errand  done  in 
another  part  of  the  city,  gave  Ella  two  car  tickets,  as  the 
walking  was  muddy 


"  Please  give  me  two  five  cent  pieces  instead,"  said 
little  girl.     Her  mother  smiled,  and  gave  her  the  change 
"  I  can  ride  one  way  and  walk   the  other,"  thought   tl 
child.     But  just  at  dark,  when  the  family  were  beginning 
to  feel  anxious,  a  couple  of  very  muddy  rubbers  were^ 
taken  off  at  the  back  door,  the  clink  of  two  pieces  ofl 
money  was  heard  in  the  bank,  and  a  rosy-cheeked  girl 
with  unusually  bright  eyes  and  a  very  good  appetite  sal 
down  at  the  table.  ■ 

Tuesday  and  Wednesday  passed  with  no  additions  to 
the  bank. 

"Dear  me  !  "  sighed  Ella;  "only  fifty-five  cents,  and  I 
wuisin't  ask  for  any  money."  Thursday  she  watched 
anxiously  all  da)'  for  a  <hanrf  to  save  or  earn  a  penny, 
but  all  in  vain.  "Oh,  how  hard  it  is  to  get  a  dollar ! 'Jl 
she  said,  as  she  went  to  bed  to  lie  thinking  of  the  little" 
Armenian  girls  having  to  go  back  to  their  wretched  homes 
just  as  they  had  caught  a  glimpse  of  better  things,  and 
might  have  become  teachers  or  Bible  readers.  Friday 
morning  she  chanced  to  wake  earlier  than  usual,  and 
looking  out  of  the  window  saw  that  the  snow  had  fallen 
during  the  night,  Hastily  dressing,  she  took  a  broom 
and  began  to  clean  the  paths.  Being  unaccustomed  tol 
such  work,  her  arms  and  back  began  to  ache  and  her  i 
hands  to  smart,  and  when  it  was  done  large  blisters  were 
visible  on  the  inside  of  her  hands;  but  she  bravely  deter- 
mined not  to  complain,  but  ask  her  father  for  ten  cents 
for  the  job.  The  hired  girl  told  the  story,  however,  to 
her  parents  before  she  appeared  at  breakfast;  and  when, 
a  few  minutes  later,  her  father  called  her  to  him,  looked 
at  her  hands,  and  gave  her  twenty-five  cents  and  a  hearty 
kiss,  her  eyes  overflowed  with  tears,  though  her  heart  was 
very  light.  When  she  returned  from  school  Friday  after- 
noon her  mother  said: 

"  Bennie  wants  to  go  to  the  Mission  Band  with  you, 
and  I  told  him  he  might  if  he  would  put  half  his  money  in 
your  bank.     He  has  forty-four  cents." 

As  Bennie  finished  putting  in  his  money,  and  the  grand 
total  of  one  dollar  and  two  cents  was  announced  by  the 
joyful  little  girl,  her  mother  asked: 

**  What  lesson  have  you  learned  this  last  week,  Ella?" 
and  the  answer  came  quickly: 

"  Never  to  put  off  my  missionary  money  till  the  list  of 
the  quarter,  but  to  think  of  it  all  the  time,  and  lay  aside 
a  little  every  week." — Advance. 


Kite  Flying  in  Jap.'Vn. — A  deep  loved  game  among 
the  Japanese  boys  is  flying  kites  made  of  tough  paper  od 
bamboo  frame.  A  part  of  their  fun  in  this  game  is  to 
endeavor  to  cut  the  strings  of  all  other  kites  that  m»ybt 
flying  about  them.  Miss  Bird  says  th.it  she  saw  some 
kite  fighters  working  for  two  hours  to  get  their  kites  into 
a  proper  position  for  sawing  the  adversary's  string  w 
two.  When  at  last  one  kite  was  cut  it  became  the  piop' 
erty  of  the  victor  and  both  parties  exchanged  three  very 
low  bows.  Many  people  stand  by  and  watch  the  boy» 
at  this  game. 


HOW  NELL  CONTRIBUT. 


I 


How  Xell    ('ontrjbuted  to   Home  and   ForeiKo 
MiKsions. 

*  BY  KATE  S.  GATES. 

The  Young  Ladies'  Mission  Circle  of  the  Park  Street 
Church  was  holding  a  special  business  meeting,  and  the 
subject  under  consideration  was:  Could  they  assume 
the  support  and  education,  for  one  year,  of  a  girl  in 
Japan?  "We  shall  have  to  raise  $ioo  besides  what  we 
have  in  the  treasury,"  said  the  president.  "And  the 
question  is,  Can  we  do  it  ?  It  is  quite  an  undertaking, 
and  we  must  not  pledge  ourselves  to  do  it  unless  we  are 
sure  that  we  can.     What  do  you  say?" 

There  was  no  answer  from  any  one  for  a  few  minutes, 
the    girls   all   apparently    being    busy   with    their    own 
thoughts;  then  Nell  Willis  spoke,  in  her  bright,  deter- 
mined way:     "I  believe  that  we  can  do  it  if  we  make  up 
oar  minds  to  it,  and  I  wish  that  we  could  raise  as  much 
of  it  amongst   ourselves   as   possible.     Fairs   and    such 
things  are  well  enough,  but  we've  had  them  of  all  sorts, 
and  somehow  1  never  feel  as  if    I    really  gave  anything 
that  way.     I  think    it  would  be   nice  to    really  do   this 
ourselves.      There  are  twenty  members  of   the   Circle, 
uid  if  each  one  could  earn  or  save  %<y  in  some  way,  we 
»hould    have    the   money   wiihout    troubling    anybody. 
That's  my  proposition." 

"It's  just  like  you,  Nell,"  said  Grace  Potter,  "and  1 
like  the  plan.  We  shall  all  feel  a  more  personal  interest 
in  the  girl,  and  the  work  to.  I  will  agree  to  try  to  do 
my  part  if  the  rest  will. " 

There  was  a  long  and  earnest  discussion  on  the 
subject;  but  finally,  the  girts  unanimously  voted  to  do  it, 
and  then  followed  a  lively  talk  about  ways  and  means. 

One  would  save  her  share  by  wearing  her  last  year's 
hat  another  season;  another  would  save  on  horse-car 
tickets;  another  would  give  up  confeclionery. 

"  I  do  believe,"  said  Nell  Willis,  half  laughing,  half 
pouting,  *'  that  I  shall  have  to  make  the  greatest  sac- 
rifice of  inclination  after  all.  I've  set  my  heart  on  a 
new  suit  this  spring;  it  is  an  absolute  necessity  if  I  am 
to  appear  in  public;  and  I  was  going  to  have  it  made — 
did  ever  you  hear  of  such  wild  extravagance?  But,  you 
know,  I  hate  and  despise  sewing.  Well  I'll  make  il  my- 
self, and  the  heathen  shall  have  what  I  save,  though  she 
never  will  know  w^hat  I've  underwent  for  her  sake." 

"Maybe  some  of  the  rest  of  us  will  'underwent'  somc- 
liing  about  that  time,  Nell,"  said  Grace.  "I  think  I 
shall  find  it  convenient  to  keep  out  of  your  way  as  much 
as  possible  while  the  dress  is  in  process  of  construction, 
for,  you  know,  you  aren't  over  and  above  amiable  at 
>uch  times." 

"I  know;  don't  harrow  my  feelings  by  dwelling  on  the 
subject;  but  really  girls,  you  don't  know  how  I  am  actu- 
ally lotting  on  having  one  really  pretty  dress.  I  haven't 
felt  that  I  could  indulge  in  one  for  a  long  time,  as  you 
may  know." 

"There's  my  vacation  all  gone  to  misery,"  she  thought, 
dolefully,  on  her  way  home;  "but  then,  I'm  willing  to  do 
it,  and  I  will  step  into  Miss  Morley's  to-night  and  tell 


her,  so  she  won't  save  any  time  for  me."  But,  somehow^ 
Nell  did  not  find  it  so  easy  to  do  her  errand  as  she  had 
anticipated.  The  little  dressmaker  seemed  rather  de- 
spondent. 

"Tired,  Miss  Morley  ? "     said  Nell,  brightly. 

"  No,  not  veiy;  and  that  is  not  the  worst  of  it,"  was 
the  reply;  and  then  the  good  little  woman  astonished 
herself  and  Nell  by  bursting  into  tears. 

"Do,  please,  excuse  me,"  she  sobbed;  "but  some- 
how I  feel  all  discouraged  to-night.  Times  are  hard,. 
and  folks  economize  by  doing  their  own  sewing  all  ihcy 
can.  I've  lost  two  orders  to-day.  It  is  all  right,  of 
course;  but  it  is  a  little  hard  on  me." 

''  Dear  me,"  thought  Nell,  in  dismay;  "  what  ever  in  the 
world  am  I  going  to  do  now  ?  They  say  that  duties 
never  conflict;  but  it  seems  to  me  they  come  somewhere 
near  it  here — which  shall  it  be,  home  or  foreign  mis- 
sions? Oh,  mercy  me!"  she  exclaimed  aloud;  and  then 
stopped  in  confusion,  and  got  away  as  quickly  as  possible. 

It  had  suddenly  occurred  to  her  that  she  might  save 
enough  to  pay  Miss  Morley  by  buying  a  cheaper  dress. 
"  I'd  kill  two  birds  with  one  stone,  wouldn't  I — or  dress, 
rather — and  contribute  to  both  causes  ?  But  oh  me!' 
wouldn't  it  be  hard  for  me  to  do  it?  It  would  do  me 
good  to  mortify  my  flesh.  I  suppose  any  way  I  must 
think  it  over." 

Nobody  knew  anything  about  it;  but  Nellie  fought 
the  battle  out  with  herself  that  night  before  she  went  to- 
sleep — and  conquered. 

"When  do  you  begin  on  your  dressmaking?"  asked 
Grace  one  day. 

Nell's  face  flushed. 

"I — wasn't  equal  to  it,  after  all,"  she  said;  "so  I 
economized  on  the  dress,  and  hired  it  made,  after  all." 

Grace  looked  up  in  surprise.  "Now  see  here  Nell 
Willis,  that  isn't  like  you,  and  you  know  it;  so  confess^ 
like  a  good  child.  " 

At  first  Nell  would  not  tell,  but  finally  Grace  got  the 
whole  story. 

"You  dear  old  splendid,"  she  said,  kissing  her  heartily, 
"I'll  get  mamma  lo  send  her  seme  of  her  work,  and  I'll 
remember  it  myself.  Dear  me,  how  much  a  body  has  to- 
think  of  to  be  sure  and  do  right  by  everybody !" — 
National  Baptist. 

DO  WHAT  IS  NEXT  TO  THEE. 

Do  what  is  next  to  thee;  Do  it  with  all  thy  strength; 

Love  doth  not  measure.  Be  not  delaying, 

If  not  thy  pleasure.  But  swift  obeying, 

Still  thine  (he  peace  will  be.  For  ni^ht  will  come  at  length. 


Do  it  with  all  thy  miRht; 
Brief  is  the  living, 
Blest  those  in  giving, 

As  in  God's  holy  sight. 

Do  it  for  JesuB*  sake. 
Though  il  be  trying; 
Sweet  thy  denying, 

Hia  love  can  ever  make. 


Du  all  with  c<ire  and  seest; 
Patient  in  doing, 
Watchful,  pursuing, 

So  life's  Inn^;  days  are  blest. 

Do  thou  with  prayerful  heart. 

Always  rejoicing; 

Let  thy  sweet  voicing 
Some  good  to  all  impart. 


333 


GENERAL   CONFERENCE  ACTION. 


i3oar5  of  Cliurch  ^^tcnsiou  of  tl)e 
iltctl]o5ist  Episcopal  €l)urcfi. 

Rev,  A.  J.  KYNETf,  D.O.,  LL,D„  Corresponding  Secretary, 

1026  Arch  Street,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 


General  Conference  Action. 

The  Bishops  in  their  quadrennial  address  said:  "The 
Board  of  Church  Extension  makes  an  encouraging  ex- 
hibit of  its  operations  during  the  quadrennit]m,and  shows 
itself  one  of  our  grandest  Church  agencies.  Perhaps  no 
one  of  our  connectional  benevolences  encounters  greater 
perplexities  in  administration  than  this,  mostly  growing 
out  of  the  vastness  of  its  field,  and  arising  from  the  dis- 
proportion between  its  annual  income  and  the  demands 
made  upon  it  for  assistance  to  needy  churches.  Two 
hundred  and  fifty  thousand  dollars  a  year  in  donations 
would  not  meet  the  calls  it  is  compelled  to  consider,  but 
would  make  a  nearer  approach  to  satisfying  the  clamor- 
ous representations  of  urgent  cases,  and  bring  the  cause 
nearer  to  the  hearts  of  our  people  than  it  has  ever  been. 

"  In  its  circumstances  the  administration  is  necessarily 
conservative,  and  we  are  glad  to  know  that  its  integrity 
defies  the  scrutiny  and  challenges  the  criticism  of  the 
most  captious." 

The  General  Conference  adopted  reports  carefully 
considered  in  the  Committee  on  Church  Extension: 

I.  Directing  that  "as  the  peculiarity  of  the  German 
work  requires  special  treatment,  and  as  the  plan  of  the 
German  conferences  concerning  the  same  comes  suffi- 
ciently within  the  rules  of  the  Board  of  Church  Exten- 
sion to  have  their  work  duly  credited,  the  officers  of  the 
Board  of  Church  Extension  be  instructed  to  include  the 
receipts  and  disbursements  of  the  German  conferences 
for  Church  Extension  in  the  annual  reports  of  the 
board." 

3.  That  collections  for  Church  Extension  in  cities 
must  not  be  taken  for  local  Church  Extension  societies, 
but  for  the  parent  board  as  the  Discipline  provides. 

3.  On  the  subject  of  Loan  Fund  and  Annuities,  it  was 
directed,  first,  that  the  plans  for  the  Loan  Fund  for 
Church  Extension  heretofore  adopted  and  from  time  to 
time  approved,  as  shown  in  the  Report  of  the  Board  of 
Church  Extension  to  the  General  Conference,  have  our 
approval,  and  we  recommend  their  continuance.  Second, 
that  the  principal  sum  of  all  contributions  to  the  Loan 
Fund,  including  sums  offered  and  accepted  subject  to 
life  annuity,  shall  be  preserved,  without  diminution  on 
account  of  annual  charges  or  expenses,  a  perpetual  fund, 
and  amounts  required  to  preserve  the  same  may  be  paid 
from  any  funds  in  the  hands  of  the  treasurer  other  than 
the  principal  of  the  Loan  and  Annuity  Funds  and  collec- 
tions for  Church  Extension.  Third,  that  sums  contrib- 
uted, subject  to  life  annuity  and  not  directed  by  the 
contributor  to  the  Loan  Fund,  shall  be  placed  in  a  sepa- 


rate fund  to  be  called  an  Annuity  Fund,  and  shall 
used  only  by  loans  while  subject  to  annuity.  Said] 
fund  shall  be  credited  with  the  principal  amounts 
contributed,  and  with  interest  derived  therefrom,  an( 
shall  be  charged  with  annuities  paid  thereon,  and  witli 
any  loss  or  depreciation  of  value,  and  with  an  equitabU 
proportion  of  expenses  of  administration.  The  n« 
residue,  after  the  termination  of  annuities,  shall  be  at  th< 
disposal  of  the  board  for  its  general  purposes. 

4.  That   the  by-laws  be  made  carefully  to  conform 
the  provisions  of  the  Discipline  and   resolutions  of  tl; 
General  Conference  and  of  the  General  Committee. 

5.  On  the  subject  of  insurance  of  Church  propeny 
was  directed  that  a  commission  of  seven,  including  th 
corresponding  secretary,  be  appointed  with  power  to  act| 
and  under  instructions  to  investigate  the  whole  subject 
and  report  to  the  General  Conference  of  1892  sor 
means  by  which  to  secure  a  more  general  and  economics 
insurance  of  Church  property. 

6.  New  paragraphs  were  adopted  to  take  the  place 
paragraphs  393  and  394  of  the  present  Discipline, 
follows  : 

"  ^  I9i-  Before  any  real  estate  is  purchased  for  eithetJ 
church,  parsonage,  or  other  purpose,  let  the  society  itt f 
all  the  States  and  Territories,  where  the  statutes  willf 
permit,  first  be  incorporated.  Let  the  articles  of  incor- 
poration provide  that  the  societies  shall  be  subject  to 
the  provisions  of  the  Discipline  and  the  usage  and  min- 
isterial appointments  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America  as  from  time  to  time 
authorized  and  declared  by  the  General  Conference  of 
said  Church  and  the  annual  conference  within  whose 
bounds  such  corporation  is  situated  ;  that  the  secular 
affairs  in  such  corporation  shall  be  managed  and  con- 
trolled by  a  board  of  trustees  elected  and  organized  ac- 
cording to  the  provisions  of  said  Discipline.  Let  such 
articles  further  provide  that  such  corporation  shall  have 
power  to  acquire,  hold,  sell,  and  convey  property,  both 
real  and  personal.  When  this  is  done,  let  all  property 
acquired  be  deeded  direct  to  the  society  in  its  corporate 
name. 

"  T  394.  In  States  where  Church  property  is  required 
to  be  held  by  trustees,  let  all  deeds  under  which  the 
Church  acquired  property,  whether  designed  for  church 
or  parsonage  purposes,  be  made  to  the  trustees,  naming 
them  and  their  successors  in  office,  followed  by  these 
words  :  '  In  trust  for  the  use  and  benefit  of  the  ministry 
and  membership  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America,  and  subject  to  the  Dw- 
cipline,  usage  and  ministerial  appointments  of  s»'<i 
Church,  as  from  time  to  time  authorized  and  declared: 
and  if  sold,  the  proceeds  shall  be  disposed  of  and  us«d 
in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  said  Discipline.'" 

A  foot-note  was  ordered  to  be  placed  in  connection 
with  these  paragraphs,  stating  that  "  forms  for  incorpora- 
tions, deeds,  etc.,  can  be  had  of  the  Board  of  Churcb 
Extension,"  and  the  board  is  under  implied  instructions 
to  provide  such  forms. 


GENERAL   CONFERENCE  ACTION. 


|rffdmfn'$  %\^  and  Southern  (^duration  ^^oriftg, 
Pfthodi$1  (gpiscopal  tfhurrh. 


Rev.  J.  C.  HARTZELL,  D.O..  Corresponding  Secretary, 

1 90  West  Fourth  Street,  Cincinnati, 


Ohio. 


General  Conference  Action. 

To  more   fully  express  the   scope  of   the  educational 
lork  of  the  Methodist   Episcopal  Church   among  both 
'races  in  the  South,  the  name  of  the  Freedmen's  Aid  Soci- 
ety was  so  amended  by  the  General  Conference  as  to 
read,  the  Ereedmen's  Aid  and  Southern  Education  Society. 
The  word  "  Freedmen  "  was  retained  because  so  much  of 
history  and  sentiment  cluster  about  it.     In  the  thought 
of  the  Church,  the  mention  of  that  word,  at  once,  recalls 
the  sufferings  in  the  past  and  the  great  wants  of  the  pres- 
ent, among  this  people  in  our  midst,  and  also  quickens 
the  conscience  of  the  nation  and  the  Church  as  to  their 
duty  in   helping  them.      The   added  words,  "  Southern 
Education,"  indicate  that  the  work  of  the  Society  is  in 
the  South,  and  is  the  establishment  and  maintenance  of 
institutions  of  learning  among  the  people  of  that  section. 
The  Discipline  provides  that  "  in  presenting  the  claims 
of  this  cause  the   preacher  in  charge  shall  state  plainly 
that  the  educational  work  of  this  Society  is  among  both 
Colored  and  white  people." 

The  General  Conference  approved  the  policy  of   the 
Society  as  announced  in  the  action  of  previous  General 
Conferences  which  declare  that  there  should  be  no  exclu- 
sion from  any  of  the  schools  aided  by   the   Society  on 
account  of   "  race,   color,  or  previous  condition,"     The 
dJeneral  Conference  also  heartily  approved  the  establish- 
inent  of  institutions  of  learning  among  our  white  people 
I'or  the  special   benefit  of   white  conferences,  and   also 
schools  among  the  colored  people  for  the  benefit  of  our 
<:olored  conferences.     The  sentiment  of  the  Church  evi- 
dently is,  that,  while  there  shall  be  no  exclusion  on  ac- 
<rount  of  color,  still,  if  the   people  themselves  prefer  to 
^ave  separate  conferences,   and  churches,  and  schools, 
^ey  can  do  so  and  be  aided  by  the  Genera)  Church,  pro- 
■\-ided  there  is  no  law  abridging  the  rights  of  any.     In 
ether  words,  the  Church  desires  our  [leople  everywhere, 
North  and  South,  to  have  the  fullest  and  freest  liberty  in 
educational  and  Church  work,  and  also  that  they  should 
receive  the  largest  possible  sympathy  and  aid  from  the 
whole  Church. 

At  least  a  quarter  of  a  million  of  dollars  a  year  is  needed 
to  carry  forward  this  great  work. 

The  reports  of  the  closing  exercises  of  the  several 
schools  for  the  year  just  ended,  indicate  great  prosperity. 
More  than  seven  thousand  students  have  been  in  attend- 
ance the  past  year.  A  large  number  of  graduates  have 
been  sent  forth  to  lives  of  usefulness  and  success. 

Money  given  now  will  do  more  good  than  at  any  former 
period  of  the  work.  The  schools  are  better  organized 
and  the  facilities  for  teaching  improved,  and  the  character 
of  the  students  greatly  advanced.  No  pastor  should  fail 
to  raise  at  least  his  full  apportionment. 


Our  Church  in  the  South. 

Consider  how  this  educational  work  is  related  to  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  the  South.  Twenty  years 
ago,  on  what  was  slave  territory,  we  had  only  a  small 
membership  along  the  border  ;  but  now  in  that  same  sec- 
tion are  found  nearly  one-fourth  of  our  entire  member- 
ship. In  that  time  nearly  4,000  new  church  edifices  have 
been  erected.  The  increase  in  membership  has  been  over 
350,000.  This  growth  has  been  about  equally  divided 
between  the  .\ngio  and  Africo-American.s,  showing  that 
our  Methodism  preaches  the  Gospel  alike  to  all.  Our 
membership  in  the  South  now  numbers  425.000,  which 
represents  a  population  of  2,000,000.  What  will  be  its 
numbers  in  another  generation  ?  In  the  past  twenty 
years  the  increase  has  been  eight-fold  !  With  less  than 
one-fourth  the  same  rate  of  increase,  another  generation 
will  give  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  1,000,000  mem- 
bers, and  a  population  of  5.000,000  souls  in  the  sixteen 
Southern  States. 

Whence  are  to  come  the  ministers  for  the  pulpits,  the 
Christian  teachers  for  the  schools,  the  Christian  men  and 
women  to  lead  in  the  home,  industrial,  and  professional 
lives  among  these  masses.'  They  must  come  largely, 
and  in  many  parts  of  the  South  almost  wholly,  from 
our  own  Christian  schools.  Not  to  furnish  these  lead- 
ers is  to  fail  in  our  mission  as  a  division  of  Christ's  army. 

Quarter  of  a  Million  a  Year. 

The  past  twenty  years  of  work,  successful  as  they  have 
been,  can  only  be  regarded  as  the  laying  of  foundations 
for  larger  work  and  greater  growth  in  the  future.  The 
grandchildren  of  the  present  Negro  population  will  num- 
ber 50,000.000.  The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  in 
the  providence  of  God,  has  fallen  heir  to  an  immense 
responsibility  in  giving  Christian  leadership  to  those 
nnultitudes,  who  will  soon  dwell  on  American  soil.  Our 
Church  h.is  over  200,000  white  communicants  in  the 
Suuth.  The  masses  of  these,  with  their  families,  are 
poor,  and  greatly  need  aid  in  developint;  institutions  for 
the  education  of  preachers  and  teachers. 

We  are  developing  self-help  in  this  educational  work, 
both  among  the  students  and  the  conferences. 

Our  students  last  year  paid  in  incidentals  and  room- 
rent  $20,957.55.  This  was  paid  in  addition  to  paying  their 
own  bills  for  board,  books,  etc. 

The  Southern  conferences  are  raising  more  and  more 
money  each  year  for  their  own  schools.  Louisiana  Con- 
ference has  raised  $8,000  the  past  live  years,  and  is  raising 
$2,000  in  1S88.  Mississippi,  South  Carolina,  Arkansas, 
Liule  Rock,  and  other  conferences  have  made  special 
assessments,  and  are  doing  heroic  work  in  raising  money. 

But  the  chief  responsibility  of  this  work  rests  upon  the 
general  Church.  If  the  pastors  will  raise  at  least  their 
quarter-million  apportionment,  all  will  be  well. 

If  any  pastor  does  not  know  what  his  quarter-million 
apportionment  is,  he  can  have  it  by  dividing  his  appor- 
tionment for  a  million  for  missions  by  four,  and  the  quo- 
tient will  give  it. 


934 


MISSIONS. 


$1,200,000. 

TWELVE  PNDRED   THOUSAND 
DOLLARS  FOR  MISSIONS 

FROM     ALL    SOURCES 

— FOR— 


mUalonftrT  Soclely  BccclpU. 

J.  M,  PHILLIPS.  Treasurer. 
Receiplt  for  Fitcat  Year. 

iJOHl'AaATITB  ffTATBMBIIT. 

J88«-8T.  I88T-8S. 

Noreraber IS,«1.««  II0.S9S.81 

Deo«mber.... tt.flSS.M  18.J6S.S6 

Januarj.. «0.Bi«6»  0,170.87 

Februarr 1S,7M>,80  14.M6.44 

Harefa 101.469.59  leO.TOS.M 

■April ««,S8».»7  87I,«0.« 

Mar flO.TIJ.OS  10,Jl«.fW 

Total  to  May  SI tSW.lSB.Oi      $509,897.88 


Pray  for  ProU»tnnt  MUsioiu  in  Italy, 
■and  iti  all  Roman  Cutlutlk  oountriot,  that 
the  pure  Word  of  God  may  he  udcomed  and 
•Jetu*  ChrUl  Ronon-d.  Pray  for  our  Edu- 
cational fnttitutioni  in  Mission  [Miidi  that 
they  fnay  l>e  the  meanii  through  whif/i  we 
can  ththttler  introdvee  the  truth  that  nave*. 
Pray  for  the  Mitfionary  Cuune,  tJuit  Chrin- 
tiani  may  etfrywhere  It  ^ore  ready  to  (jitf 
themuhe*  and  their  meant  for  the  aahation 
of  the  tBorld. 

Mr.  Hiram  M.  Forrester.aii  honored  and 
very  useful  member  of  the  Board  of 
MasagerB  of  the  Mis-sioiiary  Stwiety  for 
many  years,  died  in  tliu  city  last  month, 
in  the  76lh  year  of  his  age. 

Mr.  J.  E.  Stevens  has  h<*n  elected  a 
meiuhfr  of  tlie  Board  of  Managt^rs  of  the 
Hiasionary  Society  to  fill  Ihe  vacancy 
occasioned  by  the  death  of  Jlr.  H.  M.  For- 
rester. 

We  received  a  long  and  very  able  com- 
munication from  iiiir  St.  Peterebtirgh 
correspondent  on  "The Gospel  in  Ku<isia  '" 
too  late  for  ineertion  with  the  other  arti- 
cles on  Russia  in  thii*  nunil>er.  It  will 
appear  next  month. 

There  wssalargegalheriu^of  mission- 
aries and  delegates  from  one  hundred  aud 
thirty  missionary  societies  assembled  in 
Conference  in  London  last  month.  At 
this  writing  we  have  only  a  partial  re- 
port and  will  defer  an  account  of  it  until 
next  month. 

The  .Star  of  India  states  that  Mr.  A.  9. 
Dyer  has  purchased  and  will  hereafter 
edit  the  Bombitij  Gmirrlian.  The  Rev. 
George  Bowen  was  the  editor  for  many 
jrears.  After  his  death  the  Rev.  J.  E. 
Rol)in8on  was  the  editor  until  be  left  for 


'  America,  and  Rev.  H.  O.  Stuntz  was  his 

',  successor. 

I  Mr.  F.  G,  Smith,  the  proprietor  of 
I  the  Bradburj'  Piano  has  built  a  four-story 
house  corner  of  Raymond  and  Willough- 
hy  Streets  Brooklyn,  N.Y.,  and  has  given 
the  us(>  of  the  budding  as  a  home  for 
Bishop  Taylor's  niLss'ionaries,  and  for  the 
TrainiuK  School  of  Mrs.  W.  B.  Oahorn  of 
Philadelphia.  We  understand  the  Trsin - 
ing  School  is  to  have  the  part  it  may  need 
for  five  years  free  of  rent,  and  theSch(X>l 
now  in  Philadelphia  will  be  moved  to 
Brooklyn  the  Brat  of  next  October. 

The  Board  of  Managers  of  the  Miasion- 
I  ary  Society,  ut  its  regular  meeting  in 
I  June  adopted  a  rew>lution  requiring  all 
missionary  candidates  and  their  wives 
to  appear  before  the  Committee  on 
Nominations  and  Genera!  Reference  for 
examination  as  to  their  general  fitness  to 
be  missionaries. 

1  A  Chinese  Anti-Opium  Society  has 
been  organized  at  Peking,  China,  and  of 
our  misaionaripB  the  Rev.  F.  Brown  is 
president,  and  tVie  Rev.  W.  S.  Hobart  is 
treasurer.  The  objects  of  the  society 
are  to  expose  the  evil  effects  of  the  use  of 
opium :  t-o  pledge  non-users  against 
forming  the  bahit;  t<i  urge  users  to  break 
off  the  habit.  Let  every  one  pray  for  its 
success. 

I      It  was  stated  at   the  General   Confer- 

,  ence  that  the   Bislioj)  Taylor  Transit  and 

Building  Fund   Society  was    S70,(KX)    in 

debt.     This  was  denied  by  Bishop  Taylor 

the  next  day,  and   the  denial  as   to  any 

I  indebtedness    has    l)ecn    since   repeated. 

I  The    treasurer,    Mr.    Richard  Grant,   in- 

I  forms  us  that  the  society  ia  not  a  cent  in 

debt.     There    ia    a    mortgage    on    some 

school  property    in    Chili   amoun'ting  to 

1  148,00(1,    tmt  the  properly   and   not  the 

society  is   lield  for    it.     The    society     is 

promptly  meeting  the    interest  each  year 

as  it  Ikpconies  due. 

The  Rev.   R.    S.  Maclay.  D.D.,    for  'il 
years  a  missionary    in   China,    and    for 
17  years  a  missionary  in  Jajuin,  has  bt-en 
elected   Dean    of   the  .Maclay   Srhool    of 
Theology  at  San    Fernando,   California, 
15  miles  north   of  Los  Angeles,   on    t}»e 
Southern  Pacific    Rtidroad.     He  ha«   ac- 
j  cepted     the     position     and     has     been 
transferred   from  Japan  to  the  Southern 
California  Conference.     His  address  after 
jJuly    Ist    will    l»e    San   Fernando,    Cali- 
fornia.    After  nearly  45  years  of   mis- 
sionary laljor  in  fori-ign  lands,  he  returns 
to  the  United  States  to  continue  his  inis- 
sionarj"  work  by  aiding   in  preparing  uiis- 
isionnrte.s  to    go    forth    and    preach    the 
iGoBpel.     He  will  be    greatly  niisseil    in 
i  Japan,  and  many  will  pray  that   he  may 
\  he  long  spared  to  bless  the  Church  in  his 
new  Held  of  labor, 

I      The  General  Conference  of  the  Metho- 
dist Protestant  Church  divided   its  Mis- 
I  sionary  Society  into   two  Btwirds.      The 


Foreign  Missionary  Board  is  located  at 
Baltimore,  with  Rev.  F.  T.  Tagg  as  Cor- 
responding  Secretary.  The  Home  Mi»- 
sionary  Board  is  located  at  Graft»M,  W. 
Va.,  with  Rev.  B.  Stout  as  Correspondiog 
Secretary.  A  good  move.  We  liojied 
our  General  Conferen<"e  would  either  iprt 
us  separate  collections  for  Hom«  and  Fur- 
cign  Missions  and  ruTJinge  for  the  projwr 
distribution,  or  divide  the  Society  into  (wo 
Boards.  We  believe  the  time  will  com* 
when  this  will  l)e  done.  Let  each  stand 
on  its  own  merits.  There  is  some  senti- 
ment against  the  change,  but  some  boa- 
estty  in  favor  of  it.  Had  we  a  home  Board 
or  a  home  Department  to  receive  aod  ex- 
pend money  given  for  home  missions  w« 
would  not  have  the  Woman's  Home  )i» 
sionary  Society  claiming  money  left  in  t 
will  to  the  Home  Missionary  Society  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  wh«n 
the  will  was  made  before  the  Womsn't 
Society  was  organized. 

:o; 

OIBc«rat  and  Standing   Comnilttrr*  o( 
the  Hoard  of  .Tfanasfra. 

At  the  regular  monthly  meeting  of  the 
Board  of  Managers  of  the  Miasionary  So- 
ciety of  the  Methodist  Episco|>al  Church 
held  at  the  Mission  Rooms  June  I9th. 
ISee,  the  following  officers  were  elected: 

The  Senior  Bishop  was  elected  Presi- 
dent of  the  Missionary  Society,  the  oilier 
Bishops  as  Vice-Presidents,  and  the  fol- 
lowing additional  Vice-Presidents  :  E.  h. 
Fancher,  M.  DC.  Crawford,  J.  H.  Taft, 
D.  Wise,  Geo.  J.  Ferry.  A.  D.  Vail.  C.  B. 
Fisk,  J.  8.  McLesn,  John  French, 

Rev.  S.  L.  Baldwin,  D.D..  was  elected 
Recording  Secretary  to  till  (he  vacancy; 
occasioned  by  the  resignation  of  Bishop 
FitaGerald. 

The  members  of  the  Standing  Commit- 
tees were  appointed  as  follows  : 

AFRICA, 

A,  K.  .Sanford,  H.  A.  Monroe,  C.  S. 
Harrower,  J,  Stephenson,  A.  Fowler,  W. 
L.  Phillips,  B.  M,  Adkms,  H.  W,  Knight 

MEXICO  AND  SOUTH  AMEBICA. 

J.  8.  McLean,  A.  L,  Brice,  A.  S.  Hunt. 
J.  H.  Bontley.  S.  Hunt,  C.  C.  North.  A. 

Longacre,  Geo.  F.  E^ton, 

CHISA. 

J.  H.  Taft.  J.  E.  Searles,  Jr.,  S.  F.  Up- 
haiii,  P.  A.  Wtlch,  O.  H.  TifTany,  L.  R. 
Dunn,  S.  G.  Pullman,  J.  E.  Stevens. 

WESTERN  EUROPE. 

M  D'C.  Crawford,  T.  H.  Bnrch,  H, 
A.  Buttz,  C.  S.  Coit,  C.  B.  Fisk,  J.  Elliott, 
C.  F.  Grimm,  J.  R.  Day. 

maiA,  BULOARIA,  AND  TURKEY. 

A.  D.  Vail,  A.  E.  Conover,  G.  H. 
Gregory,  J.  F.  Goucher,  E.  B.  Tuttle,  J. 
M.  Cornell,  R,  Vaiihorne,  B.  M.  Adams. 

JAPAN  AND  KOREA. 

C.  B.  Fisk,  G.  G.  Saxe,  G.  Oakley,  C. 
.Scott,  0.  H,  P.  Archer,  J.  Miley,  D.  R. 
Lowrie,  J.  W.  MendentialL 


SKLF  SCPPOKTINU  31ISS10N8. 

Richanl  Grant,  John  S,  McLean,  An- 
itnon  Fowler.  A.  S.  Hunt,  J.  M.  King, 
C.  B.  Fisk,  J.  \V.  Mendenliall. 

DOMESTIC*  MISSIONS. 

D.  Wise,  J.  B.  Merwin,  J.  D.  Slayback, 
J  French,  C.  B.  Fisk.  A.  S.  Hunt,  S. 
Huut,  H.  W.  Knight. 

KIXANCE. 

J.  H.  Taft.  J.  E.  Searlee,  Jr.,  Wm. 
Hoyi,  G.  I.  Ferry,  A.  E.  Conover,  J.  M. 
Cornell.  W.  I.  Preston,  J.  Elliott. 

LANDS  AND  LEGACIES. 

E,  L  Fancher.  L.  Skidmore,  J.  Floy, 
0.  H.  P.  Archer.  A.  Speare.  Wm.  Hoyt, 
0.  G.  Reynolds,  P.  A.  Welch. 

PUBUCATION. 

J.  M.  King,  J.  F.  Goucher,  O.  H. 
Otegpry,  D.  Wise.  A.  LonRacre,  A.  K. 
Sanford,  J.  M.  Buckley.  O.  H.  Tiffany, 
I  B.  Graw. 

woman's  misriox  work. 

H,  C.  S.  Harrower,  J.  Frenrli, 

1  .  .  LI.  R.  Lowrie,  J.  Miley,  J.  H. 

Bentley,  M.  D'C.  Crawford,  L.  R.  Dunn, 

HSTIMATES. 

J.  D.  Slayback.  A.  D.  Vail.  W.  H. 
Filooner,  G.  J.  Ferry,  J.  S.  McLean.  S. 
F,  L'phan,  J.  M.  Buckley,  A.  L.  Brice. 

AtTDITS    AT   NEW    YORK. 

0.  Oakley,  T.  H.  Burch.  E.  B.  Tuttle, 
J.  Floyd,  L.  Skidmore.  W.  L.  Philliiw, 
Ricbaid  Grant. 

AtTDITS   AT  tnSClNNATt. 

J.  Cochnower.  R  Dymond,  A.  Shinkle, 
E.  Sargent,  R  A.  W.  Bruehl,  J.  H. 
Bayliss. 

KOHINATIONS  AND  GENERAL  RErERENCB. 

The  Chairmen  of  thi-  other  Coaimittees. 
(At  the  adjourned  meeting  of  the  Board 
held  June  26th  the  tirHt  named  in  the 
above  Committees  were  nominated  iind 
elected  Chairmen  and  J.  S.  McLean  wan 
elected  Cliairman  of  the  Committee  on 
Nominations,  etc.) 

:o: 

Our  niMionarleB  and  iniiiHlonn. 

The  Rev.  Wm.  Burt  has  been  appointed 
Treasurer  of  the  Italy  Mission. 

Tlie  address  of  Rev.  Geo.  Byron  Hyde 
hu  been  chaujfed  from  Tetela  to  Xochia- 
pulco,  Estado  de  Puebla,  Mexico. 

The  address  of  Rev.  C.  P.  Hard,  m.a., 
Presiding  Elder  of  the  Ajmere  District, 
lia«  been  changed  from  Ajmere  to  Jabal- 
par.  Central  Provinces,  India. 

Kev.  W.  C.  Kitcliin  of  the  Japan  Mis- 
«OD  has  retumeti  to  the  United  States 
and  has  resia^ued  as  a  nieuiljerof  the  Mis- 
»m  from  July  1. 

The  Rev.  C.  A.  Ratcliffe,  who  went 
to  Angola  as  one  of  Bishop  Taylor's 
iniwionaries,  has  returned  to  the  United 
States  and  has  taken  work  in  the  Maine 
Conference. 

The  Rev.  S.  L.  Baldwin,  D.D.,  was 
for  many  years  a  missionary  in  China 
and  is  now  pastor  of  St.    John's   Meth- 


(xlist  Episcopal  Church  in  Boston.  He 
w.is  last  month  electe<i  Recording  Sec- 
retary nf  the  Missionary  Society  of  the 
Metliodist  Episcopal  Church  as  successor 
to  Bishojt  Fitz  Gerald.  Hewill  Iw  a  valu- 
able addition  to  the  Mission  Rooms,  and 
with  his  gifted  wife  will  be  gladly  wel- 
come here. 

The  Rev.  Leroy  M.  Vernon,  D.D.,  has 
resigned  as  missionary  in  Italy  and  will 
return  to  the  United  States  with  his  fam-  | 
ily.  Dr.  Vernon  Rstablished  the  mission 
and  for  seventeen  years  has  been  a  faith- 
ful anil  successful  missionary.  We  regret 
very  much  his  loss  to  the  mission, 

Signor  Gattuso  di  Brancaccio,  pastor  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  Milan, 
gave  in  Hay  two  addresses  in  the  Munic- 
ipal ilall  in  Milan,  upon  the  "  Philosophy 
of  Peace  an>J  War."  The  .iddresses  were 
received  with  much  favor,  and  great 
applause  was  giv^n  tl>e  speaker. 
I  The  Rev.  Dennis  Osborne,  a  native  of 
India,  converted  under  the  ministry  of 
.  Wm.  Taylor  in  that  country,  will  spend 
a  year  in  the  United  Slates  under  the 
direction  of  Chaplain  McCabe.  in  the 
interest  of  the  missionary  work.  Mr. 
Osborne  was  a  delegate  of  the  Bengal 
Conference  to  the  General  Conference, 
speaks  English  fluently  and  eloquently, 
and  is  well  kirown  in  this  country,  having 
made  a  tour  of  the  continent  four  years 
ago  in  a  similar  service.  He  is  accom- 
panied by  his  wife  and  son,  who  assist 
,  him  in  singing  native  hymns  and  other 
'  exercises.  Applications  for  his  services 
must  be  sent  to  C.  C.  McCabe.  d.d.,  805 
Broadway.  New  York  City. 

The  Lucknow  Miskion  College  in  India 
has  for  its  Faculty :  the    Rev.  B.  H.  Bad- 
ley,  D.I).,  Principal  and  professor  of  Eng- 
lish  literature  and   logic;  the  Rev.  J.  H 
Schively,  b.a.,  professor  of  English  his- 
tory: Babu  B.  M.  Banerjea.  b.a.,  professor 
of  science  and  mathematics :    Pandit  J. 
C.  Ganguly,  professor  of  Sanscrit:   Babu 
R.  C.  Bose,  M  A  ,  special   lecturer,  Mr.  S. 
,  S.  Day,    head-master.    Centennial    High 
I  Schoid.     The  college  opens  July  3,  1888, 
in  the  premises  of  the   Centennial  High 
I  Sc-hool. 

I  Dr.  Badley  writes  from  Lucknow,  .\pril 
i  3:  "  Our  educational  work  iu  Lucknow 
'  is  pro9[iering  and  every  pas.-^ing  month 
gives  a  lirij^liter  jirospect  for  our  college. 
We  are  to  ojien  in  July,  (iovernnient 
has  just  awakened  to  the  fact  that  moral 
teaching  is  needed  us  well  as  intellectual. 
What  the  result  will  l>e  we  cannot  say, 
but  one  result  will  be  to  help  our  mission 
schools."' 

The  Rev.  Andrew  Ortlip  writes  from 
Liberia  of  thedenth  of  Bio.  Gortner  and 
Sister  Meeker  who  went  to  Africa  last 
year  with  Bishop  Taylor's  band.  Bro- 
ther Ortlip  had  been  very  sick,  but 
through  the  nursing  care  of  Amanda 
Smith  he  had  recovered. 


The  Rev.  E.  W.  Hamed  writes  from 
Tatika,  Cavalla  River,  Liberia,  that  he 
is  stationed  at  that  point.  His  mission 
bouse  is  arranged  as  follows:  "  Building 
12x22,  with  a  partition  seven  feet  high, 
I>artially  dividing  it  into  two  rooms. 
Along  the  whole  front  of  the  house  is  a 
veranda  seven  feet  wide,  which  we  use 
as  our  home,  sitting,  dining,  sewing, 
reception,  play,  school -room  and  church. 
Indoors  for  bedrooms  and  general  stor- 
age. We  are  slowly  getting  crops  in  for 
another  j'ear.  The  planting,  clearing  and 
building  which  the  natives  promised  a 
year  ago  have  all  l»een  neglected,  and 
this  leaves  us  one  year  behiad." 

At  the  District  Conference  of  the 
Yokohama  District,  Japan  Conference, 
the  Rev.  I.  II.  Correll,  Presiding  Elder, 
the  last  of  March,  it  was  reported  that 
two  churches  were  self-supporting  and 
the  remaining  ones  WMre  reaching  up 
towards  it.  Two  church  buildings  were 
in  course  of  construction.  The  funds 
necessary  for  the  erection  of  one  of  these, 
were  entirely  provided  by  the  Japanese, 
and  more  than  three  fourths  of  the  cost 
of  the  other  was  paid  by  them. 

:o: 

laiasloua  In  liOiilalKUH. 

The  Rev.  W.  P.  McLaughlin,  Presiding 
Elder  of  the  Mission  District,  Louisiana 
Conference,  writes  : 

"  New  Orleans  is  half  Romish  aDd  half 
pagan,  with  a  little  Protestantism 
squeezed  in  between.  In  the  English-speak- 
ing work  in  New  Orleans  the  congregations 
have  been  g(XMl  and  the  religious  interest 
is  deepening.  During  the  past  quarter, 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Albert,  Editor  of  the  Snafh. 
ire»tern  Chri'tinn  Ailr'mite,  preached  to 
the  St.  Charles'  Avenue  Church,  the  first 
and  only  instance  on  record  of  a  colored 
man  preaching  to  a  white  congregation 
in  New  Orleans. 

•'In  the  Scandinavian  work  Brother  A. 
T.  Lund  has  lieen  faithful  in  Mobile  and 
expects  shortly  to  establish  a  mission  iu 
Pensacola,    Fla.       Brother    John  Nelson 

\  has  established  missions  in  seven  ditTerent 
places  in  Louisiana,  Mississippi  and  Ten- 
nessee. During  the  past  qimrter  he  has 
travelled  3.680  miles,  held  ninety  meet- 
ings, and  had  eleven  cunvetsions. 

"In  the  French  work  Rev.  P.  T.  Rabi- 
doui  ha:<  an  open  air  service  ttvicea  week 
in  Congo  Square. 

"  The  Lake  Charles  region  is  being 
settled  by  the  best  tyjK?  of  Northern   im- 

I  migrants,  many    of    whom    are   already 

'  meml>ers  of  onr  Church  and  there  is  great 
need  of  regular  preaching  services  among 
them.  There  are  l,50Li  Italians  in  New 
Orleans,  and  more  are  coming  on  every 

'  sjiip.  Twenty-seven  have  b^>en  converted 
and  they  want  a  pastor.  We  should  have 
one  of  their  countrymen  as  pastor  and 
evangelist   among  them.     No  Protestant 

.  Church  is  doing  anything  for  them 


i 


HVorstaip  or  the  Jrwu  lu  Rnssla. 

ar    I.    II.    I.ISHMEWSKT 

The  Jewish  t-emple  iti  RuRsia  is  built 
sotuewbat  like  our  churches,  only  iht- 
pulpit  standH  a  little  elevat»'<l  in  the  circle 
of  theauditoriorn,  surrounded  hy  lynches. 
IXiriiig  week  days  itinernnt  and  native 
expounders  of  the  low  assemble  there; 
and  from  mornitiK  till  late  in  the  eveuinR, 
soiuetiinesi  without  tnt«rtniHmon.  make 
the  most  exquisite  and  hair-splittiiiK 
defluitions  of  the  precepts  of  Moses'  law. 
The8«  intellectual  combats  and  artistic 
exertions  on  the  rujworTahtiudistic  meta- 
physics are  sometimes  carried  to  such  a 
decree  of  excitement  that  not  infrequently 
the  fingers  of  one  zealous  contestant  are 
found  tightly  elaspe<l  in  the  tnutilated 
hair  of  the  other  not  less  zeulous  oppo- 
nent, who,  nevertheless*,  is  far  from  relin- 
quishing a  sinple  jot  from  his  profxwiiion. 
At  Slight  the  l>etK'hi-«  ar«.>  turned  iiit<»  bed- 
steads, eommeniaries  and  "precious" 
cMjpies  of  the  Talmud  into  pillows  :  and  the 
teTn|)le  at  large  i«  turned  into  a  dormitory 
until  next  raoraioK-  when  the  tournaments 
are  ag;ain  resumed.  These  scones,  with 
some  variation^,  continue durinp  the  whole 
week  until  tViday  noon,  when  the  temple 
is  put  into  some  tolerable  condition  ;  and 
in  the  eventiig  tff  the  same  day  the  Jew- 
ish Sabbath  (Saturday)  is  ii)ftn{;;urated. 
The  services  consist  in  prayers,  devo- 
tional exercises,  and  thesinguig  of  hyuins,  ' 
of  which  tlie  following  verses  may  serve 
as  an  example: 

■•  In  life's  short  jouroey  we  deli^bt  I 

To  meet  Thy  day  of  rest;  I 

Wearied  uUh  ilx  day*'  care  and  toll,  I 
We  love  Thy  Sabbath  resL 

"  TbuN  *ald  Thy  Oml  Id  ricbeat  lore. 
Hear,  O  my  people,  hear) 
Thy  duat  and  rookrloUi  lay  aside. 
Id  irlorlous  roben  apiiear." 

These  iireliminary  services  of  (heirSab- 
hath  are  atlended  by  the  males  oidy.    The 
Indies,  as  n  rule,  stay  at   home  and  pre- 
pare the  eatables  for  the  coming  day,  as 
thej  are  not  allowed   to  do  any    work  ' 
whatever,  not  even  cooking,  on  their  Sab- 
bath.    On  Hatiu-day  morning,  they  again 
repair  to  the  temple  for  worship,  which  ' 
lasts  about    two  hours,   and  consists  in  ' 
reading  an  appointed  portion  of  Old  Toata- 1 
nient   prayers,    siijiposed    to    ha^e    been 
composed  by  Ezm,  and  read  by  the  public  | 
reaiJer  and  jieople  alternately  whilestnnd- 
ing,  with  their  eyes  clo.sed,  and  the  upper  j 
part  of  the  IxKly  oscill.itirig  forward  an<l 
hackwjrd.       Only    married    ladies,   in  a 
gnllery    hanging  over  the  audiu.iry   and 
shut  off  by  curtains,  attend  the  services,  i 
After  some  lituri;ies,the  services  are  closed 
by    the    inculcation    of    the     "  thirteen  I 
creeds"  (something  like  our  (Confession  of 
Faith),  that  were  composed  in  the  twelfth 
century  by   a  celebrated  Jewish  scholar, 
Ifoees  Maimonides,  whom,  lo  the  present 
day,  they  call    "  the  great   eagle  of  the 
doctors,"    "the  glory  of  the  East,"  and 


"the  light  of  the  West,"  "the  great 
luminary."  etc..  and  all  these  BwelHng 
epithets  are  summed  up  by  them  in  the 
saying  that,  "  from  Mosea  unto  Moses, 
there  was  not  a  greater  than  Mrises." 
The  following  are.  in  substance,  the  thir- 
teen creeds:  I.  I  believe  with  a  perfect 
faith,  etc..  that  God  is  the  Creator,  ami 
Governor  of  all  things;  2.  That  He  is  the 
only  Ood:  IS.  He  is  incorptireal,  incompre- 
hensible by  man's  reason,  and  dissimilar 
from  all  created  things;  4.  Ue  is  the  (irst 
and  the  last:  5.  He  alone  is  to  he  wor- 
shipped; 0.  All  the  words  of  the  prophets 
are  true  ;  7.  Moses  is  the  father  of  all  the 
wise  men,  previous  and  subsequent  to  him; 
all  the  prophecies  are  true,  etc.;  8.  Every 
part  of  the  law,  at  pre.sent  in  uur  hands, 
has  been  transmittvd  to  us  from  Moses;  9. 
This  law  never  will  he  changed  or  KUjwr- 
seded  by  any  other  record  of  the  Creator's 
will;  10.  The  Creator  knows  all  the  dee<ls 
and  thouglits  of  men;  11.  He  rewards 
those  who  oliey  and  punishes  those  who 
transgress  His  commandments;  12.  Tiw 
Messiah  will  .surely  *.ooie,  and  His  arrival 
must  be  waited  for,  however  tardy  it  be: 
13.  The  dead  vvill  rise  when  it  pleases  the 
Creator. 

On  Iheir  Suhbatli  afternoon  they  have 
preaciiitig.  Psahtts  lire  chanted.  At  the 
setting  of  the  sun.  a  third  .series  of  services 
closes  up  the  Sabhftth.  with  a  petition  that 
Ood  may  accept  all  the  otTerings,  etc.,  for 
Abraham's  »ake. 


A    niethodlal  Sunday-Mphoot  Bfuero- 
lenl  fiorlety  In  Italy. 

BY  MISS  M.   E     WINBLOWr. 

Of  all  the  civilized  nations  of  the 
earth,  Ilaliana  —  at  least  the  lower 
classes— are  least  addicted  lo  the  virtue 
of  giving;  their  hands  aeem  from  long 
habit  most  naturally  to  extend  themselves 
in  the  attitude  of  asking  for  alms.  But 
the  Sunday-school  {u  cnmparatively  new 
institution  in  Italy)  is  nttempttng,  aud  in 
some ca- es  successfu  1  ly,  to  reverse  th is  order 
of  things,  and  tea/^h  the  next  generatiou 
of  Italians  that  it  is  more  blessed  to  give 
than  to  receive.  The  letters  of  Italian 
evangelists  from  time  to  time  contain  re- 
joicings over  a  collection  for  missions  of 
one  or  two  dollars. 

But  the  first  systematic  attempt  at  this 
sort  of  thing  has  been  made  by  Madame 
Rnssft,  wife  of  the  Methodist  minister  at 
Milan.  This  lady  has  formed  the  children 
of  her  Sunday-school,  thirty-three  in 
number,  into  a  benevolent  society  whose 
officers  are  chosen  from  nmoiig  them- 
selves. The  terms  of  uicmbcrship  are  oac 
quarter  of  a  cent  a  month,  and  there  are 
certain  fines  which  help  to  fill  the  treas- 
ury and  give  the  boy  treasurer  something 
to  take  care  of.  Last  winter  the  girls 
met  once  a  week  and  made  up  quite  a 
numl)er  of  warm  garments  for  the  poorer 
children  of  the  town,  whom  they  Invited  to  j 


be  present  at  their  Christmas  festival,  and 
to  whom  they  gave  gifts  instead  of  receiv- 
ing them  themselves.  The  money  for  the 
tree  and  its  adornments,  as  well  as  the  ma- 
terials for  the  garments,  was  all  earned  by^a 

'  the  childrep,  and  the  boys  prepared  aa^ 
decorated  the  tree.     A  very  pleasant  en- 
tertainment of  music  and  recitations  wa 
at  the  same  time  given  by  the  members] 

'  of  tlie  society  to  their  older  friends. 

Darings  the  past  year  the  elder  boj 
and  girls  have  visited  the  hospital  ever 
Sunday   afternoon,   singing   for,  reading  I 
to,  and   prnyiag   with,   the  &ick.      Six  of  J 
the   elder   meml)ers  of   the  little  societyjl 
have  recently  l>een  admitted  to  the  com- 
munion (Holy  Supper,  as  it  is  called  in 
Italy),  and  others  are  looking  forward  t^M 

I  that  step.  fl 

Madame  Rosa  is  herself  doing  a  good 
work   for  the  children  of  Italy  by  trans- 
lating sermtins,   tmcts,  stories,  etc.,  from' 
English  for  their  use.      She  has  published 
several  volumes  of  these  under  diflerent 
names  at  her  own  expense.     A»,  however,  _ 
she   is  not  more  highly  gifted  with  thisH 
world's  goods  then  Methodist  ministers' 
wives  elsewhere,   she  found  the   burden 
rather  too  heavy,  and  the  Foreign  Sun- 
day-School  Association    relieved    her. — 

Zion't  HtraUL  M 

:o: ^ 

niacellaiiy. 

The  ^imioniiri/ A cw»,  [jublished  in  8a- 
mokov,  Bul<(aria.  May  10,  says;  "In 
Kniludere,  a  village  iu  Southern  Bulgaria, 
which  contains  Itss  than  a  hundred  dwel- 
lings, the  little  church  of  32  members 
with  an  average  attendance  of  less  than 
OQ  (about  half  of  either  sex),  has  the  past 
year  paid  twenty  liras  toward  its  pastor's 
salary;  twelve  for  its  leucher;  two  for 
work  ou  the  church  building;  four  to  the 
Bulgiirian  Evangelical  Society;  three  and 
a  half  to  aid  the  churches;  one  and  one- 
fourth  for  the  poor  and  half  a  lira  to  the 
famine  fund  in  A^ia  Minor.  This  total 
of  about  44  liras  (l|lD3.:i<l;,  is  an  average 
of  tiearly  Ifli  to  each  chuieh  member,  or  of 
l|i3. 86  ti»  each  uttendanl,  and  is  given  by 
thoBe  whose  homes  have  no  floor  but 
mother  earth,  and  no  windows  but  the 
door  or  chimney.  In  giving  for  Christian 
and  benevolent  objects  it  is  the  banner 
place  in  Bulgaria. 

Buron  Hirsch  has  shown  a  princely  gen- 
eroaity.  According  to  the  London  Chrit- 
dan  he  has  offered  two  million  pounds 
for  the  foundaliim  in  Russia  of  primary 
schools  for  the  ctiildren  of  poor  Jews,  and 
forty  thousand  pounds  in  addition  for 
works  of  charity.  Both  offers  have  been 
accepted  by  the  Czar,  and  the  amounts 
will  now  l»e  piud  into  the  Bank  of  Eng- 
land, Baron  Rothschild  and  Baron  de 
Worms  being  the  trustees  responsible  for 
the  paymL'Qt  to  the  Russian  Minister  of 
the  Interior  of  the  interest,  which  will 
amount  to  £100,000  per  annum. 


Eugene  R.  Smith,  O.D- 

Editor. 


AUGUST,  1888. 


805   BaroeKa-sj^^-ay, 

N«v»  Yaik  City. 


A  JAPANESE  WOMAK  PBSPARINO  A  MBAL. 


The  Japanese  ReTolntion, 

Rev.  Abel  Stevens,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  who  has  recently 
visited  Japan,  in  a  letter  to  the  Christian  Aih'ocate 
admirably  summarizes  the  .wonderful  revolution  which 
that  nation  has  experienced  : 

Look  at  the  late  history  of  thr  country,  and  you  will 
acknowledge  that  never  has  the  historical  student,  the 
statesman,  or  the  churchman  had  to  deal  with  a  more 
extraordinary  chapter  of  events.  Our  own  Government 
opened  Japan  to  the  world,  and  began  the  unexampled 
revolution  now  going  on  here  by  Commodore  Perry's 
squadron  in  1854.  Though  it  seemed  an  hostile  inter- 
ference, the  Japanese  have  found  it  to  be  the  most  auspi- 
cious event  in  their  history  ;  and  they  have  taken 
advantage  of  it  to  reorganize  their  national  life. 

First.     They  have. 

1.  Abolished  their  own  dual  sovereignty,  and  dethron- 
ing their  Shogun,  or  Tycoon,  have  restored  to  power 
their  Mikado,  the  representative  of  the  legitimate  dynasty 
— the  most  ancient  of  the  globe,  compared  with  which 
the  royal  families  of  Europe  are  but  parvenus.  The 
Japanese  dynasty  is  more  than  2,500  years  old.  The 
Shogun  usurpers  have  been  displaced  after  controlling 
the  country  for  more  than  700  years.  The  last  of  them 
still  lives,  but  in  retirement,  an  e.vample  of  clemency,  the 
conscious  security,  and  civilized  policy  of  the  actual 
government. 

2.  They  have  thrown  off  the  strongest  system  of  feu- 
dalism that  history  records  after  it  had  existed,  with  its 
datmios  and  local  armies  and  revenues,  longer  than  the 
Shoguns.  What  it  took  two  reigns  in  France  under 
Richelieu  and  Louis  XIIL  and  Louis  XIV.  to  initiate, 
and  the  Revolution  alone  could  complete,  has  been 
effected  in  Japan  in  about  a  quarter  of  a  century. 

3.  They  have  transformed  a  vast  and  dangerous  mili- 
tary noblesse  (the  Samurai),  more  than  two  millions 
strong,  into  common  citizens.  They  were  the  "  two- 
sworded  men  "  ;  one  of  the  swords  being  for  the  famous 
hara-kiri,  ox  suicide  from  a  point  of  honor,  a  more  tena- 
cious point  of  honor  than  the  duel  in  the  West.  The 
government,  by  adroitly  granting  the  right  of  wearing 
two  swords  to  all  citizens,  virtually  extinguished  this 
symbol  of  caste  or  noblesse,  and  with  it  has  ceased  the 
Samurai  and  the  barbarous  hara-kiri. 

4.  They  have  established  a  single  national  army,  a  navy, 
and  a  general  police  after  the  Western  models.  All  these 
are  clothed  in  European  costume,  and  drilled  in  Euro- 
pean manner.     The  police  is  pronounced  the  best  in  the 

[world  ;  it  consists  mostly  of  the  old  Samurai  and  their 
sons.  They  are  the  best  clothed  men  in  Japan,  except 
the  high  nobility,  arrayed  in  spotless  white,  including 
white  caps  and  gloves,  and  save  their  bronze  faces  they 
look  like  European  gentlemen. 
5.  They  have  organized  a  remarkable  system  of  na- 


I 


there,  the  best  he  had  seen  in  his  circuit  of  the  globe. 
It  was  devised  by  an  American.*  It  comprises  primary 
or  common  schools,  normal  and  polytechnic  academies^ 
and  an  Imperial  LIniversily  on  the  model  of  tlie  German 
University. 

6.  They  Have  established  a  mail  system,  and  have  en- 
tered into  the  "  Postal  Llnion  " — planned  and  inaugu- 
rated by  an  American,  After  the  example  of  England, 
their  postal  department  includes  the  savings-bank  system^ 
and  the  deposits  (mostly  by  the  poorer  classes)  for  the 
last  year  amounted  to  $12,500,000,  nearly  double  the 
amount  of  the  preceding  year — showing  the  rapid  growtli 
of  this  sign  of  civilization, 

7.  TJhey  have  established  a  scientific  medical  Faculty 
with  native  physicians  educated  in  Europe,  and  all  the 
European  improvements  in  place  of  their  old  medical 
jugglery.  They  now  have  good  medical  professorships 
in  their  learned  institutions. 

8.  They  had  no  knowledge  of  the  public  journal  before 
the  arrival  of  Perry  ;  they  now  have  the  public  press^ 
including  no  less  than  500  periodicals — dailies,  weeklies,, 
monthlies;  political,  literary,  scientific,  and  even  humor- 
istic. 

9.  They  have  introduced  the  steamboat,  the  telegraphy 
the  telephone,  etc  ,  now  made  by  native  hands.  Native 
companies  navigate  the  river  and  neighboring  seas  with 
excellent  steamers,  quite  satisfactory  to  foreign  travellen, 

10.  They  have  adopted  the  European  costume,  not 
only  in  the  army,  navy  and  police,  but  in  the  court,  and 
increasingly  among  the  people. 

11.  They  are  proposing  to  introduce  the  Roman  alpha* 
bet  in  place  of  their  old  and  difficult  literary  characters ; 
and  have  a  society  and  a  journal  for  the  promotion  of 
this  change, 

12.  They  are  to  have  in  1890  a  constitutional  govern- 
ment— the  first  native  example  of  it  in  .\sia. 

13.  They  have  outsped  any  State  of  Europe  in  "  Dis- 
estab!i.shment  "  (except  in  the  provincial  or  local  case  of 
the  English  Church  in  Ireland),  for  they  have  separated 
Shintoism  and  Buddhism  from  the  government,  and 
abolished  their  administrative  Bureau  of  Religion.  A 
prince  of  the  roya!  blood  used  to  be  at  the  head  of 
Buddhism,  but  the  old  religions  are  now  left  to  stand  or 
fall  by  themselves.  Universal  toleration  prevails.  The 
ancient  faiths  are  considered  barbaric  and  incompatible 
with  the  new  career  of  the  empire.  The  government 
acknowledges  itself  to  be  without  a  religion,  and  is  con- 
sidering what  form  of  Western  cultus  it  may  best  adopt 

14.  They  have  legally  recognized  the  Christian  SalJ 
bath,  and  it  is  observed  as  a  day  of  rest  by  all  gover* 
ment  ofhces,  the  public  schools,  banks,  etc.  This  was  si 
unopposed  concession  to  the  many  Europeans  and  Ame^ 
cans  formerly  in  its  service,  but  will  be  a  moment(>t< 
guaranteed  preliminary  for  the  future  of  Christianity  I 
the  country. 

These  are  only  some  (not  ail)  of  the  remarkable  xtSk 
provements  already  made.     Though  alluded  to  in  xaj 

*  David  Uurrajr,  LL.D.,  then  ol  Rutgeix  College 


former  letter,  they  may,  1  repeat,  be  well  enough  recalled 
here  ;  for  they  are  the  logical  foreground  of  our  calcu- 
lations respecting  the  coming  Christianization  of  the 
nation,  and,  therefore,  of  the  problem  that  we  are  here- 
after to  discuss.  Such  an  example  of  national  self- 
regeneration  is  assuredly  without  precedent  in  recorded 
history,  and  it  has  gone  already  too  far  for  any  serious 
retrogression.  Nearly  all  of  these  incredible  innovations 
have  taken  place  within  about  twenty  years. 

S<conJ.  These  advancements  have  prepared  the  na- 
tion for  Christianity.  With  them  has  spread  over  the 
land  the  modern  scientific  thought  of  F^urope,  and  this, 
with  the  teachings  of  the  missionaries,  has  rendered  the 
old  religions  virtually  effete,  not  to  say  ridiculous,  to  the 
growing  intelligence  of  the  country.  I  have  mentioned 
that  "all"  the  journals  are  favorable  to  the  project  of 
Christianization — that  the  leading  one  (the  London  Times 
of  Japan),  once  hostile  to  Christianity  as  an  unpatriotic 
innovation,  now  urges  its  universal  adoption  as  a  neces- 
sity of  the  new  civilization,  and  of  the  full  recognition  of 
Japan  in  the  comity  of  the  Western  powers.  I  have 
quoted  from  an  educated  Japanese  writer,  who  declares 
that  he  and  his  countrymen  generally,  heretofore  opposed 
to  it,  have  undergone  a  profound  change,  and  that  the 
whole  country  is  "  now  ready  and  willing  lo  be  Chris- 
tianized." 

Third.  But  now,  in  presence  of  these  startling  facts, 
I  must  emphasize  that  it  is  not  so  much  from  any  personal 
or  moral  sympathy  with  Christianity  as  from  motives  of 
national  ambition  and  policy  that  the  nation  is  so  favor- 
able to  it.  It  knows  it  must  have  a  religion  of  some 
kind  ;  it  cannot  keep  its  old  faith  ;  it  cannot  adopt  any 
other  religious  system  of  Asia  ;  it  is  convinced  that  to 
become  Europeanized  it  must  be  Christianized.  Its  one 
great  ambition  is  to  become  Europeanized,  and  to  take 
an  honorable  position  among  the  great  civilized  powers. 
It  wishes  a  religion  which  recognizes  the  one  true  God, 
which  has  a  good  moral  code,  and  is  favorable  to  modern 
progress.  It  is  enlightened  enough  to  see  that  Chris- 
tianity alone  has  these  conditions  ;  and  it  is  determined, 
therefore,  to  have  Christianity,  and  will  have  it,  in  some 
form  or  other,  in  a  very  few  years.  Every  thing  that 
tends  to  this  consummation  is  encouraged  by  the  nation. 

^^^^L  New  Japan. 

^  BY    BISHOP    H.    \V.    WARREN,    D.D. 

f  Japan  is  an  amazement  of  accomplishment  and  of  pos- 

sibilities. As  the  soil  of  the  far  north  or  the  high  Alps 
springs  into  a  surprising  suddenness  of  bloom  when  the 
snow  melts  and  the  summer  sun  shines  upon  it,  so  this 
nation  leaps  into  an  extent  and  exuberance  of  life  that 
it  is  scarcely  possible  to  believe  even  when  one  beholds  it. 
The  achievements  of  modem  thought  and  practical 
application  are  adopted  at  once,  and  with  inxprovements. 
A  telegram  from  America,  addressed  "Warren,  Tokyo," 
finds  me  without  delay  in  the  vast  city.  You  can  send 
tc/egrams  in  half  a  dozen  languages  from  small  country 


stations.  There  is  no  better  mint,  dry-dock,  postal,  or 
light-house  system  in  the  world  than  Japan  possesses. 
They  manage  railroads  with  less  accidents  than  other 
civilized  nations,  and  while  French  and  English  steamers 
go  to  wreck  on  these  tempestuous  waters,  a  Japanese 
company  that  owns  over  fifty  steamers  scarcely  ever  loses 
a  ship. 

America  has  not  as  good  a  common-school  system  as 
Japan  to-day.  It  is  incredible,  but  I  saw  there  little  fel- 
lows reading  freely  in  three  languages,  and  boys  of  ten 
or  twelve  talking  better  English  than  any  college  boys  I 
ever  saw  could  talk  French.  In  little  towns  of  small 
islands  I  was  surprised  by  being  addressed  in  good  Eng- 
lish by  young  boys. 

At  Kobe,  a  town  of  30,000  inhabitants,  the  medical 
college  set  out  its  microscopes,  anatomical  plates,  medi- 
cinal plants,  etc.,  set  a  student  at  each  table  to  explain, 
and  invited  the  inhabitants  to  come  and  see  and  hear. 
Nearly  one-third  of  the  population  improved  the  oppor- 
tunity to  see  what  modern  science  could  do  for  the  bodies 
of  men. 

They  have  a  department  of  architecture  in  the  Univer- 
sity of  Tokyo.  I  found  one  of  its  students  in  Seoul, 
Korea,  putting  up  their  new  mint  for  coins,  and  our  new 
mint  for  ideas.  Both  buildings  were  admirably  con- 
structed, and  the  architect  conversed  as  freely  and  easily 
in  the  technical  terms  of  his  art  as  any  architect  of  my 
acquaintance.  And  yet  this  man  learned  both  his  Eng- 
lish and  his  art  in  Japan. 

A  concert  was  recently  given  in  Tokyo  by  some  blind 
musicians.  First  they  rendered  Korean  music  on  Korean 
instruments  ;  then  Chinese  music  on  Chinese  instruments ; 
then  European  music  on  European  instruments.  Good 
judges  of  the  last  told  me  that  it  was  very  superior.  A 
demand  was  made  for  its  repetition  in  the  largest  obtain- 
able hall,  and  the  tickets  at  $i  each  were  all  taken  within 
twenty-four  hours.  Men  came  over  twenty  miles  to 
attend.  The  Japanese  people  freely  say  to  Western 
nations,  "  Give  us  half  a  chance,  and  we  will  beat  you  at 
your  own  performances."  Considering  how  they  carry 
off  prizes  in  philosophy  and  the  highest  studies  at  Johns 
Hopkins  University,  and  at  Cambridge,  England,  no  man 
can  rebuke  their  boast. 

Meanwhile,  what  of  religion  ?  An  amazement  of  pos- 
sibilities more  than  of  achievement,  and  yet  much  of  the 
latter.  There  are  19,000  Protestant  communicants  in 
Japan  to-day,  and  they  increase  half  a  thousand  a  month. 
Counting  15,000  for  the  Greek  Church  and  25,000  for  the 
Roman  Church,  and  adding  3,000  for  probationers  and 
secret  believers,  and  we  have  62,000.  A  missionary  was 
lately  invited  into  a  village  of  1,500  inhabitants  to  explain 
Christianity  to  them.  He  found  the  school-house  fitted 
up  with  seats  and  filled  with  an  attentive  and  profoundly 
interested  congregation.  A  word  for  Christ  had  never 
been  spoken  there  before.  That  man  did  not  build  on 
other  men's  foundations. 

In  response  to  an  invitation  given  one  afternoon,  I  ad- 
dressed in  the  evening  one  hundred  persons,  including 


L^ 


the  leading  lawyers,  judges,  doctors,  and  teachers  of  the 
place.  It  is  thought  by  the  best  judges  that  fifty  English 
teachers  could  be  located  at  once  in  town  and  city 
schools  with  a  fair  local  support.  Surely  never  in  history 
was  a  nation  so  really  stretching  out  its  hands  for  know- 
ledge. Are  we  filling  these  empty  hands?  Candidly,  it 
strikes  me  that  we  are  McClellans  rather  than  Sheridans. 
We  are  doing  necessary  intrenching.  Perhaps  not  yet 
doing  the  necessary  dash.     Look  at  the  intrenchments. 

The  train  drops  you  in  western  Tokyo.  Seven  minutes' 
walk  through  shaded  paths  brings  you  to  Aoyama,  as 
Christian  a  spot  of  its  size  as  there  is  in  the  world.  Here 
are  twenty-five  acres,  once  a  government  experimental 
farm.  That  large  building,  worth  $14,000,  is  Goucher 
Hall.  Its  name  suggests  its  origin.  It  is  used  for  reci- 
tation rooms,  offices,  etc.,  of  the  Ei-VV'a  Gakko.  That 
other  fine  brick  building  surmounted  by  a  tower  and 
clock,  worth  about  as  much,  is  the  Philander  Smith 
Biblical  Institute  of  Japan.  Its  name  indicates  its  origin 
and  purpose.  Scattered  around  on  this  elegant  campus 
afe  truly  commodious  houses  of  five  able  professors  and 
the  dormitories  for  the  students.  These  last  must  be 
immediately  increased.  What  other  name  shall  indicate 
the  origin  of  a  building?  Five  thousand  dollars  are 
needed  to  double  the  effectiveness  of  all  that  is  there 
already ;  for  nearly  all  students  that  rome  there  to  live 
are  converted.  The  recitation  rooms  will  hold  and  the 
professors  can  teach  twice  as  many  as  the  dormitories 
will  now  accommodate.  Two  hundred  and  sixty  students 
were  enrolled  the  past  year. 

The  Canadian  Methodist  Church  unites  in  this  work  of 
higher  education  by  furnishing  two  able  biblical  profes- 
sors, and  the  Southern  Methodist  Church  is  expected  to 
furnish  a  professor  of  Old  Testament  Exegesis.  This  is 
rather  West  Point  than  intrenchments,  and  thence  shall 
come  the  Sheridans.     But  can  Japan  wait? 

When  the  Conference  was  in  session,  and  all  the  air 
throbbed  with  the  voice  of  prayer  and  praise,  when  the 
earnest  men  and  saintly  ladies  were  asking  how  they  <  ould 
meet  the  great  calls  of  Clod  for  a  nation  that  had  been 
bom  in  a  day,  and  wanted  to  be  led  up  to  manhood,  I 
confess  that  it  seemed  tu  me  the  most  Christian  spot  on 
earth.  I  remember  that  just  when  that  thought  came  to 
me  in  the  holy  hour  of  sunset,  there  boomed  through  the 
air  the  sound  of  an  enormous  belt  from  a  heathen  tem- 
ple in  a  grove  close  by.  "  Where  the  Lord  builds  a  tem- 
ple the  devil  puts  up  a  chapel."  In  this  case  the  last 
was  put  up  first. 

I  cannot  close  without  bearing  testimony  to  the  excel- 
lence of  the  workers  of  the  Women's  Foreign  Missionary 
Society.  No  better  work  is  done  here  than  they  do. 
They  were  offered  a  plot  of  ihis  ground,  where  they  hope 
to  erect  a  building  for  a  girls'  school.  New  Japan  will 
demand  co-education,  and  we  shall  anticipate  the  de- 
mand. God's  fields  are  ever  white  for  the  harvest.  Alas.' 
that  the  laborers  are  so  few. 

As  I  write,  Japan — the  Land  of  the  Rising  Sun — and 
Korea — the  Land  of  the  Morning  Calm — are  behind  me, 


and  China,  where  the  sun  set  ages  ago  and  has  not  yet 
arisen,  is  in  sight  before. 


Education  in  Japan. 

BY   S.    H.    MC'aLLISTER. 

In  the  southern  part  of  Japan  is  a  small  city  beautiful 
for  situation.  Hither  came,  less  than  a  score  of  years 
ago,  a  humble  and  gifted  scholar  from  our  own  land,  who 
had  the  power  10  quicken  other  minds  and  set  them  to 
investigating.  Students  flocked  about  him,  and  his  fame 
went  abroad,  because  of  scholarly  results.  Japan  had 
recovered  so  far  from  its  stupor  as  to  feel  the  need  of 
more  light.  So  from  Tokyo,  the  capital,  came  a  call  for 
the  successful  teacher  to  leave  his  field  at  Nagasaki  and 
hasten  hither  to  work  in  a  wider  domain.  For  some  time 
three  French,  three  German,  and  five  English  teachers 
had  in  charge  what  was  termed  a  university.  Into  this 
institution  already  some  nine  hundred  students  had  en- 
tered. It  really  was  then  little  more  than  a  school  of 
languages.  But  as  the  new  teacher  was  put  in  charge  of 
it,  happy  changes  were  soon  experienced.  It  was  broad- 
ened, and  deepened,  and  ennobled.  At  this  time  |apan 
had  become  ready  for  assistance.  Christians  in  Europe 
and  America  now  caught  sight  of  the  dawning  of  a  glori- 
ous day  for  Japan,  and  a  delegation  of  teachers  from 
those  lands  hastened  to  this  country,  that  had  been  so 
long  involved  in  darkness,  setting  up  the  standard  of  the 
Cross  and  offering  to  all  the  opportunity  to  seek  and 
know. 

The  private  school  made  way  for  the  public  by  pre- 
paring teachers  and  causing  the  people  to  see  the  value 
of  an  education. 

Henceforth,  new  forces  were  rapidly  multiplying,  and 
the  cry  was  going  up  all  over  the  land,  "  Give  us  more 
light."  The  missionaries  had  private  schools;  still 
they  lent  their  hand  and  their  voice  to  encourage  every 
public  movement  in  behalf  of  general  education.  They 
were  instrumental,  to  no  small  extent,  in  introducing  a 
system  somewhat  similar  to  our  own,  making  it  compul- 
sory throughout  the  land  for  every  well  child,  from  six 
to  fourteen  years  of  age,  to  be  in  school. 

As  the  present  form  of  government  supplanted  the 
feudal  system,  it  seemed  desirous  to  do  all  in  its  power 
to  forward  general  education.  The  present  Mikado  has 
been  wise  in  calling  into  his  cabinet  the  most  scholarly 
and  influential  men  of  the  country.  These  have  done 
their  best  to  push  on  the  noble  work,  and  are  planning  for 
school  improvements  and  educational  advancement. 

In  passing  from  city  to  city  and  village  to  village,  the 
leading  interest  expressed  is  in  behalf  of  the  public 
schools.  In  Tokyo,  Yokohama,  Kobe,  Osaka,  and  Kioto, 
the  schools  are  doing  a  grand  work.  The  Japanese  re- 
quire English  to  be  taught  in  their  schools.  They  seem 
bound  to  have  a  knowledge  of  our  language.  In  their 
universities  some  of  their  best  instructors  are  from  Amer- 
ica and  England,  and  to  hasten  this  wotk.  v.V«.->^  ■».-«. "iR.-^^- 


countries,  that  they  may  become  proficient  in  the  lan- 
guage. Perhaps  the  missionaries  are  doing  more  for  the 
spread  of  the  English  tongue  in  Japan  than  any  other  one 
agency. 

The  educational  affairs  of  the  country,  including  nearly 
all  the  schools,  are  under  the  control  of  the  minister  of 
education.  The  schools  are  classed  as  primary,  middle, 
normal,  colleges,  and  universities. 

Three  years  are  fixed  as  the  minimum  and  eight  as  the 
maximum  course  in  the  primary  schooL  The  middle 
schools  answer  to  our  grammer  schools,  and  tlie  colleges 
to  our  high  and  fitting  schools.  The  university  has  de- 
partments of  law,  science,  literature,  medicine,  having 
special  courses  in  law,  physics,  chemistry,  biology,  astron- 
omy, geology,  philosophy,  political  economy,  engineer- 
ing, and  Japanese  and  Chinese  literature 

The  Training  School  is  for  the  pur[)Ose  of  fitting  stu- 
dents for  teaching.  No  one  can  secure  a  school  here 
without  first  presenting  a  certificate  of  qualification  from 
one  of  these  schools.  The  universities,  normal  and  fit- 
ting schools,  are  sustained  by  central,  and  the  others  by 
local,  taxation.  Boys  and  girls  are  not  allowed  in  the 
same  school-room  except  in  the  primary  schools. 

The  salaries  of  teachers  are  fixed  by  the  Governor. 
Parents  and  guardians  are  encouraged  to  be  present  at 
examinations. 

In  some  of  the  colleges  they  have  departments,  known 
as  agricultural,  commercial,  and  industrial. 

The  following  are  the  latest  official  educational  statis- 
tics: 


Schoola. 

No.  schools. 

No.  teachers. 

No 

students. 

Zlementary, 

aft,  233 

07.316 

3,233,22tt 

High, 

142 

1,183 

15.690 

Normal, 

65 

714 

7,270 

Technical, 

108 

688 

8,913 

Universities, 

1 

1V4 

1,880 

Others, 

1,32« 

2,213 

68,006 

Of  these,  nine  are  supported  by  the  central  govern- 
ment, twenty-nine  thousand  and  eight  by  local  govern- 
ments, and  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  fifty-three 
by  private  funds. 

The  total  outlay  on  these  schools  by  the  Government  is 
858.356  yens,  and  a  yen  is  equal  to  ^.75  of  our  money. 

In  the  schools  the  boys  go  through  a  course  of  military 
drill,  and  the  girls  are  trained  in  the  use  of  the  dumb- 
bells. On  entering  the  school-room  and  going  out,  the 
pupils  are  required  to  move  according  to  martial  rule. 

Formerly  the  schools  were  connected  with  religious 
establishments,  and  the  teaching  was  under  the  authority 
of  the  Buddhist  and  Shintoist  priests;  but  now  they  are 
entirely  separated  from  the  church  and  are  managed  by 
the  state. 

Japanese  teachers  are  much  better  qualified  for  their 
work  than  I  had  anticipated.  I  have  found  the  schools 
in  charge  of  men,  but  have  met  a  few  women  who  are 
assisting.  The  popular  feeling  here  is  that  women  can- 
not be  first-class.  Man  is  the  lord  and  woman  is  his  ser- 
vant; but  as  the  schools  work  on,  this  error  will  be  re- 
moved. 


It  may,  it  is  believed,  be  safely  stated  that  no  other 
country  has  advanced  more  rapidly  in  public  instruction 
than  Japan  for  the  past  ten  years.  The  seventy-four 
thousand  Buddhist  and  fifteen  thousand  Shintoist  priests 
are  no  longer  the  controlling  power.  Though  the  present 
Mikado  is  a  Shintoist,  he  is  not  a  bigot  nor  a  man  wor- 
shipper. 

Japan,  with  its  million  of  gods,  is  asking  for  something 
that  will  give  life,  and  because  of  this  deep  want  the  mis- 
sionary, who  comes  to  this  land  with  the  love  of  God  in 
his  heart  and  true  wisdom  in  his  mind,  is  welcomed,  and 
has  become  respected  for  his  good  works.  So  to-day,  it 
can  be  safely  said  that  the  leading  minds  of  Japan  have 
come  to  realize  that  the  light  from  the  West  is  ushering 
in  a  good  time  to  their  country,  and  so  they  are  saying, 
"  All  hail  to  the  heralds  of  the  Cross!"  It  is  now  clear 
to  be  seen  that  Japan  is  to  become  Christianized,  .\lready 
it  has  been  suggested  by  the  dean  of  the  university  that 
the  fitting  schools  be  put  into  the  hands  of  the  mission- 
aries of  Japan.  The  reason  assigned  is  that  they  are 
doing  the  most  thorough  work  in  the  line  of  education. 
The  missionary  educators  are  thoroughly  alive  here,  full 
of  hope  and  hard  work;  and  what  is  exceedingly  en- 
couraging is,  their  schools  are  nearly  all  self-supporting. 
So  the  people  are  being  educated  to  do  for  themselves. 

Tokyo,  Japan. 

Reforms  iu  Japan. 

HY     REV.    H.     LUOMtS. 

Among  other  reforms  and  changes  the  cause  of  tem- 
perance is  making  hopeful  progress  in  Japan.  There  is 
in  Tokyo  a  Woman's  Temperance  Association  which  has 
a  membership  of  250.  They  have  recently  published, 
a  treatise  on  the  evil  of  the  use  of  intoxicating  drinks, 
and  a  fourth  edition  of  1,500  copies  was  required  in  the 
first  month.  The  lectures  of  Mrs.  Leavitt  have  also  been 
published,  and  are  having  a  wide  circulation. 

The  Yokohama  Temperance  Society  has  over  too  mem- 
bers. The  most  of  them  are  officials  connected  with  the 
local  government,  the  prison  and  police  department.  Only 
a  portion  of  them  are  Christians,  but  they  are  accus- 
tomed to  meet  very  often  to  study  the  Scriptures,  and 
they  are  collecting  money  for  the  purpose  of  establish- 
ing a  school  for  the  poor.  On  the  i  ith  of  February  the 
first  public  meeting  was  held  at  the  Union  Church  in 
Yokohama.  It  is  estimated  that  there  were  about  600 
people  at  the  meeting,  and  it  was  regarded  as  a  great 
success. 

A  temperance  society  has  been  established  at  Sapporo, 
on  the  island  of  Yesso,  and  there  are  130  members. 
They  have  adopted  a  badge,  and  are  very  zealous  in 
trying  to  impress  npon  others  the  evil  of  strong  drink. 
Not  all  of  them  are  Christians,  for  there  are  many  others 
who  have  been  convinced  that  the  use  of  strong  drink  is 
a  great  evil  and  a  hindrance  to  the  progress  of  their 
nation. 

An  extensive  brewer  at  Mishiraa  was  for  a  long  time 
desirous  of  becoming  a  Christian,  but  did  not  feel  that 


he  could  continue  his  business  and  serve  God  at  the 
same  time.  After  a  long  and  severe  struggle  he  closed 
his  brewery  and  gave  the  large  and  costly  building  to  be 
used  as  a  church,  and  the  upper  story  has  been  converted 
into  a  school-room  for  girls. 

A  committee  has  been  formed  in  Tokyo  for  the  purpose 
of  establishing  a  White  Cross  Society  in  Japan.  The 
chairman  of  the  committee  is  Bishop  Bickersteth,  of  the 
English  Church.  A  meeting  was  held  in  the  rooms  of 
the  Chamber  of  Commerce  at  Yokohama  on  the  aglh  of 
February  to  explain  the  object  and  methods  of  working 
of  the  White  Cross  Societies. 

A  good  number  were  present,  and  it  is  hoped  that 
this  effort  may  help  to  produce  a  change  in  the  life  and 
habits  of  many  in  the  East.  A  considerable  part  of  the 
residents  here,  being  away  from  ihe  restraints  of  Chris- 
tian homes  and  religious  influences,  adopt  the  low  and 
debasing  system  of  morals  that  prevaiJs  in  these  corrupt 
and  heathen  lands.  This  is  one  cause  of  Ihe  bitter  ha- 
tred and  opposition  to  missions  that  is  met  with  among 
those  who  visit  or  reside  in  the  East.  Those  who 
abandon  themselves  to  the  godless  customs  that  prevail 
around  them  do  not  like  to  meet  even  the  silent  reproof  of 
pure  and  holy  lives. 

Two  or  three  persons  living  in  the  town  of  Furuichi 
invited  a  native  evangelist  to  come  there  and  teach  the 
people.  So  a  man  went  there  in  July  last  and  preached. 
It  was  the  first  Christian  service  held  in  that  place. 
About  i6o  persons  were  present  and  it  was  arranged 
that  services  should  be  held  there  every  month. 

But    whenever   there   is    a   Christian    preaching    the 
Buddhist  priests  raise  the  question,  "How  shall  we  de- 
fend ourselves  and  keep  out  this  religion   that  has  come 
here  to  destroy  our  influence   and  take  away  our  sup- 
port?" 

So  at  this  place  a  Buddhist  lecture  was  appointed  for 
Xhe  next  day,  and  it  was  intended  to  oppose,  and,  if  it 
■was.  possible,  destroy  whatever  influence  the  Christian 
■teacher  had  gained. 

But  the  night  before  some  thief  broke  into  the  temple 
and  stole  all  the  gold  ornaments  from  the  idol,  and  it  had 
to  be  repaired  before  there  was  any  further  service. 
Such  an  act  quite  astonished  the  priests,  and  demon- 
strated to  the  people  the  foolishness  of  idolatry, 

^Vhen  it  became  generally  known  to  the  inhabitants  of 
*'*€  place  they  came  to  look  with  contempt  upon  the 
^uddhist  religion  on  account  of  its  inability  to  protect 
*ts  gods  from  destruction  and  their  spoliation  became  a 
Matter  of  general  ridicule. 

In  imitation  of  what  is  being  done  by  the  missionaries 
*he  Buddhist  priest  at  Hikone  has  established  what 
Is  called  a  "Young  Men's  Education  Society."  The 
object  of  this  is  to  instruct  the  young  boys  in  the  teach- 
ings of  the  Buddhist  Scriptures  and  in  this  way  prepare 
them  to  oppose  the  doctrines  which  theChristians  teach. 
One  of  the  best  and  most  influential  newspapers  in 
Japan  has  recently  published  an  article  in  which  it  states 
that    while   holding   neither  Christian  or  anti-Christian 


principles,  it  is  much  pleased  with  the  changes  that  have 
taken  place  in  the  status  of  Christianity  in  this  country. 
At  the  same  time  it  is  not  at  all  satisfied  with  the  present 
position  of  the  government  in  relation  to  western  re- 
ligion. 

The  belief  is  expressed  that  the  rapid  and  extensive 
diffusion  of  Christianity  will  be  for  the  best  interests  of 
Japan.  It  needs  only  to  contrast  the  life  and  conduct  of 
the  Christians  with  the  otiier  Japanese  to  see  the  great 
difference  and  the  benefits  that  follow  the  adoption  of 
this  new  and  better  faith. 


A  Kotiiance  of  Real  Life. 

There  is  in  Japan  a  place  called  "  The  City  of 
Gardens."  It  is  not  surprising  that  a  locality  with  so- 
pleasant  a  name  should  be  specially  inviting  in  this  season 
of  flowers  to  the  Japanese,  who  love  to  linger  by  its 
temple.  In  that  spot  not  long  ago  four  persons  happened 
to  meet:  one  an  old  man  accompanied  by  a  young  girl ;: 
another  a  middle-aged  man  accompanied  by  a  lad. 

The  men  were  resting  and  refreshing  themselves;  but 
the  younger  of  them,  Kakujiro,  attentively  regarded  the 
elder,  Suda,  and  at  length  charged  him  with  having  slain 
a  brother  of  his  many  years  ago.  He  had  been  seeking 
Suda  ever  since  to  revenge  his  brother's  death.  Sudi 
admitted  the  charge,  but  justified  the  deed  on  the  ground 
that  he  had  been  insulted,  and  expressed  himself  quite- 
ready  to  face  his  present  challenger  in  a  duel. 

For  this  the  pair  proceeded  to  make  arrangements^ 
when,  not  unnaturally,  the  young  girl  interposed,  and  be- 
sought her  aged  father  not  to  risk  his  life.  Her  father's 
accuser  gazed  at  her,  and  sadly  said  she  reminded  him  of 
a  little  girl  he  and  his  wife  had  lost  in  a  crowd  many 
years  before.  Suda  then  said  that  she  was  not  his  child^ 
but  had  been  found  by  him  at  the  time  and  place  indi- 
cated by  his  opponent,  and  that  he  had  adopted  and  cared 
for  her. 

To  complete  the  story,  Kakujiro  mentioned  that  his 
daughter,  when  lost,  had  carried  a  bag  of  charms,  which 
the  girl  present  immediately  produced  from  her  bosom. 
This  settled  the  question  of  her  indentity,  and  Kakujiro- 
discovered  that,  in  seeking  for  an  enemy  he  had  found 
his  child.  Of  course,  after  this,  all  question  of  duelling 
was  dropped,  especially  when  the  lad  broke  silence  and 
reminded  his  elders  that  that  method  of  settling  differ- 
ences was  now  old-fashioned,  and  was  regarded  only  as  a 
barbarous  relic  of  the  past.  The  little  party,  therefore,. 
went  away  friendly  and  happy. 


The  Gospel  Htory  in  Japan. 

BY    REV.    H.    LOOMIS. 

In  the  year  1615  thePrince,  or  Daimio,  of  Sendai,  sent' 
an  embassy  to  Rome  with  costly  presents  to  the  Pope^ 
and  grateful  acknowledgments  of  the  benefits  received 
by  the  introduction  of  the  Catholic  religion.  The  name 
of  the  Daimio  was  Date,  and  the  head  of  the  embassy 
was  Hashikura  Rokuyemon. 


Sir, 


JAPAN. 


p 


In  return  for  these  costly  gifts  and  expressions  of 
hearty  allegiance,  and  to  show  his  appreciation  of  what 
had  been  accomplished  in  the  spread  of  the  Catholic 
♦aith  in  Japan,  the  Pope  gave  the  leader  of  the  embassy 
a  diploma  and  a  variety  of  tokens  of  his  pleasure  and 
esteem. 

These  gifts  are  now  carefully  preserved  in  the  archives 
of  the  local  Government,  and  are  shown  to  visitors  upon 
application  to  the  proper  authorities. 

A  short  time  ago  one  of  the  descendants  of  the  Daimio 
went  to  Sapporo  to  attend  the  Agricultural  College 
located  at  that  place.  He  found  there  a  Christian 
church,  which  has  grown  up  throiijjh  the  influence  and 
teachings  of  the  first  President  (Professor  Clark,  of 
Mass.).  This  cliiirch  has  no  ecclesiastical  connection 
■with  any  other  body  of  Christians,  and  is  composed 
mainly  of  the  scholars  and  officers  of  the  school. 

Prince  Date  thus  became  aware  of  the  truth  and  value 
•of  the  Christian  faith.  But,  like  so  many  others,  he  put 
off  the  consideration  of  the  subject  until  some  other  and 
more  convenient  time. 

Before  his  course  was  completed,  however,  he  was 
taken  sick  with  consumption,  and  when  it  was  apparent 
that  he  could  not  recover  he  was  visited  by  the  Christians 
who  earnestly  besought  him  to  accept  of  Christ  as  his 
Saviour.  The  result  was  that  he  was  led  to  an  acceptance 
cf  Christ  and  received  baptism.  Soon  after  this  he  died, 
rejoicing  in  the  love  of  Christ  and  His  comforting  presence 
in  the  dark  valley  and  shadow  of  death. 

Such  a  peaceful  end,  and  such  an  evidence  of  heavenly 
joy  and  comfort,  made  a  deep  impression  upon  all  his 
companions.  It  was  the  first  Christian  funeral  in  Sap- 
poro, and  it  is  estimated  that  2,000  persons  were  present. 
The  preacher  ii.sed  the  opportunity  most  effectively  to 
tell  the  people  of  Christ  and  His  salvation. 

Another  member  of  the  Date  family  has  been  in  Tokyo 
receiving  instruction  from  one  of  the  missionaries. 

In  the  town  of  Sorachi,  not  far  from  Sapporo,  is  a 
government  prison  where  some  Christians  have  been 
accustomed  to  go  from  time  to  time  and  hold  services 
for  the  benefit  of  the  officers,  and  men  in  confinement. 
It  is  reported  that  some  time  ago  there  were  twenty-one 
who  had  been  baptized,  and  ten  more  were  waiting  to 
receive  baptism.  It  is  thought  that  there  will  soon  be 
a  self-supporting  church  in  that  place.  As  yet  they  have 
no  preacher,  but  the  leading  men  of  the  congregation 
take  turns  in  conducting  the  services  on  the  Sabbath,  as 
well  as  during  the  week. 

Permission  has  been  asked  of  the  government  to  circu- 
late the  Scriptures  among  the  prisoners.  This  has  been 
granted,  and  many  are  pleased  to  be  able  thus  to  learn  a 
better  way  than  they  have  yet  known.  It  is  the  wish  of 
the  officers  that  every  inmate  may  possess  a  copy  of  the 
New  Testament  ;  but,  as  they  receive  but  a  small  salary, 
they  are  unable  to  purchase  so  many,  and  have  asked  for 
donations  for  this  purpose. 

One  who  has  had  much  experience  and  success  as  a 
teacher  in  the  prisons,  and  is  an  active  Christian,  is  now 


m 


on  his  way  to  Sorachi  as  an  employee  of  the  Government, 
and  will  give  most  valuable  assistance  in  the  instruction 
of  the  prisoners. 

In  October,  1886,  a  Christian  named  Mr.  Ozaki  became 
the  local  Governor  of  Shimosa  Province.  With  him  was 
associated  Mr.  Nakago,  who  is  also  a  believer.  Both  of 
them  felt  that  they  had  a  work  to  do,  and  began  to  tell 
the  pco|»Ie  that  there  was  a  better  and  a  much  happier  life 
than  they  had  yet  known,  and  that  a  belief  in  Christianity 
would  advance  their  best  interests  here  as  well  as  in  the 
world  to  come.  Many  became  interested  in  their  words 
and  were  taught  the  nature  and  character  of  God  and  the 
way  of  salvation  through  Jesus  Christ. 

Then  they  gave  up  their  old  superstitious  beliefs  and 
customs,  and  a  considerable  number  truly  repented  of 
their  sins  and  became  followers  of  Christ  The  number 
of  such  persons  is  increasing  quite  rapidly.  Fourteen 
have  already  received  baptism.  A  preaching  place  has 
been  opened  on  the  Sabbath,  and  a  Sabbath -school 
organized,  of  which  Mr,  Ozaki  and  Mr.  Nakago  are  the 
superintendents  and  teachers.  There  are  between  fifty 
and  sixty  scholars. 

There  is  also  a  Bible  Readers'  Union  which  meets  regu- 
larly, and,  after  reading,  they  unite  in  conversation  upon 
the  Scripture  read,  and  in  the  singing  of  hymns.  A  prayer- 
meeting  is  held  once  a  week,  and  Christian  lectures  twice 
a  month.  Speakers  are  obtained  from  Tokyo,  and  are 
welcomed  by  large  and  appreciative  audiences. 

The  members  of  the  church  at  K.urume,  in  the  Province 
of   Chikugo,   have   organized  a  Young  Men's  Christiary 
Association,  and  are  trying  to  educate  the  believers  irj 
the   knowledge   of     divine    things,   and    also   to   bhag 
others  to  know  and  confess  that  Christ  is  God  and  the 
Saviour  of  the  world.     The  Association  was  formed  in 
September   last,  and  they  hold  a  prayer-meeting  every 
month,  and  the  members  go  to  different  towns  and  vil- 
lages and  lecture  on  Christian  subjects.     In  this  way  an 
interest  in  religion  is  being  aroused  in  other  placed,  and 
at  the  same  time  such  efforts  are   strengthening  those 
who  are  engaged  In  them. 

This  activity  on  the  part  of  the  Christians  has  caused, 
as  usual,  an  awakening  among  the  Buddhists,  and  a  lec- 
ture was  recently  given  by  one  of  their  number  in  oppo- 
sition to  Christianity.  Many  went  to  hear  what  the 
speaker  would  say,  but  his  discourse  was  so  full  of  erron 
and  biyotry  that  the  hearers  called  out  in  derision,  "I* 
is  not  true,"  and  so  annoyed  the  speaker  that  he  *'*s 
obliged  to  close. 

Then  the  Shinto  priests  appointed  a  meeting  ^^^ 
attempted  to  refute  and  overthrow  the  doctrines  of  Chris- 
tianity. But  they  were  treated  in  the  same  way,  and  their 
effort  was  also  a  failure.  This  was  not  the  work  of  the 
Christians,  but  others  ;  and,  though  not  to  be  com- 
mended, it  showed  that  the  people  are  becoming  more 
enlightened  and  despise  the  errors  and  superstitions  of 
the  past. 

In  the  meantime,  the  Christian  lectures  are  not  dis- 
turbed, and  the  number  of  attendants  at  the  regular  set- 


348 


JAPAN. 


vices  is  increasing.  Quite  a  number  are  now  waiting  for 
baptism, 

A  teacher  in  the  Buddhist  Seminary  at  Nagaoka,  and 
one  of  the  pupils,  have  become  Christians  and  openly 
professed  their  faith  in  Christ.  The  teacher  was  at  once 
dismissed,  but  an  associate  of  his  and  about  a  dozen  more 
of  the  pupils  attend  the  Christian  services  quite  regu- 
larly, and  are  apparently  candid  inquirers  after  the  truth. 
The  people  of  the  town  have  fitted  up  a  place  for  a  for- 
eign Christian  teacher,  and  great  interest  is  felt  in  secur- 
ing a  good  man  for  the  place. 

Yokohama^  Japan. 


Becent  Statistics  in  Japan. 

BY    REV.    GIDEON    F.    DRAPER. 

The  statistics  for  1887  reveal  the  fact  that  there  are  at 
present,  working  in  this  empire,  the  representatives  of 
twenty-four  Missionary  Societies,  not  including  the 
agents  of  three  Bible  Societies.  These  may  be  divided 
according  to  their  nationalities  as  follows:  Seventeen  be- 
long to  the  United  Slates;  four  to  England;  and  one  each 
to  Canada,  Scotland  and  Switzerland.  Following  Dr. 
Dorchester's  method  of  classification,  in  his  article  in  the 
Christian  Advocate  of  January  26th,  we  may  separate 
them  according  to  creed,  as  follows: 

Baptist  and  kindred  Societies 8 

Christian  Society 1 

Congregationalist  Society 1 

Episcopalian  Societies 4 

Friends' Society 1 

Methodist  and  kindred  Societies 5 

Presbyterian  and  kindred  Societies 8 

(lucludios  the  Oemiao  Swln  UraofeUcAl  Prot.  UlM.) 

Unittirian  Society I 

Japan  has  proved  such  an  attractive  and  promising 
field  of  labor  that  the  number  of  societies  desiring  to 
share  in  the  work  of  its  evangelization  is  large;  greater 
than  one  would  expect  in  view  of  the  compartively  recent 
date  at  which  the  land  was  thrown  open  to  Christian 
eflfort.  In  considering  the  work  accomplished  it  is  well 
to  remember  that  the  Presbyterians,  (Dutch)  Reformed, 
Baptists  and  Episcopalians  had  representatives  on  the 
field  in  1859  or  '60,  whereas  the  Congregational ists  were 
not  in  the  field  until  '69,  and  the  Methodists  not  until 
'73.  While  it  was  not  possible  to  organize  churches  or 
do  much  direct  work  before  1872,  yet  those  who  came 
earlier  had  time  to  acquire  the  language  and  gain  a 
knowledge  of  the  people,  so  that  their  time  was  not  lost. 

Several  of  the  societies  mentioned  have  their  only  for- 
eign representatives  here. 

Of  course  the  number  of  workers  belonging  to  these 
different  bodies  varies  greatly.  Three  have  but  one  man 
each,  while  one  has  forty-nine  male  and  female  workers, 
not  including  the  wives  of  the  missionaries.  The  entire 
number  of  foreign  workers  is  253. 

Sixhiissions  have  combined  the  results  of  their  labors 

in  the  "  United   Church  of  Christ  in  Japan."     This  in- 

c/udes  aJI  the  Presbyterian  and  lieformed  Churches,  save 


the  Cumberland  Presbyterians.  The  Congregationalist 
mission  has  decided  to  join  this  already  strong  union, 
thus  making  it  the  most  extensive  of  all  the  Protestant 
bodies  in  the  empire;  indeed  nearly  twice  as  large,  ia 
point  of  numbers,  as  alt  the  others  combined;  for  the 
"United  Church"  reports  12,512  members,  while  the 
whole  number  of  native  Protestants  is  but  19,829. 

Nearly  one-half  (117)  of  the  foreign  workers,  also,  ire 
connected  with  this  body. 

Next  in  numerical  force  are  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
and  Canadian  Methodist  Missions  with  a  membership  of 
2,352  and  1,012  respectively.  No  other  missions  have  a 
membership  of  a  thousand.  Three  report  from  500  to 
goo  each;  three  from  200  to  500;  and  the  others  from 
177  down  to  o. 

The  movement  that  is  on  foot  to  unite  the  Methodist 
bodies,  if  carried  into  effect,  will  result  in  a  native 
Church  of  considerable  strength  with  a  large  foreign 
working  force. 

The  total  Protestant  membership  shows  a  gain  of  five 
thousand  over  the  figures  for  1886  ;  a  grand  gain  and  yet 
how  painfully  small  when  we  consider  the  thirty-five  mil- 
lions still  without  the  fold.  These  figures,  however,  by 
no  means  indicate  the  limit  of  Christian  influence.  Japan 
is  being  permeated  with  the  new  leaven.  It  is  already 
working,  and  we  trust  the  lime  is  not  far  distant  when 
the  empire  shall  be  thoroughly  leavened  with  the  Gospel 
truth. 

One  of  the  greatest  problems  on  the  mission   field  is, 
how  to  put  the  native  Churches,  as  speedily  as   possible, 
on  a  self-supporting  basis.     Until  this  is  approximated  at  _ 
least,  the  growth  of  the  Church  is  limited  by  the  funds  I 
appropriated  from  home,  and  the  reality  of  its   spiritual 
life  can  be  but  feebly  manifested.     Hence  we  study  with 
interest  that  column  of  the  statistics  which  displays  the  ■ 
amount  raised  by  the  natives  for  all  purposes  during  the 
year.     The  sum  is  41,571  virw  (one  yen  equals  about  75 
cents).     This  is  a  most  encouraging  gain  over  the  pre-  ■ 
vious  year;  not  in  the  total  merely,  but  also   in   the  per- 
centage, which  was  2.09  yen,  as  compared  with  1.81  yen, 
per   member   the    year   before.      Three-fourths   of   the 
amount  was  raised  by  the  newly  united  Churches. 

This  new  body  includes  ninety-nineorganizedchurches> 
fifty-eight  of  which  are  reported  as  wholly  self-supporting. 
The  Cumberland  Presbyterians  report  but  seven  organized  - 
churches,  <7// self-supporting.  There  are  but  eight  other! 
such  churches  reported,  and  two  of  these  are  native  inde- 
pendent churches,  leaving  but  six  to  be  found  amongst  fif- 
teen missions,  the  total  of  whose  organized  churches 
amounts  10  113.  Our  own  Church  reports  46  churches, 
only  two  of  which  are  fully  self-supporting.  There  is 
still  much  room  for  improvement  in  this  vital  point  ■ 

On  the  whole,  the  results  of  the  past  year's  work  are 
most  encouraging,  while  the  present  year  gives  promise 
of  even  better  things.  He  who  could  not  thank  God  and 
take  courage  must  indeed  be  a  "  Faint-heart." 

Christianity  is  not  persecuted.  The  Buddhist  priests, 
its  vigorous  opponents,  use  infidel  arguments  against  it 


I 


I 


JAPAN. 


349 


'public  lectures,  trusting  more  to  modern  "free 
t  "  and  maieriattsm  than  to  their  ancient  Buddhist 
,gs  for  their  weapons  of  offence  against  the  new 
at  is  putting  their  crafi  in  danger,  and  has  already, 
y,  taken  the  bread  out  of  many  of  their  mouths. 
;rialism,     infidelity    and    indifference    are     more  ; 
foes  to  the  progress  of  the  truth  in  this  land  than 
nism,  though  the  latter  is  by  no  means  so  mori-  ' 
s  some  would  have  us  suppose.     Prof.  Huxle/  is  ' 
the  accepted   leaders  of   thought  amongst   the  I 
1  Japanese.     His  latest  utterances  against  prayer 
racles  are  fjuoted  by  the  leading  English  paper  of 
the  Mail,  with  the  highest  approval.     This  paper 
lH at  Prof.  Huxley's  conclusions  "are  accepted  by 
se   devotees   of  western   science  with  reverential 
al." 

pile  of  its  foes  the  truth  is  prevailing,  however, 
hurch  of  Christ  is  here  to  stay,  and  its  great  need 
a  more  careful  accommodation  of  its  teachings  to 
;ories  of  even  such  learned  men  as  Prof.  Huxley, 
oore  intimate  connection  with  the  great  Source  of 
ngth,  wisdom  and  peace. 
■odate. 


I 


The  Story  of  8akunia. 

By    REV.   H.    LOOMIS. 


«ng  man  named  Sakuma  Kichitaro  was  formerly 
I  in  Mr.  Fukuzawa's  school  at  Tokyo,  and  while 
was  a  zealous  opponent  of  the  Christian  religion. 
ome  of  his  companions  he  succeeded  in  breaking 
!  of  the  religious  meetings  held  in  connection  with 
lird  General  Assembly  which  met  in  Tokyo  in  No- 
r.  1885. 

sr  completing  his  studies  he  went  to  his  home  in 
1,  and  became  an  active  member  of  the  Liberal 
;   and  in   his  real  for  that  cause  spent  a  consid- 

part  of  his  fortune.      He  afterwards  concealed 
f   his   political    friends   and   associates   who   had 
guilty  of  crime,  and    for   this  offence  was  arrested 
mfined  in  jail  for  some  time  awaiting  his  trial, 
ing  his  stay  in  the  jail,  a  Christian  official  placed 

hands  a  copy  of  "  Martin's  Evidences  of  Chris- 
•,"  which  he  read  with  much  interest  and  pleasure; 
as  thus  convinced  that  the  religion  which  he  had 
to  denounced  was  true  ;  and  he  now  embraced 
ianity  with  the  same  zeal  that  he  had  hitherto  op- 
it. 

»n  he  was  afterwards  sent  to  the  prison  he  asked 
rivilege  of  taking  Bibles  with  hin>  that  he  might 
em  for  the  good  of  the  inmates;  but  his  request  was 
L  Still  he  was  not  discouraged  and  resolved  to  do 
le  could. 

efforts  to  help  others  met  with  no  favor  but  de- 
opposition.  Not  only  did  his  companions  refuse 
.r  his  teachings  but  they  even  tried  to  prevent  his 
rivate  worship.  Yet  he  was  not  at  all  dismayed, 
aed  aside  from  duty.     Every  morning  and  night  he 


knelt  in  the  midst  of  his  ungodly  and  scoffing  companions 
and  poured  out  his  heart  to  God  in  earnest  and  audible 
prayer. 

This  conduct  greatly  annoyed  the  others,  and  they 
apparently  resolved  to  put  an  end  to  his  devotions.  So 
when  he  was  upon  his  knees  in  prayer  they  would  catch 
hold  of  his  feet  and  pull  him  down  ;  and  thus  in  various 
ways  annoyed  him  in  order  to  compel  him  to  cease.  But, 
like  Daniel  in  the  heathen  palace,  he  knelt  as  before,  and 
night  and  morning  offered  prayer  to  God. 

One  night,  after  the  usual  prayer  and  the  attendant 
persecution,  he  was  lying  awake,  filled  with  anxiety  in 
regard  to  his  duty,  and  looking  up  to  God  for  light  and 
help,  when  there  suddenly  appeared  a  strange  bright- 
ness filling  the  room  and  a  glorious  form  stood  before 
him  with  a  look  of  blessing  and  approval.  No  word  was 
spoken  ;  but  he  recognized  in  the  radiant  apparel  and 
benignant  face  the  person  of  the  Saviour,  and  his  soul 
was  filled  with  inexpressible  joy  and  peace.  After  a  little 
time  the  vision  passed  away  and  all  was  dark  and  quiet  as 
usual. 

Sakuma  supposed  that  this  was  an  apparition  seen  by 
himself  alone,  and  he  was  amazed  when  two  of  his  com- 
panions asked,  "  Did  you  see  that?"  When  he  replied 
"  Yes,"  they  added,  "  We  saw  it  also,  and  it  was  the 
Christians'  God." 

From  that  hour  these  two  men  were  completely  changed. 
Like  Saul,  on  his  way  to  Damascus,  they  both  turned  from 
being  persecutors  to  be  servants  of  Christ. 

One  of  them  was  a  physician,  named  Kaneki,  and  he 
belonged  to  a  family  that  had  been  noted  for  a  long  time 
for  their  wickedness.  For  ten  generations  his  ancestors 
had  been  great  criminals,  and  many  had  suffered  capital 
punishment  on  account  of  their  crimes.  He  had  followed 
their  example,  and  according  to  his  own  statement  there 
was  no  wickedness  of  which  he  had  not  been  guilty. 
Although  adopted  by  a  priest,  he  had  disregarded  the  in- 
struction received,  and  pursued  the  course  of  evil. 

The  other  man,  a  school  teacher,  named  Saito,  from 
the  Province  of  Boshiu.  He  was  not  a  hardened  and 
reckless  criminal  (like  Kaneki),  but  on  account  of  his 
political  views  had  been  led  to  some  words  or  acts  that 
had  incurred  the  displeasure  of  the  government  and  had 
caused  the  sentence  of  a  brief  punishment  in  prison. 
i  Both  these  men  were  very  humble  on  account  of  their 
past  sins,  and  earnestly  sought  to  know  the  will  of  God. 
It  was  a  great  pleasure  to  Sakuma  to  teach  them  the  love 
of  God  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  both  were  soon  rejoicing  in  a 
sense  of  pardon  through  that  blood  which  cleanseth  from 
all  sin. 

On  being  released  from  prison  Dr.  Kaneki  came 
directly  to  Tokyo  to  profess  his  faith  in  Christ  and  re- 
ceive baptism.  Then  he  went  to  his  hom"  in  Boshiu  and 
began  at  once  to  labor  for  the  salvation  of  others.  He 
soon  arranged  for  a  Christian  service  in  the  town  of  Hotta, 
where  efforts  had  been  made  before,  but  with  no  success. 
I  The  result  of  his  labors,  and  that  of  some  others  who  went 
I  to  assist  hira,  is  that  ttvwt  \%  wq^  :».0«x«.0^\.QT«s&.^t««L.- 


k. 


sisting  of  eighteen  members  and  several  more  are  appli- 
cants for  baptism. 

Among  the  latter  is  Mr.  Iwasaki,  the  Kocho.  or  head 
man  of  the  place.  His  two  sons  and  one  daughter  have 
already  been  baptized,  and  a  second  daughter  has  applied 
for  baptism.  It  is  a  matter  of  special  interest  and  en- 
couragement to  all  that  Christian  services  arc  being  held 
at  the  house  of  the  chief  ofhcial  and  most  influential  man 
in  the  town.  Dr.  Kaneki  is  the  elder  of  the  church,  and 
the  leader  in  all  Christian  work. 

Mr.  Saito  is  teaching  a  school  in  the  vicinity,  and  has 
convinced  the  people  of  that  neighborhood  of  the  folly 
of  the  heathen  systems  and  the  truth  of  Christianity. 
A  meeting  was  recently  held  at  his  house  at  which  sev- 
enty persons  were  present  and  listened  most  eagerly  to 
the  exposition  of  God's  holy  Word.  His  wife  is  an  appli- 
cant for  baptism. 

Since  Sakuma  has  been  released  he  has  led  many  others 
to  the  Lord,  and  among  them  nearly  all  of  his  own  family 
and  immediate  friends.  He  is  acting  as  an  evangelist  in 
the  region  where  he  lives,  and  it  has  been  the  jjurpose  of 
his  heart  to  become  a  regular  preacher  of  the  Gospel. 
His  wife  is  a  woman  of  superior  education  and  abilities, 
and  she  is  in  full  sympathy  with  him  in  all  his  desires  and 
efforts  to  teach  his  people. 

The  preceding  story  of  his  vision  while  in  prison  was 
given  by  Sakuma  at  Yokosuka  soon  after  his  release. 

Yokohama,  Japan. 


A  Season's  Itinerating  in* the  Hokkaido. 

BY    REV    C.    W.    GREEN. 


■  The  missionary  let  loose  in  the  Hokkaido  {the  geogra- 

^  phers'  Yesso  or  Yezo)  of  Japan,  finds  stretching  out 
^^H before  him  a  territory  of  more  than  30,000  square  miles, 
^■containing  a  growing  population  of  upwards  of  200,000 
souls,  with  less  than  a  dozen  Protestant  missionaries  to 
look  after  their  spiritual  welfare.  He  sees  in  this  vast 
field  characteristics  both  intimidating  and  inviting.  While 
a  cooler  climate  than  that  of  southern  Japan  promises 
some  advantages  over  other  fields,  the  newer  character  of 
the  country,  the  almost  total  absence  of  good  roads,  the 
sparseness  of  the  towns,  and  consequently  of  good  inns, 
and  the  mixed  community  of  the  inhabitants,  who  are 
largely  settlers  from  other  parts  of  Japan,  present  condi- 
tions that  are  calculated  to  deter  from  work  otherwise 
attractive. 

Nevertheless,  here  is  new  ground  to  be  broken,  having 
in  it  the  seeds  of  promise;  and  to  one  who,  like  Paul, 
would  reluctantly  build  upon  another  man's  foundation, 
there  is  here  furnished  abundant  opportunity  of  laying 
such  Gospel  foundations  as  will  not  require  replacing, 
even  when  the  "  new  heaven  "  and  the  "  new  earth  "  shall 
have  superseded  "  the  first."  Here  in  this  part  of  what, 
from  a  historical  point  of  view,  has  been  called  New 
Japan,  with  mountains  to  cross  and  rivers  to  ford,  and 
required  to  encounter  the  indifference,  if  not  opposition, 
to   things  religious   born  of  the  selfish    pursuit  of  this 


world's  goods,  the  itinerant  will  find  serviceable,  perhaps 
absolutely  indispensable,  a  fortitude  and  perseverance 
such  as  distinguished  and  forever  honors  the  pioneers  of 
Methodism. 

From  this  virgin  soil  he  may  confidently  hope,  while 
he  waits,  to  see  the  kingdom  of  righteousness  arise  in 
majestic  beauty  and  divine  glory.  In  the  very  difficulties 
to  be  met,  which  only  the  idea  of  planting  the  Gospel 
wherever  man  is  found  will  render  insignificant,  may  lie 
an  inspiration  and  the  stimulus  that  nerves  the  spirit  of 
man  as  he  thinks  of  the  glory  of  conquest  and  intensified 
by  the  greater  obstacles  of  the  undertaking. 

The  evangelistic  efforts  to  be  described  began  the  last 
of  August,  just  after  conference,  and  continued,  with  in- 
tervals at  home,  until  November  the  12th,  when  rough 
weather  made  too  dangerous  further  endeavor.  They 
necessitated  about  1,000  miles  of  travel  by  land  and  sea, 
and  embraced  some  points  not  previously  reached  by 
Protestant  missionaries. 

They  included  journeys  to  Ichikishiri  and  Kabato  via 
Otaru  and  Sapporo,  to  Suten,  on  the  West  coast,  between 
Fukuyama  and  Otaru,  r'iV;  Mori  and  Oshamambe,  at  the 
head  of  Volcano  Bay;  and  to  Esashi  via  Fukuyama. 
They  were  prosecuted  over  territory  the  roughest  and 
along  ways  the  dreariest,  but  nevertheless  were  stimulat- 
ing to  faith  and  encouraging  to  hope,  and  gave  promise 
of  glorious  fruitage  when  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  shall 
have  given  His  rain  and  sunshine  to  the  Gospel  seed. 

My  plan  during  the  season  was  to  take  with  me  one  of 
our  Japanese  jjreachers,  who,  with  his  knowledge  of  the 
language  and  people,  could  do  the  greater  part  of  the 
direct  work,  while  I  furnished  the  necessary  attraction, 
and  perhaps  added  dignity  to  the  occasion,  .\ccordingly, 
after  spending  September  4th  with  our  little  flock  at 
Otaru,  preaching  to  them  the  Word  and  celebrating  with 
them  the  Holy  Sacrament,  I  took  their  pastor  and  pro- 
ceeded to  Ichikishiri,  where  about  a  score  of  believers,  in 
imitation  of  the  Sapporo  church,  have  an  independent 
organization.  For  two  nights  we  gave  to  this  little  com- 
pany of  earnest  souls  what  help  we  could,  and  then 
crossed  to  Kabato. 

Here  *ve  found  and  baptized  fifteen  candidates,  whom, 
with  two  others,  we  organized  into  a  class,  appointing 
one  of  their  numl»er  who  had  come  to  us  from  another 
church  the  leader,  and  arranging  that  the  Otaru  pastor 
should  visit  them  monthly.  A  four  o'clock  start  in  the 
morning,  seven  and  a  half  hours  in   a  dug  out,  accom- 

j  plishing  more  than  twenty-live  miles  down  the  Ishikari 
river,  with  hardly  a  sign  of  human  habitation  for  the  en- 
tire distance,  and  we  were  again  on  the  railroad  ready  to 
take  the  train  for  Sapporo,  where  my  family  were  awail- 

'  ing  my  coming,  that  they  might  return  with  me  to  our 
Hakodate  home, 

I  October  20th  found  me  in  Mori,  where  1  joined 
our  Japanese  preacher  from  Hakodate,  he  having  preceded 
me  by  one  day.     A  few  nights'  labor  here,  with  but  m- 

I  different  success,  and  we  were  fn  route  for  Sutsu.     At 

I  Ashamambe  we  spent  the  Sabbath,  and,  for  so  small  a 


ilace,  secured  a  large  and   attentive  audience  for  the 
vcning. 

Going  on  to  Sutsu,  we  engaged  a  theatre  for  two  nights 
and  had  audiences  to  fill  it,  numbering  five  or  six  hun- 
dred. Buddhist  priests  and  Christian  believers  of  the 
Greek  Mission  in  Japan  were  at  the  time  holding  meet- 
ings, and  engaged  in  controversy,  so  that  we  were  in 
season  to  reach  a  greatly  interested  number  who  might 
have  been  otherwise  indifferent  to  the  message  we  car- 
ried. A  journey  requiring  three  days,  with  two  or  three 
meetings  on  the  way,  brought  us  back  to  Hakodate. 

My  last  excursion  for  the  season  had  for  its  object  our 
Fukuyama  station  and  Esashi  beyond,  where  we  have 
tried  to  do  some  work,  but  as  yet  have  no  frjiit  remain- 
ing. On  this  trip  also  I  had  our  Hakodate  pastor  to 
accompany  me,  and  our  five  days'  stay  in  Fukuyama 
gave  us  opportunity  for  considerable  work,  which  was 
well  received  and  must  exert  an  influence  upon  the  minds 
of  the  many  who  so  patiently  listened  to  the  word  of 
life. 

The  Gospel  mass-meetings  were  attended  by  hundreds, 
most  of  them  said  to  be  representative  of  officials,  teach- 
ers, merchants,  and  the  town's  best  citizens. 

At  Esashi  the  weather  was  unfavorable,  and  while  I 
remained  we  got  but  a  small  hearing.  My  colleague, 
however,  remained  longer,  went  on  to  a  neighboring 
town,  where  he  was  favorably  received,  and  then  re- 
timing had  a  much  larger  hearing  than  favored  our  first 
effort. 

It  will   thus   be  seen   that  the    work   attempted  was 
fcargely.  though  not  wholly,  in  the  line  of  public  preach- 
bg.     In  connection  with  these  public  efforts  to  teach  the 
>eople,  opportunity  for  private  instruction  was  sought. 
Posters  announcing  that  for  certain  hours  of  the  day  we 
would  meet  inquirers  in  our  room  were  set  out  in  front 
of  our  hotel.     Announcements  to  the  same  effect  were 
made  from  time  to  time  to  the  audiences  gathered  to  hear 
the  public  addresses.     But   this  has  but  little  attraction 
for  the  hundreds  who  will  sit  in  company  for  hours  listen- 
ing to  Gospel  truth.      Either  sufficient   interest   is  not 
awakened,  or  native  reserve  stands  in  the  way  of  personal 
'and  direct  inquiry  ;  for  hardly  any  availed  themselves  of 
the  opportunity  to  come  for  instruction  such  as  they  in- 
Ldividually  might  need. 

f  Of  one  inquirer,  however,  I  have  a  very  distinct  mem- 
ory. He  came  in  one  morning  while  we  were  at  Sutsii, 
and  introduced  himself  as  a  Shinto  priest,  but  said  that 
he  wanted  to  hear  more  particularly  concerning  the  way 
of  which  we  were  the  teachers.  For  the  greater  part  of 
Ihe  morning  he  remained  to  ask  questions  concerning 
the  religion  to  him  so  new  and  strange,  and  seemed  to  be 
most  sincere  in  his  search  for  truth. 

But  to  evangelize  a  heathen  is  not  a  work  of  a  few 
hours  or  days.  The  truth  in  greatest  simplicity  must  be 
Bet  before  him,  and  he  must  have  time  to  study  it,  until 
lome  faint  conception  is  formed  of  the  plan — God's  own 
plan — for  saving  lost  souls,  and  even  then  he  may  and 
is  likely  to  go  away  sorrowful;  for  the  cost  of  becoming  a 


consistent  follower  of  Christ  is  in  this  land  by  no  means 
slight.  .\nd  yet  the  itinerant  finds  among  these  multi- 
tudes many  hearts  prepared  as  good  ground  for  the  seed 
of  the  kingdom,  and  though  he  sow  in  tears  he  knows  the 
day  when  he  shall  reap  in  joy  draweth  nigh. 
Hakodate^  Japan. 

Itinerating  Among  the  Mountains  in  Japan. 

BY    REV.    GEO.    W.    ELMER. 

In  August,  1887,  we  accepted  a  position  in  the  Gov- 
ernment Academy,  at  Matsumoto,  in  the  Province  of 
Shinshu,  170  miles  northwest  of  Yokohama, 

We  agreed  that  I  should  teach  five  hours  per  day  for 
three  days  in  the  week,  and  my  wife  for  two  hours  a  day 
for  five  days  in  the  week. 

On  the  jiist  of  August  we  left  the  hospitable  roof  of 
the  "  W.  F.  M.  S."  at  Yokohama,  and  began  our  journey 
northward.  We  spent  three  days  with  Brother  and  Sister 
J,  O.  Spencer,  at  Aoyama,  and  two  more  with  the  ladies 
of  the  *'  W.  F.  M.  S.,"  at  Tsukiji,  in  Tokyo. 

On  September  5th  we  bade  good-bye  to  all  our  friends 
and  the  old  familiar  sights  and  took  the  train  for  the  first 
seventy  miles  of  our  trip  ;  this  occupied  seven  hours. 
The  first  half  of  the  ride  was  very  monotonous,  but  the 
latter  part  was  through  the  most  lovely  mountain  valleys 
that  it  has  ever  been  my  lot  to  see,  even  in  this  land  of 
the  beautiful. 

Arrived  at  the  terminus,  we  found  it  too  late  to  pro- 
ceed farther  that  day.  We  decided  to  put  up  at  a  Japa- 
nese hotel  close  by  ;  and  before  morning  the  fleas  had 
taught  us  the  value  of  the  insect  powder  which  we  had 
fortunately  brought  with  us.  Between  the  novelty  of 
the  situation  and  the  onslaughts  of  the  fleas — whose  num- 
ber.s  seemed  "  legion  " — we  got  but  little  rest  and  awoke 
more  wearied  than  we  had  retired. 

At  seven  o'clock  we  were  ushered  into  a  very  antiquated 
four-wheeled  vehicle  and  began  to  climb  the  "  Usui  " 
Pass — 4,400  feet  above  the  sea.  When  we  had  once 
more  reached  level  ground  the  scene  became  one  of  utter 
desolation.  The  road,  which  in  the  (eudal  days  had  been 
one  of  the  busiest  thoroughfares  of  the  empire,  was  now 
almost  entirely  deserted.  Whole  villages  were  destitute 
of  inhabitants.  The  sliding  paper  screens  which  had 
once  done  duty  as  doors  were  now  entirely  innocent  of 
covering,  excepting  here  and  there  a  few  strips  that 
fluttered  in  the  breeze  with  a  most  indescribable  air  of 
languor  and  distress.  The  few  people  whom  we  did  see 
had  a  sleepy,  ancient  look  that  reminded  one  of  "  Rip  Van 
Winkle"  and  "Sleepy  Hollow." 

To  add  to  the  dreariness  of  the  picture  the  road  itself, 
for  miles,  ran  through  the  centre  of  a  field  of  lava  and 
along  the  base  of  the  still  active  volcano,  Mount  Asama. 
The  fields  around  us  were  barren  and  covered  with 
vitreous  rock,  giving  ample  evidence  of  their  last  fiery 
baptism,  which  happened  over  100  years  ago. 

By  nightfall  we  had  accomplished  a  little  more  than 
half  of  the  second  stage  of  our  journey.     A?,a.la«<. ^"«x 


■ 


oip  at  a  native  hotel,  and  here  we  not  only  had  a  repetition 
-of  the  last  night's  experience  with  the  fleas,but  at  midnight 
found  ourselves  almost  suffocated;  the  hotel  being  very 
large  and  our  rooms  central  ones,  there  was  not  sufficient 
ventilation.  But  we  survived  and  have  lived  to  pass 
through  many  similar  experiences  without  special  harm. 

Next  morning  we  started  early  and  at  ten  o'clock  we 
had  reached  the  end  of  the  stage  route,  and  shortly  after 
we  had  also  arrived  at  the  end  of  our  long  cherished  be- 
lief; that  the  rural  native  was  honest  and  unsophisticated, 
for  these  mountaineer  jinriki  men  had  no  sooner  seen  the 
■women  and  helpless  little  ones  than  their  prices  had 
raised  two  hundred  per  cent.  But  we  were  anxious  to 
^et  to  our  destination,  so  we  submitted  to  their  demands 
and  started  off  in  high  spirits,  though  very  weary  in  body. 

Arrived  at  the  foot  of  a  mountain  pass  of  some  3,500 
feet,  the  men  rebelled  and  refused  to  go  any  farther 
without  another  extra  man  to  each  jinriki  and  a  further 
advance  of  price.  We  demurred,  and  then  they  refu.sed 
to  go  at  all.  We  finally  succeeded,  by  an  exorbitant 
bribe,  in  persuading  three  couples  of  them  to  take  my 
wife  and  the  women  and  children;  the  principal  of  the 
school,  who  was  with  us,  and  myself  attempting  to  walk 
to  the  post  town — a  distance  of  some  twelve  miles.  About 
a  third  of  the  way  up  the  pass  we  fortunately  succeeded 
in  getting  a  pack-horse  each  for  ourselves  and  the  re- 
quired extra  man  each  for  the  jinrikis. 

The  pass  itself  is  six  and  one-half  miles  long,  including 
ascent  and  descent,  and  the  progress  was  very  slow  in- 
deed, so  that  we  did  not  get  to  the  post  town  until  dark. 
Here  we  were  enabled  to  get  jinriki  for  the  principal  and 
myself.  We  started  at  once,  and  crossed  the  next  and 
last  pass  by  lantern  light.  The  road  ran  along  the  brink 
of  tall  precipices,  and  as  (he  dim  light  of  the  lanterns, 
from  time  to  time,  showed  the  awful  depth  of  the  gorges 
it  made  our  blood  run  cold.  The  descent  was  especially 
startling,  but  we  made  it  safely.  At  the  foot  of  this 
pass  we  found  all  the  teachers  of  the  school  awaiting  us. 
But  as  it  was  already  late  we  stopped  but  a  moment. 

They  got  into  their  jinriki,  and  we  started  off  again, 
glad  to  be  once  more  upon  the  level.  There  were  now 
some  twenty-four  jinriki  all  in  line,  and  they  made  won- 
derful speed,  shouting  and  yelling  as  they  vied  with  each 
other  in  trying  to  go  even  faster.  The  scene  was  one 
that  defied  description;  these  twenty-four  jinriki,  with 
two  yelling,  half-naked  coolies  to  each,  the  rattle  of  the 
wheels,  the  (lashing  of  the  lights  and  the  echoes  rever- 
berating from  the  surrounding  hills  forcibly  called  to  mind 
scenes  from  the  "  Inferno." 

WTien  I  arrived  at  the  hotel  in  Matsu  Moto,  I  found 
that  my  wife  and  one  of  the  children,  our  baby,  were 
with  me,  but  the  nurse  and  our  four-year-old  daughter 
were  missing.  Getting  the  others  into  the  hotel  I  started 
one  way  and  some  of  the  teachers  another  to  search  for 
the  wanderers.  I  had  not  proceeded  very  far  when  my 
heart  was  made  glad  by  the  voice  of  our  little  one  calling, 
"  Papa  !  papa !  " 

tVe  soon  had  supper  and  laid  us  down  to  rest,  for  we 


were  now   too  wearied   to  mind  the  fleas,  and  the  next 
morning  we  awoke  much  refreshed. 

We  now  went  to  look  at  our  new  home,  expecting  to 
find  our  goods  there,  but  alas  I  they  had  not  arrived,  and 
did  not  come  for  a  week  or  more  thereafter.  We  remained 
at  the  hotel  during  this  period  and  then  removed  to  "our 
own  hired  house." 

During  our  stay  at  the  hotel  the  street  in  front  of  it 
was  crowded  from  early  morning  to  late  at  night,  with 
those  anxious  to  get  a  glimpse  of  our  faces  and  to  see 
how  the  foreigners  lived  and  acted.  If  we  went  out  lor 
a  walk,  we  were  accompanied  by  crowds  of  people, 
young  and  old,  who  would  follow  wherever  we  went  and 
stop  when  we  stopped,  finally  returning  to  the  hotel  with 
us.  Even  to  this  day,  though  they  no  longer  follow  me, 
they  still  throng  my  wife  and  little  ones  whenever  they 
venture  in  public. 

We  now  began  to  experience  difficulties  of  another 
kind  from  those  caused  by  fleas  and  insufficient  ventila- 
tion. \Ve  had  been  unable  to  get  our  furniture  brought 
over  the  narrow  mountain  roads,  and  now  essayed  to  get 
some  made  by  the  local  workmen.  Their  first  attempt 
was  at  a  bedstead  for  the  little  ones.  Well,  it  came;  made 
of  hard,  heavy  wood,  The  foot  and  head  boards  as  well 
as  the  sides  were  nearly  two  inches  thick  and  each  was 
made  entirely  separate  from  the  legs,  and  so  constructed 
that  it  has  to  be  set  up  and  taken  down  by  a  joiner  each 
time  we  have  occasion  to  move  it.  Their  next  attempt,  a 
desk,  was  a  better  success.  Then  they  undertook  a  dining 
table;  they  made  it  of  massive  boards  and  placed  under 
it  skeleton  like  legs,  about  an  inch  and  a  half  thick.  I 
refused  to  receive  it  until  these  should  be  changed,  and 
now  it  boasts  of  legs  that  would  do  honor  to  a  billiard 
table,  or  an  elephant.  Next  we  ordered  a  stove — a  wood 
burner — and  though  we  succeeded  in  getting  a  substantial 
one,  its  numerous  bolts  and  rivets  make  it  look  more  like 
a  steam-boiler  than  a  stove. 

Another  difficulty  was  in  getting  meat.  After  much 
searching  we  succeeded  in  getting  some  fowl.  We  had 
tried  the  native  beef,  and  as  it  had  required  two  days' 
boiling  before  we  could  masticate  it,  we  rejoiced  in  the 
anticipation  of  eating  chickens  of  the  first  day's  boiling, 
but  alas  !  they  proved  as  fibrous  as  the  beef  and  as  im- 
penetrable as  the  northwest  passage.  There  were  no 
potatoes  to  be  had  for  some  weeks  after  our  arrival,  and 
so  we  could  not  make  yeast  for  bread.  But  many  of 
these  trials  are  now  happily  things  of  the  past.  I  shall 
never  forget  the  joyous  face  and  delighted  air  with  which 
my  wife  uncovered  the  first  batch  of  Irish  potatoes  which 
she  had  been  able  to  procure,  nor  her  exclamation,  "aren't 
they  lovely,  dear;  aren't  they  beautiful." 

My  next  experience  was  in  getting  a  horse  for  my  cir- 
cuit riding,  I  enlisted  the  aid  of  all  my  acquaintance, 
and  scoured  the  country  round,  but  for  a  long  time  could 
get  nothing  that  could  make  over  three  miles  to  the  hour. 
1  finally  got  one  as  a  favor  from  a  gentleman  in  town, 
which  answers  my  purpose  very  well,  though  he  is  rather 
small  for  a  six-foot  man  to  look  dignified  upon. 


Our  house  is  an  entirely  Japanese  one,  and  is  situated 
within  the  walls  of  the  castle  of  the  former  feudal  lord  of 
the  province.  It  has  a  wooden  frame,  shingle  roof,  and 
sides  made  of  sliding  frames  covered  with  thin  paper. 
There  is  also  a  set  of  wooden  sliding-doors  to  put  up  out- 
side of  these  in  very  windy  or  wet  weather.  The  doors 
slide  in  a  double  groove  and  large  interstices  are  left  be- 
tween them,  even  when  shut,  and  as  the  thermometer 
here  often  falls  befow  zero,  you  can  imagine  how  closely 
we  hug  that  ugly  stove,  when  we  have  the  opportunity. 
We  are  also  much  inconvenienced  by  swarms  of  rats, 
upon  which  traps  and  poisons  seem  to  have  no  effect. 
They  not  only  eat  our  food  but  ruthlessly  gnaw  holes  in 
our  clothing  and  hats  and  shoes.  They  have  already 
spoiled  nearly  everything  that  we  brought  with  us  from 
Yokohama. 

The  town  is  quite  large  and  has  a  population  of  about 
50,000.  It  is  a  queer,  sleepy  old  place;  years  behind  the 
age,  in  fact,  a  relic  of  the  old  feudal  regime,  and  not  at 
all  like  the  progressive  young  Japan  we  have  been  used 
to  seeing  in  Yokohama  and  the  open  ports.  The  stores 
all  close  at  dusk,  not  even  leaving  a  side  entrance  open 
for  customers.  Even  the  theatre  and  the  generally  pop- 
ular "lecture  hall"  are  unable  to  perform  more  than 
occasionally.  Drunkenness  is  very  rare,  but  so  are  also  all 
other  signs  of  life  and  energy,  whether  good  or  bad. 
When  we  have  a  piece  of  meat  cut,  or  a  piece  of  furniture 
made,  1  must  go  myself  and  personally  see  to  all  the  de- 
tails. When  we  need  firewood  we  have  to  order  it 
brought  from  the  forest,  and  though  we  have  tried  to  do 
so  have  not  yet  succeeded  in  convincing  the  woodcutters 
that  it  will  be  to  their  interest  to  cut  it  into  proper  lengths 
for  us,  at  an  advanced  price.  They  say,  "  We  have 
always  cut  and  sold  it  in  these  lengths  and  it  would  not 
do  for  us  to  change  now."  And  this  is  the  spirit  of  all 
the  people  of  the  province. 

This  is  one  of  the  great  silk-producing  districts,  and 
the  people  make  large  sums  of  money  in  a  very  short  time 
during  the  silk  season,  and  then  as  quickly  spend  it,  and 
for  the  rest  of  the  year  live  in  squalor  and  apathetic 
indifference  to  all  else  but  their  hopes  for  the  next 
year's  yield.  This  doubtless  accounts  in  part  for  the 
utter  lack  of  energy  and  enterprise  on  the  part  of  the  in- 
habitants. 

When  we  first  came  we  found  that  the  church  had  no 
regular  Sunday-school,  though  a  class  of  children  were 
instructed  in  the  Bible  at  the  day-school  on  Saturday  after- 
noons, and  this  was  reported  as  the  Sabbath -school. 
But  the  little  ones  have  now  been  induced  to  come  to  the 
church  regularly  on  Sunday  mornings.  Our  little  church 
here  is  one  of  the  oldest  in  the  country,  though  it  still 
has  only  twenty-five  adult  members — one  in  2,000  of  the 
population. 

Now  I  must  tell  you  about  my  circuit.  Our  town — Mat- 
sumoto — lies  exactly  on  the  138th  parallel,  east  of  Green- 
wich, and  between  the  36th  and  37th  degrees  of  latitude; 
according  to  the  map  in  Griffis'  "  Mikado's  Empire."  It  is 
situated  in  a  flat-bottomed  basin,  among  the  mountains, 


at  an  elevation  of  2,500  feet  above  the  sea.  Many  of  the 
peaks  that  surround  us  are  double  that  altitude  above  us. 
It  is  extremely  cold  during  the  winter  and  very  hot  in 
summer,  I  am  told;  though  the  nights  of  the  latter  are  re- 
ported as  very  cool. 

Besides  the  church  in  Matsumoto  we  have  a  preaching 
station  in  the  main  street,  where  service  is  held  each 
Sabbath  evening  for  the  benefit  of  the  heathen.  We 
get  good  audiences  but  as  yet  have  had  no  fruit  from  our 
labors. 

On  the  Friday,  or  sometimes  Thursday,  preceding  the 
first  Sabbath  in  each  month  I  start  early  in  the  morning 
and  ride  thirty-five  miles  south  to  Sakashita,  preaching 
at  the  church  there  on  that  evening.  On  Friday,  or  Sat- 
urday morning,  I  again  ride  south  for  twenty-five  miles 
to  lida,  and  preach  at  the  church  there  that  evening  and 
Sunday  morning,  and  then  ride  back,  northward,  thirty- 
three  miles  to  Takato,  and  preach  at  the  church  there  in 
the  afternoon;  thence  seven  miles  west  to  Sakashita  again 
for  the  evening  service,  returning  home  on  Monday  in 
time  for  school  work  on  Tuesday.  When  the  weather 
gets  a  little  warmer  I  am  to  add  another  town,  Suwa,  to 
this  ride ;  taking  it  in  on  the  first  evening.  Suwa  is 
twenty  miles  southeast  of  us,  and  partly  on  the  way  to 
Sakashita,  so  that  it  will  add  but  twelve  miles  or  so  to  the 
distance. 

On  the  second  Sunday  I  preach  at  the  church  here,  and 
then  ride  nine  miles  to  Azusa,  preach  there,  and  return 
in  time  to  preach  at  the  station  in  the  main  street  in  the 
evening. 

On  the  Friday,  or  Thursday,  preceding  the  third  Sab- 
bath, I  again  leave  home  at  daybreak,  this  time  going 
northward,  and  ride  thirty-three  miles  to  Inariyama.  We 
have  no  church  here,  so  I  lecture  on  Christian  themes  in 
the  principal  school-house  of  the  town,  and  on  Friday, 
or  Saturday  mom,  as  the  case  may  be,  I  ride  on  for 
another  eight  miles  north  to  the  castle  town  of  Matsu- 
shiro,  where  we  have  a  church  of  some  twenty-five  mem- 
bers. Here  I  remain  until  Monday  morning,  preaching, 
or  lecturing  each  night  and  on  Sunday  morning.  On 
Monday  1  make  the  return  journey  of  forty-two  miles  and 
prepare  for  school  next  day.  In  the  spring  time  I  am  to 
leave  Matsushiro  on  Sunday  afternoon  and  go  to  the 
country  town  of  Nagano,  ten  miles  west  of  it,  to  preach 
there  that  night  and  make  the  return  trip  from  there  on 
Monday. 

On  the  fourth  Sunday  I  start  early  in  the  morning  and 
go  six  miles  to  Nanukaichi,  preaching  there  in  the  morn- 
ing, and  then  on  for  another  five  miles  to  Ogiira,  holding 
afternoon  service  with  them  and  returning  to  Matsumoto 
for  the  evening  lecture  at  the  Main  Street  Station. 

These  are  only  the  regular  appointments;  of  course 
there  are  numerous  other  duties,  such  as  Bible  classes, 
special  lecture  services,  etc.,  etc.  The  work  is  very 
pleasant  indeed,  though  extremely  arduous,  owing  to  the 
very  rugged  nature  of  the  country  and  the  extreme 
severity  of  the  climate;  the  mountain  passes  over  which  I 
have  Xo  ^o\>e\Tv^a\Te^^>j  coNc.xt^'^VC^^^N.'arw  ■aisA.v:.'*..  "XXx-t 


night  riding  is  also  extremely  hazardous,  country  bridges 
being  anything  but  securely  laid,  while  many  of  the  dry 
beds  of  the  rivers  have  no  appreciable  roadway  at  all. 
But  the  delighted  faces  of  the  Christians  that  I  meet  at 
the  stations  are  ample  compensation,  to  say  nothing  of 
the  privilege  of  working  for  the  Master  and  the  joy  of 
each  re-union  with  my  wife  and  children  at  my  return  to 
Matsumoto. 

In  the  latter  part  of  October  I  made  my  first  trip  to 
Sakashita  and  Takato,  The  road  ran  through  a  beautiful 
valley  and  between  tall  mountains  which  rise  precipitously 
on  either  side.  In  the  centre  of  the  %'alley  a  mountain 
torrent  rushes  madly  along,  roaring  as  it  leaps  from  point 
to  point  in  tiny  cataracts,  or  gurgling  over  its  rocky  bed 
in  shallow  rapids  as  it  hurries  along  on  its  way  to  the 
great  ocean  many  miles  away.  On  each  side  of  the 
river  there  is,  for  some  distance,  a  wide  level  plain  at  an 
elevation  of  loo  to  200  feet  above  the  waters  of  the 
stream.  This  plain  is  from  one-half  to  two  miles  in 
width,  and  is  fully  cultivated  and  dotted  with  villages 
and  hamlets  throughout  its  entire  length  and  breadth. 
The  tinkling  of  the  bells  upon  the  horses,  the  singing  of 
their  leaders,  and  the  merry  laughter  of  the  farmers,  as 
they  critcised  myself  and  pony,  coupled  with  the  novelty 
of  the  ride  and  beauty  of  the  scenery,  caused  the 
the  time  to  pass  very  swiftly  during  the  first  stage  of  the 
journey. 

After  having  ridden  twelve  miles  in  the  sharp  morning 
air  I  began  to  feel  the  need  of  some  refreshment  and 
stopped  at  the  post  town  of  Shojiri  long  enough  to  get  a 
meal  for  myself  and  pony.  The  ride  from  here  was  very 
lonely  for  some  miles,  and  part  of  it  over  a  high  mountain 
pass;  the  road  diverged  from  the  stream  for  some  distance 
but  struck  it  again  farther  on,  where  it  had  broadened 
out  to  nearly  half  a  mile  in  width.  Here  I  once  more 
came  in  sight  of  houses  and  farms.  At  one  place  a  priest's 
house  was  built  up  on  the  side  of  a  precipitous  mountain, 
hundreds  of  feet  above  the  plain,  and  away  far  above  this 
again  could  be  seen  the  tiny  temple  over  which  he  pre- 
sided and  which  had  been  built  in  honor  of  the  river  god 
supposed  to  control  the  neighboring  stream. 

All  along  the  road  that  sign  of  a  nation's  progress,  the 
telegraph,  accompanied  me,  and  here  and  there  a  group 
of  surveyors  could  be  seen,  with  their  bright  flags  flutter- 
ing in  the  breeze,  and  their  busy  hands  and  instruments 
deeply  engaged  in  laying  out  the  route  of  some  new  rail- 
road, or  highway.  These  contrasted  as  strangely  with 
the  cjuaint  houses  and  antiquated  tools  of  the  farmers,  as 
did  the  foreign  style  of  dress  of  the  surveyors  themselves 
with  the  native  costume  of  their  assistants. 

But  I  grew  very  tired  of  riding  ere  nightfall,  and  began 
to  long  for  a  glimpse  of  Sakashita,  and  I  was  very  much 
astonished  upon  entering  a  tiny  village  of  some  130 
houses  to  be  told  that  this  was  the  object  of  my  search. 
I  hadheard  much  of  this  place  during  ray  residence  in 
Yokohama  and  had  thought  that  it  was  a  large  town  and 
Takato  some  little  adjacent  hamlet,  but  still  another  sur- 
prise  awaked  me  when  on  entering  Takato  the  next  day 


I  found  it  to  be  quite  a  good-sized  town  of  some  4,000 
inhabitants. 

I  was  too  tired  to  preach  that  night,  and  after  a  chat 
with  Brother  Otake,  the  pastor,  I  sought  my  hotel  and 
some  supper.  This  latter  was,  of  course,  in  native  style 
and  of  native  food  entirely.  When  about  retiring  I  was 
surprised  to  hear  the  voice  of  Christian  prayer  in  the  next 
room,  and  soon  learned  that  my  neighbors  were  two 
Christians  from  our  church  at  lida.  They  were  delighted 
to  meet  me  and  I  was  glad  of  the  opportunity  of  making 
their  acquaintance,  especially  as  I  would  be  unable  to  go 
as  far  as  lida  on  this  trip.  They  were  on  their  way  to 
Tokyo,  and  as  they  were  going  through  Takato  on  their 
way,  on  the  morrow,  we  agreed  to  meet  there  at  the  ser- 
vice. I  afterward  learned  that  one  of  these  brethren 
had  done  a  very  strange  thing  just  before  he  had 
left  his  home  for  Tokyo.  His  aged  mother  was  quite  ill, 
in  fact  upon  her  death  bed,  but  the  brother  was  very 
anxious  to  go  to  Tokyo  at  once  and  so  sent  for  the  doctor, 
who  having  looked  at  the  mother,  assured  the  brother 
that  she  would  live  at  least  another  week,  so  that  he  might 
go  in  safety.  He  took  this  assurance  and  left  her,  only 
to  be  telegraphed  for  to  return  to  her  funeral,  on  the  very 
day  of  his  arrival  at  Tokyo. 

On  Sunday  morning  I  preached  and  held  love-feast  in  the 
church  at  Sakashita,  and  then  rode  over  to  Takato,  preach- 
ing and  holding  iove-feast  there  that  afternoon,  returning 
to  Sakashita  in  time  for  the  evening  service.  About  a 
half-mile  outside  of  Takato  I  met  a  deputation  of  the 
members  who  had  come  out  to  meet  me,  and  enjoyed  a 
pleasant  chat  with  them  on  the  way  in.  During  the  love- 
feast  the  two  brothers,  whom  I  had  met  at  the  hotel,  came 
in  from  Sakashita,  and  it  has  never  been  my  privilege  to 
witness  a  more  delighted  group  of  faces,  or  a  more  hearty 
welcome  than  greeted  their  appearance. 

This  Takato  church  had  a  very  peculiar  and  unusual 
origin.  The  brother  of  the  ex-daimyo,  or  feudal  baron, 
had  been  to  Matsumoto  and  there  heard  and  believed  the 
Gospel,  and  on  his  return  set  zealously  to  work  imparting 
his  new  faith  to  the  ears  of  others.  A  little  church  was 
gradually  formed,  of  which  he  was  for  a  time  a  consistent 
member,  but  circumstances  and  the  world  proved  too 
strong  for  him.  He  back-slid  and  finally  died  an  impeni- 
tent sinner. 

On  Monday  morning  before  daybreak  I  set  off  on  my 
return  journey  and  arrived  home  before  supper. 

A  striking  instance  of  the  speed  with  which  dumb 
animals  conceive  an  affection  for  their  keepers  occurred 
when  I  sought  my  pony  that  Monday  morning.  I  had 
only  purchased  him  from  the  Japanese  some  fifteen  days 
before  and  up  to  that  time  he  had  never  seen  a  foreigner, 
but  when  I  entered  ^he  native  farmer's,  where  he  had 
been  kept  the  past  two  nights,  he  neighed  as  joyfully  as 
if  he  had  been  a  foreign  horse  and  in  my  possession  for 
years. 

On  the  next  Sabbath  I  went  to  Azusa  to  preach. 
Brother  Ozawa,  the  pastor,  had  come  over  the  day  before- 
to  pilot  me.     He  went  in  a  jinriki  and  I  on  horse-back; 


we  arrived  there  about  noon  and  his  excellent  little  wife 
had  dinner  all  ready  for  us.  After  partaking  of  this  and 
feeding  my  pony,  I  chatted  with  the  people  for  a  while 
and  then  preached  to  the  members  of  the  church,  some 
fifteen  in  number,  and  afterwards  exhorted  the  few 
strangers  who  had  dropped  in.  After  the  service  we  had 
love-feast.  There  is  no  church  building  here,  so  the  ser- 
vices are  held  in  a  room  of  one  of  the  farmers'  houses,  as 
they  are  in  most  of  the  country  places. 

On  the  road  close  to  Azusa  I  passed  a  temple,  nearly 
new,  but  not  yet  finished;  the  priests  have  tried  in  vain 
to  raise  funds  to  finish  the  building  and  furnish  it. 
Brother  Ozawa  said,  "  What  a  grand  thing  it  would  be  if 
each  of  these  temples  could  be  made  Christian  churches," 
and  my  heart  readily  responded,  amen.  Thank  God  more 
than  one  has  been  already  so  transformed  and  there  are 
doubtless  more  to  follow.  Many  of  the  priests,  too,  have 
been  soundly  converted  to  God  and  are  numbered  among 
His  followers. 

At  the  riverside  I  found  a  burying-ground  where  each 
of  the  tombstones  was  formed  of  a  large  boulder,  egg 
shaped,  its  only  polish  being  thai  made  by  the  power  of 
the  rushing  torrent,  near  by,  from  whose  bed  it  had  been 
taken.  Each  one  was  set  in  a  socket  hollowed  out  from 
another  similar  boulder.  The  standing  stone  had  its 
broader  end  uppermost  and  a  few  Chinese  characters  were 
cut  upon  one  of  its  surfaces. 

On  the  next  Saturday  I  again  mounted  my  pony  and 
started  northward  for  Matsushtro.  The  scenery  is  even 
more  beautiful  than  that  on  the  road  to  Sakashita  and 
the  road  more  steep  and  rugged,  crossing  no  less  than 
four  mountain  passes;  the  first  two  each  about  five  miles 
long,  the  third  much  shorter,  but  the  last  one  more  than 
nine  miles  from  base  to  base.  The  scenery  from  the  tops 
of  these  passes  is  grand  beyond  description.  For  miles 
around,  as  far  as  the  eye  can  reach,  nothing  but  a  mass 
of  mountains  could  be  seen,  with  here  and  there  a  shin- 
ing stream,  or  a  glittering  waterfall  shimmering  in  the 
sunbeams.  But  if  the  scenery  was  beautiful  from  the 
other  passes,  that  from  the  last  one  crossed,  the  Banba 
Toge,  was  still  more  lovely.  The  tops  of  the  higher  peaks 
were  all  crowned  with  snow,  while  a  little  lower  down 
their  sides  were  bathed  in  silvery  clouds.  At  my  feet 
and  almost  at  the  very  summit  of  the  pass  lay  a  beautiful 
lake,  its  blue  waters  as  calm  and  smooth  as  glass.  Below 
this  and  at  the  foot  of  the  pass  stretched  for  forty,  or 
fifty  miles,  a  perfectly  level,  oval-shaped  plain.  Through 
its  centre,  for  the  whole  distance,  wound  a  beautiful, 
serpentine  river,  and  the  plain  itself  was  thickly  dotted 
with  towns  and  villages;  while  the  broad  and  winding 
roads,  traversing  the  distances  between,  gave  such  a 
variety  to  the  view,  that  one  might  look  upon  it  a  thousand 
times  without  any  diminution  of  pleasure.  The  land  is 
nearly  all  laid  out  as  rice  fields  ;  as  these  have  each  a 
turfed  border,  to  hold  the  water  in  the  rainy  season,  and 
have  to  be  shaped  according  to  the  configuration  of  the 
ground,  they  present  every  imaginable  variety  of  shape 
and  outline.     This,  with  the  contrast  of  the  brown  turf 


and  the  black  earth  within  the  border,  gave  an  added 
variety  and  life  to  the  view  which  must  be  seen  to  be 
appreciated,  or  even  understood. 

A  few  miles  from  the  foot  of  the  pass  I  stopped  in  the 
town  of  Inariyama  to  call  on  Brother  Takada  and  his 
bride — whom  I  had  had  the  pleasure  of  uniting  in  the 
bonds  of  matrimony  but  a  week  before — after  drinking  a 
cup  of  tea  with  them  I  rode  on  to  Matsushiro.  It  was 
already  dark  when  I  got  there,  and  as  there  had  been 
some  misunderstanding  about  the  date  of  my  coming, 
none  of  the  brethren  had  come  out  to  meet  me.  I  went 
to  the  hotel  where  Brother  Correll  had  usually  stopped 
when  in  this  part  of  his  district,  but  only  to  leam  that 
they  had  given  up  business  some  months  before.  There 
were  but  two  other  hotels  in  the  town  and  these  at  long 
distances  from  each  other.  I  wandered  from  one  to  the 
other,  only  to  receive  from  each  the  same  dismal  reply, 
"We  are  full  and  cannot  receive  you."  Then  I  tried  to 
find  a  place  for  my  pony  but  with  like  results.  All  the 
hotels  and  stables  were  full  to  overflowing.  At  last  I 
found  the  church  and  the  pastor,  Brother  Nishikawa, 
himself  a  stranger,  having  been  only  four  days  as  yet  in 
his  new  place.  I  told  my  story  and  then  got  the  sexton 
to  go  out  and  buy  some  food  for  myself  and  horse,  and 
we  took  up  our  quarters  in  the  church.  We  put  the  horse 
into  the  vestibule  and  here  he  remained  until  Monday 
morning,  the  members  using  a  side  door  on  Sunday  to 
save  interfering  with  his  comfort.  I  myself  slept  on  a 
shake-down  in  the  pastor's  tiny  room,  some  nine  by  twelve 
feet. 

I  preached  and  held  love-feast  on  Sabbath  morning, 
and  after  the  service  examined  an  applicant  for  baptism. 
She  was  a  woman  of  about  forty  years  of  age.  She  gave 
her  answers  with  rare  frankness  and  honesty,  and  more 
than  once  as  she  told  her  strange  story  she  stopped  to 
brush  away  the  falling  tears.  She  said:  "I  have  been 
a  believer  in  Christ  and  the  true  God  for  many  months, 
but  my  husband  has  been,  and  still  is,  bitterly  opposed 
to  Christianity.  AVhen  I  first  told  him  of  my  faith  in  and 
love  for  the  Master  he  was  very  angry  and  forbade  my 
coming  to  church.  But  after  many  troubles  and  much 
entreaty  on  my  part,  finally  said  that  if  I  would  stay  away 
from  Christian  services  altogether  for  one  hundred  days 
and  let  him  pray  to  his  gods  that  I  might  entirely  forget 
Christianity,  he  would  no  longer  molest  me,  nor  make 
any  opposition  to  my  being  baptized,  if  I  still  wished  it. 
He  evidently  thought  that  his  prayer  would  avail  and 
that  I  should  indeed  forget  all  about  it  and  give  up  my 
faith.  Every  day,  and  many  times  a  day  he  would  kneel 
down  before  the  idols  and  pray  so  earnestly,  that  I 
might  forget  it  all.  And  now  my  one  hundred  days  is 
up  and  he  does  not  oppose  my  coming  to  be  baptized. 
I  am  ready  to  do  and  suffer  all  for  Christ.  I  want  to  live 
and  die  in  Him  and  to  pray  daily  that  my  husband,  too, 
may  be  brought  to  see  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  and  he 
himself  come  and  be  baptized."  She  told  much  more 
that  I  have  neither  time  nor  space  to  recount.  I  prom- 
ised to  baptize  her  the  next  time  I  came  to  Matsushiro. 


356 


JAPAN. 


I  was  somewhat  surprised  upon  going  out  into  the 
church  yard  on  Sunday  morning  to  find  a  heathen  tem- 
ple therein,  containing  all  the  paraphernalia  of  idol  wor- 
ship, but  I  was  not  at  all  shocked,  for  we  have  one  in 
our  own  back  yard  at  Matsumoto.  Both  of  these  places 
being  hired  ground  are  subject  to  the  conditions  of  letting 
these  temples  remain  and  that  their  worship  shall  not  be 
interfered  with.  "Liberty  of  worship  "  prevails  in  Japan 
now  as  well  as  in  America. 

I  preached  again  to  a  goodly  audience  on  Sunday 
evening,  and  returned  home  tired  but  happy  on  Mon- 
day. 

Matsumoto,  Shinsku,  January  ^at/i,  1888. 


A  Trip  to  Hakodate  iu  Winter. 

BY  REV.   WHITING  S.  WORDEN,  M.D. 

The  islands  which  compose  the  Empire  of  Japan,  ex- 
jlejpding  from  30"  to  about  46"  N.  latitude,  exhibit  a  va- 
riety of  climate.  In  the  south  the  climate  is  almost  tropi- 
cal and  in  the  north  it  resembles  that  of  our  Northern 
States.  It  is  not  my  purpose  to  write  an  article  on  the 
climate  of  Japan,  but  to  give  my  readers  an  account  of 
my  trip  from  Yokohama  to  Hakodate,  in  which  the  great 
contrast  between  the  climate  of  Central  and  Northern 
Japan  in  winter  will  be  made  manifest. 

Yokohama  being  in  N.  latitude  ^s''  30',  and  Tokyo 
being  only  eighteen  miles  further  north,  the  climate  of 
these  two  places  is  about  the  same,  as  they  are  both  situ- 
ated in  Yedo  Bay.  Early  in  the  month  of  January  I  was 
in  Tokyo  and  took  dinner  at  a  restaurant  in  thecentre  of 
the  city,  a  few  steps  from  the  Ginza,  the  Broadway  of 
Tokyo. 

This  restaurant  was  the  same  place  where,  last  year  in 
August,  twelve  of  the  alumni  and  former  students,  repre- 
senting the  three  colleges  of  Syracuse  University,  sat 
down  to  the  annual  banquet  of  the  Syracuse  University 
Students'  Association  of  Japan.  The  restaurant  was  a 
two-story  building,  the  first  floor  being  used  as  a  bakery 
and  confectionery  store,  and  the  second  floor  as  a  dining- 
room. 

To  reach  this  dining-room  it  was  necessary  to  climb  a 
very  steep  and  narrow  flight  of  stairs,  which  reminded 
me  of  a  ladder,  and  was  a  con«ant  menace  to  the  bones 
of  those  who  patronized  this  place. 

Having  climbed  in  safety  these  steps  I  found  myself  in 
a  very  pleasant  room  indeed.  Although  it  was  the 
month  of  January  the  windows  were  wide  open,  admit- 
ting the  warm  sunshine  and  fresh  air. 

There  was  no  fire  in  the  room  and  yet  the  room  was 
comfortable.  Flowers  were  growing  in  the  open  windows, 
and  on  the  table  were  vases  full  of  branches  of  plum  and 
cherry  trees  in  blossom.  A  full  blown  cabbage  in  a  large 
vase  completed  the  decoration  of  the  table. 

It  was  the  isth  of  January  when  I  took  the  steamer  in 

Yokohama  harbor  for  Hakodate.     It  was  a  lovely  day; 

there  was  no  snow  on  the  ground,  and  the  air  was  warm 

and  balmy.      The  captain  of  the  steamer,   which   was  to 


take  me  550  miles  to  the  northward,  said  that  he  had  just 
come  from  Honolulu,  whither  he  had  carried  1,500  Japj. 
nese  to  work  on  the  sugar  plantations. 

The  Japanese  are  not  fond  of  leaving  their  own  coun- 
try, but  the  inducements  held  out  to  them  were  tooniacK 
for  their  love  of  their  native  land.     Fifteen  dollars  in 
gold  for  a  man  and  $10  to  each  woman  per  month   wiiKH 
passage  paid   to   Hawaii   was   sufficient   inducement  for^ 
them  to  leave  their  country,  where  at  the   best   the  mer^ 
receive  from   8  to  10  yen  (silver  dollars)  and  the  womei 
from  5  to  6  yen  per  month. 

The  captain  and  officers  of  the  ship  kept  talking  to  m 
of  the  cold  weather  which  we  were  about  to  encounter  i 
our  northern  voyage,  and  to  these  men  the  change  frot«3 
the  tropical  climate  of  the  Sandwich  Islands  to  the  sno 
and  ice  of  North  Japan,  in  the  space  of  a  few  weeks,  waa 
a  severe  test  of  physical  endurance. 

Our  course  at  first  was  south  for  about  seventy  miles, 
until  we  rounded  Noshima  at  the  entrance  of  Yedo  Bay, 
when  we  turned  about  to  the  north  and  sailed   along  the 
eastern  coast  of  Niphon. 

About  half  way  between  Yokohama  and  Hakodate  is 
the  harbor  of  Oginohama.  This  is  an  important  place, 
as  it  is  the  port  of  Sendai,  one  of  the  chief  towns  in  the 
north.  The  haibor  is  small,  but  a  very  good  one,  being 
nearly  surrounded  by  high  hills,  which  protect  it  from  the 
winds.  Here,  I  was  told  by  the  natives,  snow  never  re- 
mains on  the  ground,  although  the  hills  surrounding  art 
often  covered  with  snow  and  were  so  when  I  was  there. 
We  reached  this  place  after  twenty-six  hours'  sail,  and, 
as  we  were  to  remain  here  for  eighteen  hours  to  discharge 
cargo,  I  had  an  opportunity  to  go  on  shore. 

The  village,  which  is  built  on  the  narrow  strip  of  land 
between  the  water  and  the  foot  of  the  bills,  has  about  fifty- 
two  houses  and  one  hundred  and  fifty  inhabitants.  There 
is  a  good  school,  with  sixty-two  scholars,  a  post-office, 
and  a  telegraph  office,  and  the  ubiquitous  imperial  police 
in  this  village.  A  steamer  connects  here  with  the  steamer 
of  the  Nippon  Yusen  Kaisha  and  the  railroad  which  runs 
through  Sendai  and  on  to  Tokyo.  I  found  the  people 
very  pleasant,  and  the  two  men  who  acted  as  guides  to 
show  me  around  seemed  anxious  to  hear  about  the  true 
God.  They  took  me  first  to  the  graveyard  on  the  side 
hill,  then  to  the  top  of  the  hill  where  I  had  a  fine  view  of 
the  harbor,  and  from  thence  to  the  school  house  and 
temple.  The  temple  was  at  the  top  of  a  very  high  hill.  ■ 
We  reached  it  by  climbing  up  some  two  or  three  hundred 
steps,  passing  up  a  path  lined  on  either  side  with  magnifi- 
cent trees,  a  hundred  or  more  feet  high. 

It  was  a  beautiful  place,  and  calculated  to  inspire  awe 
and  reverence,  and  I  was  much  disappointed  on  reaching 
the  temple  to  find  it  in  a  dila[)idated  condition,  the  home 
of  birds  and  crows.  I  asked  my  guide  if  many  came  to 
this  temple  to  worship  and  he  answered,  no.  I  found  at 
the  foot  of  the  hill  another  temple  in  good  repair  and  evi- 
dently well  patronized. 

Surely,  I  thought,  it  is  easier  to  worship  at  the  shrines 
built  on  the  low  level  of  our  own  ease  and  selfishness 


4 


i 


than  to  climb  to  the  altars  of  purity  by  the  pathway  of 
sacrifice  and  self-denial.     Here,  in  this  place,   beautiful 
by  nature  and  suggestive  of  an  Almighty  Creator,  I  tried 
to  tell  these  two  men  of  the  true  God  who  dwelleth  not 
in  temples  made  wiih  hands,  and  of  Jesus,  His  Son,  who 
died  that  all  might  be  saved.     My  guides  seemed  inter- 
ested in  what  1  was  saying,  and  followed  me  back  to  the 
ship.     One  of  them  said  that  he  wanted  Jesus  Christ's 
book.     On  board  the  ship   I  had  quite  an  audience  of 
kfttives,  who  listened  to  me  while  I  read  from  the  Bible, 
l>ncj  talked  to  them  of  Jesus. 

P  Seeing  the  interest.  I  promised  them  that  if  they  would 
gather  the  people  together,  and  come  for  me  with  a  boat, 
iHat  I  would  go  on  shore  and  read  and  talk  to  the  people. 
A.nd  now  occurred  one  of  ihe  strangest  e.xperiences  of  my 
life.  I  would  not  record  it,  but  it  shows  so  well  one 
phase  of  missionary  life. 

I  had  some  misgivings  about  going  on  shore  in  the 
evening,  but  1  determined  that  if  the  boat  came  for  me 
at  seven  o'clock,  the  lime  appointed,  that  I  would  regard 
it  as  a  leading  of  Providence  to  go.  Precisely  at  seven 
o'clock  I  heard  the  splash  of  oars,  and  a  boat  came  along- 
side and  I  took  a  seat  in  Ihe  boat  and  was  rowed  in  the 
darkness  to  the  shore.  Just  before  we  touched  the  land- 
ing my  boatman  called  out,  O  kyaku  vtatrimasu  (a  visitor 
ts  coming),  and  soon  I  saw  a  woman  come  out  of  a  large 
house  with  a  lantern,  who  came  running  down  to  meet 
me.  She  led  me  into  this  large  house  and  into  a  room 
where  there  were  a  number  of  men  and  women  assem- 
bled. 

I  bowed  to  those  in  the  room  and  was  warmly  wel- 
comed by  them.  Immediately  after  taking  off  my  boots, 
according  to  the  Jajianese  fashion,  as  no  boots  or  shoes 
are  worn  by  (hem  in  the  house,  a  woman  took  hold  of  me 
by  the  arm  and  tried  to  lead  me  away  to  another  part  of 
the  building.  I  was  somewhat  surprised  but  saw  at  once 
L  the  character  of  the  house  to  which  I  had  come,  and  de- 
I  tennined  these  people  should  hear  for  once  in  their  lives 
about  Jesus.  In  the  midst  of  laughter  and  the  efforts  of 
the  woman  to  lead  me  away,  I  told  them  that  I  would  re- 
main where  I  was,  that  I  was  a  different  kind  of  a  man 
from  what  they  supposed  me  to  be,  and  that  I  had  come 
to  read  and  speak  to  them  about  the  true  God.  1  then 
seated  myself  on  the  floor  with  my  feet  toward  a  large  hi 
bathi  (lire  box),  and  began  to  read  from  the  Bible.  Some 
of  the  men  and  women  kept  on  laughing  and  talking  but 
soon  all  in  the  room  became  quiet  and  attentive,  and  I 
read  to  them  St.  Paul's  speech  to  the  Athenians  on  Mars 
Hill,  and  also  some  verses  from  the  Gospels,  sang  "Jesus 
Loves   Me,"   ard  repeated   the    Lord's    Prayer.      After 

»  promising  to  send  them  some  papers,  I  bade  them  good- 
bye and  took  the  little  boat,  and  was  soon  on  board  ship 
again. 

I  am  not  sorry  that  I  preached  the  Gospel  in  this  house 

■  of  darkness  and  gate  of  hell.  It  was  like  bearding  the 
lion  in  his  den,  but  God  was  with  me  to  help  and  save 
me.     At  daybreak  we  weighed  anchor  and  were  again  on 

■  our  way  to  Hakodate. 


The  coast  of  Japan,  along  which  we  sailed,  is  very 
abrupt  and  mountainous.  The  captain  pointed  out  sev- 
eral harbors  which  he  said  were  good,  and  one,  a  very 
large  harbor,  which  he  averred  would  hold  the  whole 
British  navy. 

Travelling  in  Japan  in  winter  is  not  the  most  enjoyable, 
as  the  appliances  for  heating  are  very  poor.  Now  we 
began  to  feel  the  cold.  Early  on  the  morning  of  the 
fourth  day  we  rounded  Hakodate  Head,  a  bold  headland 
which  rears  its  lofty  head  over  i,ooo  feet  above  the  sea,  and 
came  in  sight  of  Hakodate. 

Hakodate  looked  very  pretty  as  we  approached  it  early 
in  the  morning.  The  sunbeams  striking  upon  the  snow 
and  ice  made  them  sparkle  and  flash  like  so  many  dia- 
monds and  pearls.  The  town  is  situated  on  the  side  of 
the  headland,  and  some  of  the  streets  are  quite  steep, 
and  afford  our  English  and  .American  friends  residing 
here  fine  opportunities  for  coasting,  which  are  well  im- 
proved. 

This  headland  is  connected  by  an  isthmus  with  the 
Hokkaido,  so  that  Hakodate  is  built  on  a  small  peninsula. 

Our  Methodist  compound  is  situated  in  the  most  ele- 
vated part  of  the  town  and  just  at  the  base  of  a  peak 
which  rises  over  i,ooo  feet  high.  Here  are  the  residences 
of  our  missionaries  and  the  Caroline  Wright  Seminary. 
This  seminary,  erected  in  memory  of  Caroline  Wright 
seven  years  ago,  is  a  substantial  two-story  building  in  the 
form  of  a  double  L.  This  school  has  been  very  prosper- 
ous, and  has  done  a  great  work  for  the  Japanese  women 
and  the  cause  of  Christ. 

There  are  at  present  ninety-five  scholars,  seventy  of 
whom  are  boarding  students.  The  results  for  Christ  are 
very  encouraging,  every  student  who  has  remained  any 
length  of  time  in  the  school  having  professed  belief  in 
Christ.  Here,  as  in  other  schools  in  Japan,  a  much  larger 
percentage  of  boarding  students  are  brought  to  Christ 
than  among  the  day  scholars. 

The  school  reaches  the  highest  as  well  as  the  lowest 
classes,  the  wife  of  the  judge  being  numbered  among  the 
day  scholars,  and  the  daughter  of  the  Governor  of  the 
province  being  a  boarding  student.  A  full  course  of 
eight  years'  instruction  in  English  is  offered  in  this 
school,  at  the  nominal  rate  of  seventy-five  sen  per  month 
for  tuition  and  three  yen  for  boarding,  including  charcoal^ 
and  oil.  As  this  school  is  not  yet  self-supporting,  no  one 
could  do  better  with  their  money  than  by  taking  a 
scholarship  in  this  school.  Besides  English,  vocal  and 
instrumental  music,  sewing  in  both  Japanese  and  foreign 
styles,  knitting,  crocheting,  and  fancy  work  are  taught. 
The  girls"  faces  are  bright  and  happy,  and  they  bang 
their  hair  a  la  American  style. 

These  girls  have  good  voices,  melodious  and  harmoni- 
ous. The  question  whether  the  Japanese  can  be  taught 
to  sing  has  beer>  answered,  for  I  heard  singing  in  chapel 
which  would  have  done  credit  to  any  girls'  school  in 
.\merica.  The  present  needs  of  this  school  are  great. 
For  want  of  accommodations  scores  of  applicants  to  be- 
come boarding.  st\idcTvV.s\w<t'otet\.V»\Tcvfc^"K«'Ki,    X^*^!*.^'*. 


858 


JAPAN. 


not  some  one  in  America  who  will  help  this  school  to 
become  a  greater  power  for  good,  by  furnishing  the 
necessary  money  for  more  ground  and  additional  build- 
ings ?  We  have  a  good  church  building  in  Hakodate, 
and  a  self-supporting  congregation.  Self-support  is 
Brother  Green's  hobby. 

One  of  the  incidents  which  makes  us  realize  that  we 
are  far  from  our  "  hame,"  occurred  while  I  was  in  Hako- 
date. Brother  Mclntuiff,  who  was  appointed  to  Hiro- 
saki,  a  town  in  the  northern  part  of  Niphon,  had  gone 
over  with  Brother  Draper  to  get  a  house  in  readiness  for 
his  family,  whom  we  had  left  in  Hakodate  with  sister 
Draper.  Word  came  that  the  house  was  ready  and 
arrangements  were  made  for  Mrs.  Mclnturff  to  leave  and 
go  to  her  new  home.  The  baby  was  wrapped  up  so  that 
only  a  little  hole  for  breathing  was  left,  as  the  weather 
was  quite  cold,  and  carefully  put  into  a  sled,  and  Brother 
Green  pushed  it  down  to  the  boat,  while  I  carried  in  my 
hand  a  pail  of  precious /<!«  done  (yeast,)  We  carried  the 
baby,  sled  and  all,  into  the  little  boat,  and  then  into  the 
steamer,  and  there  in  the  cabin  of  the  ship  Brother  Green 
asked  God's  blessing  upon  this  lone  woman  and  her  little 
babe,  who  were  to  spend  the  night  alone  on  the  ship  and 
brave  the  dangers  of  the  deep,  far  away  from  friends  and 
home. 

But  she  was  not  unhappy  nor  timid,  and  remarked 
cheerfully,  that  she  was  going  home? 

I  wish  that  I  had  time  to  write  about  Hakodate  more 
fully,  concerning  the  people,  native  and  foreign,  and  the 
houses,  whose  roofs  are  weighed  down  with  heavy  stones 
so  that  they  will  not  blow  away  ;  of  the  public  garden 
and  the  museum,  where  there  are  many  specimens  from 
the  animal,  vegetable  and  mineral  kingdoms,  and  strange 
implements  used  by  the  Ainos,  but  my  article  is  already 
too  long. 

On  ray  return  we  encountered  a  terrific  storm.  I  had 
never  been  in  a  severe  storm  at  sea  before,  and  I  realized 
more  than  ever  the  weakness  and  helplessness  of  man  in 
the  face  of  nature's  might.  We  were  graciously  spared 
from  accident  in  the  darkness,  and  I  reached  Yokohama 
just  three  weeks  from  the  day  of  departure. 

The  storm  had  been  one  of  unusual  severity,  and  I 
found  two  or  three  inches  of  snow  on  the  ground  in  Yo- 
kohama, which  soon  faded  away.  Let  no  one  be  de- 
ceived about  the  climate  of  Central  Japan,  and  come 
here  without  good,  heavy  woolen  clothes.  While  the 
temperature  is  never  very  low,  yet  we  find  it  necessary 
to  dress  as  warmly  here  as  we  did  in  Syracuse,  New 
York,  in  the  winter. 

Yokohama,  Japan, 

m       —-• — 

V  "  Japan   furnishes   an   example   that   tells  largely   in 

H  favor  of  a  vegetarian  diet.     The  Japanese  are  a  people 

H  of  muscle  and  of  great  physical  endurance,  and  the  diet 

■  of  the  working  classes  is  entirely  of  vegetables  and  fish 

W  and  they  are    very   economical   feeders   at    that.     The 

I  amount  of  manual  labor  they  perform  is  prodigious." 


t 


Six  Hundred  Miles  in  Northern  Japan. 

BY    REV.    HERBERT    W.    SWARTZ,    M.D. 

On  Monday,  Oct.  lo,  1887,  I  received  a  telegram  from 
Rev.  G.  F.  Draper,  in  Hirosaki,  calling  me  there,  as  Mrj. 
Draper  was  very  sick. 

I  at  once  made  preparations  and  at  four  p.m.  em- 
barked per  "basha" — stage — taking  my  Japanese  teachtr 
with  me  partly  for  his  company  and  partly  because  I 
thought  it  safer  and  better  than  to  travel  entirely  alone. 

There  were  no  other  passengers,  the  driver  and  "bet- 
to  " — footman — were  our  only  companions.  We  rattled 
along  as  fast  as  the  horse  could  go.  At  ever)'  little  vil- 
lage we  stopped  for  them  to  assort  the  mail,  and  about 
every  ten  miles  we  changed  horses. 

These  stops  consumed  a  great  deal  of  time.  The 
driver  lounged  about,  smoking  and  gossiping  while  the 
betto  changed  the  horses,  but  when  we  finally  started  he 
was  in  a  terrible  hurry,  with  whip  and  voice  urging  the 
horse  to  his  utmost  speed, 

Down  hills  and  over  bridges  we  whirled  along,  while 
the  driver  never  kept  the  reins  well  in  hand,  which  did 
not  increase  my  confidence  in  his  ability  nor  remove  my 
doubts  as  to  our  safety. 

The  only  satisfaction  I  experienced  was  from  the  fact 
that  we  were  "getting  there." 

Through  the  villages,  to  clear  the  road,  the  betto  would 
run  ahead  of  the  horse,  blowing  a  copper  trumpet  about 
eight  inches  long  ;  the  trumpet  was  about  eight  inches 
long,  not  the  blow,  for  it  seemed  to  me  I  never  saw  a  roan 
who  had  such  a  long  breath  as  that  betto  had,  until  I 
found  that  the  trumpet  would  sound  when  he  drew  in  his 
breath,  only  it  struck  a  note  about  three  steps  higher- 
than  when  blowing  out.  I 

The  night  was  cold,  the  seat  was  narrow  and  hard;  the 
reckless  driving,  often  bringing  my  head  up  against  the 
top  of  the  stage,  was  not  enough  to  keep  me  from  get 
ting  very  sleepy,  but  very  effectually  prevented  even  a 
moment's  sleep. 

Long  before  daylight  we  reached  the  half-way  place, 
where  we  not  only  changed  horses  but  stages,  drivers  anda 
betto.  f 

Here  we  stood  around  for  nearly  an  hour,  shivering, 
waiting,  expecting  every  moment  to  start  out.  \o  place 
where  we  could  rest,  except  a  small  office  in  the  front 
part  of  the  hotel,  and  that  was  so  stale  that  we  preferred 
the  street ;  finally,  when  I  had  begun  to  wish  that  I  had- 
walked  the  rest  of  the  way,  we  started  on.  I 

By  and  by  tight  came ;  we  had  a  chance  to  get  a  little 
breakfast  onte  while  they  were  changing  horses,  but 
what  was  our  dismay  when  we  found  we  had  a  baulky 
horse  ! 

I  proposed  getting  a  jinrikisha — a  little  two  wheeled 
carriage,  sometimes  called  "  pull-man-car,"  bec^iuse  th« 
motive  power  is  furnished  by  a  man.     These  horses  are 
seldom  baulky,  and  for  the  promise  of  a  few  sen — cents 
— extra  will  run  as  fast  as  they  can.  ■ 

The  driver  said  the  horse  would  start  up  soon  and  go 
I  a\\  I'lght.    ^V^\eTv\ve  vJo\\\^  s\.o^  \.\\«.  bttto  gulled  his  head 


I 


i 


JAPAN. 


to  one  side  and  tried  to  get  him  started  at  an  angle  ;  by 
and  by  he  would  plunge  ahead,  almost  jumping  on  the 
betto  and  almost  upsetting  us  ;  then^  for  a  ways,  he  would 
go  like  the  wind,  so  we  managed  to  get  along  pretty  well. 
But  at  our  next  change  how  the  driver  scolded  the  old 
man  who  brought  out  the  new  horse  ! 

When  we  started  we  saw  what  the  trouble  was.  This 
horse  was  not  baulky,  but  he  would  only  go  at  a  snail's 
pace. 

I  again  proposed  to  get  jinrikishas,  but  the  driver 
assured  me  that  by  and  by  he  would  speed  up  and  get 
there  quicker  than  jinrikishas  could.  I  trusted  that 
he  told  the  truth,  as  he  had  before,  but  alas  \  he — 
didn't. 

I  did  not  find  it  out  till  we  were  out  of  the  village  and 
there  were  no  jinrikishas  to  be  had.  All  that  ten  miles 
they  kept  passing  us  and  we,  to  express  it  mildly,  were 
very  sorry  that  we  had  believed  the  heathen  driver. 

But  about  twenty-five  hours  after  starting  we  reached 
Morioka,  over  one  hundred  miles  north  of  Sendai,  where 
ire  stopped  for  supper. 

From  here  our  way  led  over  the  mountains.  No  stage 
went ;  jinrikishas  could  go,  but  we  must  walk  part  of  the 
way,  they  said. 

We  called  men  who  claimed  that  to  go  at  night  was 
difficult  and  dangerous,  and  they  must  have  extra  pay. 
They  found  that  I  was  bound  to  go,  and  they  were  bound 
to  make  me  pay  all  they  could.  I  finally  had  to  give 
nearly  double  what  would  have  been  a  fair  price,  and 
we  started  out,  each  of  us  with  two  men  to  draw. 

It  was  soon  dark  ;  and  I,  by  turning  up  ray  overcoat 
collar,  tried  to  form  a  sufficient  support  for  ray  head  so 
as  to  let  me  go  to  sleep,  but  we  would  always  come  to  a 
bridge  or  a  bad  spot  in  the  road  where  I  would  waken 
with  a  start  just  as  I  had  gotten  comfortably  asleep. 

These  repeated  shocks  were  not  at  all  pleasant,  but  it 
was  impossible  to  keep  awake. 

Toward  midnight  the  men  stopped  for  lunch  at  a  little 
hotel,  and  I  stretched  myself  on  the  floor  and  went  to 
sleep.  Soon  they  woke  me  and  said  they  had  found 
some  men  who  lived  on  the  other  side  of  the  mountain 
and  had  sold  to  them  the  job  of  taking  us  over.  I  was 
willing,  so  we  started  off  with  our  new  teams. 

After  a  little  we  came  to  the  place  where  we  must 
walk  ;  while  we  were  in  the  most  difficult  and  dangerous 
places  our  candles  gave  out  and  we  were  in  darkness. 

One  of  the  men  gathered  some  tall  grass,  or  straw,  that 
grew  by  the  roadside,  and,  making  little  bundles,  used 
them  as  torches. 

I  had  the  usual  experience  of  stepping  on  what  I  sup- 
posed were  stones  and  finding  them  puddles  of  water. 
Once  I  nearly  walked  off  a  bridge  on  to  the  rocks  and 
water  below.  I  thought  that  if  we  had  the  flames  and 
hobgoblins,  it  might  compare  with  the  valley  that  Ban- 
yan's Pilgrim  went  through. 

By  and  by  the  moon  came  up  and  made  it  possible  for 
us  to  get  along  without  our  straw  torches. 

Toward  morning  we  stopped  at  a  house  on  the  summit 


where  the  men  ate  some  breakfast  and  bought  some  can- 
dles. 

As  we  could  now  have  lighted  lanterns,  and  had  passed 
the  most  difficult  part  of  the  way,  and  the  road  before 
us  was  mostly  down  hill,  we  felt  quite  encouraged. 

That  night  we  rode  about  forty  miles,  walked  about 
twenty,  and  reached  Hanawa,  the  city  on  the  west  side  of 
the  mountains,  at  lo  a.m. 

Here  we  took  breakfast,  our  third  and  last  meal  on  the 
journey,  and  called  some  fresh  men  to  take  us  on. 

The  men  and  the  hotel-keeper  told  us  there  were 
three  roads  from  here  to  Hirosaki,  our  destination. 

The  shortest  road  was  about  thirty-seven  miles,  but 
about  twelve  miles  was  over  the  mountains  where  a  horse 
could  not  go,  and  where  we  must  walk  and  hire  a  man 
to  carry  our  baggage. 

I  agreed  with  my  teacher  when  he  said  we  had  already 
had  a  "  feast  of  mountains,"  so  we  quickly  decided  not 
to  take  that  road. 

The  longest  route  was  about  fifty-seven  miles,  all  good 
road.  I  thought,  as  the  men  could  hardly  go  more  than 
six  miles  an  hour,  it  would  take  till  midnight  to  get  there, 
so  we  decided  to  take  the  middle  road,  which  was  about 
forty-five  miles,  with  about  three  miles  through  a  moun- 
tain pass  where  we  must  walk  ;  and,  each  with  a  tandem 
team  of  bipeds,  we  started  out. 

At  about  1  P.M.  we  came  to  the  pass.  We  crossed 
and  recrossed  the  river,  it  seemed  to  me,  fifty  times ; 
sometimes  on  stepping-stones,  sometimes  on  logs,  and 
sometimes  on  the  backs  of  the  men.  We  were  about 
two-thirds  of  the  way  through  when  we  came  up  against 
a  fence  and  a  notice  that,  as  they  were  building  a  wagon 
road,  no  vehicles  were  allowed  to  pass.  I  was  chagrined. 
The  men  laughed  and  said  we  must  go  over  a  spur  of  the 
mountain. 

If    we    had    met    difficulties   before,   it   was   harder 


In  some  places  the  men  could  not  get  their  jinrikishas 
through  alone,  and  we  had  to  help  them. 

This  doubted  the  distance  we  had  lo  walk,  and  I  feared 
the  men  would  be  so  tired  they  could  not  go  on  after  we 
came  out  on  the  road.  But  finally  we  reached  the  place 
where  the  workmen  were,  and  from  here  we  had  a  de- 
lightful road,  wide  and  smooth,  winding  in  and  out  the 
mountain  side,  just  down  grade  enough  so  the  men  could 
run  like  deer. 

It  was  beautiful  !  The  mountain  rising  high  on  our 
right,  while  on  our  left  it  was  often  nearly,  or  quite,  a 
hundred  feet  down  to  the  valley  below. 

I  told  the  men  I  did  not  want  to  die  yet  and  they  must 
be  careful  how  they  turned  the  curves.  They  laughed 
and  seemed  to  try  to  run  faster.  Thus  we  whirled  along 
till  nearly  dark,  when  we  left  the  mountain  and  went  out 
on  to  the  plain.  Once  the  men  stopped  for  lunch  ;  but 
by  and  by,  late  in  the  evening,  we  reached  Brother  Dra- 
per's, after  fifty-four  hours  of  continuous  travelling  in 
which  we  had  made  about  three  hundred  miles,  twenty- 
eight  of  which  we  ha.d  ^;v.\>ktA. 


i 


360 


JAPAN. 


I  was  glad  to  find  Mrs.  Draper  improving  and  not  in  a 
dangerous  condition. 

The  native  pastor  of  the  Methodist  church,  the  only 
church  in  the  city,  took  great  pains  to  show  me  about 
the  place.  It  was  just  in  season  for  apples  and  grapes,  and 
as  two  or  three  of  the  church  members  had  orchards  and 
vineyards,  quite  in  foreign  style,  I  had  all  the  fruit  I 
could  eat. 

I  tried  to  visit  the  castle,  built  two  hundred  years  ago, 
which  is  situated  in  the  highest  part  and  nearly  in  the  cen- 
tre of  the  city,  having  a  circumference  of  about  five  miles. 
We  crossed  the  outer  moat,  went  through  a  monstrous 
gate  and  found  ourselves  in  a  beautiful  grove  which  now 
affords  pasturage  for  the  dairyman's  cattle.  There  were 
two  other  moats  to  be  crossed  on  bridges,  and  in  the 
center  the  castle,  but  as  no  visitors  were  allowed  except 
on  Sundays,  we  did  not  go  any  farther. 

In  another  part  of  the  city  we  visited  a  noted  temple 
with  a  five-storied  pagoda.  The  grounds  were  beautiful, 
and  the  scenery  from  there  was  delightful.  About  fifteen 
miles  to  the  north  was  a  perfectly  shaped  mountain 
standing  all  alone  in  the  plain. 

I  was  told  that  it  was  a  young  mountain,  formed  only  a 
few  generations  ago  by  a  young  lady  whose  father  used  to 
give  her  impossible  tasks,  and  punish  her  severely,  unless, 
as  in  this  case,  the  gods  came  to  her  aid  and  helped  her 
finish  them.  The  soil  was  taken  out  of  the  plain  where 
now  there  is  a  deep  lake,  a  little  distance  from  the  moun- 
tain's base. 

The  mountain  sides  are  covered  with  a  kind  of  glass- 
stone,  a  sort  of  imitation  of  crystal,  which,  when  the  sun 
shines,  gives  a  brilliant  appearance.  On  the  summit  is  a 
temple  or  slirine,  and  many  worshippers  go  there  every 
autumn. 

Turning  our  eyes  to  the  southeast  we  were  shown  a 
mountain  where  were  some  hot  springs,  which  afford  a 
summer  resort  and  water  cure  for  the  Japanese  of  that 
locality  ;  groves  of  uncommonly  fine  bamboo  grow  there, 
and  the  pastor  told  me  that  there  was  a  hole  in  the  moun- 
tain side  out  of  which  came  a  cold  wind  in  summer 
and  a  warm  wind  in  winter.  A  little  stream  of  pure 
water  issued  from  this  "cave  of  the  winds."  Another 
very  wonderful  thing  about  that  mountain  was  a  bed  of 
light-colored  earth,  which  they  easily  make  into  a  fine 
powder,  sift  it  and  sell  it  for  soap.  No  soap  is  made  or 
used  in  the  city;  this  soap  earth  supplies  ail  the  demand. 

Hirosaki  is  noted  for  its  lacquer  ware.  They  make 
wooden  trays,  boxes,  cups,  bowls  and  many  other  useful 
and  ornamental  things,  so  neatly  that  you  cannot  discover 
the  joints,  then  cover  with  a  kind  of  varnish — lacquer, 
which  is  simply  the  sap  of  a  tree — and  it  becomes  so 
hard  and  smooth  that  hot  water  will  have  no  effect 
upon  it. 

While  lacquer  is  very  common  in  all  parts  of  Japan, 
yet  the  Hirosaki  workmen  use  coloring  stuffs,  made  of 
powdered  stone  found  there,  and  make  a  kind  of  ware 
found  nowhere  else. 

I  spent  a]]  my  spare  change,  and  some  I  could  not  well 


spare,  in  buying  specimens  to  bring  home,  I  knew  my 
wife  could  not  scold  me  when  she  saw  what  pretty  boxes 
and  trays  I  brought  her. 

I  visited  the  school  with  Brother  Draper;  here  he  teaches 
eighteen  hours  a  week,  and  while  the  pay  is  merely  nomi- 
nal, it  gives  him  opportunity  to  reach  the  young  men,  and 
thus  many  are  brought  into  the  Church  who  in  after  years 
may  do  much  toward  Christianizing  Japan.  Here  Rev. 
Mr.  Ing,  Dr.  Maclay's  son,  Robert,  and  others  have  lived 
and  worked,  and  from  here  have  come  seven  or  eight  of 
the  best  ministers  in  our  Conference,  and  teachers  and 
other  workers. 

The  Society  has  a  nice  little  church  building,  where, 
during  the  week,  is  a  primary  school  with  three  young  lady 
teachers. 

Mrs.  Draper,  her  Bible  woman  and  the  pastor's  wife 
have  many  knitting  and  sewing  classes,  where  they  also 
teach  the  women  the  way  of  salvation. 

Mr.  Draper  is  a  presiding  elder,  and  he  goes  out  oa 
Saturdays  and  Sundays  to  hold  meetings  in  various 
places. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Draper  are  doing  a  good  work,  and  are 
greatly  liked  by  all  the  people. 

Since  my  visit,  Rev.  D.  N.  Mclnturfi",  lately  arrived  in 
Japan,  has  gone  to  relieve  Brother  Draper  of  the  school 
work  so  he  can  devote  his  time  to  work  on  his  district. 
A  great  revival  has  been  in  progress  there,  a  description 
of  which  I  will  give  in  Brother  Mclnturff's  own  words: 

"  Our  revival  closed  a  few  days  ago  with  one  hundred 
and  fifteen  conversions  and  as  many  accessions  to  the 
Church.  We  have  a  large  membership  now  and  much 
interest  is  manifested  among  the  people. 

"  Court  officials,  merchants,  doctors  and  all  classes 
come  to  ask  about  this  way  of  salvation.  Our  pastor. 
Brother  Aibara,  is  hard  at  work  and  fully  alive  to  all 
the  interests  of  the  Church.  He  is  a  thoroughly 
good  man,  full  of  faith,  and  his  people  have  perfect 
confidence  in  him.  In  the  school  we  are  also  having  a 
good  time. 

"We  have  a  fine  lot  of  students  and  they  are  doing 
good  work. 

"  I  know  of  no  better  place  to  'make  men  '  and  do  great 
things  for  God  than  this.  The  people  seem  tired  of  the 
old  and  want  to  learn  more  and  more  of  the  new.  My 
heart  is  all  in  the  work,  and  I  am  so  thankful  that  I  came 
to  Japan  and  among  this  people." 

But  to  go  back  to  the  time  when  I  was  there :  On 
!  Sunday,  after  we  returned  from  church,  Brother  Draper 
read  the  baccalaureate  sermon  preached  by  Chancellor 
Sims  to  the  class  of  '87.  It  was  a  grand  sermon,  and  as 
we  were  all  from  Syracuse  University,  it  made  us  think 
of  the  time  when  we  were  starting  out  in  the  world,  and 
heard  the  words  of  advice  given  us. 

From  the  time  of  my  coming,  Mrs.  Draper  having  con- 
tinued to  improve,  I  decided  to  return  home,  so,  early 
on  Monday  morning  we  took  our  seats  in  jinrikishas  and 
started  homeward. 

We  took  the  longest  road  as  we  had  plenty  of  time 


and  did  not  care  to  repeat  the  experience  of  going  through 
the  mountain  pass. 

We  rode  along  all  day  without  anything  unusual  till. 
about  5  P.M.,  we  came  to  a  village  twelve  miles  from 
where  we  wanted  to  spend  the  night,  and  found  all  the 
jinrikishas  were  out  of  town,  and  the  ones  we  had  were 
tired  and  would  not  go  any  farther. 

We  had  made  a  mistake  in  not  hiring  men  to  go  all  ihe 
way,  depending  on  getting  changes,  and  now  here  was  a 
change  indeed,  from  riding  to  walking  and  carrying  our 
baggage,  for,  after  wasting  an  hour  in  trying  to  find  a 
man  or  a  pack-horse  to  carry  it,  we  strapped  it  to  our 
backs  and  started  on.  It  soon  became  dark,  and  our 
loads  grew  heavy,  but  at  the  next  village  we  found  two 
men  who  relieved  us  of  our  loads  and  acted  as  guides  to 
Hanawa. 

They  brought  out  some  ropes  about  as  large  as  my  arm 
tnade  of  closely  twisted  bark  of  the  grapevine,  which, 
^•hen  lighted,  burned  without  blazing,  dimly  showing  the 
toad.  Thus  we  finally  reached  the  end  of  the  journey 
«nd  found  all  the  hotels  full  except  one,  which  we  found 
after  much  searching,  and  were  very  comfortably  shel- 
tered and  fed.  The  ne.xt  morning  we  were  to  cHmb  the 
mountains,  and  as  we  would  have  to  walk  much  of  the  way, 
we  decided  to  put  our  baggage  on  a  pack-horse  and  walk 
•11  the  way  ;  so,  shod  with  Japanese  straw  sandals,  we 
stepped  briskly  forth  almost  as  soon  as  light,  full  of  con- 
fidence in  our  walking  powers. 

The  road  seemed  less  romantic  when  seen  by  day  than 
the  night  we  came  over.  We  walked  thirty-three  miles, 
jind  coming  to  a  little  wayside  inn,  we  asked  for  lodging 
Bor  the  night.  They  gave  us  the  best  they  had,  the 
poorest  and  dirtiest  I  have  had  to  endure  in  Japan,  and 
*e  tried  to  rest.  The  straw  sandals,  and  especially  the 
cord  coming  up  between  the  first  and  second  toes,  being 
Dew  to  me,  had  left  their  marks  on  my  feet.  One  pair, 
Costing  one  sen — cent — had  lasted  all  the  way,  and  when 
we  threw  them  away  at  the  end,  the  man  who  led  the 
pack-horse  thought  them  capable  of  doing  more  service, 
for  he  picked  them  up  and  saved  them.  In  the  morning 
*e  got  the  only  two  jinrikisha  men  ivho  lived  in  the  place 
to  take  us  to  Morioka,  about  twenty-seven  miles.  We 
Irere  now  out  of  the  mountains,  and  it  was  a  good  road, 
to  they  took  us  there  in  four  hours.  We  went  to  the 
kotel,  had  dinner,  and  went  out  to  find  the  Methodist 
jpreacher  of  the  place. 

,  We  found  him,  and  accepted  his  invitation  to  preach 
hat  evening.  We  went  about  the  city,  a  large,  clean, 
rell  built  city,  bought  a  few  curios,  rested  some,  and  in 
he  evening  preached  from  the  seventeenth  chapter  of 
Lets,  24th  to  39th  verses. 

At  1 1  P.M.  I  took  the  stage  for  home,  my  teacher  pre- 
'erring  to  wait  till  morning.  In  the  middle  of  the  fore- 
loon  of  the  next  day  they  got  the  baulky  horse  again, 
ind  I  took  a  jinrikisha  and  came  on  alone.  All  day  I 
rode  and  felt  sure  that  I  would  reach  home  before  the 
Itage,  but  in  the  evening  when  about  ten  miles  from  home, 
Wt  on  the  plains,  far  from  any  habitation,  the  axle  of  the 


jinrikisha  broke  and  I  had  to  wait  there  tilt  the  stage- 
came  along  and  brought  me  home,  reaching  Sendai  at 
1 1  P.M.,  tired  and  sleepy — so  good  night. 


Methodist  Episcopal  Mission  in  Japan. 

The  Methodist  Episcopal  Mission  in  Japan  com- 
menced m  1872,  and  organized  into  a  Conference  in 
1884.  In  the  list  of  missionaries  on  page  364,  the  name& 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Missionaries  show  those  who 
were  connected  with  it  last  January. 

Since  then  the  mission  has  been  reinforced  by  Rcr. 
M.  N.  Frantz  who  is  at  Tokyo,  and  Rev.  John  Wier  and 
wife,  and  it  has  lost  Rev.  R.  S.  Maclay,  D.D.,  and  wife  and 
Rev.  W.  C.  Kitchin  and  wife  who  have  returned  to  the 
United  States  to  remain.  Dr.  Maclay  becomes  Dean  of  the 
Maclay  School  of  Theology  at  San  Fernando,  California. 

The  mission  reported  last  January  1,970  full  members 
and  524  probationers,  with  39  theological  students,  600 
scholars  in  high-shools,  60a  scholars  in  day-schools,. 
3,325  scholars  in  Sunday-schools.  There  are  20  churches 
and  chapels,  45  halls  for  worship,  19  parsonages  and 
homes. 


A  Week  of  Prayer  in  Korea. 

BV    REV.    H.    G.    UNDERWOOD. 

Korea  has  only  been  open  to  foreigners  five  years. 
Missionaries  have  been  here  but  a  little  over  three  years, 
but  there  are  already  two  organized  native  churches, 
with  a  membership  of  almost  fifty,  in  this  city.  At  the 
lime  of  the  Week  of  Prayer  several  of  our  Christians  in- 
quired as  to  the  reason  for  the  foreigners  meeting  every 
night  of  the  week.  When  told,  they  seemed  pleased  with 
the  idea,  and  suggested  that  at  the  Korean  New  Year  the 
native  Christians  should  unite  in  a  week  of  prayer.  Sucb 
a  suggestion  was  hailed  with  joy,  and  arrangements  were 
made  accordingly.  The  Korean  New  Year  began  Feb- 
ruary 12,  and  from  that  day  to  February  20,  inclusive, 
we  met  every  night,  For  one-half  the  meetings  Koreans 
were  appointed  as  leaders,  the  missionaries  taking  the 
other  nights. 

It  was  indeed  a  blessed  season  for  us  all.  AH  seemed 
anxious  to  testify  for  the  Lord  and  to  unite  in  praying 
for  a  blessing.  It  did  us  good  and  gave  us  much  en- 
couragement to  see  their  earnestness  as  they  prayed  for 
their  country,  their  king,  the  other  countries  of  theworld, 
and  as  they  asked  God  to  bless  the  "  foreigners  who  had 
come  to  teach  them."  We  closed  the  week  with  the  ad- 
ministration of  the  Lord's  Supper,  and  all  felt  that  it  had 
been  a  blessed  lime. 

The  services  stirred  our  men  up  to  more  activity. 
They  have  been  continually  bringing  others  to  us.  Our 
numbers  are  fast  increasing,  and,  as  we  see  the  doors  that 
are  so  fast  opening  to  usefulness,  we  say,  "  Who  is  suffi- 
cient for  these  things?"  From  north,  south,  east,  and 
west  come  requests  for  baptism.  In  the  north  alone  there 
are  over  fifty  applicants  for  baptism,  and  hundreds  of 
adherents.  Work  is  plenty  otv  all  Ka.Tvds^VivsxValaw.t^s.V.tsw- 


MISSIONAJilES  IN  JAPAN, 


363 


Ntunen  nnd  Addresses  of  Protes- 
tant Mt8slonarieM  in  Japan, 
January,  1888. 

COMrll^P    BY    RET.    B.   LOOMtg. 

Am«rirmn  Bapllat  maaiouary  Huloia. 

YOKOHAMA. 

Rev.  A.  A.  Bennett,  &  w.,  67-b,  Blufl. 

Mrs.  L.  A.  Brown,  fl7-A,  Bluff. 

Miss  C.  A.  Sand»,  n1>»ent. 

Miss  £.  L.  Ri^lman,  24,  Bluff. 

Rev.  C.  K.  Harrington,  &,  w.,  252,  Bluff. 

TOKYO. 

Rev.  C.  H.  D.  Fisher,  &  w.,  5,  Tsukiji. 
Rev.  F.  6.  Harrianton,  iSc  w.,  30,  do. 
Miss  A.  H.   Eiddcr,  10,  Fukuro  Machi, 

Suruga-dai. 
Mies  M.  A.  Whitman,  10,  Fukuro,  Machi, 

8u  ruga-day. 

KOBE. 

Rev.  H.  H.  Rhees,  &  w.,  5,  Hill. 

SUIMOHOSEKI,  CQ08HIU, 

Rev.  G.  H.  Appleton.  &  w. 

SBNUAI. 

Rev.  E.  H.  Jones,  &  w.,  5,  Nakajima-cbo. 
Miss  H.  M.  Browne,  4(),  Terakuji  Maehi. 
Hiss  N.  E.  Fife,  45,  Terakoji  Machi, 

UOKIOKA. 

Rev.  T.  P.  Poate.  &  w. 


Independent  Baptlnt. 
'     Rev.  L.  D.  Carpenter,  &  w.,  Nemuro. 
Mrs.  H.  E.  Carpenter,  Nemuro. 
Miss  L.  Ayres,  Nemuro. 

American  Bible  Society. 
Rev.  Henry  Loomis,  Agent,  42,  Yokohama. 


American  Board  Rlljialon 

KOBE. 

Rev.  J.  L.  Atkinson,  &  w.,  49,  Hill. 
,      D.  C.  Jencks,  &,  w.,  altgeiit. 
L   Miss  M.  J.  Barrows,  1,  dill. 
r    IGss  £.  31.  Drown,  36.  Iliil. 
'     UisB  A.  Y.  Davis,  1,  Hill. 

Miss  J.  E.  Dudley,  1,  Hill. 

Miss  E.  B.  Gunni'son,  3«,  Hill. 

Miss  S.  A.  Searle,  30,  Hill. 

Hiss  A.  L.  Howe. 

OSAKA. 

Rev.  George  AUchin,  &  w.,24,  Concession. 

Rev.  J.  T.  Gutick.  &  w.,  ab»e/U. 

Rev.  Wallace  Taylor,  m.d.,  &  w.,  15,  Con- 
cession. 

Miss  A.  M.  Colby,  23,  Concession. 

Hiss  A.  Daughaday,  Girls'  School,  Tosa- 
bori. 

Miss  F.  A.  Oiirdiicr,  almnt. 

Miss  Mary  Poole.  25,  Concession. 

KYOTO. 

8.  C.  Bartlett,  Jr.,  a.b.  Doshisb a  School. 
J.  C.  Berry,  m.d.,  &  w.,  Doaliisha  School. 
Edmund  Buckley,  a.b.,  «te  w.,  Doshislia 

School. 
Rev.  C.  M.  Cady,  i  w.,  Doshisha  School. 
Rev.  J.  D.  Davis,  d.d.,  Doshisha  School. 
Rev.  M.  R.  Gaines,  <S;  w.,  Doshisha  School. 
Rev.  M.  L.  Gordon,  m.d  ,  d.d.,  &  w., 
Doshisha  School. 
I    Rev.  D.  W.  Learned,  pn.D.,  it  w.,  Doshi- 


Rev,  A.  W.   Stanford,   ii   w.,   Doahiaba 

School, 
Miss  P.  Hooper,  Doshisha  School. 
Miss  L.  A.  J.  Richards,  Doshisha  School. 
Miss  M.  E.  Wainwright,  Doshisha  School. 

OKAYAMA. 

Rev.  Otis  Cary,  Jr.,  &  w.,  HigashiTama. 
Rev.  J.  II.  Pettee,  &  w.,  Higashi  Yama. 
Rev.  George  3T.  Rowland,  &  w.,  Higashi 
Yama. 

Miss  A   Gill,  Higashi  Yama. 
Miss  Eliza  Talcott,  Higashi  Yama. 

MIOATA. 

Rev.  George  Albrecht,  &  w.,  25,  Gakko- 

cho. 
Rev.  Doremus  Scudder,  m.d.,  21,  Nishi 

Ohata  Machi. 
Miss  Kate  Scudder,  21.  Nishi  Ohata  Machi. 
Rev.  H.  M.  Scudder,  m.d.,  d.d.,  &  w.,  21, 

Nialii  Ohata  Slachi. 
Rev.  H.  B.  Newell,  28,  Gakko-cho. 
Miss  L.  M.  Graves,  28,  Gakko-cho. 
Mrs.  E.  C.  Kendall,  28.  Gakko-cho. 
Miss  E.  C.  Judson,   28,  Gakko-cho. 

SENDAI. 

Rev.  W.  W.  Curtis,*  w..  3,  Rokken-cho. 
Rev.  J.  H.  De  Forest,  «fe  w.,  27,  Katahira- 
cbo. 

White,  &  w.,  3,  Rokkcn-cho. 
Meyer. 

KUMAMOTO. 

Clark,  &  w. 

Gulick,  &  w. 
Rev.  8.  L.  Oullick,  &,  w. 
Miss  M.  J.  Clark. 
Miss  J.  A.  Gulick. 

TOKYO. 

Rev.  D.  C,  Greene,  d.d.,  &  w.,  ahtent. 


Rev.  F.  N. 
Miss  M.  H 


Rev.  C. 
Rev.  0. 


Rt. 


American  Eplacopal  ITHaalon. 

TOKYO. 

Rev.  C.  M.  Williams,  d.d.  (Bishop), 

37,  Tmikiji. 
Rev.  E.  R.  Woodman,  &  w.,  ahMnt. 
Rev.    J.    Thora|>son   Cole,    &   w.,    38-A, 

Tsukiji. 
Rev,  A,  M.  Lewiah,  51,  Tsukiji. 
Mr.  J.  McD.  Gardiner.  &  w.,  4D,  Tsukiji. 
Miss  8.  L.  Riddick.  38-b,  Tsukiji. 
Miss  Emma  Verbeck,  38  b,  Tsukiji. 
Rev.  A.  R.  Morris,  4,  Tsukiji. 

OSAKA. 

Rev,  T.  8.  Tyng.  &  w.,  14,  Concession. 
Rev.  J.  McKim,  &  w.,  almnt. 
Rev.  H.  D.  Page,  &  w.,  7,  Concession. 
Henry  Laaing.  m,d.  &  w.,  6,  Concession. 
Miss  Emma  Williamson,  6,  Concession. 
Miss  Mury  Muiies,  27,  Concession. 
Rev.  I,  Dooman,  &  w. 


American  Preabrierlan  niaalon, 

YOKOHAMA. 

J.  C.  Hepburn,  m.d.,ll.d.,  245,  Bluff, 

TOKYO. 

Rev.  D.  Thompson. D.D.,  «,t  w.,  23,Tsukiji. 
Rev.  William  Iinbrie,  d.U.,  Aw.,  10,  do, 
Mr.  J.  C.  Ballagh,  ic  w.,  Shirokane-Mura. 
Rev.  G.  William  Knox,  &  w.,  ab$<mt. 
Rev.  J,  M.  MacCauley,  &  "w.,  olMent. 


Rev.  T.  M.  MacNair,  Meijigakuin,  Shiro- 
kane-Mura. 

Miss  K.  M.  Youngman,  6-b,  Tsukiji. 

Miss  I.  A.  Leete,  42,  Tsukiji. 

Miss  G.  S.  Bigelow,  42,  Tsukiji. 

Miss  C.  T.  Alexander,  86,  Saru  Machi. 

Miss  A.  B.  West,  8G,  Saru  Machi. 

Miss  E.  W.  Case,  86.  Saru  Machi. 

MissM.  E.  Reade,  28,  NakaRokuban-cbo. 

Miss  B.  P.  Milliken,  28,  Naka  Rokuban- 
cho. 

Mrs.  M.  T.  True,  28,  Naka  Rokuban-cho. 

Miss  A.  P.  Ballagh,  28,  Naka  Rokubaa- 
cbo. 

Miss  A.  K.  Davis,  28,  Naka  Rokuban-ch- 

Miss  Carle  H.  Rose,  2S,  Naka  Rokuban. 
cho. 

Miss  E.  A.  Light,  M.D.  28,  NakaRokubau- 
cho. 

OSAKA. 

Rev.  T.  T.  Alexander,  »5sw.,  abKitt. 

Rev.  C.  M.  Fisher,  «fc  w. 

Rev.  J,  P.  Hearst,  &  w. 

Miss  A.  E.  Garvin,  3,  Tosa  Bori. 

Miss  A.  Warner,  3,  Tosa  Bori. 

Miss  .\lice  Haworth. 

KANAZAWA. 

Rev.  J.  B.  Porter,  &  w. 
Miss  F.  Porter. 
Miss  M.  K.  Hesser. 
Mrs.  L,  M.  Naylor. 
Rev.  M.  C.  Hayes,  &  w. 
Rev.  B.  C.  Haworth,  &  w. 

BIROSBIMA. 

Rev.  A.  V.  Bryan,  &,  w. 
Miss  M.  N.  Cuthbcrt. 

SAPPORO. 

Hisa  8.  C.  Smith. 

American  Rcfornted  Churcli  niaalon. 

YOKOHAMA. 

R«V.  J.  H,  Ballagh,  iV'  w.,  ahtetit. 
Rev.  E.  8.  Booth,  &w.,  178.  Bluff. 
Miss  M.  L.  Winn,  178,  Bluff. 
Miss  Annie  Thompson,  178,  Bluff. 

TOKYO. 

Rev.  G.  F.  Verbeck,  o.n.,  &  w.,  l,Irifune- 

cho,  Hachomc,  Tsukiji. 
Rev.  E.  Rothsay  Miller,  &  w.,  29,  Shin- 

Minato-cho,  Tsukiji. 
Rev.    Jas.    L.    Araerman,     d.d.,     &    w., 

Akasbi-cho,  Tsukiji. 
Prof.  M.  N.  Wyckoff,   &  w.,  41,    Shimo 

Takanawa-cbo. 
Rev.    M.    L.    Harris,    &   w.,    60,    Shimo 

Takanawa-cho,  Shiba. 

NAGASAKI. 

Rev.  II.  8tout,  &  w.,  ab*ent. 
Rev.  N.  II.  Demarest,  &  w. 
Rev.  A.  Oilman,  &  w. 
Miss  M.  E.  Brokaw. 
Miss  Irvine. 
H.  V.  8.  Peeke. 

Baptlat  raiaalonary  Society,  Ensllali. 

TOKYO. 

Rev.  W.  J.  White,  &  w.,  9-a,  Tsukiji. 
Rev.  Geo.  Eaves,  9-b,  Tsukiji 

MissE.  J.  Dawbarti,  88, 8tiins.Q-^v-\»s».  *>bs» 


364 


MISSION' A  RT£:S  IN  JAPAN. 


Nalloniil  Bible  Soclvl}'  of  Scotland. 

J.  A.  ThotnsoB,  Agent,  No.  77,  Yokohama. 
R.    A.   ThomBOD,     Assistant.     No.     77, 
Yokohama. 


BrlllBli  and  Forrlcn  BIblr  Society. 

SO.  4,  61NZA  1  tHOME,  TOKYO. 

Ur.  R.  Braithwaite,  Acting  Agent. 

tJnitarlan  'niaalon. 

Bev.  A.  M.  Knnpp,  Tokyo. 
Mrs.  A.  M.  Knapp,  Tokyo, 


KoKlUh  riiMrch  lu  Japan. 

Rt.  Rev.  E.  Bickerateth,  d.d.,  13,  Sakai- 

cho,  Roku  chome,  liguru. 
Rev.  L.  B.  CbolmoDdeley,  x.a.  (Bishop's 

Chaplain),  13,  Sakai-choRoku-chome, 

ligura. 

BOCIETT  FOR  TBS  PHOPAOATION  OP  THE 
GOSPEU 
TOKYO. 

Rey.  A.  C.  Shaw,  m.a.  (Chaplain  toB.B. 

M.,  Legation),   13,  8«kai-cho,  Roku- 

chome,  ligura. 
Rev.  D.  D.  Gardner,  b.a.,  13,  8akai-cho, 

Roku-chome,   ligiira. 
Miss  Alice  Hoar  (Ladies  Aefociation),  13, 

Bakai-cho,  Rnku-chonie,   ligiini. 
Rev.  A.  Lloyd,  m.a.,  2,  Ni-chume,  Mita. 

KOBB. 

Rev.  II.  J.  Foes,  m.a.,  B.P.G.  Mission. 
Mr.  J.  Hughes,  8.P.G.  Mission. 


CHURCH  HltSIONART  S0C1K7Y. 
TOKYO. 

Rev.  J.  Williams.  &  w..  52,  Tsukiji. 
Rev.  P.  K.  Fyson,  m.a.,  ah»ent. 

OSAKA. 

Rev.  II.  EvfDgton,  Aw.,  4,  Concession. 
Rev.  G.  II .  Pole,  &  w.,  23,  Concession. 
Rev.  G.  Chapmun,  28,  Conce»sion. 
Rev.    W.    G.  Edmonds,  &  w.,  25,  Con- 
cession. 

NAGASAKI. 

The  Ven.  Archdeacon  Maundrell,  &  vr., 

8,  Higashi  YRina. 
Rev.  A.  B.  HutchinHon,  «fcw.,fl,  Deshima. 

Kl'M.VMOTO. 

Rev.  J.  B.  Brandrom. 
Miss  Brand  ram. 

HAKODATK. 

Rev.  Walter  Andrews,  &  w.,  ahtmt. 

MOMBETBU. 

Rev.  J.  Batchelor,  &  w. 


L 


ST.  PAUL'S  A8S0CIATBD  MISBION. 
Miss  Thornton,  Azabu  Tokyo. 
Miss  Braxton  Hicks,  Azabu  Tokyo. 
Miss  Holland,  Azabu  Tokyo. 

Camberland  Prpabyterlan  9llsalon. 

OSAKA. 

Rev.  A.  D.  Hail,  &  w.,  abwrit. 

Rev.  J.  B.  Hail,  &  w.,  18,  Concession. 

Rev.  G.  Q.  Hudson,  &  w. 

Miss  A.  M.  Orr,  ahuent. 

Miss  J.  H.  Lcavitt,  lit,  Concession. 

Mrs.  A.  M.  Drennan,  22,  Concession. 

Hits  Jfteoa  Bezaer,  22,  Con  cession. 


WAKAYAMA. 

Miss  B.  A.  Duffield,  Arida-cfao. 

Chrlatlnn  Church  of  Amertra. 

IBIII>'OMAKI. 

Rev.  D.  F.  .Tones,  &  w.,  3,  Sakashita-cho. 

Bvancellral  AaKUclatlon  of  North 
Ani<-rif-a. 

TOKYO. 

Rev.  F.  W.  Voegelein,  &  w.,  50,  Tsukiji. 
Rev.  F.  W.  Fis>cUer.  &,  w.,  44.  Tsukiji. 
Rev.  O.  E.  Dienst.  &  w.,  44-B,  Tsukiji. 
Miss  A.  B.  Johnson,  44-a,  Tsukiji. 


Sofl<>ly  for  Promollnic  Female 
Ediif'Milon. 

MissE.  B.  Bolton,  17,  Onaka. 
Miss  L.  Hamilton,  17,  Osaka. 


Miss  B.  A.  Everding,  Oura  Higaahi  Yam*. 
Mies  M.  J.  Elliot,  Oura  Higashi  Yama. 
Rev.  H.  B.  Johnson,  &  vr.,  Oura  Higulii 
Yama. 

bakodatr. 
Rev.  C.  W.  Green,  &  w. 
Rev.  G.  F.  Draper,  &.  w. 
Miss  M.  E.  Hampton,  abtent. 
Miss  E.  J.  Hewett. 
Miss  A.  M.  Kaulbach. 

HIROSAKt. 

Rev.  D.  N.  Mclnturff,  &  w. 


General  Ktaiiicelialic  Sorlety. 

(GERMAN  A^D  SWISS,) 

Rev.   Wilfrid   Spinner,    12,    Buzuki-cho, 

Suruga-d&i. 
Rev.  C.  M.  Schmiedel,   14,  Suzuki-cbo, 

6un]ga-dai. 


American   ]lfethodl»t   EpUropal 
jniaalon. 

YOKOnAMA. 

Rev.  C.  S.  Long,  pu.D.,  &  w.,  Nagoya. 
Rev.  L  11.  Correll.  <fc  w.,  222  b,  Bluff. 
Rev.  W.  S.  Wordcn,  m.d.,  Jc  w.,  222-a 

Bluf. 
Mrs.  C.  Vbii  Petten.  221,  Bluff. 
Miss  G.  M.  Rulofson,  221.  Bluff. 

T8CKIJI,    TOKYO. 

Miss  M.  A.  Spencer,  13,  Akashi-cho. 
Mies  A.  P.  Aikinson,  ahuenl. 
Mips  R.  J.  Watson,  13,  Akashi-cho. 
Mies  M.  A.  Vance,  14,  Akashi-cho. 
Rev.  Julius  Soper,  &  w.,  15,  Aknshi-clio, 
Rev.  R.  S.  Maclay,  d.d.,  &  w.,  ahtent. 
Rev.  M.    8.   Vail,  &  w.,    Ei-wa   Gakko, 

Aoyama. 
Rev.  W.  C.  Kitchin,  &  w.,  £i-vra  Gakko, 

Aoyama. 
Miss  J.  8.  Vftil,  ahtent. 
Rev,  E.  R.  Fulkerson,  &  w.,  Ei-wa  Gakko, 

Aoyama. 
Rev.  J.  0.  Spencer,  &w.,  £i-va  Gakko, 

Aoyama. 
Miss  H.  8.  Ailing,  Ei-wa  Gakko,  Aoyama. 
Miss  M.  T.  Hoi  brook,  58,  Samega-hashi- 

cho. 

BENDAI. 

Rev.  H.  W.  8wartz,v.D.,  &  w.,  11, Higashi 
Niban-cho. 

YONSZAWA. 

Rev.  J.  G.  Cleveland,  &  w. 

KUKCOKA. 

Miss.  J.  M.  Qheer,  ohunt. 

Miss  L.  B.  Smith,  81,  Inabe-cho. 

NAGASAKI. 

Rev.  J.  C.  Davison,  &  w.,  Oura  Higashi 

Yama. 
Rev.    Chas.   Bishop,   w.,    Oura    Higashi 

Yama. 
Rev.  D.  S.  Spencer,  &  w.,  Oura  Higashi 

Yams. 
Wss  E.  Russell,  Oura  Higashi  Yama, 


Frotentant  nethodlat  niaalon. 

YOKOHAMA. 

Rev.  T.  H.  Colhouer,  &  w.,  120,  Bluff. 
Miss  llattie  E.  Crittenden,  120,  Bluff. 
Miss  M,  M.  Bonnett,  84,  Settlement. 

NAOOYA. 

Rev.   F.  C.  Klein,    &    w.,    104,    Minami 

Bohei-cho. 
Rev.  L.   L.   Albright,   d.d.,  104,  Minami 

Bohei-cho. 
Miss  J.  R.  Whetstone,  24,  Bohei-cho. 

SiiMlon  of  Reformed  Cbtircli  In  the 
Vuited  Stalea. 

TOKYO. 

Rev.  Ambrose  D.  Gring,  &  ■»•.,  absent. 

BKNDAI. 

Rev.  W.  E.  Hoy,  &  w.,  Eatashira-cho. 
Miss  Lizzie  R.    Poorbaugh   51,    Higashi 

Niban-cho. 
Rev.  D.  B.  Bcbtieder,  &,  w. 

YAMAOATA. 

Rev.  J.  P.  Moore,  «fc  w. 

miatlon  or  the  ISethodlat  Church 
of  Canada. 

TOKYO. 

Rev.  D.  Macdonald,  m.d.,  &,  w.,  ahtent. 
Rev.  C.  S.  Eby,  d.d.,  &  w.,  18  Kasumicho 

Azabu. 
R.  Whiitington,  m.a.,  &  w.,  4  Tsukiji. 
Rev.   George    Cochran,    D.D.,    &  w.,   19, 

Higashi  Torii  Zakn,  Azabu. 
E.  Odium,  M.A.,  &  w.,   13,  Hisaahi  Torii 

Zaka. 
Rev.  T.  A.  Large,  b.a.,  &  w.,  14,  Hisashi 

Torii  Zaka. 
Miss  9.  J.  Cochran,  13,  Hisashi  Torii  Zaka. 
MiasM.  E.  Cochran,  13,  Hisashi  Torii  Zaka. 
Miss  8.  A.  Winlemute,  14,  Hisashi  Torii 

Zaka. 
Miss  H.  Lund,  14,  Hisashi  Torii  Zaka. 

SmDZUOKA. 

Rev.  C.  T.  Cocking,  &  w.,  55,  Kata-machi. 
Rev.  F.  A.  CasHidy,  M.A.,  &  w. 
Miss  J.  CunniDgham. 

KOFU. 

Rev.  J.  W.  Ssunby,  b.a.,  &  w.,  Koyenchi. 
The  Church  of  Chriat,  or  IMtetplea. 

AKITA. 

Rev.  Q.  T.  Smith,  ab»ent. 

Rev.  C.  E.  Garst,  &  w.,  No.  6,  Kaae-ao- 

cho,  Horibata. 
Miss  C.  J.  Harrison,  Nishi  Nagoya  Machi. 
Miss  K.  V.  Johnson,  Nishi  Nagoya  Machi. 

S«amen'a  Kflaalon. 

W.  T.  Austen,  &  w.,  No.  83,  Yokohama. 


AN  INTERESTING   BOOK  ON  JAPAN. 


365 


Socletf  of  Fri«ada. 

TOKYO. 

Joseph  CoMod,  h  w.,  217,  Uonmura-cho, 
Azabu. 

Amerlcao  Preabjrtertan  nUslon. 

(SOUTnEUN.) 
KOCUI. 

Rev.  R.  B.  OrioDaa,  <&  w.,  Kami  Honmii- 

cho  Icho  me,  No.  43. 
Rer.  D.  P.  Junkia. 
Miss  Annie  H.  Dowd. 

NAOOTA, 

Rev.  R.  E.  McAlpine,  «Jb  w. 

Rev.  H.  B.  Price. 

Rev.  G.  W.  Painter. 

Hi8.4  C.  Shutinp:. 

Miss  Lizzie  E.  Wimbish. 

Cnlt«d  PrcKbylerlan  nisBlonJof 
Scotland, 

TOKTO. 

Ber.  Robert  Davidson,  &  w.,  20,  Tsukiji. 
Rev.  H.  Waddt;ll,&w.,  25,  IchibeiM-ichi. 
Rev.  T.    Lindsay.   &   w.,    41,     Imai-cho, 
Azabu. 


tlToiuan'a  ITolon  iniaaloii. 

YOKOHAMA. 

Miss  J.  N.  Crosby.  812,  Bluff,  American 
Mission  Home. 

Mrs.  L.  A.  Pierson,  212,  Bluff,  American 
Mission  Home. 

Mrs.  A.  Veile,  312,  Bluff,  American  Mis- 
sion Home. 

Miss  A.  D.  Kelsey,  m.d..  212,  Bluff, 
American  Mission  Home. 

Mrs.  E.  Sbiirland,  312,  Bluff,  American 
MissaioD  Home. 


BIctliodUt  Episcopal  Cbareli,  South. 

KOIIE. 

Rev.  J.  W.  L^mbuth,  D.D.,  &,  w.,2,  Yama, 
Rev.  O.  A.  Dukes,  m.d.,  iS;  w.,  47,  Yama. 

II1IR080IMA. 

Rev.  W.  R.  Lumbuth,  m.d.,  9c  w.,  Naga- 

rekawa  No.  4.'). 
Miss  N.  B.  Gaines. 

09AKA. 

Rev.  B.  W.  Waters. 

WAKAYAMA. 

Rev.  C.  B.  Moseluy. 

'o: 

An  lotereating  Book  on  Japan. 

"  A  Budget  of  Letters  from  Japan  "  is 
the  title  of  a  Iwok  written  by  Mr.  A.  C. 
Maclay,  formerly  a  teacher  in  Japan,  and 
published  in  18SC  by  A.  C.  Armstrong  & 
8«)n  of  New  York.  Its  twenty-five 
illustrations  are  very  superior,  and  io 
near  I J  4i>0  pages  the  author  furnishes  a 
most  excellent  view  of  many  of  the  cus- 
toms and  habits  of  the  people,  spiced 
with  philoaophiGal  comments.  We  have 
enjoyed  its  glimpses  and  been  instructed 
by  its  descriptions, 

Speaking  of  the  character  of  the  Japa- 
nese the  author  Bays: 

"Tljeir  love  of  novelty  is  a  serious  ob- 
stacle to  thorough  and  effective  missionary 
work.      They   delight    to   remodel    and 


tamper  with  whatever  falls  into  their 
hands.  This  develops  itself  into  a  re- 
markable fondness  for  modifying  religious 
creeds  to  suit  their  own  views.  As  they 
have  modified  Buddhism,  as  they  have 
rendered  their  own  language  and  litera- 
ture an  inextricable  muddle  by  repeated 
innovations,  so  would  they  tamper  with 
the  Bible  and  its  doctrines. 

"  It  is  really  bewildering  to  consider 
the  number  of  amend  meats  that  the  native 
intellect  could  suggest  to  the  Ten  Com- 
mandments. In  the  first  place,  it  would 
ease  up  somt'what  the  strictures  on  carnal 
pleasures.  In  the  second  place,  while 
freely  admitting  the  general  principle  that 
truth  is  a  jewel,  it  would  modestly  intimate 
that  an  awkward  statement  of  facts 
should  always  be  avoided;  and  that  the 
capacity  to  'take  iu '  a  brother  man,  in- 
stead of  arguing  moral  degeneration, 
rather  denoted  Rientnl  acumen  of  a  high 
I  philosophic  order.  In  the  third  place,  the 
Sabbath  should  be  a  jolly  good  holiday. 

"Then  they  would  indorse,  without 
amendment,  the  commandments  respect- 
ing idolatry,  profanity,  theft,  homicide, 
and  filial  respect.  The  tenth  command- 
ment wo«ld  be  considered  as  a  ntoral 
curiosity,  theoretically  practicable,  but 
entirely  too  high-flown  for  human  nature. 
The  eleventh  commandment,  whereon 
hang  the  law  and  the  prophets,  woald  be 
left  to  individual  discretion;  conpled, 
however,  with  the  suggestiou  that  should 
a  neighbor  chance  to  be  too  intense  for 
the  locality,  the  combined  community 
should  adopt  measures  for  rendering  the 
premises  too  hot  for  his  comfortable  so- 
journ thereon.     Thus  would   there  be  a 


eae  are  unac(juainted  with  the  manage- 
ment of  boats;  and  so  our  ''Too  manj 
cooks  apojl  the  broth "  there  becomes^ 
' '  Too  many  boatmen  run  the  boat  on  the 
mountain."  In  a  country  where  irrigation 
is  a  necessary  part  of  agriculture,  "  He  is 
trying  to  draw  water  to  his  own  rice-field" 
takes  the  place  of  our  familiar  "He 
feathers  his  own  neat,"  or  "He  has  an  ax 
to  grind."  "  Like  pouring  water  on  a 
duck's  back "  in  the  Japanese  mind  is 
transformed  into  "  Like  an  east  wind 
blowing  into  the  ear  of  a  horse,"  or  "  Like 
throwing  water  in  the  face  of  a  frog.'* 
A  similar  idea  is  contained  in  the  proverb, 
"  As  useless  as  spitting  against  the  sky." 

How  often  we  comfort  ourselves  with 
"Accidents  will  happen  in  the  best  regu- 
lated families."  The  Japanese  f<peak 
more  expressively  when  they  say,  "Even 
a  monkey  sometimes  falls  from  a  tree." 
A  miser  is  "one  who  grasps  millet  with  a 
wet  hand."  A  narrow-minded  person  is 
"a  man  who  looks  at  the  heavens  through 
a  tube."  By  way  of  celebrating  the 
charms  of  youth  the  Japanese  say,  "  Even 
a  demon  is  in  its  prime  at  eighteen." 
The  "poor  relation"  is  a  very  familiar 
fact  in  the  Land  of  the  Rising  Sun,  and 
there  is,  therefore,  a  natural  origin  for 
the  proverb,  "The  dependent  sends  up 
his  plate  the  third  time  stealthily." 

They  have  sermons  in  the  Orient,  as 
well  as  in  the  Occident,  and  that  they  are 
not  always  short  and  iuteresting  appears 
in  the  very  common  expression,  "Like 
the  long-winded  sermon  of  the  unskilful 
'  preacher."  Somewhat  similar  to  our  rude 
I  "  Oo  the  whole  hog  or  none,"  is  their 
saying,     "If    you   cat    poison    lick    the 


happy  amalgamation  of  Buddhism,  Shin- ,  platter."     "If  you  ask  him  for  a  chisel  he 
toism,  Confucianism,  and  Christianity,  an  !  y,\\\  brin!?  a  mallet  also"  i^  the  Japanese 


amalgamation  in  fact,  that  would  suit 
the  pagans  of  all  lands,  —civilized  or 
otherwise." 


Some  Japanese  Proverbs. 

BY  UEV.   M.  L.  OOUDOS,  M.D. 

The  Japanese  are  a  proverb-loving  peo- 
ple, and  their  language  delights  in  pithy 
nod  picturesipic  expressions.  To  be  dili- 
gent, for  example,  is  "to  break  one's 
Ijoncs."  A  vain  person  is  "a  man  with  a 
high  nose."  A  brave  man  is  one  with  a 
"large  spleen,"  w^hile  one  who  lacks 
bravery  is  said  to  be  "a  man  of  no  stom- 
ach." A  dwarf iscalled  a  "squash,"  and 
a  man  of  changeful  disposition  is  Maid  to 
be  "like  a  turkey,"   literally   "like   the 


way  of  describing  a  man  with  his  wits 
about  him.  How  much  of  the  anxiety  of 
a  mother's  heart  is  in  the  proverb,  "Rear- 
ing children  is  more  painful  than  giving 
birth  to  them."  A  thing  to  which  we  are 
indifferent  is  "like  a  fire  on  the  opposite 
side  of  the  river." 

The  Japanese  are  a  nation  of  philo- 
sophers and  exceedingly  fond  of  argumen- 
tation. That  this  not  infrequently  lapses 
into  mere  wordy  disputation  is  shown  by 
the  proverb,  lion  yori  $troko  —  "Proof 
rather  than  disputation."  Buddhism  has 
been  the  prevailing  religion  for  many 
centuries,  and  its  priests  arc  remarkable  for 
numbers  rather  than  for  high  character. 
That  they  are  not  above  the  weaknoases  of 


seven-fiiced  bird."  A  fault-finder  is  "one  !  human  nature  in  some  of  their  practices  is 
who  seeks  for  holes."  To  be  slow  of  evident  from  the  familiar  proverb,  "The 
speech  is  "to have aheavy  mouth,"  while   decisions  of  h^ll   according   to   a  man's 


a  pcrsoa  dull  of  hearing  is  said  "  to  pos- 
sesB  far- a  way  ears." 

Many  of  the  thoughts  embodied  in  our 
familiar  proverbs  appear  also  in   theirs. 


money."  The  Japanese  are  very  bright 
students  and  the  following  proverb, 
which  all  my  young  readers  would  do 
well  to  remember,  may  contain  one  secret 


but  in  Oriental  imagery.  The  kernel  is  •  of  it:  "To  ask  a  question  is  the  shame  of 
the  same,  but  the  shell  greatly  different,  a  moment  ;  not  to  ask  is  the  shame  <\(  v 
Japan  being  on  island  empire,  few  Ja^ao.-  IVlWVVmA.'" — GuwftwrUwwi.  YTedj^VtTvwiv.. 


366 


KOREA. 


Customs  in  Korea. 

A  correspondent  of  the  New  York  World  writes  from 
Seoul,  Korea,  May  4,  1888: 

Every  newly  opened  country  is  doomed  to  be  misrep- 
resented more  or  less  at  first  because  of  the  lack  of  defi- 
nite information  and  the  consequent  enlarging  of  the  few 
facts  that  are  known,  for  many  statements  that  have  been 
published  at  home  about  this  country  can  be  charitably 
explained  only  on  the  hypothesis  that  truth  is  elastic.  I 
desire  to  give  through  your  columns  a  few  facts  in  regard 
to  some  of  the  more  important  points  about  which  mis- 
understanding exists.  In  the  first  place,  Korea  is  a 
limited  monarchy.  There  is  a  written  constitution, 
which  is  not,  perhaps,  absolutely  binding  on  the  King, 
but  which  is  seldom  deviated  from. 

This  is  a  fact  which  is  not  generally  known,  even  by 
many  of  the  foreigners  resident  in  this  city,  but  I  have  it 
on  the  best  of  evidence.  Korean  monarchy  cannot  be 
said  to  be  limited  in  the  sense  that  the  people  are  repre- 
sented in  any  Council  or  Parliament,  but  there  are  rules 
laid  down  which  even  His  Majesty  will  not  overstep,  ex- 
cepting under  most  unusual  circumstances.  And  a  word 
right  here  in  regard  to  the  practical  power  of  the  King. 
Some  have  said  that  he  has  no  power  at  all,  but  is  im- 
prisoned in  his  palace  and  obeys  his  councillors.  Others 
say  that  he  is  perfectly  untrammelled  in  the  execution  of 
any  design  whatsoever.  Both  of  these  statements  strike 
wide  of  the  truth,  although  on  opposite  sides  of  it. 

To  be  sure,  the  King  of  Korea,  according  to  the  sacred 
and  unwritten  law  of  this  and  all  the  kindred  nations,  is 
considered  in  one  sense  a  sacred  personage,  and  cannot 
be  exposed  to  the  gaze  of  the  populace  except  on  certain 
state  occasions,  but  his  seclusion  is  voluntary.  Almost 
every  night  the  noblemen  congregate  at  the  palace,  and 
the  King  holds  his  court  practically  the  same  as  any 
Western  sovereign.  He  has  to  depend  largely  upon  the 
representations  of  those  noblemen  in  making  his  plans 
and  in  delivering  his  orders,  but  it  must  be  quite  evident 
that  when  the  noblemen  present  comprise  the  leading 
members  of  two  strong  political  parties  misrepresentations 
to  His  Majesty  from  one  side  would  doubtless  be  cor- 
rected from  the  other,  and  so  it  is  the  opinion  of  those 
who  ought  to  know  that  the  King  is  not  so  ill-informed 
as  some  have  pictured  him. 

His  Majesty,  in  spite  of  the  disadvantages  under  which 
he  labors,  is  the  most  liberal  and  progressive  man  in  the 
empire,  and  it  is  due  solely  to  his  wisdom  and  perseve- 
rance that  the  Legation  was  sent  to  the  United  Stales, 
for  it  is  an  acknowledged  fact  that  a  majority  of  the  lead- 
ing men  here  are  strongly  anti-foreign  and  conservative 
in  their  policy.  So  far,  then,  from  being  either  a 
prisoner  or  a  despot,  the  King  of  Korea  is  neither  one 
nor  the  other.  In  regard  to  the  independence  of  Korea 
nothing  need  be  said.  Her  relations  with  the  United 
States,  Russia,  Germany,  Great  Britain,  France  and  Japan 


have  put  that  above  suspicion,  and  hereafter  China  will 
doubtless  accept  the  situation.  But  it  is  in  regard  to 
social  questions  that  the  greatest  misunderstanding  exists. 
Koreans  are  not  barbarians  or  savages,  they  are  not 
nomads,  but  they  belong  to  the  great  family  of  civilized 
nations,  as  distinguished  from  enlightened  nations. 

If  a  system  of  government  reaching  even  to  the  minu- 
test details,  a  complicated  social  system,  a  knowledge  of 
arts  and  industries,  a  religious  and  educational  system,  a 
literature  and  the  concomitants  of  these  imply  civiliza- 
tion, then  surely  Korea  is  civilized.  Her  civilization 
dates  back  to  a  time  when  Japan  was  covered  with  savage 
tribes. 

It  is  amusing  to  us  out  here  in  Korea  to  watch  the 
papers  and  read  what  is  said  about  this  little  country. 
Some  one  said  that  suicide  was  extremely  common,  when, 
in  fact,  it  is  almost  unknown.  Even  the  physician  in 
charge  of  the  Royal  Hospital  during  three  years  has  only 
heard  of  one  case.  Then  we  will  read  something  about 
the  second-story  windows  being  all  closed  when  the  King 
goes  by,  when,  in  fact,  there  are  not  half  a  dozen  two- 
story  houses  in  Corea;  or  about  the  King  dispensing 
justice  as  he  travels  through  the  country,  while,  in  fact, 
he  never  yet  has  gone  ten  miles  outside  the  gates  of 
Seoul. 

There  are  plenty  of  unpleasant  features  about  the 
social  condition  of  these  people  without  filling  the  minds 
of  outsiders  with  imaginary  ones.  Much  has  been  said 
about  the  natives  being  great  eaters  of  dog's  flesh.  After 
a  personal  observation  of  the  habits  of  the  people  for  two 
years  I  can  truly  say  that  it  is  only  the  lower  classes  that 
indulge  in  that  luxury.  By  the  middle  and  upper  classes 
it  is  considered  as  detestable  as  by  Americans.  How- 
ever, when  one  goes  through  some  of  the  poorer  parts  of 
the  city  and  sees  people  absolutely  starving  to  death  it 
does  not  cause  any  surprise  that  such  food  is  made  use 
of.  Dog  flesh  is  absolutely  unknown  in  Korean  feasts. 
.\  foreigner  could  sit  down  to  the  Korean  table  and  cat 
of  almost  every  dish  that  is  brought  him  without  fear  of 
dog  meat. 

Their  staple  article  of  food  is,  of  course,  rice.  Rice  is 
legal  tender  in  Korea.  Almost  all  salaries  and  payments 
are  estimated  in  bags  of  rice.  Besides  this  there  is  beef 
and  fish  and  poultry.  There  is  a  peculiar  kind  of  pickle 
resembling  sauer  kraut  which  goes  by  the  name  of 
"kimchi,"  and,  while  it  is  rather  offensive  to  ordinary 
olfactories,  it  is  not  more  so  than  the  famous  German 
dish.  The  Koreans  eat  their  food  highly  seasoned  with 
red  pepiper,  and  the  brightest  spots  in  a  Korean  landscape 
are  the  roofs  of  houses  covered  with  red  peppers  which 
are  put  there  to  dry  in  the  sun. 

In  regard  to  the  position  and  social  status  of  woman 
the  most  various  ideas  prevail.  It  is  true  that  the  women 
of  Korea  are  secluded,  but  not  more  so  than  in  some  I 
more  favored  empires.  Turkey,  for  instance,  shows  us  a 
vastly  more  pitiable  state  of  things  in  this  respect  than 
Korea.  Women  are  not  slaves  here,  as  they  have  been 
pictured.     Their  seclusion  is  in  some  senses  a  blessing  to 


1 


1 


w^^T^™'iiir"**"W, 


••  ,* 


them.  Their  lack  of  seclusion  in  Japan  has  led  to  the 
■DOSt  demoralizing  results  in  that  country.  It  is  impossi- 
We  that  women  should  be  regarded  with  the  same  chival- 
Tic  spirit  here  that  they  are  in  the  enlightened  countries, 
and  their  seclusion  is  a  painful  necessity  rather  than  an 
evidence  of  tyranny.  And  yet,  as  I  have  said,  women  are 
not  nearly  so  secluded  here  as  they  are  in  Turkey.  It  is 
only  women  of  the  highest  classes  there  that  are  allowed 
to  be  seen  by  any  man  excepting  the  husband  and  father- 
in-law.  Thousands  of  women  can  be  seen  on  the  streets  of 
Seoul  in  broad  day  at  any  time.  In  walking  on  any 
street  here  a  good  proportion  of  the  people  you  meet  are 
women.  Many  belonging  to  the  middle  class  have  a  sort 
of  apron  thrown  over  the  head  and  held  in  front  of  the 
mouth,  leaving  a  space  through  which  they  can  see  and 
be  seen.  Women  of  the  lower  class,  the  common  work- 
ing class,  go  entirely  unveiled. 

One  cannot  but  be  struck  by  the  evidences  of  happy 
family  life  on  every  side,  As  the  sun  is  setting  and  the 
■evening  meal  is  being  prepared  the  father  sits  out  in  front 
of  his  house  smoking  his  pipe  and  holding  his  little  son 
I  or  daughter  on  his  lap  while  he  tells  stories  and  quaint 
legends.  The  evident  affection  and  confidence  between 
parent  and  child  are  beautiful  to  see,  and  one  feels  that 
these  ignorant  people  would  not  exchange  their  humble 
cottage  and  their  quiet  life  for  a  mansion  on  Fifth  avenue 
in  New  York. 

The  Koreans  are  a  singularly  mild  and  inoffensive 
people.  Their  language  contains  no  stronger  epithet  of 
hatred  or  anger  than  "  Meechin-nom,"  which  means  craty 
fellow.  One  can  go  to  any  part  of  the  city  or  country  at 
any  time  without  the  least  fear  of  molestation,  and  you 
never  hear  of  a  knock-down  fight  or  a  murder.  The 
•criminal  class  is  extremely  small,  and  vagrancy  and 
«nendicancy  are  almost  unknown.  Now,  all  these  points 
have  been  brought  up  against  these  people,  and  they 
<lo  not  bear  the  light  of  investigation.  But  no  one 
teems  to  have  mentioned  the  one  great  social  evil  of 
Korea,  and  one  which  must  surely  be  changed  before 
Xorea  can  fairly  begin  any  such  progress  as  Japan  has 
inade. 

This  evil  has  to  do  with  the  recognized  rule  of  all  en- 
lightened nations  that  the  individual  must  be  secure  in 
the  lawful  possession  of  his  own  property  and  he  must  be 
allowed  to  accumulate  property.  In  Korea  the  strong 
prey  upon  the  weak.  For  instance,  when  a  man  is  made 
an  official,  which  is  the  highest  ambition  of  the  Korean,  a 
•certain  extent  of  territory  is  allotted  to  him.  From  that 
territory  he  is  required  to  send  a  certain  number  of  bags 
of  rice  to  the  granary  of  the  central  Government,  and  for 
himself  he  has  all  the  rest  that  he  can  squeeze  out  of  the 
.population.  His  power  is  unlimited  in  his  own  district 
and  he  can  seize  any  one's  property  and  appropriate  it. 
If  he  be  unscrupulous  he  uses  this  power  to  an  extent 
that  is  monstrous  in  its  injustice. 

He  hears  of  a  man  who  has  saved  a  score  of  bags  of 

rice  over  and  above  what  his  family  needs  for  the  season. 

Soon  his  minions  come  down  on  the  man's  lawful  savings 


I  ; 


i 


and  sweep  the  whole  away,  leaving  simply  enough  forthe 
man  to  struggle  through  the  year  with. 

Can  anything  be  more  deadening  to  enterprise  and 
thrift  than  this  ?  Who  can  blame  them  for  saying  :  "We 
will  raise  just  enough  rice  to  live  on  and  no  more ;  for 
why  should  we  accumulate  property  to  be  swept  away?" 
When  I  was  about  to  discharge  one  of  my  servants  he 
came  to  me  and  said  that  he  had  saved  some  $50  while 
in  my  service,  and  that  when  he  went  away  from  ray  place 
the  servants  of  the  local  magistrate  would  take  every  doUw 
of  it  away  from  him,  and  he  was  willing  to  stay  nominally 
in  my  employ  without  wages  rather  than  go.  It  was  only 
by  securing  him  employment  with  another  foreigner  that 
I  saved  him  from  being  deprived  of  his  earnings. 

Of  course  such  a  system  is  a  deadly  enemy  to  all  prog- 
ress and  to  all  healthy  national  life.     It  strikes  at  the  root 
of  national   prosperity,  the    security  of  the   individual. 
But  I  believe  that  it  is  exceptional  to   find   a   magistrate 
who   taxes   the   people   extremely.     Of  course    there  ii 
always  more  or  less  injustice,  but  the  patience  of  the 
people  is  something  marvellous,  and  when  the  exactions 
become  too  frequent  and  too  severe  the  people   rise  and 
mutiny,  and  usually  with  success,  for  it  brings  about  the  _ 
removal  of  the  objectionable  ruler.     A  brighter  day  is  in  I 
store  for  Korea  when  her  mineral  resources  are  opened     ' 
up  and  her  financial  basis  is  strengthened.     Then  there     ' 
will  be  a  system  of  regularly  salaried  officials.     No  one  ■ 
can  examine  into  the  position   of  Korea  to-day  without 
seemg  that  her  horizon  is  clearing,  and  it  is  to  the  United 
Slates  that  Korea  looks  to-day  as  her  best  friend. 

The  Gods  of  Korea. 

BY    REV.    J.    ROSS. 

Believing  that  for  the  purpose  of  comparing  with  the 
gods  of  other  nations  it  might  be  interesting  to  publish  a 
list  of  Korean  gods,  I  write  out  for  the  Chinese  Recorder 
notes  taken  some  years  ago  on  this  subject  and  revised 
at  this  time  of  writing  : 

I  St. — Noshin,  or  gods  of  the  road.    Some  say  these  are  I 
nameless,  others  state  that  the  deity  in  charge  of  roads  j 
in  the  plains  and  valleys  is  Kiang  Dsuya  or  Tai  Goong's 
daughter.     She  is  worshipped  in  China  at  the  laying  of 
every  house  foundation.     In  Korea  at  every  stage  of  five  ■ 
or  ten  //  there  is  a  small  shrine  similar  to  the  shrines  to 
the  Virgin  on  the  continent  of  Europe.     Worship  may 
be  at  any   time  performed  at  these,  but  always  before 
starting  on  a  journey. 

2nd. — Shans/tin  is  the  Mountain  God  whose  duty  it  is 
to  protect  from  the  tiger.  His  shrines  are  confined  to 
the  mountain.  Offerings  to  these  two  consist  solely  of 
rice  and  water. 

3rd. — Goosiw  dang  is  a  small  shrine  on  the  highest  point; 
five  /;■  from  every  city.     Every  traveller  here  prays  foi 
a  successful  journey.     This  god  is  said  to  be  the  same 
the  ancient  Forest  God  of  China. 

4th. —  Toji  shin  is  the  local  tutelary  deity,  worshipped 
in  spring  and  autumn  by  the  presentation  of  paper  behin 


indi 


GODS  OF  KOREA. 


each  house.  Additional  offerings  may  be  made  accord- 
ing to  pleasure. 

5th. — Sliiung  whang  miao  is  the  generic  name  given  to 
tutelary  deities  whose  jurisdiction  extends  more  widely 
than  the  last.  There  is  one  for  every  //,  or  one  for  every 
"  square  "  or  collection  of  villages,  one  for  every  district, 
and  one  for  every  Fu  (city),  thus  corresponding  to  the 
civil  division  of  the  country.  To  these,  offerings  are 
presented  in  spring  and  autumn,  of  an  ox,  food,  spirits 
and  fruit.  These  are  offered  with  koavtowing.  There  is 
a  combined  offering  by  all  the  people  of  the  //  (district), 
&c.,  which  on  its  presentation  to  the  god  is  fairly  divided 
among  the  people  offering,  and  by  them  taken  to  their 
homes  and  eaten.  A  district  presents  one  or  several 
oxen. 

6ih. — But/Jhist  Temples,  with  three  Buddhas  and 
eighteen  Lohan  or  Nahan,  are  common,  but  all  among 
the  mountains,  where  worship  is  performed  mainly  by 
and  for  the  numerous  monks  and  nuns.  Occasionally 
some  women  resort  to  them  for  special  gifts. 

7th. — Gwanje,  the  god  of  war,  has  two  temples  in  the 
capital — one  outside  the  south  gate,  the  other  outside  the 
east  gate.  The  only  other  temple  to  this  god  is  a  recently 
opened  one  in  Vichow. 

8th. — Dan  go0n  is  the  name  of  the  temple  in  Pingyang 
to  the  original  founder  of  the  Korean  people,  who  was 
contemporary  with  the  Chinese  Yao  Wang.  Worship  is 
conducted  only  by  the  magistrate  of  that  city.  It  is  re- 
grettable that  no  facts  can  be  gleaned  about  this  per- 
sonage. 

9th. — To  Kitsu,  the  Korean  King,  invested  Wang  of 
Chaohien  by  Woo  Wang  there  is  a  temple  in  Pingyang 
where  the  city  Tsambog  Mandarin  is  the  only  worshipper. 

loth. — Nong  wa/ig,  the  god  of  rain  and  water,  has  no 
temple  ;  his  worship  is  by  women  at  the  brink  of  a  river 
or  other  water. 

I  ith. — Coiifuciys  is  worshipped  at  new  and  full  moon 
in  the  capital  and  every  magisterial  city.  As  in  China, 
there  is  no  image  in  the  temple,  it  being  represented  by 
a  tablet.  The  only  sheep  seen  in  Korea  are  those  pur- 
chased in  Manchuria  to  be  offered  in  sacrifice  at  the 
temple  of  Confucius. 

1 2th. — Jo  watig,  the  kitchen  god,  is  worshipped  on 
New  Year's  Day  and  at  full  moon  by  every  family,  but 
there  is  neither  temple  nor  image. 

13th. — The  Ancestral  Tablet  is  worshipped  four  times 
a  year  and  on  the  occasion  of  every  death.  1  may  note 
that  the  Da  In  Kun,  on  his  return  journey  to  Korea,  is 
reported  to  have  said  that  with  the  exception  of  its  oppo- 
sition to  ancestral  worship  he  saw  no  reason  why  Korea 
should  not  in  a  very  few  years  be  a  Christian  nation.  The 
same  sentiment  is  repeated  by  the  Mandarin  bearing 
tribute  at  ])resent  into  Peking.  It  is  said  by  these  people 
from  the  Korean  capital  that  the  Mandarins  there  are 
satisfied  that  Christian  teaching  and  customs  are  right 
and  good  ;  but  they  would  cease  to  be  filial  sons  if  they 
abstained  from  worship  of  ancestors.  Excepting  that  I 
desire  to  attract  emphatic  attention  to  this  fact — which 


indeed  holds  largely  in  China  also^I  do  not  make  any 
comment  upon  it. 

14th. — NiumWang  (Ch.  Yen  Wang)  is  a  generic  name 
for  ten  deities  ;  the  Pluto  with  the  keys  of  the  nether 
world.  To  each  of  these  every  departed  soul  must  appear 
and  be  closely  examined  before  finding  "his  own  place" 
in  one  of  the  eighteen  hells. 

rsth. —  Yag  Wang  (Ch.  Yo  Wang),  the  god  of  medicine, 
is  domiciled  with  the  last  named  in  the  Buddhist  temples 
or  monasteries  among  the  mountains.  The  doors  of 
these  temples  are  always  open,  so  that  whoso  desires  can 
go  in  to  pray  at  any  time.  Barren  women  betake  them- 
selves to  these  temples.  Before  their  prayers  they  must 
be  "  clean,"  i.e.,  purify  themselves  and  eat  no  meat  for 
seven  or  ten  days. 

i6th. — Ursa  Major  is  worshipped  on  the  top  of  a  high 
clean  mountain.  1'he  worshippers  are  mainly  women, 
though  some  literate  praying  for  greater  light  and  know- 
ledge are  at  liberty  to  worship.  The  worshippers  must 
be  clean  in  person  and  thereafter  proceed  to  the  moun- 
tain top. 

17th, — Heaven  and  earth  are  worshipped  by  mandarins 
at  the  summer  solstice  ;  worship  consists  of  adoration 
without  prayer.     In  every  city  there  is  a  temple. 

1 8th. — Chinn  Shin,  or  fire  god,  is  one  of  the  most  im- 
portant and  dreaded  deities  in  the  country.  The  phos- 
phorescent light  in  the  forest  arc  his  "lamps."  In  every 
city,  village  and  country  district  his  temple  may^be  found, 
where  worship  may  be  performed  at  any  time.  He  who 
neglects  this  worship  is  reminded  of  his  duty  by  the 
burning  down  of  his  house. 

19th. — Illustrious  warriors  have  had  temples  to  their 
honor  where  their  descendants  worshipped  together  with 
a  few  other  willing  people.  It  is  stated,  however,  that 
when  the  Da  In  Kun  was  acting  regent  he  destroyed  all 
these  temples  excepting  the  one  in  his  native  place,  and 
confiscated  their  property. 

20th. — GoorooHg  dan  is  a  temple  situated  five  //north 
of  Yichow,  to  the  nine  dragons  or  the  god  of  the  Yaloo 
river.  So  august  is  he  that  only  the  highest  official  in 
Yichow  can  worship  him,  and  even  he  as  the  representa- 
tive of  the  king. 

2ist. — Neje  dang  is  a  temple  on  the  north  or^/'«side  of 
every  city,  dedicated  to  the  spirits  of  those  who  have  died 
by  any  of  the  twelve  kinds  of  violent  death.  These  have 
no  resting  place  and  are  therefore  miserable  and  conse- 
quently wicked,  ready  always  to  avenge  their  wretched- 
ness upon  the  inhabitants  of  the  district  in  which  they 
died  or  were  put  to  death.  Magistrates,  therefore,  make 
offerings,  promising  to  do  all  that  is  possible  for  the  well- 
fare  of  their  souls,  thus  deprecating  and  endeavoring  to 
ward  off  all  injury  by  the  restless  ones  upon  the  living. 

The  people  of  Hamgiung  Do,  the  northern  province, 
are  particularly  superstitious,  and  their  gods  are,  there- 
fore, in  number  limitless  and  of  the  most  grotesque  kind. 
They  are  alt  evil,  however,  and  the  people  live  in 
wretched  fear  all  iheir  days,  necessitating  conciliatory 
sacrifices  which  impoverish  them. 


Nine-tenths  of  the  worship  of  these  gods  is  by  the 
women,  the  men,  as  a  rule,  being  disbelievers  in  their 
power.  Here  is  surely  another  argument  for  providing 
them  with  readable  Christian  literature,  as  they  can 
almost  all  read  their  own  language.  Their  superstitious 
offerings — often  costly — are  usuaSly  made  in  stealth,  and 
against  the  will  as  without  the  knowledge  of  llieir  hus- 
bands. 

Women  only  worship  Nos,6,  lo,  12,  14,  15,  16.  Either 
sex  may  worship  Nos.  1,  2,  3,  4,  5,  13  and  iS.  Magis- 
trates only  worship  Nos.  7,  8,  9,  11,  15,  17,  20  and  21. 

One  other  remarkable  form  of  worship  demands  notice. 
In  times  of  great  drought  mandarins  go,  not  to  the  tem- 
ple of  Heaven  and  Earth,  but  outside,  and  standing 
under  the  great  temple  of  the  blue  heaven,  they  look  up- 
wards and  pray  lo  Hanaiiim  for  rain.  By  this  term — 
"  Lord  of  Heaven  " — they  always  translate  tlie  Chinese 
Shang/i,  the  Chinese  shi'n  being  by  them  always  trans- 
lated Kueishln,  the  two  being  invariably  combined.  From 
all  I  have  ever  heard  of  the  name  Hananim  I  have  felt 
thankful  that  the  Koreans  had  a  term  which  should  pre- 
vent the  shade  of  any  difficulty  regarding  the  question 
which  in  older  times  so  sadly,  and  may  I  add  so  unseemly, 
divided  the  counsels  of  good  men  in  China. —  1  he  Ckintif 
Recorder. 


• 


Korea  and  Its  Needs. 


BY    REV.   WILLIAM    ELt.lOT    URlFflS,    J>.l>. 

Why  do  not  American  Congregational ists  stretch  their 
missionary  picket-line  into  Korea?  Once  the  prayer  was, 
"  Lord,  open  the  door  ;  "  and  the  churches,  in  true  apos- 
tolic attitude,  "continued  knocking."  Now  a  new  Rhoda 
among  nations  has  flung  open  her  gates,  but  neither 
apostle  nor  minister  of  us  is  at  hand  to  go  in. 

Since  1775  some  Roman  leaven  has  been  secretly 
working,  and  the  catacomb-like  history  of  papal  Chris- 
tianity in  Korea  ij  thrilling  with  Its  persecutions  and 
martyrdom.  Since  18S4  the  American  Methodists  and 
Presbyterians  have  been  in  tlie  capital,  Seoul.  Now  a 
Christian  church  of  twenty-five  members  at  this  end  of 
Asia  salutes  us.  With  the  doors  of  the  once  hermit  king- 
dom thrown  wide  oi)en,  and  the  cry  for  light  and  knowl- 
edge already  heard,  why  do  not  ice  press  in  ? 

Where  and  what  is  the  "  Land  of  Mornmg  Calm"  ? 
Who  and  what  are  her  people.'  \Vhat  are  her  re.'.ources, 
climate,  history,  religion,  outlook  ?  Now  that  the  envoys 
of  the  Korean  king  dwell  in  Washington,  while  a  few, 
but  among  the  very  best,  of  Americans  dwell,  for  Christ's 
sake,  in  the  far-off  peninsula,  let  us  try  to  answer. 

Geographically,  Korea  is  the  middle  one  of  the  three 
large  peninsulas  outjutting  from  Eastern  Asia  ;  Annatn 
and  Ramtchatka  being  tl>e  ot)ier  two.  Japanward,  this 
bony  land  is  a  prolonged  and  caudal-like  portion  of  the 
spine  of  theManchurian  Mountains.  Chinaward.it  consists 
of  the  slopes  of  this  promontory.  Sailing  along  the  Sea 
of  Japan,  one  sees  a  high  mountain  wall,  which  is  the 
western  edge  of  a  rocky  bowl  shallowly  filled.  Only 
two  gaps  in  the  green  rim  are  seen,  and  htre  are  river 


mouths,  and  the  two  treaty  ports,  Gen-san  and  Fu-san. 
On  the  west  coast — flat,  wet,  foggy,  fringed  with  islands 
and  mud  flats,  famous  for  high  tides,  fisheries,  Chinese 
pirates  and  shipwrecks — are  most  of  the  river  mouths 
and  ports.  On  the  south  are  islands  enough  to  make  the 
map  look  like  a  plate  well  sprinkled  with  pepper. 

Divided  into  eight  provinces  which,  speaking  generally, 
are  river  basins,  with  boundaries  of  mountain  and  sea, 
the  total  area  equals  that  of  Minnesota,  or  of  Ohio 
doubled.  The  names  of  the  eight  provinces  seem,  at  first, 
compounded  of  poetic  con(  eits;  in  reality,  they  are  made 
by  joining  together  the  initial  syllable  of  the  two  largest 
cities  in  each.  Literally  translated,  they  mean  "  peaceful 
serenity,"  "  tranquil  loyalty,"  "  respectful  congratula- 
tion," etc.  The  two  southern  provinces  are  the  warmest 
and  most  fertile,  and  here,  rice,  cotton,  fruits,  and  well- 
favored  cattle  abound;  while  in  the  centre  and  north- 
ward, these  give  place  to  hemp,  millet,  maize,  oats  and 
potatoes,  with  beans  for  horse  and  man  everywhere. 
Hilly  and  mountainous,  Korea  has  one  long  river  whose 
flood  freshens  for  miles  the  salt  sea,  and  near  which  her 
capital,  the  head  of  ship-navigation,  stands.  Near  all 
cities  tnd  towns  the  hills  have  been  denuded  of  their 
timber,  and  many  are  the  bald,  skull-like  mountains, 
'ihe  dead,  however,  render  good  service  in  preserving 
the  remains  of  noble  forests.  Many  a  lordly  grove  shel- 
ters a  hallowed  tomb  ;  and,  because  of  the  dust  beneath, 
the  native  woodman  spares  the  trees.  Isolated  peaks, 
however,  bear  witness  to  the  traditional  excellence  of 
Korean  timber,  and  under  its  sheen  of  gold,  and  glory  of 
carving,  in  the  temples  of  Chin:i  and  Japan,  stands  yet 
many  a  trunk  from  the  peninsula.  For  suppleness  and 
strength,  and  for  use  in  vehicles  and  tools,  the  Chinese 
prize  highly  the  wood  of  Korea. 

There  are  few  small  countries  on  this  planet  in  which 

I  ancient  arctic  and  recent  tropical  types  of  flora,  fauna, 

j  and  perhaps  even  man  do  so  meet,  blend,  or  live  side  by 

i  side.  Huge  tigers  and  leopards,  suggesting  the  jungles  of 
India  ;  tiny  and  tough  ponies,  recalling  Shetland  or  geo- 

I  logic  types  ;  men  of  nearly  white  and  oval  faces  closely 
approximating  the  Caucasian,  with  others  of  pronounced 
Mongolian  type  ;  plants  wafted  by  wind,  or  carried  by 
sea  currents,  from  Cancer  and  Capricorn,  and  the  polar 

j  and  spice  regions  ;  rock  strata  of  the  oldest  formations 
frowning  upon   the   soil  of  a  day's  age,  are  among  the 

I  contrasts  which  tempt  the  inquirer  in  science.  Too  poor 
and  denuded  to  become,  for  centuries,  it  maybe,  popular 

'  with  tourists,  the  peninsula  offers  fascinating  problems  to 
the  student  of  history,  language,  and  the  phenomena  of 
nature.  So  near  China,  yet  no  tea,  and  hence  no  porce- 
lain industry.  So  near  Japan,  yet  no  earthquakes,  and 
next  to  no  art.  Such  is  Korea,  the  link  as  history  shows, 
between  Cathay  and  Zipangu. 

Winter  is  the  time  for  travel  in  the  South,  and  summer 
in  the  North.  Rain  falls  copiously  from  June  lo  Sep- 
tember, but  the  sky  is  bright  from  October  to  May.  The 
average  climate  is  that  of  New  York  State.  Autumn  is 
best  for  bunting  the  abundant  and  splendid  game. 


NEEDS  OF  KOREA. 


What  resources  has  the  little  kingdom  to  tempt  the 
adventurer  or  the  foreign  capitalist  ?  Not  a  few  forays 
have  been  made,  even  in  recent  years,  by  Europeans  and 
Americans  in  the  name  of  trade  and  enterprise.  These 
the  Koreans  treated  as  pirates,  robbers,  and  riflers  of 
graves.  Gold,  either  in  royal  coffins,  or  in  nugget  dnst 
and  ore,  has  been  the  temptation.  The  massacre  of  the 
General  Sherman's  crew,  in  1866,  was  the  immediate 
<au5e  of  the  visit  of  the  United  States  war  vessels  Wa- 
chuielt  and  Shfnandoah^  and  the  naval  expedition  of  187 1, 
which  resulted  in  five  hundred  graves,  three  of  which 
were  American.  Eleven-inch  shell  and  one-ounce  jingal 
balls  were  hardly  a  match,  though  the  courage  under 
Twhite  coats  and  blue  were  about  the  same. 

For  ages  Korean  gold  has  been  carried  out  of  the 
peninsula  by  Arabs,  Japanese,  Chinese,  natives  and  bor- 
derers. The  Mikado's  mint  at  Osaka  has  stamped  mil- 
lions of  coins  from  Korean  dust  and  ore.  The  silver 
"shoes"  are  equally  famous.  American  prospectors  de- 
clare that  Korea  is  yet  to  disturb  the  equilibrium  of  the 
gold  markets  of  the  world.  Korea  is  also  a  land  of 
leather  ;  and  cattle,  hide  and  horn.s  are  conveniently  at 
hand  for  a  nation  of  thirty-eight  millions  of  Japanese 
who  are  learning  to  wear  leather  shoes.  Ginseng,  worth 
its  weight  in  gold,  in  silver,  or  in  copper,  according  to 
<]uality,  sells  well  in  China. 

The  stock  of  no  celestial  drug  store  in  New  York, 
Boston,  or  San  Francisco  is  complete  without  this  mani- 
kin drug,  in  which  Oriental  fancy  sees  the  human  figure, 
and  finds  a  panacea.  It  was  the  Jesuit's  discovery  of 
the  root  in  Vermont  which  first  started  .American  com- 
mercial connection  with  this  land  at  the  end  of  the  earth. 
Jonathan  Edwards's  journal  witnesses  his  grief  at  losing 
his  dusky  scholars,  who  played  truant  from  schuol  to  find 
ginseng.  Sold  to  the  Dutch  at  Albany,  for  liquor,  it 
wrought  havoc  with  Indian  morals.  Yet  the  ginseng 
market  also  kept  Dominie  Kirkland  of  Connecticut  alive 
during  the  first  rigorous  winters  at  Oneida,  the  Senecas 
finding  and  selling  the  root. 

Unfortunately,  under  bad  government,  after  repeated 
pitiless  invasions  of  Japanese  and  Chinese  armies,  and 
suffering  under  the  chronic  rapacity  of  the  official  class, 
the  people  are  discouraged  from  steady  employment. 
Much  valuable  time  is  lost  in  searching  for  wild  ginseng, 
for  gold,  or  for  what  may  turn  up  on  the  surface.  The 
valuable  mines,  fisheries,  agriculture  and  manufactures 
are  comparatively  neglected.  The  total  natural  revenue, 
after  the  harpies  have  had  their  pay.  amounts,  it  is  said, 
to  but  two  millions  of  dollars. 

Good  government  is  the  first  necessity  of  Korea.  Edu- 
cation, scientific  methods,  and  industrious  habits  could 
make  her  a  nation  able  to  defy  Russia,  China,  or  Japan, 
if  necessary,  and  secure  a  large  share  of  worldly  pros- 
perity. The  Koreans  are  perhaps  as  patriotic,  as  eager 
for  independence,  as  high  spirited  as  their  Chinese  or 
Japanese  brothers.  -Xmid  all  the  vicissitudes  of  their 
unfortunate  geographical  position — like  a  pigmy  between 
two  giants — they  have  preserved  their  existence  as  a  na- 


tion. Now  emerging  from  their  seclusion,  their  embas- 
sies are  in  Europe  and  in  Washington.  They  are  asking 
for  men,  money,  knowledge,  and  the  power  from  the 
brain  and  heart,  purse  and  resources  of  intellect,  which 
Christendom  can  bestow. 

As  Christians,  our  question  is,"What  are  their  resources 
in  souls,  in  character,  in  mind  ?"  We  answer,  the  Koreans 
are  less  stolid  than  the  Chinese,  less  fickle  than  the 
Japanese.  By  the  government  census  of  1883,  they  num- 
ber 10,528,937  persons  ;  of  whom  (let  the  Mormon  elders 
note  it)  5,332,633  are  males,  and  5,196,304  are  females. 
The  queen,  born  Sept.  29,  1850,  and  the  king,  July  25, 
185 1,  with  their  son  born  Feb.  4,  1873,  are  young,  and 
susceptible  to  modern  and  Western  ideas.  The  native 
intellect  is  keen  and  strong,  and  in  the  only  culture 
known  to  them,  the  Chinese,  they  have  e.vcelled.  Once 
the  torch-bearers  of  civilization  to  the  Japanese,  the 
Koreans  invented  and  use  one  of  the  few  perfect  alpha- 
bets in  the  world.  This  noble  instrument  now  awaits  the 
opportunity  to  express,  in  the  vernacular,  the  Word  of 
God. 

Buddhism,  once  the  mightiest  power  in  the  land,  is 
now  a  shadow  or  a  memory.  Confucianism  is  not,  nor 
ever  was,  a  religion  in  the  deep  sense,  but  a  system  of 
morals.  The  Koreans  offer  the  spectacle  of  a  nation 
without  a  religion  and  waiting  for  one.  Hardly  elsewise, 
humanly  speaking,  could  the  quick  success  of  the  Ameri- 
can gospelers  in  Korea  be  explained.  .\  church  reared 
in  four  years  ! 

The  situation  is  this  :  The  government  is  neutral  and 
passive.  The  country  is  practically  open  to  the  Gospel. 
We  cannot  leave  the  evanf^elhation  of  Korea  to  the  Japa- 
nese. Earnest  as  are  the  Christians  in  this  next-door 
country,  the  deep-seated  and  bitter  Korean  prejudice 
against  the  very  name  of  Japan — born  of  the  awful  inva- 
sion and  desolation  of  1592-97 — is  still  too  real  to  be 
overcome.  We  American  Christians  must  give  the  Gospel 
to  Korea.  Our  diplomacy  opened  her  doors,  and  tempted 
her  into  the  world's  market-place,  introducing  likewise 
modern  debts,  di,seases  and  disorders,  social  and  political; 
and  7ve  should  be  first  to  heal  and  bless,  with  the  blessing 
wherewith  we  ourselves  have  been  blessed  of  God.  Shall 
we  do  it  ? — Congregationalist. 


Protestant  Missionaries  in  Korea. 


MEIHODtST    EPISCOPAL. 

Rev.  H.  G.  Appenzeller  and  wife,  Seoul  ;  Rev.  W.  B. 
Scranton,  M.D.,  and  wife.  Seoul  ;  Mrs.  M.  F.  Scranton, 
Seoul  ;  Rev.  F.  Ohiinger  and  wife,  Seoul  ;  Miss  Meta 
Howard,  M.D.,  Miss  L.  C.  Rothwciler,  Seoul;  Rev.  Geo. 
H.  Jones,  Seoul. 

PRESBVTERIAN. 

H.  N.  Allen,  M.D.,  and  wife,  Seoul;  Rev.  H.  G 
Underwood,  Seoul;  J.  W.  Heron,  M.D  ,  and  wife,  Seoul. 

The  Methodist  P^piscopal  Mission  reported  lust  Janu- 
ary 4  native  teachers,  3  foreign  teachers,  4  probationers, 
150  adherents,  4  conversions  during  i8S"\. 


d 


372 


DIALOGUE  ABOUT  KOREA. 


THE  COUNTRY  AND   PEOPLE  OP 
*  KOREA. 

BY  VKVSIK   BOPKB  rCDDOL 

(Racer  Morton,  whose  boybood  was  ipeot  Cn 
Japan,  ia  the  son  of  Hliaionary  parentit.  H»  wiu 
sent  to  the  United  States,  at  flUevn,  to  tuVe  a  col- 
lege course,  and  exp««ta  when  bis  atudiea  hare 
been  completed,  to  go  out  aaa  missionary  to  Korea. 
WhUe  at  borne,  as  the  leader  or  a  band  of  seven 
boy«,  about  his  own  aKO,  he  is  try  log  to  interest 
ttiem  la  the  two  migsittn  fields  with  which  he  Is 
faniiliar.l 

Roger. — "Well,  boys,  we  are  to  talk 
about  Korea  this  eveniug;  but  I  cannot 
give  you  as  minute  a  description  of  the 
'Hermit- land,'  as  I  did  of  Japan.  First, 
because  there  is  far  leas  known  of  Korea 
then  of  Japan,  as  it  is  only  within  a  few 
years  that  foreigners  have  been  permitted 
to  land  even  on  the  coast;  and  secondly 
because  Korea  is  less  attractive  than  Japan 
as  a  missioo  field.  It  is  not,  I  think,  a 
great  eiDjHre  with  a  great  history,  but  a 
weak  people  surrounded  by  strong  and 
covetous  neighbors.  Yet  the  Koreans 
seem  to  be  frank,  intelligent,  and  com- 
pauionnhle,  and  I  think  they  are  inclined 
to  be  religious,  if  they  only  had  some  oec 
to  lead  them." 

Allan. — "Was  nothing  done,  during 
all  those  years,  when  Korea  was  closed 
against  the  Gospel,  to  induce  the  people 
to  open  their  doors  to  the  missionary?" 

Roger. — "  Yea!  I  heard  father  say,  that 
during  the  time  of  the  great  activity  of 
Jesuit  missions  in  Japan,  an  attempt  was 
made  also  to  introduce  Roman  Catholicism 
into  Korea,  and  the  attempt  was  in  some 
degree  successful;  but  when  the  Jesuits 
were  driven  out  of  Japan,  the  mission  in 
Korea  failed  also.  The  attempt  was  re- 
newed about  a  hundred  years  ago,  but 
with  only  a  temporary  success;  and  the 
Government  was  all  the  lime  extremely 
hostile  both  to  the  raissionaries  and  native 
converts,  persecuting  both,  with  relent- 
less cruelty,  till  all  traces  of  the  hated  sect 
seemed  destroyed.  About  twenty  years 
ago,  nine  French  missionaries  were  mas- 
sacred, and  ibis  involveil  Korea  in  a  war 
with  France.  Partly  iis  the  result  of  this 
French  invasion,  but  largely  aided  by  the 
diplomacy  of  our  own  and  other  govern- 
ments, the  doors  of  the  *nermit-land' 
have  been  thrown  open  to  the  civilized 
world,  and  the  right  is  granted  by  treaty, 
to  citizens  of  the  United  States,  as  well  as 
to  other  foreign  residents,  to  hold  their 
own  religious  services,  and  to  create  for 
this  purpose,  chapels,  if  desired." 

Charlie. — "  Does  this  include  the  per- 
mission for  natives  to  attend  the  services 
held  in  such  chapels,  or  for  them  to  be  in- 
vited to  do  so?" 

Roger.  — "I  think  not.  From  all  I  can 
learn,  native  Koreans  are  jjermitted  to  as- 
sociate freely  with  the  foreign  missionaries 
and  other  residents  iu  social  life;  to  attend 
their  schools  and  colleges;  become  in- 
mates of  their  hospitals;  be  treated  by 
their  physicians;  and  even  to  become 
fAmilmr  vritli  their  literature  and  science; 


but   no  permission  bss  yet  been  granted 
for  a  Korean  to  change  his  religion." 

Oscar. — "  I  read  quite  recently,  an 
article  in  the  Independent,  written  by  a 
missionary  in  Korea,  in  which  it  is  said: 
'The  gates  of  liberty  may  be  flung  wide 
open  in  a  few  months.  .  .  .  Despite 
the  progressive  sentiments  of  the  king, 
the  conservative  anti-foreign  party  is  in 
power  to-day,  but  it  may  be  out  of  power 
to-morrow.  It  is  remarkable  that  educa- 
tional and  medical  work  should  have 
made  such  progress  in  so  shurt  a  time. 
The  tide  of  civilization  and  foreign  intlu- 
ence  cannot  now  be  stayed.  Five  years 
at  longest,  will  probably  see  Korea  thrown 
open  to  the  spread  of  the  Gospel ;  though 
this  may  be  reached  through  further  re- 
vatutions,  and  deeds  of  violence  worse  than 
the  'Hermit-land'  has  yet  known.'" 

Richard. — "Are there,  then,  no  Chria 
tian  converts  in  Korea? " 

RooBR. — *'Ye8l  Rev.  Mr.  Knox  wrote 
from  Japan  nearly  five  years  ago  of  a  pro- 
minent Korean,  who  heard  the  gospel  mes- 
sage, while  on  a  visit  to  Tokio,  had  be- 
lieved and  wished  to  be  baptized.     He  was 
very  anxious  then  to  have  a  mission  started 
in  Korea,  and  promised  to  aid  aud  pro- 
tect  it    by    every    means    in   his    power,  i 
This  was  before  I  came  home;  and  I  re-  , 
member  also  another  Korean  Christian  who  ' 
was  staying  in  Tokio  for  the  express  pur-  ! 
pose  of    acquainting   himself   more  fully 
with  the  Christian  religion,  that  he  might , 
return  as  a  missionary  to  hi.19  cnuotrj men. 
And  within  a  month  I  have  read  from  a  mis- 
sionary paper  the  following  item : '  The  flrst 
Presbyterian    church    has  been  organized 
in  Korea  with  fourteen  members.     Profes- 
sions of   Christianity  on  the  part  of  the 
natives,  are  contrary  to  the  law,  but  the 
law  is  becoming  a  dead  letter.'" 

Samuel,  —  "This,  certainly,  is  very  en- 
couraging, and  we  may  ho|ie  that  churches 
and  converts  amonv;  the  people  of  the 
'  Hermit-land  '  will  rapidly  increase. 
Besides,  I  have  read  of  niuch  secular  or 
'preparatory'  work  that  is  being  done, 
which  if  not  strictly  missionary,  is 
grandly  humane,  and  must  surely  prepare 
the  way  for  the  Gospel." 

Harry. — "To  what  do  your  particu- 
larly allude?" 

Samuel.— "To  the  Government  Hospital 
under  the  charge  of  Drs.  Allen  and  Heron, 
where  they  are  also  training  a  class  of 
natives  as  physicians;  to  Dr.  Scrantun's 
private  hospital  and  dispensary,  aud  his 
mother  Mrs.  Scranton's  excellent  school  for 
girls.  In  addition  to  these,  it  is  stated  that 
Messrs,  Bunker,  Hulburt,  and  Qilmore, 
with  Mrs.  Gilmore,  have  reached  Korea, 
designated  by  the  United  States  Govern- 
ment, at  the  request  of  that  of  Korea,  to 
take  charge  of  a  Government  school,  where 
they  have  charge  of  thirty  Koreans  ap 
pointed  to  attend.  This  promises  well 
to    turn    out    thirty   thoroughly-cultured 


and  disciplined  teachers  and  officers  of 
State,  every  one  of  whom  will  almost  cet- 
tatuly  be  called  to  the  front.  If,  in  the 
meantime  these  thirty  strong,  earnest 
patriots  should  become  Christians,  who 
may  compute  the  influence  they  will  exert 
over  the  religious  destinies  of  their 
country? 

"The  Presbyterian  Orphanage,  under 
the  care  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Underwood,  wis 
highly  commended  by  the  king,  at  its 
very  start;  and  a  royal  school  of  interpre- 
ters, started  more  than  two  years  ago,  is 
still,  I  think,  in  charge  of  Mr.  Halifax,  nn 
Englishman.  All  those  in  charge  of  these 
various  Government  institutions  are  Chris- 
tians, and  most  of  them  ministers.  80 
that,  through  they  may  not  l>e  allowed  to 
make  direct  efforts  to  evangelize  the  peo- 
ple, their  lives  and  characters  are  a  'liv- 
ing epistle  known  and  read  of  all.'" 

Ernest,  —  "Do  you  know  anything, 
Roger,  about  the  king  and  queen  of  this 
'Hermit  land?'  I  supjwae  they  are  very 
exclusive!" 

RooBH. — "On  the  contrary,  since  the 
very  first  beginning  of  Protestant  miasions 
in  Korea,  the  king  has  shown  himself  to 
be  both  able  and  progressive,  and  both 
publicly  and  privately,  treats  the  mis- 
sionaries with  marked  attention  and  even 
cordiality — though  he  seemingly  ignores 
their  being  religious  teachers," 

Allan.  — "  How  old  is  this  Korean  king, 
aud  what  is  his  name?" 

RooKit.—  "  Hia  name  is  Li-Hi  with  ever 
so  many  mH>!Difi<"ent  prefixes  that  I  do 
not  reniemtier.  He  was  born  in  1853,  and 
is  now  in  bis  thirty-sixth  year.  He  suc- 
ceeded to  the  throne,  on  the  death  of 
King  ShoaS  Shing,  in  1864;  but  being 
only  twelve  years  old,  a  Regent  was  ap- 
pointed for  the  interval  of  nine  years  be- 
fore the  young  king  would  attain  his 
majority.  In  1873,  he  came  into  full 
power — the  present  ticiog  the  fifteenth 
year  of  his  reign.  This  young  king  seems 
brave  enough  to  think  for  himself;  and 
some  time  ago,  as  father  wrote  me,  when 
the  qu<'en  became  seriously  ill,  and  he 
found  that  she  grew  no  better  under  the 
treatment  of  his  own  physician!),  he  called 
in  Dr.  Ellers,  an  American  lady  physician, 
who,  after  seeing  her  royal  patient,  pre- 
scribed for  her  in  the  presence  of  the 
king  and  other  members  of  the  royal 
household.  The  visit  was  re{)eated  twice 
during  the  week,  with  encouraging  syinp- 
toms  of  improvement;  and  when  after 
the  third  visit,  the  queen  was  so  de- 
cidedly convalescent  that  Dr.  Ellers 
was  about  to  take  her  final  leave,  the 
royal  patient  showed  her  approbation  of 
the  nt;w  treatment,  by  saying:  'Korean 
physicians  are  00  gond.' 

"She  fnriher  testified  her  appreciation 
of  Dr.  Ellers,  by  sending  her  home  in  an 
elegant  palanquin,  as  a  present  from  her- 
self.    Since  then,  thej  have  been  on  the 


L 


DIALOGUE  ABOUT  KOREA. 


most  friendlj  tenn§;  and  Dr.  Ellers  is 
always  a  welcome  guest  of  the  Korean 
queen.  Isn't  that  a  pretty  little  incident, 
boys?"  I 

Obcar  and  Cbarlkt  together. — "Itisj 
indeed.     Can't  you  give  us  another?" 

RooKR. — "Yes;  there  is  a  very  touch-  ■ 
ing    story,    told    father   by   one   of    our 
native  assistants,  that  fursisLes  us  boys 
with  a  very  useful  lesson,  I 

'  'Even  before  Korea  was  optened  to  mis- 
sionaries,  one  seed    of  sacred  truth  was 
planted  there,  by  a  little  Chinese  lad  only 
nine   years   old;   and    so   far  as  known, 
this  was  the  very  first  seed  of  Protestant 
Christianity  to  spring  up  and  bring  forth 
fruit  to  the  glory  of  God.     The  little  boy's 
name   was  Ah   Fung,  and   he   had  been 
taught  in  one  of  the  Mission  Schools  at 
Ningpo,  to  read  the  Bible,  and  to  go  to 
Jesus   in   prayer   when   he   needed  help. 
Ooing  with  his   father,  on  a  trading  ex-  ; 
pedition  to  the  Korean  capital,  tht*  child  ' 
got  separated  from  him  in  a  riot  that  oc- 
curred  on  the  street,  and  was  stolen  by  a 
cunning  thief,  who  concealed  the  lad  till 
the  father  was  gone,  and  then  sold  him  to 
the    governor    of    the   fort.     Poor   little  , 
Ah  Fung  was  very  unhappy,  though   hei 
bad   a  lovely  home,  and  was  very  kindly 
treated  by  the  rich  officer's  pretty  young 
wife,  who  felt  sorry  for  the  forlorn  child, 
and  tried  to  comfort  him  as  well  asi  she ; 
could  without  being  able  to  apeak  a  word 
that  he  understood.     She  had  never  been 
happy  as  a  wife,  and  Ah  Fung  seemed  to 
her  like  herself,  in  having  no  one  to  love.  \ 
By  and   by,  God   gave   her  a  dear  little 
baby   girl,  that  the  young  mother  loved 
tenderly,  and  grew  daily  less  lonely  and  ; 
Md.     Ah  Fung  was  always  with  them,  and 
«  he  caressed  the  bright-eyed,  bcatUifut  ; 
baby,  or  swung  its  silken  cradle  to  and 
fro,  to  keep  off  the  flies,  he  looked  eagerly 
forward  to  the  time  when  he  might  fold 
the   tiny,   dimpled    hands,  and  teach  his 
dear  little  ptay-fellow  to  say,  'Our  Father. ' 
He   had    learned  to   speak    Korean   now,  i 
but  the  baby  was  too  young  to  listen ;  and  . 
the    heart    of     the    fond,     girlish    little 
mother  grew  too  full  of  joy  in  her  darling,  | 
to   leave   room   for  any  other   love.     80 ! 
when  he  tried  to  tell  his  mistress  of  the  | 
dear  Saviour  he  loved  and  trusted  in,  she 
would  smile  sweetly,  and  say,  'Oh  yes!  it 
is  very  nice,  I  dare  say;  and  you  can  tell 
baby,  when   she  is  older;    but  I  am  too 
happy  now  to  listen  or  think  about  your 
Jesus,      But,  as  our  Chinese  aHsistant  said, 
'After  a  few  months,  the  lovely  flower  with- 
ered in  the  arms  of  thesweet  young  mother, 
and  was  borne  away  by  the  Reaper,  Death. ' 
Then  in  her  deep  sorrow,  she  recalled  the 
words   of   her   little   page,  about  '  Jcaus 
and  His  love,'  and  she  asked  him  to  tell 
her  the  story  again.     And  as  the  little  lad 
talked  of  the  tender,  compassionate  Sav- 
iour who  loves  little  children,  and  makes 
them  alwajB  happy,  in  Hia  beautiful  home 


far  away,  the  sorrowing  mother  naked 
again  and  again,  '  Did  He  love  my  baby, 
and  if  He  loved  her,  why  did  He  let  her 
die?'  'I  don't  know  why,'  said  the  lad, 
'but  I  know  He  did  love  her  and  is  taking 
care  of  her,  for  you,  till  you  go  too.' 

"  '  How  can  I  get  there? '  said  the  yearn- 
ing mother;  '  How  can  I  ever  get  my  baby, 
again?' 

"  *  I  don't  know  how,  dear  lady,  but  if 
you,  love  and  trust  Him,  somehow  it  will  be 
all  right.'  And  so,  as  God  opened  her  heart, 
and  the  little  captive  preached  of  Jesus  to  the 
sorrowing  mother,  she  too  learned  to  walk 
is  the  way  that  leads  to  glory  and  to  God." 

RicBAHD. — "Then,  she  was  probably 
the  first  Korean  convert." 

Roger.  —  "  I  think  so;  but  the  first  one 
baptized,  and  g«'nerallr  known  of,  was  a 
young  man  of  dintinetion,  who  came  to 
Mr.  Underwood  for  instruction  some  two 
years  ago,  and  left  in  disappointment  be- 
cause ihe  subject  of  Christianity  was  not 
.spoken  of.  But  Inter  he  found  in  Dr. 
Allen's  office,  a  Chinese  copy  of  one  of  the 
Gospels,  which  he  took  home  with  him 
and  carefully  studied.  He  then  came 
back  rejoicing,  saying  that  he  had  found 
what  he  wanted,  a  Saviour;  and  asked  to 
be  baptized— 'willing  to  brave  all  the 
danger,  for  the  love  of  such  a  friend  1 '  " 

Ernest. — "What  is  the  national  re- 
ligion of  Korea?" 

Roger. — "They  seem,  in  our  day.  to 
have  really  no  national  religion,  i.<.,  none 
that  is  iudigenouB  to  the  country,  or  es- 
Ijecially  enthroned  in  their  hearts.  For 
though  nominally  Buddhist,  at  the  present 
day,  this  system  is  known  not  to  have  been 
introduced  into  Korea  until  the  middle 
of  the  fourth  century;  and  to  win  its  ac- 
ceptance, the  Buddhist  priests  found  it 
necessary  to  claim  the  local  deities  as  pre- 
vious incarnations  of  Buddh  and  the  new 
religion  only  an  advanced  form  of  the  old. 

"A  missionary  recently  writing  from 
Seoul,  the  capital,  says:  'There  is  not  one 
Buddhist  temple  within  these  city  wails, 
and  some  of  the  Koreans  say  that  Buddhist 
priests  are  not  allowed  to  enter  the  city.'  " 

Richard.  —"As  the  Koreans  seem  thus 
being  weaned  from  old  superstitions,  let 
us  all  labor  and  pray  that  their  hearts 
may,  like  Lydia's,  be  opened  to  receive 
the  Gkispel  of  Balvation." 

:o: 

Notes  from  Korea. 

Dr.  W.  B.  Scranton  writes  from  Seoul, 
Korea :  Our  patients,  as  well  as  students, 
come  to  us  from  aU  parts  of  the  realm. 
The  patients  many  times  come  with  more 
faith  in  a  cure  than  our  diplomas  will 
warrant  us  in  promising  or  attempting. 
We  have  thus  far  tiveD  permiited  to  influ- 
ence hundreds  of  Koreans  toward  a  belief 
and  reliance  in  what  foreigners  can  do 
and  teach,  and  have  relieved  much  suffer- 
ing. Sometimes  our  simplest  operations 
are  not  much  short  of  miracles  in  their 


eyes,  and  our  renown  and  welcome  are 
iucreasing  daily.  One  of  our  first  steps 
is  to  make  the  country  glad  we  came,  and 
make  them  put  reliance  in  what  we  can 
teach.     This  is  fast  being  accomplished. 

The  women's  work  is  happy  in  a  newly- 
built  home,  set  in  a  very  conspicuous 
place  and  admired  by  all  as  the  most 
attractive  foreign  place  in  Seoul.  They 
have  about  an  acre  of  land.  The  cost  of 
land  and  improvement,  together  with  the 
new  home,  has  been  $5,300  in  gold.  The 
house  is  in  Korean  style,  though  consider- 
ably larger  than  their  large  residences. 

Mrs.  M.  F.  Scranton  is  there  doing  her 
utmost,  and  eleven  little  girU  are  fast 
becoming  not  foreigners,  but  better  Ko- 
reans. Their  improvement  in  manners, 
their  gentleness  and  daily  opening  minds 
speak  well  for  their  instruction. 

I  emphasize  the  fact  that  they  are  not 
being  made  over  again  after  our  foreign 
ways  of  living,  dress,  and  surroundings, 
because  it  occasionally  appears  from  home 
and  even  in  the  field  that  we  are  thought  to 
make  a  change  in  all  ways.  This  is  not 
so.  We  take  pleasure  in  making  Koreans 
better  Koreans  only.  We  want  Korea  to 
be  proud  of  Korean  things,  and  mure, 
that  it  is  a  perfect  Korea  through  Christ 
and  His  teachings.  In  the  short  time  we 
have  been  at  work  here  we  see  that  we 
are  slowly  doing  what  is  in  our  hearts  to 
do  and  are  showing  Korea  Korean  poaei- 
bilities. 

Mr.  D.  A.  Bunker  writes  from  Seoul, 
Korea:  "It  is  my  judgment 'that  the 
!  Koreans  will  alwBy.s  cling  to  their  peculiar 
style  of  dress,  and  that  this  will  be  the 
'  case  even  after  she  takes  her  place  among 
Christian  nations.  Again,  Japan  readily 
Romuniies  her  language.  This  the  Korean 
will  doubtless  never  do.  This  is  due  to 
an  inherent  conservatism  and  not  to  any 
influence  which  China  exertaover  her. 

"There  was  much  to  encourage  other 
nations  when  Korea  opened  her  gates  to 
the  outside  world,  and  the  encourage- 
ment is  greater  to  day  than  it  ever  was 
before,  viewed  politically,  financially  or 
religiously.  The  s^al  of  the  mission- 
aries here  (I  have  not  the  honor  of  being 
one  of  their  number)  has  not  been  lessened 
by  a  single  circumstance  which  did  not 
exist  and  was  not  known  to  them  when 
they  came  here.  The  treaty  and  the  laws 
of  the  country  are  against  them.  The 
treaty  stipulates  that  they  shall  do  no 
proselyting  or <^hrifitian  work.  The  laws 
of  the  country  are  such  that  he  who  ac- 
cepts a  new  religion  jeopardizes  his  life. 
All  this  was  known.  But  in  the  face  of 
all  this  the  Spirit  of  Qod  is  working  in 
the  hearts  of  this  people  and  Koreans  are 
inquiring  the  way.  When  religious  tole- 
ration is  granted,  as  sooner  or  later  it 
must  be,  if  the  signs  of  the  times  indicate 
anything,  Korea  will  be  a  field  '  white 
already  to  the  harvest.' " 


<©encraL 


Tientsin,  and  Its  Protestant  Missions. 

BY    KEV.    W.    F.    WALKER. 

This  city  first  appears  in  Chinese  annals  more  than 
400  years  ago.  It  was  then  a  small  trading  post  belong- 
ing to  the  district  of  Ching  Hai,  and  known  as  Chih  Ku. 
A  few  years  later  it  became  a  military  post,  and  in  1405 
the  Emperor  Yung  Lo  enclosed  it  with  a  wall,  which  is 
2o  feet  high  and  lies  east  and  west  about  one  mile  in 
length  with  a  width  of  more  than  a  half  mile,  north  and 
south.  In  the  time  of  Yung  Cheng,  who  reigned  from 
1723  to  1736,  it  was  promoted  to  a  district  city  of  the 
third  rank,  its  magistrate  having  control  of  an  area  30 
miles  east  and  west,  by  24  north  and  south,  embracing 
about  300  towns  and  villages.  Shortly  afterwards  it 
became  a  district  city  of  the  first  rank,  and  has  continued 
so  until  the  present. 

Since  i860  Tientsin  has  been  an  open  port,  and  the 
history  of  these  few  years  has  been  one  of  rapid  growth 
and  increasing  prosperity.  It  was  an  important  city 
before,  for  it  lay  at  the  northern  head  of  the  Great 
Canal,  which  here  empties  into  what  is  known  on  our 
maps  as  the  Peiho  river — and  at  the  same  time,  at  the 
point  where  the  Tang  Chow  river  and  the  Great  Clear, 
coming  from  the  provincial  capital,  Paw  Ting  Fu,  form 
a  junction,  and  also  the  Lu  Tai  river  from  the  east. 
The  Chinese  call  it  the  place  of  the  nine  rivers,  and  it 
naturally  became  the  distributing  centre  for  all  the  north. 
Tribute  rice  passing  up  the  Great  Canal  must  pass  its 
custom  houses  on  the  way  to  Peking,  and  the  merchan- 
dise brought  either  by  the  Great  Canal  or  in  junks  from 
the  sea  must  here  pass  into  smaller  boats  and  other  hands 
to  be  scattered  through  the  interior.  Since  it  has 
become  an  open  port,  in  almost  every  direction  there 
has  been  marked  progress.  The  city  now  has  by  far 
the  largest  part  of  its  population  outside  the  walls. 
The  northern  and  suburbs  are  vast  cities  of  themselves 
— and  the  men  of  business  represent  nearly  every 
province  of  the  Empire.  The  streets  which  in  i860 
were  in  a  state  of  nature,  narrow  and  impassable  in  bad 
weather,  are  now  almost  all  either  macadamized  or  down 
in  flagstones.  Old  ruins  of  business  houses  have  been 
reoccupied.  Property  which  then  could  be  bought  for  a 
song,  requires  silver  in  plenty  now  to  touch  it.  Waste 
places  in  the  suburbs  have  been  bought  and  built  up, 
until  the  city  now  claims  a  population  of  nine  hundred 
and  fifty  thousand  souls. 

When  the  port  was  opened  a  concession  of  land  was 
made  to  several  Governments  along  the  banks  of  the 
river  to  the  southeast  of  the  native  city  and  distant  from 
it  about  a  mile.  This  concession  has  become  a  foreign 
town,  in  which  reside  the  Consular  representatives  of 
various  Western  nations,  and  merchants;  while  most  of 
the  missionaries  occupy  a  place  between  the  native  city 
and  this  foreign  town — hut  adjoining  the  latter.  The 
population  of  this  town  is,  perhaps,  four  or  five  hundred 


to 


souls,  but  the  sparsity  of  population  does  not  indicate 
discomfort,  nor  need  one  picture  to  himself  a  town  on 
our  western  frontiers  of  about  the  same  size  to  get  an 
idea  of  this  place.  Its  streets  are  macadamized  and 
lined  with  shade  trees.  It  boasts  a  municipality  that 
disburses  thousands  of  dollars  annually  in  improve- 
ments. It  has  a  club,  a  theatre,  a  church,  a  Catholic 
cathedral,  a  beautiful  paik,  a  public  library,  a  temperance 
hall,  with  lamp-lit  streets  and  all  the  modern  improve- 
ments. Four  lines  of  steamers  discharge  their  cargoes  on 
its  wharves,  and  sailing  vessels  from  all  parts  of  the  world 
find  a  market  for  their  wares.  Great  Britain  here 
unlades  her  India  opium  to  her  shame.  And  American 
fabrics  start  from  here  to  be  distributed  all  through 
these  Northern  provinces.  It  is  the  great  port  through 
which  passes  Chinese  tea  to  Russia.  For  it  is  brought 
here  on  steamers  from  the  South,  transferred  to  smaller 
boats,  carried  to  Tung  Chow,  where  it  is  loaded  on  the 
backs  of  camels  and  thus  carried  overland  across 
Mongolia  to  Kiacta,  in  Russia  Siberia,  and  thence 
westward  into  Russia.  This  is  a  great  trade  and  profit- 
able as  may  be  judged  by  the  fact  that  Tientsin's  foreign 
millionaire  is  a  Siberian  Russian  engaged  in  the  tea  trade. 

In  i860,  immediately  after  peace  was  declared,  the 
English  New  Connection  Methodists  entered  and  occu- 
pied Tientsin  as  a  mission  station.  Next  year  the  London 
Mission  and  American  Board  came,  and  our  own  Church, 
in  1872.  These  four  missionary  societies  have  been  the 
only  representatives  of  Protestantism  in  this  field  until 
within  the  past  two  years,  during  which  time  the  British 
and  Foreign  Bible  Society  have  made  this  their  distribut- 
ing centre  for  North  China  and  have  located  their 
general  agent  here.  The  Catholics  had  a  large  cathe- 
dral in  the  eastern  suburb,  at  the  junction  of  the  three 
rivers  in  a  most  commanding  position,  and  also  a  large 
school  under  the  direction  of  the  Sisters  of  Charity. 
Both  of  these  establishments  were  looted  and  burned, 
only  the  bare  walls  remaining,  and  the  missionaries,, 
after  suffering  unspeakable  indignities,  were  cruelly 
murdered  by  the  mob  during  what  is  known  as  the 
Tientsin  massacre  in  1869.  Since  then  the  Roman 
Catholics  have  built  another  cathedral  within  the  limits 
of  the  French  concession,  and  back  of  it  have  opened 
up  a  general  hospital  which  is  under  the  management  of 
the  sisters,  and  their  work  despite  the  cruet  attack  of 
1869  seems  to  be  in  an  encouraging  condition. 

The  Protestants  have  in  the  native  city  and  suburbs 
nine  chapels,  owned  by  their  societies  or  rented.  Three 
of  these  are  opened  for  Sabbath  congregations  of  believ- 
ers and  inquirers.  The  others  serve  the  double  purpose 
of  street  chapels  on  week  days  and  public  Christian 
worshi[}  on  the  Sabbath.  Three  of  them  are  on  the 
great  street  that  passes  through  the  city  from  the  east  to 
the  west  gate.  All  the  others  except  one  are  in  the  east- 
ern and  south  suburbs.  This  has  probably  happened 
because  of  their  proximity  to  the  foreign  settlement  and 
the  homes  of  the  missionaries.  The  number  of  converts 
I  has  sleadWy  'mcteaacd  utv'lW  \\\e\a.T^wv  tVi'\'^tV  vtv  the  city 


i 


arely  equal  to  a  union  meeting  during  (he  week  of 
•er.  There  are  perhaps  400  native  believers  in  the 
Not  so  many  baptized,  but  certainly  if  we  include 
families  of  members,  and  those  who  like  Joseph 
;ved  in  secret,  this  is  not  too  large  an  estimate  for 
Protestant  native  work  in  the  city  itself. 
ive  days  of  each  week  the  street  chapels  are  thrown 
I  to  the  passers-by  and  crowds  are  gathered  to  whom 
missionaries  and  native  preachers  give  the  gospel, 
the  result  is  not  always  seen  in  the  immediate 
lity.  The  preaching  of  the  g  ispel  in  our  East  Gate 
)el  opened  up  for  us  what  is  known  as  the  Tsang 
w  circuit,  for  here  Bro.  Shang,  one  of  our  native 
chers,  first  heard  and  becime  a  convert,  and,  return- 
home,  told  the  story  to  his  own  and  other  families. 
a  this  same  chapel  went  the  tw.i  brothers  Wang  one 
vhom  is  preaching  in  our  Southern  city  chapel, 
ng,  and  the  other  is  leader  of  the  little  company  of 
fvers  on  Lan  Chow  circuit.  Thus  we  sow  beside 
/aters,  the  fruit  appearing  often  in  une-xpected  places, 
ied  away  by  the  hearer  to  his  home  in  other  pans, 
his  evangelism  eight  men,  called  of  God,  sent  out  by 
Church,  are  engaged;  by  their  sides  are  devoted 
:s,  doing  a  noble  work  among  iheir  heathen  sisters. 
in  addition  there  are  medical  missionaries,  whose 
ing  art  and  earnest  words  have  led  not  a  few  to  re- 
ice  idolatry  and  accept  Christ. 

his  gives  a  general  conception  of  the  work,  but 
rally  one  desires  to  know  what  his  own  Church  and 
tie  are  doing.     Our  own  Church  has  in  this  city  three 


chapels.  One  for  Sabbath  services  adjoining  the  mis- 
sion compound  and  native  town  of  Tzu  Chu  Liu,  known 
as  Wesley  Chapel.  The  second,  at  the  East  Gate,  is  a 
street  chapel,  and  rented  property,  with  no  Sunday  con- 
gregation. Near  this  place  we  have  recently  bought  a 
site  for  a  new  chapel,  but  have  no  money  to  build.  We 
must  either  wait  until  the  Board  makes  us  another  grant 
for  this  purpose,  or  some  warm-hearted  Christian  or 
Christians  give  us  the  needed  help  to  plant  the  Church 
at  this  important  centre  on  a  sure  basis.  Then  we  have 
a  rented  place  outside  the  North  Wall  in  the  north- 
western suburb,  where  Miss  Dr.  Gloss,  a  little  more  than 
a  year  ago,  began  a  dispensary  work,  and  we  a  boys'  day 
ichool.  This  place  is  only  opened  on  the  Sabbath,  but 
through  the  combined  influence  of  the  dispensary,  the 
school,  and  the  earnest  testimony  of  the  school  teacher 
and  his  family,  there  are  some  thirty  probationers  and 
baptized  members  in  that  class.  The  Woman's  Hospital 
can  never  be  omitted  in  mentioning  the  effective  agencies 
employed  by  our  Church  in  work  for  this  great  city  and 
its  vicinity.  This  has  been  and  still  is  as  potent  for 
good  as  far  as  we  can  see,  as  almost  any  means  the 
Church  has  seized  upon  to  represent  itself  to  heath- 
endom. 

Now  turn  and  look  at  the  other  side  of  the  picture.  In 
the  city  are  1  jO  heathen  temples,  two  hundred  Javish  and 
three  hundred  Buddhist  priests  with  30  Buddhist  nuns. 
1  here  are  four  Mohammedan  mosques  with  six  thousand 
Mohammedan  families.  There  are  thirty  schools  supported 


I 


L 


J 


ted  in  the  Confucian  classics,  and  there  are  two  such 
schools  supported  by  the  Mohammedans.  There  are  two 
great  suburbs,  the  northern  and  western,  in  which  there 
is  DO  chapel  except  our  tittle  rented  place  in  the  north- 
west. There  is  no  chapel  in  the  southern  part  of  the 
walled  city.  There  are  large  cities,  east,  west,  north, 
and  south  within  a  day's  ride  by  cart,  representing 
hundreds  of  thousands  of  souls,  while  the  city  itself 
presses  hard  for  a  million,  most  of  whom  are  not  only 
heathen,  but  owing  to  the  scarcity  of  workers  may  never 
have  an  opportunity  of  hearing  the  gospel  or  knowing  of 
a  Savior,  For  tliis  work  we  liave  now  one  missionary 
and  two  native  preachers,  for  while  we  have  two  families 
located  at  this  point,  the  presiding  elder's  time  is  almost 
entirely  taken  up  with  the  remote  circuits  of  his  district 
and  the  field  is  thus  left  to  the  labors  of  three  men.  We 
should  occupy  it  in  a  different  way — more  laborers  for 
the  harvest,  North  China  calls  loudly.  Tientsin  puts  in 
a  personal  plea.  We  need  more  men  and  more  places  of 
our  own  which  may  become  the  rallying  centres  for  our 
forces  in  the  future.  Is  there  not  some  man.  or  company 
of  men,  who  would  love  to  honor  God  by  planting  a 
church  now  in  some  unoccupied  part  of  this  great  ciiy? 
Will  not  some  one  step  out  and  help  us  to  build  on  the 
site  purchased  by  the  Society  at  (he  East  Gate? 

Laying  of  the  Corner-lStone  of  the  Theological 
and  Scientific  School  of  Sistof^  Bulgaria. 

BV    REV.    S-    THOMOFF. 

The  corner-stone  of  the  new  building  for  the  above 
institution  was  laid  on  the  i6th  inst.,  in  the  presence  of 
all  the  teachers  and  scholars.  The  paper  put  in  the 
corner  stone,  together  with  a  Bulgarian  Testament  with 
Psalms  read  as  follows:  The  corner-stone  of  the  Theo- 
logical and  Scientific  School  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Mission  of  Bulgaria  was  laid  on  the  i6th  of  June,  1888, 
in  the  town  of  Sistof,  Drs.  McCabe,  Peck  and  Leonard 
being  Missionary  Secretaries  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Missionary  Society  in  America,  J.  S.  Ladd,  Principal  of 
the  school,  J.  J.  Economoff,  M.  G.  Vulcheff  and  G.  V. 
Popoff,  teachers,  and  S.  Thomoff,  Pastor  of  the  Sistof 
church  and  teacher  in  the  school. 

After  singing  and  prayer,  the  writer  was  a?.ked  by  the 
principal  of  the  school  to  say  a  few  words.  The  sub- 
stance of  the  remarks  was,  that  though  the  building  was 
small  compared  with  the  government  school  building,  yet 
it  was  designed  lo  do  a  very  important  work  for  the  youth 
of  Bulgaria — to  give  ihem  a  good  and  sound  Christian 
education.  Cultured  young  men  are  to  be  found  here 
and  there  in  Bulgaria;  but  men  imbued  with  Christian 
principles  and  resolved  to  battle  for  righteousness  and 
truth  are  very  rare,  Bulgaria  has  great  need  of  just  such 
men, and  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Mission,  in  erecting  this 
building,  shows  its  earnest  desire  to  help  in  the  great  work 
of  preparing  the  future  statesmen,  legislators,  pastors, 
and  teachers  of  this  country,  to  which  the  eyes  of  the 
civilized  world  are  now  turned,  and  which  has  a  great 
future  before  it. 


Bro.  J.  S.  Ladd  then  duly  put  the  Bulgarian  Testa- 
ment and  Psalms  with  the  paper,  as  given  above,  in  the 
corner-stone,  and  the  proceedings  closed  with  prayer  and 
the  benediction. 

With  the  erection  of  our  school  building  in  Sistof, 
which  will  be  the  finest  structure  in  the  place,  we  are 
giving  the  people  another  unmistakable  sign  that  we  have 
con^e  to  stay  among  them.  We  have  had  some  difficulties 
with  the  municipal  council,  but  by  our  readiness  to  yield 
some  points  in  which  we  believed  the  law  was  on  our  side, 
we  avoided  all  trouble. 

In  regard  to  the  question  whether  it  is  worth  while  to 
appropriate  $4,000  for  a  school  building  in  a  mission 
field  that  has  hitherto  shown  such  small  results,  I  wish  to 
say  that  if  the  Board  had  appropriated  half  of  that  amount 
ten  years  ago,  the  work  would  have  developed  by  this 
time  in  such  a  way  as  to  justify  now  an  appropriation  twice 
as  great  for  the  same  purpose.  Besides,  the  town  authori- 
ties of  Sistof  contem])late  erecting  a  school  building  to 
cost  (as  the  mayor  himself  told  us)  at  least  $30,000 
(150,000  francs).  In  the  light  of  these  facts  it  will  easily 
be  seen  that  the  Mission  is  hardly  meeting  the  demands 
of  the  educational  work  in  Bulgaria.  We  are  heartily 
thankful,  however,  for  the  appropriations  granted  this 
year,  and  if  the  Mission  be  given  a  fair  chance  we  have 
no  doubt  it  will  soon  prove  a  successful  field  of  labor. 
We  need  the  sympathies  and  prayers  of  the  Church  in 
America. 

Sistof,  June  21s/,  1888. 


Notes  from  Foochow,  China. 

BV    REV.  J,   H.   WORLEV. 

There  is  no  place  in  China  where  idolatry  is  more 
rampant  than  King  Hwa.  It  causes  no  little  trouble  and 
annoyance  to  native  Christians  ;  yet  its  own  devotees  are 
the  greater  sufferers.  Already  this  year  nineteen  law- 
suits over  village  fights  have  gone  into  court.  This 
means  nineteen  battles  between  two  or  more  villages,  in 
each  of  which  one  or  more  persons  were  killed.  Many 
cases  are  never  taken  into  court  because  of  the  expense 
and  annoyance  caused  by  the  yamin  runners,  or  consta- 
bles. Then  there  are  fights  in  which  none  are  killed ; 
these  also  are  not  brought  before  the  official  ;  so  we  have 
some  idea  of  the  disturbance  caused  by  these  dumb 
images  of  wood  and  clay  to  which  that  creature,  made  in 
God's  own  image,  a  little  lower  than  the  angels,  crowned 
with  glory  and  honor,  bows  down  and  worships. 

Idols,  like  constables,  preachers,  judges,  kings  and 
emperors,  have  their  appointed  territories  over  which 
they  have  jurisdiction,  and  to  trespass  on  the  domains  of 
a  neighboring  deity  is  not  only  an  insult  to  his  majesty, 
but  di.  £iisus  belli.  The  subjects  of,  or  those  persons  re- 
ceiving the  patronage  of  the  affronted  idol,  are  ready  to 
vindicate  its  honor  at  any  cost.  It  is  sometimes  desirous 
that  the  patron  deity  of  some  village  should  be  carried 
over  a  certain  road  or  past  a  famous  grave  or  mountain 
scene,  in  order  to  insure  good  luck  to  the  inhabitants  of 


NEiV  GUINEA  AND  ITS  PEO. 


the  village,  or  ward  ofif  some  evil  influence  of  a  rival 
god.  In  making  such  a  circuit  it  is  quite  probable  the 
territory  of  another  deity  must  be  crossed,  and  such  an 
act  might  bring  misfortune  upon  the  inhabitants  of  a 
neighboring  village  ;  so  that  prosjjcrily  and  life  to  one 
party  may  mean  disaster  and  death  to  the  other. 

In  the  midst  of  all  this  opposition  the  Gospel  triumphs, 
subduing  wicked  men  and  giving  rest  to  troubled  hearts. 
In  a  far  away  vilh-ige  lived  an  old  woman  noted  for  her 
devotion  to  Buddhism.  She  was  foremost  in  all  idol 
festivals  and  processions,  and  was  much  beloved  and  re- 
spected by  her  neighbors.  She  was  kind  also  to  the 
preachers,  and  whenever  they  visited  her  village  she 
would  invite  them  to  her  house.  Soon  she  became  in- 
terested in  the  story  of  the  cross,  and  believing,  found 
that  peace  she  had  sought  in  vain  from  the  idols.  She 
was  now  even  more  zealous  in  the  cause  of  Christ  ihan 
she  had  been  in  the  service  of  satan.  Every  Sunday 
found  her  at  the  house  of  God,  though  she  had  to  walk 
over  six  miles  going  and  coming.  There  was  no  excep- 
tion to  this,  even  in  the  worst  weather. 

When  the  time  for  the  next  idol  procession  came,  her 
place  was  vacant,  and  her  zeal  in  interesting  others  in 
the  grand  parade  was  also  wanting.  They  argued  and 
threatened,  but  she  would  not  assist  either  with  money 
or  in  person.  Her  house  was  stoned,  and  stilt  she  re- 
fused. She  sent  for  the  preacher,  and  when  he  came  he 
asked  the  leading  man  of  the  village  to  meet  him  at  the 
old  woman's  house.  This  man  could  not,  or  did  not 
come,  but  sent  another  in  his  stead.  When  he  arrived 
she  said  she  did  not  want  them  to  repair  the  tiles  on  her 
house  which  had  been  broken,  but  only  asked  them  not 
to  try  to  force  her  to  contribute  to  idol  worship.  She 
said  the  tiles  were  of  no  consequence,  and  those  who  had 
stoned  the  house  would  be  ashamed  of  what  they  had 
done.  She  was  more  conscieniious  now  in  refusing  to 
worship  idols  than  she  was  when  she  was  the  foremost 
idolater  in  the  village  and  contributed  so  much  to  the 
success  of  idol  worship.  The  man  expressed  his  sur- 
prise at  her  gentle  manner  and  said  he  expected  to  be 
abused.  He  promised  that  she  should  not  be  molested 
again. 

From  the  day  of  her  conversion  this  woman  has  been 
telling  the  good  news  of  salvation  to  her  neighbors,  and 
her  labors  have  not  been  in  vain.  Through  her  instru- 
Qoentality  the  most  notorious  ruffian  in  the  whole  neigh- 
borhood was  converted.  "  The  wolf  aho  shall  dwell  with 
the  lamb,  and  the  leopard  shall  lie  down  with  the  kid  ; 
•and  the  calf  and  the  young  lion  and  the  falling  together  ; 
and  a  little  child  shall  lead  them.  .And  the  cow  and  the 
bear  shall  feed;  their  young  ones  shall  lie  down  together 
and  the  lion  shall  eat  straw  like  the  ox.  And  the  suck- 
ing child  shall  play  on  the  hole  of  the  asp,  and  the 
weaned  child  shall  put  his  hand  on  the  cockatrice's  den." 
In  quarrels  and  village  fights,  he  was  the  ringleader. 
Whether  the  tresjjasser  were  idol,  pig,  cow  or  man,  he 
always  sought  redress.  After  his  conversion  he  found 
some  men  stealing  a  tree.   His  friends  urged  him  to  beat 


the  thieves  ;  but  he  said, "  No,  I  will  not."  He  told  them 
he  would  make  them  a  present  of  the  tree,  but  they  must 
not  steal  again.  His  goat  trespassed  on  a  neighbor's 
crop,  and  was  killed.  His  friends  were  greatly  enraged 
and  wanted  him  to  beat  the  man  who  killed  the  goat. 
He  said,  "  No,  it  is  all  right  ;  my  wife  is  not  very  strong 
now  and  the  goat's  flesh  is  just  what  she  needs." 

Work  on  the  Hok  Chiang  district  is  very  encouraging. 
The  great  interest  at  Tang  Tan,  mentioned  last  year, 
still  increases.  The  weekly  prayer-meetings  are  largely 
attended  by  the  heathen,  and  the  chapel  is  filled  to  over- 
flowing on  Sundays.  In  fact,  many  of  the  chapels  are 
too  small  to  accommodate  those  who  come.  There  are 
several  requests  for  missionary  aid  to  enlarge  the  old 
chapels  or  build  new  ones. 

The  first  chapel  on  Hai  Tang  island  was  dedicated  in 
1885.  There  was  great  opposition  to  the  construction 
of  this  building  for  fear  it  would  destroy  the  luck  of  the 
surrounding  country.  The  matter  finally  came  before 
the  native  officials  and  U.  S.  Consul  for  settlement.  All 
of  those  most  active  in  this  opposition,  and  others,  in  all 
over  twenty  families,  have  become  Christians.  This 
commodious  chapel  is  now  too  small.  They  have  sub- 
scribed $250,  and  ask  the  missionary  society  for  a  like 
amount  to  enlarge  it. 


>'ew  Guinea  aud  Its  People. 

BV   M.    F.    CRAVES, 

New  Guinea,  often  called  Papua,  is  perhaps  less  known 
than  any  other  large  country  of  the  world.  It  is  one  of 
the  largest  islands  known,  and  is  entirely  tropical,  extend- 
inj;  from  the  equator  to  about  ten  degrees  south.  It  ex- 
tends to  northwest  and  southeast  fifteen  hundred  miles, 
and  will  average  about  four  hundred  miles  broad. 

The  island  contains  near  800,000  square  miles  of  land, 
being  about  the  size  of  Borneo.  It  is  quite  irregular  in 
form  and  is  deeply  indented  by  large  bays,  forming  ex- 
tensive peninsulas  in  both  its  eastern  and  western  ex- 
tremities. A  broad  bay  extends  from  the  north  coast 
known  as  Geelvink  bay,  and  the  Etna  bay  extends  from 
the  south  coast  to  within  thirty  miles  of  the  waters  of 
Geelvink  bay. 

The  sea  on  the  Pacific  is  quite  deep,  but  is  shallow  on 
the  Australian  side.  The  island  is  quite  mountainous, 
but  has  a  damp,  hot  climate,  and  is  everywhere  clothed 
with  luxurient  forests. 

The  highest  of  these  mountains  are  from  seven  to  nine 
thousand  feet  high,  and  snow  is  so  often  seen  on  the  top 
of  these  mountains  that  they  have  received  the  name  of  the 
Snowy  Mountains.  They  are  far  away  in  the  interior,  and 
have  not  to  any  extent  been  explored.  The  rains  on  the 
coast  during  the  hot  season  are  very  heavy  and  malarial 
fevers  are  quite  common.  The  forest  trees  along  the 
coast  are  enormous  in  size  and  many  reach  a  height  of 
250  feet. 

The  similarity  of  the  animals  and  birds  on  the  island 
and  those  of  Aust.i[aVva.,  'mvvVv  vVl*.  ^^<aw  -w»s*.\  Ni'e.v-***^. 


I 


the  islands,  lead  many  to  believe  that  there  was  once  a 
communication  by  land  between  the  two  islands.  So  far 
as  the  island  has  been  explored  travellers  conclude  that 
the  birds  here  are  more  numerous,  and  finer,  than  in  any 
place  in  the  world.  The  birds  of  paradise  are  very 
numerous  and  of  great  variety.  The  parrots  are  the 
largest  and  some  are  the  smallest  ever  known  While  the 
island  is  mountainous  the  valleys  are  very  fertile,  and  are 
well  cultivated  by  the  natives.  The  dwelling  houses  are 
unique  and  singular;  most  arc  set  on  posts  about  fifteen 
feet  from  the  ground.  They  are  safely  beyond  the  reach 
of  wild  beasts,  and  not  easily  attacked  by  an  enemy. 
The  government  of  the  Netherlands  is  the  only  European 
power  that  has  colonial  possessions,  and  thai  power  claims 
nearly  half  of  the  islTind.  The  village  of  Dovay,  situated 
on  a  fine  harbor  on  the  north  side,  is  one  of  the  principal 
Dutch  stalionf,  and  is  frequented  by  Europeans  and 
Mohammedan  traders. 

The  Papuans  are  the  original  inhabitants  of  the  island, 
and  many  of  the  islands  of  the  Pacific  ocean.  The  Indian 
Archipelago  is  the  primitive  home  of  the  race.  The  face 
of  the  Papuans  is  covered  with  a  crisp  beard,  and  most  of 
the  body  is  also  covered  with  the  same  kind  of  hair. 

The  people  are  impulsive  and  demonstrative,  and  are 
considered  superior  to  the  Malay  race.  Those  living  on 
the  southwest  coast  have  for  ages  had  more  or  less  inter- 
course with  a  civilized  people,  and  are  more  decently 
clothed,  and  have  fine,  large  boats  and  know  how  to  sail 
them.  The  villages  are  generally  on  the  banks  of  rivers, 
and  Ihey  communicate  with  each  other  by  boats,  as  well 
as  by  land.  The  land  near  the  villages  is  cultivated  and 
many  palms  are  planted.  They  use  the  bows  and  arrows 
as  well  as  the  lance,  and  in  their  hands  ihey  are  formid- 
able. They  have  some  peculiar  customs.  The  men 
marry  a*  many  wives  as  they  can  buy  and  maintain;  no 
woman  can  be  sold  to  a  husband  without  her  consent,  and 
any  woman  may  refuse  her  suitor.  After  the  death  of 
a  husband  he  is  buried  for  two  years,  and  then  his  bones 
are  taken  from  the  earth  and  placed  in  a  grotto  or  cave, 
and  no  widow  is  allowed  to  marry  again  until  the  bones 
of  her  first  husband  are  placed  in  the  grotto. 

Nearly  every  village  has  its  own  peculiar  dialect,  and 
it  is  said  there  are  more  than  one  hundred  different  dia- 
lects on  the  islands. 

The  indications  are  that  the  mineral  wealth  of  the 
island  is  very  great.  It  is  separated  from  Australia  by 
the  Torres  Strait,  and  it  is  supposed  that  the  mountains 
are  full  of  valuable  mines,  and  the  adventurers  are  mak- 
ing surveys  and  examinations,  and  a  very  great  interest 
is  being  awakened. 

The  great  majority  of  the  inhabitants  do  not  seem  to 
have  any  particular  idea  of  a  Supreme  Being.  Some  along 
^^Klhe  coast  have  an  indefinite  idea  of  the  Great  Spirit,  but 
^^"  Ihey  have  no  form  of  worship.  They  are  superstitious  and 
W  have  a  great  fear  of  death,  but  have  no  plan  of  escape, 
■  and  have  a  religious  darkness  that  can  hardly  be  surpassed 
I  anywhere.  The  London  Missionary  Society  have  had 
I      missionaries  at  work  among  them  for  many  years  with 


very  litilc  success.  The  natives  are  very  indifTerenl,  but 
they  cherish  the  idea  that  their  system  is  good  for  them, 
and  ihey  prefer  to  adhere  to  it.  They  are  suspicious  and 
very  hard  to  reach,  but  the  great  kindness  of  the  mis- 
sionaries have  begun  to  unlock  the  door  that  has  been  vy 
long  closed,  and  now  many  of  the  tribes  along  the  coast 
welcome  the  missionaries  as  friends.  The  work  is  diffi- 
cult and  the  advance  is  slow. 

The  language  is  very  difficult  to  acquire  and  oral 
teaching  cannot  be  successful  without  the  language.  The 
Utrecht  Missionary  Society  have  several  missionaries  at 
work  in  the  field.  They  have  met  with  unexpected  dis- 
couragements and  oppositions,  but  the  brave  men  of  that 
Society  are  in  the  country  to  stay  and  are  confident  of 
reaping  a  harvest.  Some  of  the  chiefs  have  tried  to  de- 
stroy the  missionaries  and  drive  them  fronii  the  country. 
'["here  are  a  number  of  native  preachers  at  work  for  ihe 
London  Missionary  Society. 

Four  of  the  native  preachers  and  their  families,  com- 
posed of  twenty  persons,  were  cruelly  murdered  by  the 
natives  of  Kolo,  a  village  at  the  head  of  Hood's  Bay. 
The  murders  were  entirely  unprovoked  and  were  at  the 
connivance  of  the  Kolo  chief,  who  is  unfriendly  to  the 
the  missionaries.  The  murder  of  these  harmless  people 
made  a  great  impression.  Many  thought  that  Kolo  should 
be  visited  by  a  man  of  war  and  that  justice  should  be 
meted  out  to  the  murderers. 

The  London  Missionary  Society  protested  and  said  "it 
cannot  be  too  distinctly  made  known  to  the  world  that 
the  missionary  of  the  Cross  does  not  claim,  and  does  not 
desire  any  protection  from  the  arms  of  the  government 
in  his  intercourse  with  barbarous  tribes," 

The  true  revenge  for  the  Christian  is  the  exhibition  of 
forgiveness  and  the  effort  to  help  those  that  curse. 
Almost  immediately  after  the  murder  of  the  native  preach- 
ers other  native  preachers  volunteered  to  take  their  places 
and  more  were  ready  to  go  than  could  be  sent. 

The  native  races  arc  barbarians  as  well  as  savages,  but 
the  missionaries  have  made  a  beginning  and  are  meeting 
with  success,  and  they  believe  the  time  is  not  far  distant 
when  the  people  of  New  Guinea  will  be  won  for  Christ. 


The  check  to  Protestant  Missions  in  Korea  by  the 
order  of  the  Government  to  cease  the  teaching  of  Chris- 
tianity was  chiefly  occasioned  by  the  activity  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  Priests,  and  their  unwillingness  to  be 
guided  by  the  wishes  of  the  Government  in  the  location 
of  their  mission  buildings.  To  punish  ihem,  an  order  was 
issued  against  all  missionaries. 

The  order  of  the  Government  forbidding  the  use  of 
the  Indian  languages  in  Indian  schools  has  been  modi- 
fied, in  view  of  the  many  protests  made  against  it.  In- 
struction may  be  given  in  the  vernacular  a  portion  of  the 
time  and  the  Indian  Bible  may  be  used  so  far  as  its  use 
does  not  interfere  with  the  teaching  and  use  of  the  Eng- 
lish. The  desire  to  have  English  more  generally  taught 
was  commendable  but  the  means  used  to  secure  it  were 
atb^trafy  aT\duniNaTta.T\t.ed. 


A 


m 


ERENCE. 


37& 


Th*  World'*  ninalonary  f'oiirrrrnre.  were  now  sytanaing  the  country,  and  i  tain  principles,  one  of  which  was  that 
The  MiBsionnry  Conference  held  in  China  would  soon  be  a  ffreat  factor  in  the  !  soul-winning  could  not  be  done  by  proxy. 
London,  June  9-19  had  over  twelve  world's  history.  The  Apostle  Thomas  j  The  8p>eaker  went  on  to  insist  on  the 
hundred  delegates  in  attendance,  of  whom  and  the  ancient  historians  had  attempted  '  greater  usefulness  of  the  laity  over  ordain- 
150  were  from  the  United  States.     The   to  carry  the  Oospfl  to  China,  and   theieiJ    ministers   in    missionary  work,   and 

Roman  Catholics  had  repeated  the  attempt  I  pr<jposed  that  not  merely  ministers   but 


report*  sent  out  by  those  who  were  pree- 
ejit  generally  represent  the  meeting  as  one 
of  RTPut  mental  and  spiritual  profit.  The 
attendance  was  good  and  the  audiences 
geoerally  responsive. 


in  (ht-  thirteenth  century  :  and  later  the 
Jeauits  went  among  the  Chinese,  and 
after  that  the  flr^it  British  missionaries. 


The  effort  to  consider  a  large  number  [  Bible  wai   given  to  the  Chinese.     Now, 

of    subjects   is  always  disappointing    to   after    eiglity    years  of   labor  they    had 

tboee  who  may  be  deeply  interested    in    82.0(M»commiJnii'ant«.  / 

only  one  and  who  are  seeking  all  jiossible       But  in  the  same  time  they  had  given  to 

light  on  th-it      Hence,  we  are  not  sur-    China   opium,    which    was    doing    more 

priK<i  to  find  one  missionary  writing  of  [  harm  there  in  a  week  than  all  the  mis- 

the  Conference  as  follows :  sionaries  could  do  good  in  a  year.     Mr. 

"I  cherUbBd  come  hope  tbat  the  Miwionary   Taylor  described  the  dreadful  results  of'  Nonconformists  in  the  area,  who  cheered 
OoofereDce  woold    brinif   iome   lluht  and    help. 
And  as  It  was  plainly  stated  that  one  object  of  Its 


(arberinK  wa»  lliat  we  might  'confer  wllh  one 
another  on  important  and  delicate  queationf ,  &c.. 
*c.,'  there  waa  reason  for  ray  expeciatloD.  But 
Id  rommoo  with  moat  miationarlea  preMot.1  have 


as  treat'Cd  by  iiim  in  hia  capacity  of  a 
medicfll  missionary.  The  opium  traffic 
was  the  sum  of  the  vjllaiiiies,  worse  than 


insisted  on  the  need  of  revising  the  sense 
of  the  supernatural.  Success  would  only 
come  from  the  deiscentof  the  Holy  Spirit. 


iieen  diaappuinced.    There  waa  verc  little  rtni   slavery,  the  drink  traitic.  or  the  licensing  I 


TOU/erriirK-.and  the  proml«..d  '  fre*  dlacuwion  of 
ImporUDt  quealiona  '  became  really  a  mlierable 
boodaKB,  which,  «»  one  candid  critic  baa  Btat<Kl, 
ended  ao  uuaaUafaciorilr  that '  no  one  cinxle  aub- 
lecCwsa  tbraalied  out,' and  'ana  oonirreH  of  tx- 
perta  collected  to  arrive  at  approximatx  ttgrvth 
nenl  oo  moat  aubJecU,  this  congrras  was  an  i-ntire 
tallure.'  ~ 


Rev.  Chas.  Warren,  from  Japan,  8ai(} 
that  less  than  forty  yearsago  that  country 
was  fast  closed.  But  an  entrant>e  was 
effected    through     the    activity    of    th& 


system.     We  owe  China  the  Gospel   to 
'  tindothe  wrong  we  have  thus  done  to  her 
The  whole   country  was  now   open  to 
them,  and  not  only  to  men.  for  even  the 

1  missionaries'  wives  and  their  single  sisters  United  States  ;  the  right  of  residence  was 
could  safely  travel  thousands  of  miles  to  granted  to  foreigners,  and  thus  indirectly 
There  was  no  settlement  of  any  special  tell  of  the  love  of  Christ.  The  speaker  j  »n  opening  was  made  for  Christian  mia- 
problern.  There  was  a  gathering  of  in-  j  described  the  signs  of  emx>uragement  he  «foDS,  The  fields  now  are  white  unto  the 
formation  respecting  the  Mission  Fields,  '  had  seen  when  on  his  own  travels  through  '  harvest,  a  strong  current  having  set  in  to- 
and  a.n  increase  of  missionary  enthusiasm  I  China.  In  IBoutof  the  18  provinces  there 
especially  in  those  who  took  au  active  would  be  little  difficulty  in  going  into 
part  in  the  Conference,  and  the  papers  I  nimqst  any  city.  Now  was  their  oppor- 
read,  when  they  Shalt  be  printed,  willlie   tunity.     These  jjcople  were  passing  away  ; 

■n  important  contribution  to  the  Litera-   and  the  Bible  asserted  that  for  them  there  [  to  get  Japan  recogniied  as  on  an  equality 
tore  of  Missions.  was  no  hope,  since  they  were  of  the  niim- 1  with  Western  nations.     Others  advocate 

One  writer  gives  twoadvantages  deriv-  \  ber  of  those  of  whom  it  had  been  said  ed  it,  seeing  that  Buddhii^in  was  waning 
»d  from  the  Conference  :  "  Within  the  that  their  lot  would  be  in  the  lake  of  flre.  '  under  the  advance  of  Western  knowledge, 
oomparative  limited  circle  reached,  the  Those  present  had  the  keys  of  heaven  in  and  yet  feeling  that  a  religion  of  some 
Conference  has  done  much  to  enlarge  their  band.  Would  they  open  the  door  |  kind  waa  a  necessity  for  the  people, 
mens  aympathies  and  expand  their  and  let  these  people  in,  or  lock  the  door  I  Chrifltiantty  was  being  recognised  as  the 
thoughts  on    the  great   subject."     Also,  j  and  keep  them  out?  only  religion  that  could  hold  its  own  and 

••  There  have  been  some  really  valuable  i  produce  effective  moral  changes  in    the 

papers  presented,  and  speeches  delivered.        Dr.  Arthur  T.  Piereon,  of  Philadelphia,    people. 
Which  will  be  read  un  print  by  many  who  1  glanced  back  over  the  century   of  mis- 


ward  Christianity  on  the  port  of  public 
opinion,  as  te«tifled  to  by  the  Japanese 
press.  Some  advocated  the  extension  of 
Christianity  for  poliHcal  reasons,  in  order 


did  not  hear  them. 

From  the  reports  made  by  the  Chris- 
tian World,  of  London,  we  give  some 
\>rief  extracts. 

Rev.  J.  Hudson  Taylor  treated  of  China, 
^hich  in  size  waa,  he  said,  a  Europe  and 
»  half,  populous,  etjiial  in  importance  to 
India,  with  an  intellectual,  diplomatic 
CJovemment  and  able  merchant*.  The 
l>eoj>Ie  were  a  great  fwople  capable  of 
MSmat  things.  China  was  not  effete,  but 
young  and  full  of  power,  with  coalfields 
that  would  supply  the  world  for  2,000 
jeara,  and  vast  mineral  wealth  that  por- 
tended future  prosperity.  The  people 
were  of  tliat  kind  that  when  they  took  & 


sionary  work,  before  which  tine  Church 
had  not  been  awake  to  her  duly  to  the 
world.  He  pointed  out  how  few  out 
of  the  many  millions  of  mankind  at  the 
present  time  are  Christians,  or  have  heard 
of  Christ,  and,  pointing  to  the  map  be- 
hind him,  indicated  the  paucity  of  mis- 
siunory  s^tations.  He  declared  there  was 
enough  niooey  buried  in  the  form  of  plate 
aiul  jewellry  iu  Christian  homes  in 
London  to  evangelize  the  world.  He  con- 
tended that  stupendous  results  had 
already  accrued  from  the  money  spent. 
He  went  on  to  describe  in  lively  terms 
the  result  of  missionary  work  in  arousing 
the  heathen  first  of  all  to  a  sense  of  their 


thing  in  hand,  they  did  not  easily  put  it !  nakedness,  and  to  a  consequent  desire  lo 


down.     The3'   reconquered  Turkeiftan  to 
every  one's  surprise,  and  were  prepared  lo 


get  clothed.     Now   when  the   native  got 

thus  far,  he  was  raised  9,000  miles  above 
act  alternately  as  soldiers  and  farmers  in    the  level  of  his  fellows. 

their  advance,  and  to  take  five  years  or  I      Clirist  had  given  them  this  problem  of  |  ticide  *vasa  general  cu%tftva.,\fc»fc^s»:^<»^"=^ 
fifty  for  their  purpose.    Tele^apb  wires  I  evangel isatioii,  and  had  set  aboul  k  cet-  \  petwi-Q*  \K\QXft  ^ss.'Ccv  -waa  tA.  VttwsviHos,. 


Rev.  John  Qulick,  of  Japan,  said  that 
a  flood  of  atheistic  literature  was  enter- 
ing the  coimtry  from  abroad,  and  the 
few  thousands  of  Christians  in  Japan 
were  not  numerous  enough  to  influence 
in  the  right  direction  the  aS.OOO.OdO  of 
the  Japanese.  What  was  done  for  Japan 
should  l>e  done  quickly,  as  the  Jaitanese- 
were  moving  forward,  antl  would  have 
to  decide  soon  aslo  whether  they  would 
embrace  the  religion  or  the  irreligiou  of 
Europe. 


Rev.  James  Calvert,  "  the  pioneer  of 
Fiji."  found  that  plat*  the  home  of  can- 
nibalism and  hud  seen  it  transformed. 
Mr.  Calvert  read  his  speech,  which  ex- 
plained that  Fiji  was  a  group  of  islands, 
among  whose  inhabitants  cannibalism 
had  been  a  recognised  institution,  infan- 


I 


lay  workers  should  be  sent  in  little  groups 
to  the  heathen  to  carry  on  among  them 
their  ordiimry  secular  labors,  and  to  set 


But  it  WHS  not  till  Morrison  went  that  the  i  the  example  of  Christian  lives,  which  was 

more  effective  even  than  giving  the  Bible 


(o  the  heathen.  The  effect  of  these 
words,  which  minimised  the  value  of 
ordination,  was  evidently  depressing  t» 
the  Churchmen  present  on  the  platform. 
who  preserved  a  solemn  silence,  though 
it  was  correspondingly  exhibirating  to  the 
Nonconformists  in  the  area,  who  cheered 
the  opium  traffic  as  seen  by  himself,  and    and  cheered  again.     Dr.  Pierson  further 


\ 


\ 


380 


WORLD'S  MISS/ON  AH  Y  CONFERENCE. 


occurrence,  cruelty  of  all  kinds  abounded, 
and  polygamy  was  common.  The  rais- 
Bionnries  chosen  were  men  prepared  to 
rough  it.  who  made  but  little  of  affliction 
and  the  best  of  every  one  and  everything, 
and  who  had  now  trained  the  natives  to  . 
•do  the  work.  The  speaker  said  his 
society  hwl  fortunately  liad  the  field  to 
themselve.'^ :  the  Romanists  had  come  too 
kte — a  statement  loudly  cheered  by  the 
meeting. 

Those  fon verted  began  to  teach  others, 
and  so  the  truth  spread  through  the  vil- 
lages and  islands.  Their  mode  of  life 
was  the  best  commendation  of  the  mis- 
sionaries. Fifteen  Fijian  teachers  were 
wanted  for  the  dangerous  field  in  New 
Guinea,  and  forty  volunteered.  With 
■only  five  white  missionaries  they  had 
over  3.000  native  teacliers.  There  were 
27.000  native  church  members.  There 
were  1,"3.')  day  and  Sunday  schools.  The 
jubilee  of  the  mission  was  lately  held. 
Fifty  years  before  there  was  not  an  avowed  i 
Christian  in  all  Fiji ;  at  the  jubilee  there  | 
was  not  an  avowed  heathen,  But  for 
trade  depression  the  tuis<iian  would  hj' 
this  have  been  self-supporting.  The  mis- 
sionaries had  to  reduce  Fijian  tTi  writing, 
and  to  draw  up  its  grammar.  A  French 
infidel  count,  thrown  on  their  shores,  was 
convertetl  there,  and  became  printer  and 
bookbinder  when  they  greatly  needed  one, 
«nd  turned  his  hnnd  to  any  other  task 
that  required  to  be  done.  They  brought 
■out  many  books,  and  since  1850  the 
Scripturea  had  i)een  constantly  forward- 
•ed  by  the  Bible  Society.  Fiji,  therefore, 
afforded  a  si)ecimen  of  what  could  be 
■done  under  the  Proviilence  of  God. 

Mr.  Eugene  Stock  gave  the  successive 
-dates  and  steps  in  the  progress  of  missions 
in  East  Africa.  In  1837  Herr  Krapf,  of 
the  Basle  Mission,  after  many  vicissitutiea 
in  AbvMsinia,  was  expelled  from  that 
country.  He  wjs  told  at  Monihiisa,  by 
traders,  of  the  great  lakes  in  the  interior. 
Having  lost  bin  wife  and  child,  he  wrote 
home  that  now  there  was  a  Christian  grave 
in  Afric<i,  and  he  summoned  the  churches 
to  step  into  the  land  and  found  their  mis- 
sion work  on  it. 

Twelve  yi^ars  later,  in  the  rooms  of  the 
Geographical  Society  in  Ijondon,  there 
■was  exhibited  the  first  attempt  at  a  map 
of  Central  Africa,  very  different  from 
what  it  is  now  ;  it  showed  one  vast  in- 
terior lake.  Travelers  went  out  — Burton, 
Speke,  Grant,  and  others. 

In  1858,  Si)eke  discovered  the  Victoria 
Nyanza.  Livingston  had  rediscovered 
Nyassa  in  the  far  South,  and  sent  home 
the  news.  In  1863,  a  telegram  came 
to  London  that  the  sources  of  the  Nile 
had  been  settled. 

lo  1874,  there  came  the  news  of  Living- 
stone's death,  and  that  was  the  real  start- 
JOf -point  of  modern  wiiaioas  ia  Central 


Africa.  We  all  know  about  Stanley's 
travels,  and  the  outcome  in  the  taking  up 
of  missions  by  Scotch  and  English 
Churches,  and  the  Universities'  Mission. 
There  were  failures  and  deuthti.  but  the 
work  went  on. 

In  1876  eight  men  from  the  Church 
Missionary  Society  went,  vui  Zanzibar,  to 
the  shores  of  the  Nyanza  to  plant  a  mis- 
sion ;  the  only  survivor  in  Africa  to-day 
is  Alex.  Mackay.  In  June,  1877,  King 
Mtesa  received  them  at  Uganda,  and  gave 
liljerty  to  preach  the  Gospel,  By  Novem- 
l)ertwoof  the  brethren  were  killed  and 
others  bad  die<l. 

In  March,  1882,  there  was  the  baptism 
of  the  Hrst  five  converts,  and  at  that  very 
time  James  Hannington  was  preparing  to 
go  forth.  He  went  ;  was  obliged  to  re- 
turn after  a  time  ;  l>ut  be  again  set  out 
for  the  land  of  his  iidoptioii.  King  Mtesa 
had  died— considering  all  the  circum- 
stances a  man  to  he  honored.  His  sue- 1 
cesser  began  to  persecute. 

As  Bishop  Hnnnington  was  starting 
from  the  coast  there  were  173  converts 
worshipping  in  Uganda.  Hannington 
bad  only  reached  the  borders  of  the  King- 
dom of  Uganda,  when  he  had  to  lay 
down  his  life,  leaving  his  name  as  an  in- 
spimtian  to  us  all.  There  followed  great 
and  bitter  persecution,  but  the  converts' 
stood  faithful.  | 

Later  on.  Henry  Parker,  another  young 
bishop,  went  out.  He  was  the  fruit  of  a 
Mohammedan  convert  at  Cambridge,  who 
was  himself  the  fruit  of  high  school 
work  in  India.  Only  last  week  there 
came  the  accounts  of  Parker's  death. 


On  the  other  band,  it  was  coDtend«d 
that  the  people's  conscience  told  then 
that  polygamy  was  wrong,  and  that  Uie  I 
wife  who  was  put  away  would  sooo  find 
another  husband.  It  was  said  that  in 
China  the  general  custom  was  to  have 
one  wife,  and  that  it  was  the  rich  wbo 
took  a  second  or  more;  and  the  people  re- 
garded it  as  wrong. 

Both  sides  agreed  perfectly  as  to  th« 
unnaturalness  and  evil  of  polygamy:  the 
only  difference  arose  as  to  the  principle  of  ; 
dealing  with  those  who,  having  more 
wives  than  one,  became  convert**!  and 
sought  the  fellowship  of  the  Church. 
Both  sides  appealed  to  Scripture,  experi- 
ence, and  common  sense;  bat  no  agree- 
ment was  arrived  at. 


PoLVOAMY  was  a  subject  which  gave 
rise  to  a  very  aoimaled  debate.  Those 
who  took  part  in  it  were  chiefly  mission- 
aries from  India,  China  and  Africa.  With 
one  exception,  those  from  India  and 
China  advocated  the  atliniiisiou  to  fetlow- 
ebip,  but  not  to  office  in  the  Church,  of 
those  wbo  were  believed  to  be  really  con- 
verted to  God,  without  instating  on  their 
putting  away  their  secondary  wives.  The 
brethren  from  Africa,  with  one  exception, 
affirmed  the  principle  that   Gf>d  had  in- 

j  tendwl  one  husband  for  one  wife,  and 
they  decidedly,  even  vehemently,  en- 
treated that  whatever  might  be  done  in 
India  and  China,  no  comprtjmise  should 

I  he  made  in  Africa  with  polygamy.  The 
ftrst  wife  was  the  wife,  and  the  stringent 
condition  of  fellowship  should  Im^  the  put- 

!  ting  away  of  all  l^esides. 

It  was  urged  on  the  one  hand  that  the 

1  woman  has  lo  he  considered  aa  well  as 
the  man,  and  that  to  cast  out  I  he  second 
wife  with  her  children  would  be  to  in- 
flict a  great  wrong  upon  lliem.  They 
were  wives  by  law  and  custom,  and  Gmi 
could   not   intend   that  the  conversion  of 

.  the  husband  should  lead  to  a  grievous  and 

I  cruel  injury  to  the  unconverted  wife. 


I 


\ 


I 


Sir  Monier-Williams  read  a  paper  on 
Buddhi«m  in  which  while  he  admitt«d 
that  Buddhism  promoted  progress  to  some 
extent  in  India,  be  maintained  that  in  no 
sense  is  Christianity  to  be  regarded  aa  a 
development  of  Buddhism,  nor  can  Bud- 
dhism be  regarded  as  a  kind  of  introdoc- 
tion  to  Christianity.  Between  the  two 
systems  there  is  an  impassable  gulf. 
Christ  was  God-sent;  Buddha  was  sHf- 
sent.  Christ  was  with  the  Father  from 
everlasting,  and  in  the  fulness  of  time 
bom  of  a  virgin;  Bmblha  is  said  to  have 
passed  through  a  series  of  bodies,  detni- 
gods  and  demons,  and  to  have,  by  his 
own  will,  entered  the  side  of  his  mother 
in  the  form  of  a  white  elephant.  Cbriit 
was  l)Orn  in  a  poor  and  humble  station: 
Buddha  was  rich  and  came  of  a  princely 
family. 

Having  followed  up  the  contrast,  evea 
to  showing  that,  while  Bnddha  is  re- 
garded as  now  having  no  existence  what- 
ever, apart  from  his  doctrine,  Christ  lives 
forever  in  a  glorified  body,  the  speaker 
jjoint^Hl  out  the  difference  between  the 
Buddhist  doctrine  of  merit  and  the  Chris- 
tian doctrine  of  justification.  The  most 
essential  distinction  of  all  is:  Christianity 
regards  personal  life  aa  the  most  precious 
and  most  sacred  of  all  possessions,  and 
God  Himself  as  the  highest  example  of 
intense  personality— Ihe  great  t  am  that 
I  AM— and  teaches  us  that  we  are  to 
thirst  for  a  continuance  of  personal  life  M 
aa  a  gift  from  Him.  Nay,  more,  itV 
teaches  us  that  we  are  to  thirst  for  the 
living  God,  and  for  conformity  to  His 
likenesis.  Buddhism,  on  the  other  hand 
set«  forth  an  the  highest  of  all  aims  utter 
extinction  of  personal  identity,  utter  an 
nihilatioD  of  the  Ego,  utter  onDibilation 
of  all  existence  in  every  form.  It  pro- 
claims as  the  only  true  creed  the  ultimate 
resoliiticn  of  everything  into  nothing — 
the  ultimate  resolution  of  every  entity 
into  nonentity.  Christ  tells  us  what  we 
I  must  do  to  inherit  eternal  life;  Buddha 
tells  us  what  we  must  do  to  inherit  eternal 
I  extinction  of  life. 


is 
ma 


J 


I 


I 


Rev.  W.  Shoolbred,  D.D.,of  Scotland, 
read  a  paper  on  Jninism,  which  he  Baid 
was  older  than  Buddhism.  Ite  adherents 
Dumlier  a  little  less  tlian  half  a  million, 
the  majority  of  whom  live  in  RajpoutAna 
where  the  speaker  had  lakx:ired  for  thirty 
years.  More  philosophical,  Jainiem  holda 
B  purely  negative  pwition.  Its  founder 
seems  to  have  taken  no  account  of  the 
tfiii»tenoe  of  God,  and  therefore  Hie  ('reed 
is  to  all  intents  and  purposes  atheistic. 
Consequently  the  religion  oflfers  to  the 
people  no  salvation  from  sin. 

Rev.  F.  F.  Ellenwood,  D.D..  of  New- 
York,  reail  an  ail  dress  on  Hinduism.  lie 
said  that,  more  or  less  nionotheiHtic  at 
first,  Hinduism  l>orrowed  and  abHorbcd 
from  other  religions  until  it  became  a 
very  jungle  of  !mp)er3titiouB.  It  saw, 
however,  one  thinv;  that  was  needed  in 
religion — the  cominiB;  down  of  Divine 
power  to  the  help  of  man;  and  Krishna, 
a  brii^ht.  symiiathizing  god,  wa^  repre- 
sented ajiuudertakini;  ihis  work  of  liucnun 
elevation.  By  the  ninth  century  Bud- 
dhism had  been  swept  entirely  out 
of  Tndia.  and  although  it  spread  over 
many  i^iortions  of  Asia,  it  hud  not  in  it 
the  tenacity  and  life  <if  Brahminiam  which 
succeeded  it. 

If  a  missionary  si.iCJiks  to  a  Brahmin  on 
the  fall  of  man,  the  ready  reply  will  be, 
"Yes,  we  have  thai."  On  the  Flood,  the 
Incarnation,  the  Trinity,  and  other  facta 
and  doctrines,  there  will  be  a  like  answer. 
When,  however,  the  missionary  comes  to 
reason  with  him,  the  Brahmin  has  to  ad- 
mit that  in  every  cas^e  the  likeness  between 
bis  religi'^in  and  Christianity  ia  not  auch  as 
his  reply  at  first  suggests.  In  fact,  there 
it  an  amanng  ahysa  between  the  two  re- 
ligioD6.  What  a  difference  beiween  the 
rold,  uncouscioud  Brahma,  age  after  age 
without  a  single  moral  attriiiiite,  and  the 
infinite  Jehovah,  who  is  nmnipotent,  nnrl 
whose  glory  is  everywheiel  WhHt  a  dif. 
ference  b«'tween  him  and  the  Father  who 
ritiml')ers  the  very  hairs  of  niir  head,  and 
hathi*oloied  the  worlil  an  to  give  His  only 
itten  Son  as  a  sr-icrifire  lor  traiisgres- 
ihe  doctrine  ot  Hinduism  is  the 
sum  of  all  pessimism.  There  is  no  Sav- 
iour, no  salvation.  It  is  in  ntv  high  sense 
s  religion,  but  rather  a  philosophy,  or  an 
ethical  system.  The  struggle  with  Brah- 
minisin  will  he  t*vere,  hut  there  i?  a  Di- 
vine element  in  the  matter,  and  the  forces 
of  God  must  be  vict^jrious. 


Rev.  J.  Murray  Mit<^liell.  LL.D., 
read  a  pafier  on  Fdmrdxin.  Becoming 
the  dominant  creed  in  Persia,  centuries 
before  the  present  era,  it  extended  over  a 
very  wide  area,  and  its  influence  pene- 
trated even  into  Britain  with  Ihe  Roman 
legions.  The  sacred  book  of  Ihis  religion 
is  called  tbe  Avesta,  or  the  Zendavesta, 
and  it  is  about  the  size  of  the  Bible.     It 


has  been  called  the  purest  and  beet  of  all 
I  Pagan  systems,  and  no  doubt  rightly  eo, 
I  hut  then  it  is  immeasurably  inferior  to 
I  the  true  religion. 

;      It  stands  distinguished  among  heathen 
religiouB  as  not  associating  any  ioiniornl 
attributes   with   the  object   of    worship; 
there  are  no  immoral  acts  connected  with 
worship;  no  cruelty  enters  into  the  wor- 
ship, and  images  have  no  place.    Further, 
.  it  is  held  that  in  the  content  between  good 
and  evil   the  Parsee  must  not  lie  passive, 
I  but  must  take   bis   place.      Marriage  is 
honored,  and  woman'.<i  claims  recognized. 
I  Standing  flistinclly   at   the   head  of    all 
I  heathen   religions,    Parseeism    seems    to 
have  had  its  origin  in  very  early  times,  its 
prophet   apparently   falling   back  on  tbe 
I  relics  of  the  great  intriarchal  sages  of  the 
coimtry  in  which  be  lived.  Still  the  creed 
is  singularly  defective. 
I      As  a  com|Kisitiun  the  Areata  is  dull  and 
(dry,  and  terrilily  wnnling;  secondly,  it  is 
a  shallow  book,  containing  much  that  is 
essentiaMy   puerile.     These    points    were 
admirably  advanced,  and  it  was  shown 
that  the  writer  of  the  Iwok  had  a<>  con- 
ception of  the  Fatherhood  of  Go<i,  neither 
j  of    llie   brotherhrxid    of    man.     These  de- 
1  fects  invoh-e  others,  many  of  them  very 
j  important.      Let  Zoroaster  have  his  modi- 
'  cam  of   praise,  liowever.  as  a   reformer 
wbu  lived  in  an  ide>|!)trou9 generation;  but 
to  compare  him  t'l  Clirist  is  In  compare  a 
little  rush    liiiht,  doing   its  feeble  hesi   to 
scatter    Ihe    gloom,    to    the    unclouded 
sun    of    glory   throned    in   the    light   of 
heaven. 

I      Dr.  George  Smith,  of  Edinburgh,  read  a 
paper  on  missions  a   hundred  years  ago. 
,  He  indicated  nine  points  of  contrast. 

(1)  A  hundred  years  a«o  the  mLssions 
of  Clirislian  Churches  were  isolated  :  no\v 
the  foreign  missionary  seeks  to  l»e  used  to 
do  goo«1  work  in  co-operation  with  others 
of  different  societies. 

(2)  A  hundrwl  years  ago  there  was  a 
great  ^^■unt  of  toleration  on  the  part  of 
the  governineufs  of  the  world,  in  regard 
to  the  lil>erties  of  uiissioniiries,  and  the 
c(i"culation  of  the  Bilile ;  now  every 
Christian  power,  even  Russia,  allows  the 
Bible  free  course,  and,  except  Russia, 
practises  toleration. 

(S)  A  hundred  years  ago  literature 
made  the  very  missions  their  butt,  am) 
did  not  a1>stnin  from  scoffing  at  them  ; 
now  the  Sidney  Suiitli  school  of  scoffers 
has  taken  revenue  in  sarcasm  against 
missions  as  not  producing  reforms  in  life 
and  character.  But  missions  have  come 
to  l>e  recognized  as  the  pioneer,  not  only 
of  scientific  and  commercial  advance,  but 
as  essentially  elevating  social  life,  and 
effecting  intetleclual.  moral,  and  spiri- 
tual reformation,  and  lending  lo  raise  to 
self-government,  which  is  the  idea  of  the 
English-speaking   i^eoples,    even    for   the 


savage  races    temporarily    entrusted    to- 
them. 

(4)  A  hundred  years  ago  the  human 
race  numljered  731  millions,  of  whom  174 
millions  were  Clurislians  of  some  type, 
and  44  millions  were  of  the  Reformed 
Churches  ;  now  the  race  is  doubled,  and 
the  Christians  number  4.W  millions,  of 
whom  165  lielong  to  Reformed  Churches. 

j  An  analysis  by  imiiartiat  statisticians 
j  shows  that  the  Christians,  and  the  dark 
races  entrusted  lo  them,  under  the  good 
influences  of  Christianity,  are  increasing 
at  a  rate  far  before  the  growth  of  those- 
outside  these  influences,  many  of  whom 
have  died,  and  are  dying  out.  The 
Churches  since  1858  do  far  more  than  keep 
pace  with  the  growth  of  the  human  rac-e. 

(5)  A  hundred  years  ago  Christendom 
had  not  one  representative  among  Red 
Indians  and  negroes  ;  now  there  are  up- 
wards of  one  hundred  organizations,  ref)- 
reaenting  2|  millions  of  Indians  and  other 
foreign  iieople. 

(6)  A  hundred  years  ago  educated 
Christian  men  and  women  could  not  be 
induced  to  liecome  missionariea  ;  till  1813 
the  only  missionaries  were  peasants  and 
artisans,  chiefly  from  Germany,  j>aid  by 
English  money  ;  now  the  Church  sends 
its  best  to  the  forlorn  hope  and  vanguard 
of  Ihe  Chrii^tian  host,  and  receives  back 
those  who  do  not  fall  in  the  field  to  be 
new  sources  of  inspiration. 

(7)  Foreign  misMions  a  hundred  years 
agn  followed  one  method,  therefore  left 
great  portions  of  the  heathen  and  Moham- 
medan world  untouched  that  are  now 
reached.  Then  it  was  thought  a  chimeri- 
cal  project.  It  was  declare<l  that  the 
conversion  of  a  Hindu  was  a  miracle  as 
stupendous  as  the  raiding  of  the  dead. 

(8)  A  hundral  years  ago.  in  all  the 
non-Christian  world  or.'j70  millions,  there 
were  not  thr*^  hundre<i  evangelical  con- 
verts ;  now  thiee  millions  are  nnmliered. 

i  In  Bnihminical  India,  since  Henry 
Martyn"s  despairing  cry,  the  native  Chris- 
tians increase  at  the  rate  of  81  per  cent. 
each  decade. 

(9)  A  hundred  jears  ago  the  supporters 
jOf  missions  showetl  a  painlul  contrast 
I  with  the  supimrters  now.     Tbesupporters 

of  missions  prayed  more  regularly  and 
earnestly  ;  gave  more  earnestly  and  lov- 
ingly and  libera  lly  than  a  large  numlier 
of  (he  mere  nominal  supptirlers  do  now. 
The  Ics-son  of  the  century  should  lie,  pray 
and  lalxrir.  Pray  and  organize,  till 
every  member  of  tbe  Clnirch  is  working 
as  a  missionary  in  one  form  or  imother. 

:o: 

'  In  February  last  a  meeting  was  held  in 
Tokyo,  JapHn,  to  celebrate  the  comple- 
tion of  the  Bible  into  the  Japanese  lan- 
guage. The  New  Testament  was  published 
in  1880.  The  orders  for  the  complete 
I  Bible  have  been  very  large.  A.  scripture 
I  Reading  Union  has  been  organized. 


SBfi 


NOTES  ON  MISSIONS. 


$1,200,000. 

TWELVE  HUNDRED   THOUSAND 
DOLURS  FOR  MISSIONS 

FROM      ALT.    SOimCES 

— FOR— 


mission  work,     Bro.  Newton   takes   the 


niuloiiAry  Soel«l]r  Recelpta4 

J.  M.  PHILUPS,  TreMurer. 

Receipt*  for  Pineal  Year. 

COMPARATITB  BTATBHBKT. 

1688-87.  1887-88. 

NoTember U.asi.sa  »10,»V8i 

iCvcember V,Bfi3.74  13,l«S.^e 

rjannary W.SM.tt  «,1T0.07 

FebnuuT ie,T8».80  U.hOe.U 

JUrdh Ifll.MPM  180,79VM 

April 342,888.07  S7I,44B.4B 

May. 90.7in.o8  io.ms.sj 

Jlin» 8,710.94  8,a40.*2 

Total  to  JUDeM l5Sl,868.«e  ISI8,8S8.]0 


Pray  for  Japan,  that  the  people  maybe 
ffuided  in  their  seeking  for  prosperity, 
and  that  the  Light  of  Life  may  nhine 
npoji  them.  Pray  for  Korea,  that  the 
doors  may  be  opened  wide  for  the  pronuil- 
gation  of  the  Oospel.  Pray  that  the 
Christian  Church  may  everywhere  be 
awakened  to  a  aenae  of  its  reaponaibihty 
as  the  cuatodian  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ 
and  that  the  Oreat  Head  of  the  Church 
has  issued  the  command  to  "preach  the 
Gospel  to  every  creature.^' 


Ah  the  subject  for  September  for  the 
Monthly  Concert  for  Mi6.'ii<ms  is  .Japan 
and  Korea,  and  we  have  devoti-d  a  lar','t' 
large  portion  of  our  magazine  to  Ihese 
countries,  we  refer  our  readera  to  thuse 
and  omit  the  usual  heading. 

Bishop  W.  X.  Ninde.  D  D,,  writes  from 
Topeka,  Kansas,  June  23:  "  The  Gospel 
IX  All  Lands  jg  a  marvel  of  editorial 
vision  und  skill," 

We  are  plad  to  note  that  Biuhop  Tlio 
burn  is  rapidly  recovering  from  llie  effect 
of  the  injuries  received  last  month  at 
Towandii.     He  is  now  at  Kingston,  Ohio. 

RpL-ent  letters  from  Korea  state  timt 
the  King  has  poBiLivcJy  prohibited  the 
teaHiing  of  Ulirigtinnity  in  his  kingdom 
We  are  surprised  and  disappointed  at  tills 
relrrigriide  «tep.  Our  lueilical  and  edu- 
entiimal  work  will  continue,  and  the  evan- 
gelistic work  must  wiiil  until  a  more 
propitious  season,  which  caunot  be  far 
distant. 

The  Rev.  J.  C.  C.  Newton  an<l  family 
and  Dr.  Wainwright  and  wife,  all  of  the 
Methodiiit  Episcopal  Ciiurch,  S<juth,  have 
feeently  arrived  in  Japau   to  enga)i;e  in 


chair  of  Old  Testament  Exegesis  in  the 
Union  Theological  Seminary  at  Aoyama, 
Tokyo,  and  will  be  a  very  valuable  addi- 
tion to  tbve  faculty. 

The  Rev.  O.  M.  Meachem,  D.D.,  of  the 
Methodist  Church  of  Canatla,  has  arrived 
in  Yokohauifi  to  take  charge  of  the 
Union  t'hurch  of  the  foreign  Commun- 
ity, This  is  the  church  which  last  year 
extended  a  call  to  the  Rev.  G,  F.  Draper, 
D.D.,  of  the  New  York  Conference  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  t^hurch. 

Rev,  C.  L.  Mann,  d.d,,  of  Alabama,  is 
now  in  the  North  soliciting  contributions 
to  aid  in  the  ere<'tion  of  a  church  building 
at  Aiini<ton,  Ala.  The  enterprise  merits 
a  liberal  support.  The  Bishops  of  our 
Church  have  signed  the  following  circu- 
larletter:  "The  recent  marvellous  devel- 
opment  of   mineral  wealth   in    the  new 

I  South  precipitates  new  conditions  and 
great  probleai.s.  Our  representative, 
Rev.  C.  L.  Mann,  D.d.,  Superintendent  of 
Education  in  the  Alabama  Conference, 
has  in  charge  the  church  and  Bchool  en- 
terprise in  Anniaton.  Alabama,  the  strat- 
egic i>oint  in  tTintState.  It  is  of  the  ut- 
most importance  that  we  succeed  in  this 
enterprise.  We  therefore  pray  jour 
kindly  consideration  and  generous  aid. 
Dr.  Mann  merits  your  fullest  confidence, 

i  Hear  him  gladlv,  please." 

It  has  lieen  generally  believed  that  the 
British  Government  has  entirely  broken 
up  in  India  the  practice  of  offering 
human  sacrifices  to  heathen  gods,  but  the 

j  Ituiian  H'ifMfjw?,  of  June  16.  says  :  ■'  A 
shacking  case  of  human  sarritice  is  report- 
ed from  the  Central  Provinces,  near  Nag- 
pore.  A  tvoy  of  sixteen  was  offered  in 
sacrilice  to  the  gods  on  the  8th,  in  accord- 
ance  with  the  custom  that  tpaches  that 
human  sacrifices  make  a  htiuntiful 
harvest.  The  boy's  head  *va8  severed 
from  his  WJy  and  offered  to  the  goddess, 
while  the  trunk  of  the  borly  was  offered 
to  a  g<xi.  The  case  is  under  police  inves- 
tigation and  fears  are  expressed  that  this 
horrible  custom  is  quite  prevalent  in  the 
».3eutral  Provinces." 

:o: 

Tribute  (o    Bliiliop   FltzCerald. 

The  Board  of  Missions  at  its  meeting  in 

June  adopted  unanimously  the  following: 

Ilesoircd.  That   the   Board  of  Managers 

accept,  with  mingled  feelings  of  pleasure 

]  Hud  regret,  the  proffered  rehign.'ilion  by 

I  Bishop  J.  N.   Fitztierald  of  the  office  of 

j  Kecording  Secretary.  We  are  glad  to  see 
him  ascend  to  the  wider  field  of  u^efui- 
nesB  and  to  the  assumption  of  the  graver 

:  reHpunsibilities  involved  in  the  Episcopal 
office.  The  Board  of  JManagers,  with 
which  he  hiis  lieon  so  long  and  so  honor- 
ably connected,  well  know  his  titness  for 
the  rnithlul  and  salisfactory  discharge  of 
tliese  high  duties,  and  we  will  eheri«h 
with  pride  and  pleasure  the  fact  that,  as 


ReeofiSing  Secretary  of  this  Society,  hit 
many  substaniial  qualities  became  more 
thoroughly  known  to  the  whole  Cluirch. 
The  only  regret  we  have  in  this  transfer 
is  that  we  shall  no  longer  have  his  ectcn- 
sols  and  services  in  our  meetings,  where 
his  thorough  grasp  of  the  business  and  his 
care  over  the  records  have'  been  so  great, 

'  that  in  all  those  years  it  has  been  a  rare 
thing  for  the  most  watchful  of  ua  to  males 

I  a  correction  in  them.     After  each  meet- 

'  ing,  almost  without  exception,  the  qn(«> 
tion,  "Are  the  minutes  correct  I"  bat 
t>een  answered  by  that  approving  silenK 
which  implies  the  united  consent  of  lti« 
body;  so  that  our  Recording  Secretary  hu 
been  able  to  say  each  month,  in  the  lan- 
guage of  a  certain  Roman  gtjvemor; 
"  What  I  have  written,  I  have  wriltea." 
We  recognize  also  the  great  value  of  hit 
services  in  connection  with  the  manage- 
ment of  the  nearly  two  hundred  estatesio 
which  this  Scx-iety  is  more  or  lesa  inter- 
ested, and  it  is  our  conviction  that  his  le- 
gal advice  alone  has  each  year  been  worth 
more  than  his  salary  in  connection  with 
these  property  questions.  We  pray  that 
the  divine  blessing  may  attend  him  still 
as  he  goes  to  his  new  field  of  labor,  anrf 

I  when  the  record  of   his  life  is  made  op. 

;  and  read  in  the  white  light  of  eternity,  we 
believe  that  there  will  be  in  that  record 
no  incoherence  of  high  profession  and  un- 
worthy living,  and  that  the  voice  of  Him 

I  from  whose  decision  there  is  do  appeal 
will  say:  "  Well  done,  good  and  faithful 
servant,  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy 
Lord," 


I 


The  Rum  TraOIr  Willi   Afrlem. 

The  Board  of  Managers  of  the  Mission- 
ary Society,  at  its  meeting  July  17, 
adopted  the  following: 

'•Whririm,  The  exportation  of  whiskey 
and  other  intoxicating  liquors  from  this 
country  to  Africa  has  assumed  enormous 
proportions,  and 

•'  Wfttreat,  This  traflin  has  caused  wide- 
spread havoc,  destruction  and  death  upoa 
the  Dark  Ccntiiient,  thereby  greatly  im- 
peding the  Mi.s9ionary  Societies  and  kin- 
dred urgaiiizatTDiis  in  their  efforts  to  Mfl 
up,  Christianize  and  civilize  the  wretched 
millions  i>f  this  helples-*  race,  and 

"W/ieretiH,  Most  pathetic  and  imj>ortu- 
nate  appeals  have  reached  our  ears  from 
pagan  kings  and  ruleiTi  in  Africa,  implor- 
ing all  Christian  powers  to  unite  to  stop 
this  terrible  outrage  upon  a  defenceletfl 
people,  therefore 

"  Uemlced.  That  the  Missionary  Society 
of  the  Mctluxlist  Episciipal  Church,  repre- 
seatiug  Iwd  millions  of  communicantsand 
six  millkms  of  adherents,  do  most  re- 
>[>ectfully  appeal  to  the  Government  of 
the  United  Stales  to  exercife  its  undoubted 
legal  right  to  prohibit  the  exi>ortation  of 
tilcoiiolic  liijuurs  to  Africa  at  once  and 
forever  and  thus  save  the  republic  from  a 


) 


I 


nalional  disgrace  in  the  eyes  of  all  Christ- 
endom."' 

:o: 

Tbr  Hplrll  or  ninKlonarle*. 

BY   BIJIHOr  H.    lr.  WARRKN,    P.D. 

I  often  wish  1  could  read  my  mail  from 
miwiioDaTies  to  the  whole  <;hi]rch.  Th^re 
are  no  grander  sentitoents  on  rec^ord. 
This  might  be  expected,  for  there  are  no 
grander  men.  One  writer  froou  Utah. 
•■I.  do  not  wislj  to  shun  any  labor  or 
sacriBce  that  coraes  to  me  by  Go<r9 
ordering;.  Duty  ia  the  one  thing  I  deHire 
«bould  govern  me  io  all  thing!!." 

Another  writes  from  a  land  where  the 
execution  of  Ihe  laws  would  take  away 
hiE  life.  "  How  thankful  I  aui  that  the 
Lord  has  permitted  rue  to  enter  the 
Uethodi.st  Church,  and  has  gi»en  me  a 
place  among  her  preachers.  I  feel  more 
and  more  that  there  is  nothing  as  great, 
glorious  and  hle.Hsed  as  saving  soiiIb.' 

Within  the  lifetime  of  this  ninn  mar- 


2^3rl.     Bishop  Fowler  ifl  expected  to  pre- 
side. 

The  Rev.  E.  A.  Sboreland,  of  the  Bishop 
Taylor  African    tuission,  died  at  Loando, 
!  Angola,  weil  coa'^t  of  Africa,  on  March  31. 
1      The  Rev.  M.  C.  Wilcox,  of    Fonchow, 
[  China,    reports  that    the    Anglo-Chinese 
colleee  in  that  city  hoH  ninety  students, 
a  considerable  increase  on  previous  years. 
I      We    regret  to  note    that    Rev.  S.   W. 
Thornton  has  felt  obliged  to  resign  the 
I  euperintendency    of     the     New    Mexico 
Englinh  njis-Hion.  on  account  of  the  con- 
stant illness  of  his  wifM. 

Mrs.  Bessie  J.  Bond  A.lleii,  wife  of  Rev. 

Ray  Allen,  died   of  consumption  at   the 

home    of    Tier      mother,    near     Pavilion 

Centre,    N.  Y..  May  25,  ItfflB.  in  the  28th 

(Vear  of   her    age.      Bro.   Allen    and  his 

j  wife  went  to  India  in  1S86  and    returned 

I  early  this  year  on  account  of   the  failing; 

!  health  of  Mrs.  Allen.     "  Early  crowned." 

The  Rev.    W.   F.  Oldham  writes    from 


occasion 

ariaes  there  will  he  plenty  more  of  the 
stuff  of  which  martvrs  are  made. 

The   Blethodlal    KpUcopal   Tburrtk 


In 


tyrs  for  Christ  have  died  on  the  ground  i  „.     „,    .„  ,i,„i  i,„      ,    i      i    .„    „, .. 

/  ,         ,  ....      I  Smgapore  that  he  much  needs  two  young 

be  trave  8.      I  am  sure  if   the  occasion  ■  ^     ^     ■  i      ■  <      -c     i-  i 

men  aa  assistants  in  a  school  for  English 

and  Chinese  lads.  He  snys:  "  They  would 
lie  supplied  with  teacher*  and  books  to 
learn  the  Mnilay  or  Chinese  language;  and 
all  their  leisure  hours  coutJ  lie  spent  in 
direct  evangelistic  work  among  the 
heal  hens  of  this  city  of  nearly  200.000. 
Tliey  would  require  to  be  godly  nnd  faith- 
lul  young  men  of  soundevangelical  faith, 
of  any  of  tlu'  orthodox  denotiiinations. 
They  would  l»e  (mid  enough  to  meet  uU 
their  wants,  and  if  they  will  pay  their 
own  way  here,  1  would  engage  to  pay 
(heir  way  back,  if  need  be,  after  three 
years." 

On  .\pril  4,  the  new  school  building 
at  Colileigh  Seminary,  Nagasaki,  Ja|ian. 
was  formally  dedicated.  The  seminary 
has  been  obliged  to  advertise  tbut  it  can- 
not at  present  receive  any  more  students 
in  the  lower  classes.  Over  200  students 
hav^   been  enndled  the  present  year  and 


AnnlMlon,  Ala. 

BT  REV.  c.  L.  MAUN,  D.D. 

In  January  last  we  began  a  series  of 
sermons  in  the  Opera  House  in  Annis- 
ton — the  only  room  open  to  us.  After 
six  weeks  the  proprietors  deridai  to  re- 
model the  auditorium  and  we  were  quite 
out  of  doors,  Appljiiigto  the  Y.  M.  C  A. 
directors  for  the  use  of  their  Wall  for  an 
hour  on  Sunday  when  it  wa^?  not  in  use, 
offering  to  shaie  the  rent  with  them,  we 
were  refused. 

Thus  we  were  without  a  meeting  place, 
and  we  determined  to  secure  one  of  our 
own.  March  l-t  found  us  at  work  on 
our  new  churcli  buiiding.  June  IQ 
Bishop  Joyce  laid  llie  coruer-atoeif  m   the 


presence  of  a  large  and  happy  audience 

The  church  is  bein;.;  built  of  native  pink    o^er  100  are  now  in  the  preparatory  class. 

The  !{ev.  C.  Bi.<hop  i.s  prin'  ipal. 

The  tir>t  Dislrict  t'unreience  for 
Acmori  Dia(rlct,  Japan  Conference,  was 
held  in  Hirosfiki,  commencing  May  30, 
nod  wna  an  ocvasion  of  much  interest. 
The    Rev.  G.   F     Draper.  I  he    presiding 


stone  and  of  beautiful  iircliileclure.  We 
have  a  goo<lly  nu':ibero(  Alefliodisls  in 
Anniston,  and  ho(>e  to  open  our  new 
church  some  time  in  Noveml«-'ror  Decem- 
ber next,  for  the  accomm-jdation  of  a 
large meiidteiship.      We  need  a  liirlL' mure 


help.     f3,r>0«    will  put  us  into  our  house  elder,   writes;    '•  Bro.  Mclnturll  preached 

of  worship  and  give   us  p(J8-<e88inn  of  a  '"  Japanese   for    the   tirst  time  uniJ  did 

properly  of  great  service  to  our  work.      I  Hnt- ly.  considering  the   fact  that  he  lias 
would  he  glad  to  hejirfroaiall  our  friends. 
The  enterprise  is  waroily  commended  hy 


oar  hisbops,  Addre-s  the  writer,  until 
Sepif  mber,  at  80.1  Broadway,  New  York 
City,  N.  Y.  A  photograph  of  the  pastor 
•rill  be  sent  to  all  contributors. 

Oar  niikalonBrlcK  and  iTHkbIoiim, 

The  Rev.  M.  N,  Frant?,,  and  Rev.  J. 
Wier  and  family  have  recently  re  in- 
furoed  our  Japan  luission. 

The    Japan    Methudist   Episcopal  Con- 


lieen  just  six  months  in  this  country." 

I\e\i'  mpxlru  Kutfllali  .WiMilon. 

The  Rev.  S.  \V.  Tlioruton,  Superin- 
tendent of  the  New  Mexico  Knglish  mis- 
sion, writes  July  7;  "'The  whole  mission 
is  pn«pering.  At  Las  Vegas,  the  new 
pastor,  the  Rev.  J.  Engle.  has  close<l  a 
series  of  revival  meetings  wherein  27  were 
converted,  35  received,  and  ihe  lliurcli 
establish'  d, 

"  Brother  Rnv  has  the  church  at  Raton 


fereuce  will  beheld  commencing  August   reconstructed  and  goin^  right. 


"  At  El  Paso  a  new  church  is  going  up 
and  success  ie  assured. 

"  Brother  Chase  at  Kingston  is  building 
a  stone  church,  and  ia  receiving  liberal 
subscriptions  and  cash. 

"  Our  tiieml>ership  at  Albuquerque  has 
been  doubled  this  year. 

"  We  will.  I  lliink,  reach  one  dollar  a 
member  for  missions.  We  are  seeing 
the  beginnings  of  genuine  progress  in  the 
mission." 

Crnmbii  from  «  m>»lonarr  F«aat. 

BT   RKV.    JAMKH   MrDOC. 

The  Bridgeton  meeting  of  the  Inter- 
national Missionary  Union,  held  July 
5-13,  though  not  so  largely  attended  as 
one  or  two  of  the  previous  ones,  will  be 
remembered  as  by  no  means  the  least 
important.  Aliout  forty  returned  mis- 
fiionaries  wvre  present,  and  the  average 
of  ability  was  very  high,  giving  a  full, 
strong  programme,  and  a  feast  of  fat 
things  to  those  who  steadily  sat  beside  the 
l-»oard.  Some  rich  morsels  from  tliLs  ban- 
quet I  wouhl  gladly  lay  before  the  readers 
of  the  Gospel  in  All  Lands. 

The  Rev.  J.  Hudson  Taylor  of  England, 
founder  and  chief  director  of  the  China 
Inland  Mission,  delighted  and  editied  ub 
more  than  any  other  one  speaker.  It 
was  a  treat  tocome  into  close  contact  with 
his  simple  (aith  and  hurningdevotionand 
glorious  experiences  of  God's  care.  The 
following  are  a  few  of  his  utterances: 

"  1  still  think  it  a  very  safe  thing,  when 
God  lays  a  duty  on  any  one,  to  ol>ey  Ihe 
divine  call  and  trust  in  the  divine  pro- 
vision." "I  have  given  up  thinking 
now  about  my  faith:  I  think  about  God's 
fuithfuhiess  which  never  fails;  has  He 
said  it?  then  He  will  surely  fulfil  it." 
*' Asking  iu  the  name  of  Christ,  is  to  real- 
ize that  we  are  one  with  Him,  and  that 
He  is  asking  in  us.  It  is  likea  wife  mak- 
ing purchases  in  the  name  of  her  husband, 
or  like  a  person  ]RWSesse<l  of  u  power  of 
attorney  to  act  for  another." 

■'  The  want  of  funds  bus  never  been  a 
difficulty  in  my  way,  I  have  such  a 
wealthy  Father.  I  felt  that  God  said  to 
me.  'I  will  attend  to  the  finances,  and 
you  shiill  do  tlie  evangelizing.'  This  has 
relieved  me  of  a  lot  of  cure.  I  have  al- 
ways refused  collections  even  when  pressed 
uiK)n  me.  There  has  Ijeen  no  canvassing, 
that  there  might  lie  no  collisions  with 
other  BDcieties.  We  are  ]«andi'nomina- 
tional,  not  undenominational.  We  have 
all  kinils,  and  w-e  have  never  had  u  jar 
from  denominulional  difficulties.  Nearly 
£•200,000  have  iieen  sent  us  In  answer  to 
prayer  in  a  little  over  twenty  jears.  Last 
year  our  inconif  was  £33.700.  We  have 
nearly  forty  missionaries,  who  are  la^iies 
and  gentlemen  of  privaie  means,  who 
supply  their  own  requisites  and  in  some 
cases  do  much  more.  One  lady  gives 
three-quarters  of  her  income  to  the  pur- 


poses  of  the  mission  and  retains  one-quar- 
ter for  lier  own  needs.  I  have  always 
found  this  class  of  niiBsionaries  readier  to 
take  the  roughest  pinces  than  those  who 
have  bad  fewer  advantages  at  home." 

"  It  l8  very  important  that  tViere  be  no 
anti'denominational  or  anarchical  etTorts 
for  the  evangelization  of  the  world,  that 
the  new  efforts  which  springr  up  do  not 
antagonize  exiating  societies.  I  prayed 
for  inen  nnd  wnuien  to  be  given  me  that 
would  not  otherwise  I*  sent.  Some  are 
attracted  to  a  work  nt'  this  8|>eriai  kind, 
and  will  gladl.r  go  forward  with  only  di- 
vine guarantees." 

The  opium  i|npstion  came  up,  as  it  al- 
ways does  at  siicb  missionary  gatherings. 
Attention  was  called  to  the  iminenee  evils 
that  opium  has  brought  upon  China  and 
ia  bringing  upon  America  as  well.  Mr. 
Taylor  testified  ihnt  the  evil  was  Bpread- 
ing  there  most  frightfully.  Little  chil- 
dren were  learning  it:  baltes  auok  their 
mothers'  fingere  dip^ved  in  opium.  The 
women  are  taking  U.>  it,  and  it  is  fifty 
times  harder  to  cure  a  woman  of  the 
opium  hal>it  than  a  man.  We  are  con- 
fronted with  the  fact  that  eighty  years  of 
miasioniiry  work  leave  aa  with  32.<H)0  na- 
tive Christian  converts,  and  eighty  years 
of  opitim  smoking  leave  us  wiih  l.'»0,llOO,- 
000  sulf  erc-rs.  We  have  done  more  wrong 
to  China,  hrouglit  almut  more  slavery  and 
misery  and  death  through  opium  than  the 
slave  trade  at  its  worst  eierdidto  Africa. 

The  fact  of  the  great  increaiie  of  opium 
smoking  in  I  liin  country  was  vouched  for 
hy  many  com|»etent  to  t>ear  witness.  A 
single  steamer,  the  City  of  Peking, 
brought  recently  to  San  Francisco  $180,- 
fKHl  worth  of  the  smoking  extract  of 
opium.  Aliliuugh  China  is  forbiihleii  by 
treaty  to  imjKirt  opium  into  this  country, 
yet  from  the  Rrilish  port  of  Hongkong 
and  the  Portuguese  [)urt  of  Macao  this 
trade  is  going  on  Much  is  also  smuggled 
acrnss  the  British  holder. 

Woman's  work  in  the  mission  field,  not 
for  women  only  but  for  all  claasea,  came 
ill  for  much  eulogiinn.  Miss  Jennie  .S. 
Vail  showed  that  in  working  us  u  teacher 
among  tiie  young  men  of  Jnpiui  she  had 
been  indirectly  doing  work  for  the  women 
of  Japan  ill  the  truest  sense.  Dr.  Barnuni 
said,  •'  The  moat  successful  thing  we  have 
in  Turkey  is  woman's  work,  and  the 
redemption  of  the  homes.  The  word  home  | 
docs  not  e.xist  in  any  of  the^t  Eastern ' 
languages."  Dr.  Taylor  said,  "  The  great 
want  of  the  work  just  now  is  fully  con- 
secrated women  shining  for  Jeaua.  We  ' 
want  two  Indies  to  every  man.  because 
the  men  sfieak  to  rhose  who  can  read  and 
speak  to  hundreds  in  large  gatherings, 
while  the  women  liave  to  go  into  the 
houses  and  speak  lo  .iinall  numbers  who 
have  iioi  cultivated  minds."  ^Mrs.  Phillips 
Called  attention  to  the  too  great  preva- 
lence in   this  country  of  a  kind  of  oc- 


cidental zenana  system  which  kept 
women's  mouths  closed  in  public  gather- 
ings where  gentlemen  attended,  the  result 
of  mere  custom  Instead  of  conscience, 
and  related  how  her  own  heart  bad  been 
so  stirred  that  she  could  not  keep  silence. 
Miss  Dr.  Daniells  expressed  her  feeling  of 
what  a  great  thing  it  was  to  he  a  woman. 
She  said,  '•  I  am  realizing  day  by  day 
that  my  responsibilities  as  a  woman  are 
greater  than  I  can  l>ear,  and  I  ho|->e  the 
right  and  duty  of  voting  may  never  t>e 
added  to  these."  Which  led  one  of  the 
mi'wionaries  to  remark,  "I  can  trust  the 
Christian  instincts  of  Christian  wo- 
men on  the  question  of  suffrage.  I 
prcipose  to  stand  by  the  women,  and  help 
them  in  anything  to  which  they  see  lit  to 
put  their  hands." 

It  would  be   pleasant  to  give  further 
extracts  from  the  papers,  addresses,  and 
'  discussions  which    fx'cupieil  this  memor- 
able  week,  but   space   will    hardly    per 
uiit.     Suflice  it  to  say  it  was  exceedingly 
goo<l  to  1h?  there.  Tlie  essays  were  brimful 
of  informatinn    and  thought,  the  detiates 
were     harmonious   and     suggestive,  the 
platform  speeches  were  entertaining  and 
stimulating.     The     morning    devotional 
meetings  were  the  sweetest  hours  of  the  | 
day,  perhaps  it  will  he  said,  of  the  entire 
year.     The  soc-ial  intercourse  was  every ; 
way  delightful.  I 

This  Union  is  proving  itself  more  and 
more  fully  year  by  year  a  necessity.  Us 
short  hi.story  has  been  prolific  of  profit, 
and  it  has  locked  within  it  seeds  of  yet 
greater  prnmi«e  for  (he  future.  Let  all 
who  can  arrange  lo  do  so  he  present  at 
the  annual  meeting  of  18t)9. 

EiiU  J'epfiertll.  Maitn. 

;  o: 

MludriKn*  Vacation  Work  for  Foreign 
immiluniii. 

nV    l.Et  «.   PRATT. 

Several  college  and  seminary  students 
who  are  ins]nre<l  with  the  missionary 
spirit,  stanil  ready  to  do  what  they  can, 
during  their  summer  vacation,  toudvance 
the  cause  of  foreign  missions.  They  are 
[)rep.ired  to  visit  churches,  colleges,  Sah- 
Imtli-schools,  and  young  people's  societies 
with  two  objects  in  view  :— /rr/»f,  to  try  to 
enli.Ht  new  vohinteera  who  shall  devote 
themselves  to  the  foreign  work,  and, 
secojic/,  to  suggest  methods  for  iiicitin'.;  a 
new  interest  in  foreign  missions  an<l  rais- 
ing means  to  send  workers,  already 
pledged,  into  the  field. 

They  are  to  be  8up(x»rted  by  friends  of 
the  movement  in  New  York  City  and  are 
ready  to  work  in  churches  or  yoimg  peo- 
ple's societies  of  any  and  every  denomina- 
tion within    their   re8|)ective   territories. 

I  believe  these  young  men  have  chosen 
a  vacation  work  in  which  they  may  be 
very  useful,  ami  I  hope  that  from  many 
churches  will  come  invitations  to  ajieak 
and  that  the  time  of  these  workers,  not 


only  on  Sabl>aths,  but  on  week  days,  may 
be  fully  occupied.  Our  churches  and 
pecially  our  young  people's  societies  cai^ 
not  become  too  thoroughly  infonnei 
upon  the  subject  of  foreign  missions. 

I  give  below  the  names  of  those  inlend< 
ing  to  engage  in  this  work,  the  time  tbej 
can  give  to  it,  the  territory  they  can  mat 
I  conveniently  cover,  and  tlieir  addret^etj 
Those  who  desire  can  put  themHelves  inti 
direct  communication  with  them,  and  ', 
shall  myself  be  glad  to  answer  any 
quiries. 

I.  Robert  P.  Wilder,  after  July  15.  50  Bj 
70th  St.,  N.  Y. 

I      2.  N.  W.  Graham,  July  15  to  Aug.  IS, 
Iowa:  Box  290,  Dubuque,  la. 

S.  D.  I.  Camp.  July  1  to  Sept.  I,  Suq 
days  only.  New  Jersey,  especially  Moq 
mouth  Co,;  Box  3'27,  Ocean  Grove,  N.  S^ 

4.  W.  W.  Smith.  July  15  to  Aug.  3| 
New  York,  New  Jersey  and  Eastern  Pena 
.«ylvania;  411  W.  5l8tSt.,  New  York  Cit 
"  Kenilworth," 

5.  A.  N.  O'Brien,  from  date  to   middle 
of    Sept..  Kansas,    Iowa,     Missouri,  N< 
braska;  Vineland,  Kansas, 

6.  J.  P.  Stoops,  from  date  to  end  ol 
Sept.,  Western  Pennsylvania  and  Eastern 
Ohio;  Coultersville,  Pa. 

7.  Chas.  E.  Eckels,  July  1  to  Aug.  15, 
Central  and  Southeastern  Pennsylvania, 
Delaware  and  Maryland:  84  S.  West  St., 
Carlisle.  Pa. 

8.  Geo.  P.  Pierson,  from  date  to  Aug. 
15,  New  Jersey  nod  Ek?astern  New  York; 
426  N.  Bro%d  St..  Elizabeth.  N.  J 

9.  J.  A.  Terhune.  Aug.  25  to  Sept.  10. 
New  York  and  New  Jersey;  Saddle  River, 
Bergen  Co.,  N.  J. 

Binghamton,  iV.  Y. 


4 


Dcolaratloii  of  tlir  Trfiiit(>f>i>  of  BIbIici|» 

U'in.  Taylor^H  Tratmlt  and   Build- 

Ins   Fund    Kori«t)~. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Trustees  of  tboi 
Tran.'iit  and  Building  Fund  Society  ot 
Bishop  V'^m.  Taylor's  Self-Supfjortinff 
Missions,  held  at  the  City  of  New  York  on 
the  loth  day  of  June,  18X8.  the  following 
resolution  was  unanimously  adopter!: 

HfSdhvd,  That  this  S<x-iety  under  it* 
Charter  continue  to  hold  all  and  singular 
thedwelling-hoiT.ses,  schiiol  houses,  housec 
of  worship,  and  lands  that  have  l>een  or 
may  hereafter  be  acquired  t)y  it,  in  iti 
own  corporate  name,  but  for  the  benefit 
and  uso.  of  the  schools  and  missions,  e»> 
tablished  and  to  be  e8tal>1i8hed,  until  re>« 
8(M>nsible  boanis  of  Methwlist  Episcopal 
Trustees  caitable  in  law  of  taking  and 
huldingsaid  property  in  trust  shall  have 
been  organized,  when  according  to  th» 
original  design  of  this  Society  the  sam» 
property  shall  be  conveyed  by  this  Society 
lo  yiiid  Trustees,  in  trust  for  Self-support- 
ing Missions,  Schools  and  Churches  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 


EUOENE  R.  Smith,  D.D- 

Edilor. 


SEPTEMBER,  1888. 


&OS   Bzx3€fcc3.-vBraiy-, 

N«w  Yotk  City 


It  njif' 

1-  --1    n 


lUrSOLEUM  OF  IMAM  ALI  RKZA  AT  MESHED,  PERSIA. 


Persia. 


The  Country  and  People  of  Persia. 

Persia  has  an  area  of  628,000  square  miles,  a  large 
part  being  desert,  and  a  population  of  about  8,000,000. 
There  are  about  400  Europeans,  19,000  Jews,  8,500 
Parsis,  43,000  Armenians.  23,000  Nestorians,  260,000 
Arabs,  720,000  Turks,  675,000  Kurds  and  Leks,  20,700 
Baluchis  and  Gypsies,  234,000  Lurs,  and  about  6,000,000 
of  Persians.  Of  the  entire  population  over  7,560.000  are 
Mohaminedans. 

The  principal  cities  of  Persia  are  Teheran,  with  a 
population  of  200,000;  Tabriz,  with  165,000;  Ispahan 
and  Meshed,  each  with  60,000  ;  Barfurush,  with  50,000  ; 
Kerman  and  Yezd,  each  with  40,000  ;  Hamadan,  Ker- 
manshah,  Shiraz,  Kazvin,  Kom,  Kashan,  Resht,  each 
with  30,000. 

The  form  of  government  is  similar  to  that  of  Turkey, 
all  the  laws  being  based  on  the  precepts  of  the  Koran,  and 
though  the  power  of  the  Shah  is  absolute,  it  is  so  only 
as  it  is  not  opposed  to  the  teachings  of  the  Koran, 
and  the  other  teachings  of  Mohammed  as  inlfcrpreted  by 
his  successors  and  the  priests. 

The  reigning  Shah  is  Nasr  ed-din,  who  was  born  July 
17,  1 83 1,  and  ascended  the  throne  on  the  death  of  his 
father,  September  10,  1848.  The  Shah,  like  every  other 
Mussulman,  is  recommended  by  the  law  of  the  Koran 
not  to  wed  more  than  four  wives  ;  of  slave  women,  who 
stand  to  the  master  of  a  Mussulman  household  in  any 
relation  he  pleases,  but  generally  as  attendants  upon  his 
wives,  the  numlier  is  unlimited.  The  first  wife  of  the 
Shah  was  not  of  princely  blood,  a  fact  which  is  very  im- 
portant in  the  actual  politics  of  Persia.  She  had  a  son, 
Mazud.  But  according  to  Persian  rule,  this  Prince, 
though  unquestionably  sldest  son,  is  not  the  Shah's  heir. 
Secondly,  the  Shah  married  a  princess  descended  from  a 
former  dynasty,  and  her  son,  Mouzaffer,  who  Js  nominally 
Prince  Governor  of  Tabriz,  has  long  since  been  proclaim- 
ed heir  and  successor  to  the  throne  of  Persia. 

The  eldest  son  who  signs  himself  "Sultan  Mazud  Mirza, 
Kajar,  Zil-i-Sultan,"  is  already  scarcely  second  to  his 
father  in  power,  throughout  the  whole  of  Souih«n  Persi.T. 
Of  hi£  younger  brother,  the  heir  apparent,  there  is  little 
to  be  said,  and  little  known,  e.\cept  that  he  is  weak  in 
character  and  intellect,  and  that,  after  the  manner  of 
every  Persian  Crown   Prince,  he  dwells  in  Tabriz. 

In  accordance  with  Persian  custom,  the  Shah  writes 
"  Kajar,"  or,  as  some  spell  it,  "  Gajar,"  after  his  name,  to 
indicate  the  Turcoman  tribe  from  which  his  dynasty 
proceeds.  Among  the  future  and  far  distant  troubles 
of  Persia  may  be  that  incident  to  efforts  to  get  rid  of  a 
dynasty  which,  though  now  thoroughly  Persian  in  re- 
ligion and  habits,  is  alien  in  race  from  the  Persian 
people.  It  has,  however,  happened  in  Persia,  as  else- 
where, that  the  Northmen  have  proved  th«  stronger,  and, 
L  in  spite  of  his  natural  indolence,  there  is  a  force  and 
I       boldness  in  the  face  and  character  of  the  Shah,  and  which 

L 


have   been  transmitted  to  his   eldest  son,   that   are  not 
found  in  the  families  of  purest  Persian  blood. 

The  customary  currency  of  Persia  is  silver  krans. 
These  coins,  which  are  about  the  value  of  a  franc,  are  of 
very  pure  metal,  rudely  stamped  with  the  cypher  of  the 
Shah,  and  with  the  time  and  place  of  issue.  It  would 
be  more  correct  to  say  that  such  is  the  intention,  as  these 
"  dumps  "  of  silver,  about  the  thickness  of  two  sixpences, 
and  rather  smaller  in  size,  are  sometimes  caught  fairly  by 
the  stamping  die  and  sometimes  not.  The  stamp  is 
usually  irregular,  so  that  perhaps  out  of  a  hundred,  no 
two  krans  have  any  precise  resemblance,  and  as  for  the 
edges,  they  take  whatever  form  the  metal  pleases  under 
pressure. 

Mr.  S.  G.  W.  Benjamin  writes  as  follows  of  the 
barber's  trade  and  ol  two  remarkable  restrictions  in 
Persia : 

The  barber's  trade  is  one  of  the  most  important  ia 
Persia.  The  customs  enjoined  by  the  Koran,  or  reli — '• 
gious  law,  make  it  indispensable  that  barbers  shoulcL^ 
abound  in  this  country.  The  Koran  makes  it  honorabl 
for  a  man  to  wear  a  beard,  but  commands  the  shavin] 
of  the  head.  There  are  two  great  sects  among  thosi 
who  accept  the  Mohammedan  faith,  the  Sheas  and  th 
Sunnees,  The  latter  are  all  Turks  and  they  shave  the 
whole  crown,  excepting  a  tuft  in  the  centre  by  whicl*. 
the  archangel  may  draw  them  out  of  the  grave.  But  the 
Persians  are  Sheas,  and  they  shave  the  centre  of  the  head, 
from  the  forehead  to  the  neck,  leaving  a  long  curl  on 
each  side.  It  is  curious  to  see  even  little  boys  with 
their  heads  thus  polished.  The  Persiar»s  consider  it  a 
great  disgrace  to  lose  their  side  curls.  As  they  alJ 
wear  turbans,  or  black,  conical  caps  of  Astrakhan  lamb- 
sKin,  no  one  would  suspect  the  head  to  be  shaved  until 
the  cap  is  taken  off.  Then,  indeed,  the  appearance  of 
the  head  is  exceedingly  grotesque. 

It  is  evident  that  the  care  of  the  hair  is  a  very  impor- 
tant question  in  Persia.  But  this  is  not  all.  One  rarely 
sees  a  gray  beard  or  gray  locks  in  Teheran.  Even  the 
most  venerable  men  have  dark  or  red  hair.  The  reason  is 
because  all,  from  the  highest  to  the  lowest,  dye  their  hair. 
This  is  done  first  with  henna,  which  gives  it  a  reddish  tint. 
Many  prefer  to  leave  it  thus.  Hut  others  add  to  the  henna  a 
second  stain  of  indigo,  and  the  combination  of  the  two 
colors  imparts  to  the  hair  a  dark  brown  hue.  The  tails 
and  manes  of  the  horses  are  sometimes  tinged  with  henna. 
Those  of  the  royal  stables  are  dyed  a  beautiful  rose 
color,  The  use  of  red  for  curtains,  awnings,  and 
umbrellas  is  forbidden.  It  is  a  color  reserved  in  such 
cases  for  the  palace  and  kUig  alone. 

There  are  two  remarkable  restrictions  in  every  Persian 
city.  No  Christian  is  ever  permitted  to  enter  one  of  the 
public  baths.  These  baths  are  on  the  plan  of  what  are 
called  Turkish  baths  in  America  ;  that  is,  one  is  steam- 
ed through  and  through,  then  dives  into  a  pool  nearly 
boiling  hot  and,  after  that,  take^  a  cold  plunge  and  is 
finally  scoured  and  rubbed  by  the  attendants.  But  in 
the  East  these  baths  are  large  structures,  often   partly 


underground.  The  main  apartment  is  a  large  square 
paved  hall  covered  by  a  dome ;  a  faint  light  streams 
through  small  holes  in  tlie  roof  covered  with  glass.  The 
women  bathe  in  the  morning,  and  men  in  the  afternoon. 
After  the  bath  the  bathers  lounge  in  an  outer  rooro  and 
gossip  and  smoke.  For  the  women,  especially,  the 
weekly  visit  to  the  bath  is  like  resorting  to  a  woman's 
club.  They  take  their  sewing  and  errtbroidery,  and 
after  the  bath  sit  for  hours  chatting,  sewing  and  smok- 
ing the  water  pipe.  When  the  woman  return*  home 
from  the  bath  she  is  full  of  the  gossip  of  the  neighborhood 
and  has  plenty  to  talk  about  for  a  week  to  come.  In 
Turkey  all  sects  can  visit  the  bath,  but  the  Persians,  as 
before  observed,  allow  no  one  to  bathe  with  them  but 
the  faithful  followers  of  the  prophet. 

Another  restriction  against  Christians  is  the  one  for- 
bidding them  to  enter  mosques,  or  Mohammedan  places 
of  worship,  and  the  shrines  where  the  saints  are  buried. 
A  Christian,  however  high  his  rank,  would  undoubtedly 
lose  his  life  if  he  should  be  found  in  one  of  these  places. 
This  is  really  a  serious  loss  to  those  who  have  a  taste  for 
art,  as  the  interior  of  some  of  these  mosques  must  be  in 
many  cases  of  e.xtraordinary  l>eauty  as  well  as  historic 
interest.  This  I  can  aver  from  paintings  of  some  of 
these  interiors  made  by  Persian  artists,  as  well  as  from 
the  glazed  tiles  occasionally  stolen  thence  and  sold  to 
foreign  collectors  at  large  prices.  The  interior  of  these 
buildings  is  decorated  with  exquisite  taste  and  splendor 
with  mosaics  and  colored  tiles,  on  which  are  written 
passages  from  the  Koran  in  gold  lettering  interwoven 
with  vine  tracery  and  arabesque  designs.  The  glazing  is 
in  some  cases  iridescent,  and  is  then  not  less  than  700 
years  old,  as  the  art  of  making  this  iridescent  glaze  has 
been  lost  for  ages. 


Life  Among  the  Persians. 

EV    WOLF    VON    SCHIERBRA.ND. 

With  the  upper  classes  in  Persia,  life  is  indeed  one 
great  fleeting  show,  but  how  about  the  ninety-and-nine 
who  belong  to  the  lower  orders  ?  Alas,  theirs  is  a  life- 
long drudgery  of  the  most  unworthy  and  hopeless  kind  ! 
Such  a  sight  is  saddening  at  any  time  and  in  any  place, 
but  more  melancholy  here  because  this  people,  albeit  the 
stamp  of  former  greatness  has  almost  totally  worn  off,  is 
still  possessed  of  much  native  intelligence,  of  mother-wit, 
of  shrewdness  and  cunning,  of  a  Icve  and  taste  for  poetry 
and  the  arts  quite  abnormal  under  existing  circumstances. 
And  yet,  how  have  the  mighty  fallen  !  Their  mental 
faculties  perverted;  their  once  pure  and  lofty  religion 
transformed  into  a  mass  of  meaningless  formulas;  their 
manly  courage  turned  into  pompous  cowardice;  their 
r  morality  of  such  a  low  type  that  even  with  the  "  unspeak- 
able Turk"  the  modern  Parsee  (Persian)  has  become  a 
by-word  and  a  reproach,  and  things  unmentionable  that 
go  in  the  Occident  by  the  appellation  of  "  P'rench  vices  " 
are  by  the  other  Moslems  dubbed  Persian  ones. 
Let  me  try  to  give  a  faithfui  portrait  of  the  average 


Persian.  Under  a  thin  veneering  of  good  nature,  hospi- 
tality, politeness,  and  amiability  he  conceals  every  one  of 
the  seven  deadly  sins.  It  is  a  significant  fact  that  no 
words  corresponding  to  our  love,  gratitude,  virtue,  honor, 
patriotism,  conscience,  or  penitence  exist  in  modem 
Persia.  The  words  serving  as  substitutes  have  altogether 
different  meanings.  '"  Taekivah  "  means  piety,  or  rather 
observance  of  the  ritualistic  laws;  "/lun/t^r"  does  not 
mean  honor,  but  smartness  and  cunning;  "tieme/ti  haclal" 
and  "  nemcki  haeram  "  (literally,  good  salt  and  bad  salt) 
only  refer  to  the  rules  of  hospitality;  '* peshimani"  is  not 
penitence,  but  grief  at  the  non-success  of  a  scheme,  and 
"  isfik"  is  not  love, but  the  only  feeling  the  Persian  knows 
under  that  name. 

That  the  Persian  is  a  phenomenal  liar  is  well-known, 
and  needs  not  to  be  dwelt  upon.  Like  most  cowards  he 
is  also  fond  of  inflicting  pain  where  he  may  do  so  safely. 
Cruelty  seems  inborn  with  him.  I  have  seen  little  chil- 
dren of  both  sexes  stoning  a  poor  cur  to  death  and  liter- 
ally hacking  a  miserable  cat  to  pieces,  just  for  the  fun  of 
the  thing,  and  without  any  interference  from  their  parents, 
often  even  with  their  active  co-operation.  The  death 
penalty  is  usually  carried  out  with  a  view  of  making  the 
culprit  undergo  the  most  horrible  tortures,  and  of  afford- 
ing a  grateful  sight  to  the  callous  populace. 

On  the  Koop  Kapu  in  Teheran,  the  square  in  the  heart 
of  the  city  where  the  executions  usually  take  place,  a  half- 
score  of  delinqvients  are  often  placed  on  the  raised  plat- 
form, surmounted  by  the  pole  painted  a  brilliant  scarlet. 
In  full  sight  of  the  rabble  assembled,  their  throats  are  cut, 
their  hearts  torn  out,  their  ears  and  noses  slit,  their 
tongues  pulled  out,  their  eyes  seared,  or  boiling  pitch 
poured  over  their  naked  bodies,  to  everybody's  great 
delectation  except  the  parties  directly  concerned.  Along 
the  highways  one  meets,  stuck  in  the  ground,  short  hol- 
low pillars  with  the  upper  opening  closed  with  gypsum. 
Each  of  ti^ese  contains  a  man,  a  condemned  criminal, 
walled  up  alive.  Faint  groans  may  often  be  heard  by 
passers-by,  for  this  mode  of  death  is  slow  and  very  pain- 
ful; but  nobody  thinks  it  worth  his  while  to  liberate  the 
poor  wretch  or  to  terminate  his  sufferings  by  a  merciful 
blow.     "  Kismet:  "  they  say.     "  Such  is  fate!  " 

Moderate  in  eating,  the  Persian  only  drinks  to  get 
drunk.  The  Koran  forbids  him  to  indulge  in  spirituous^ 
or  any  other  kind  of  intoxicating  liquors,  but  the  well-to- 
do  classes  invariably  break  this  law.  Having  once  vio- 
lated their  consciences,  they  generally  go  to  the  extreme. 
In  his  anJerotin  (harem)  the  Persian,  with  his  boon  com- 
panions and  dependents  around  him,  will  drink  the  fiery 
raw  si»irit  called  arrak,or  the  heavy  wine  of  the  country, 
till  he  drops  like  a  logon  his  rug.  Of  other  stimulants 
he  uses  opium  {theriak)  and  hasheesh  {b/tertg).  Opium 
is  made  into  little  pills,  generally  mixed  with  attar  of 
roses  or  some  other  flavoring  substance,  and  is  partaken 
of  in  moderation,  mostly  only  while  travelling,  to  better 
bear  fatigue.  Hasheesh  is  in  common  use,  more  espe- 
cially with  the  dervishes  and  priests,  who  work  themselves 
into  a  frenzied  condition  by  means  of  it.     Tea  is  the 


* 


national  beverage,  and  is  drunk  incessantly.  Strange  to 
say,  it  is  of  poor  quality,  very  weak,  and  is  sweetened  so 
as  to  taste  more  like  poor  molasses  than  anything  else. 
Coffee  is  drunk  very  little,  and  only  on  state  occasions. 
The  Persian  proverb  has  it: 

"  Ai  »ya  rok  ke  nam  est  Kahtoeh, 
Kutl-e-nnum  Katehee  t  shahvith." 
(Bean  of  black  face,  coffee  is  thy  name, 
That  sleep  may  flee,  and  pleasure  sleep.) 

Tobacco  is  likewise  indulged  in  to  an  incredible  ex- 
tent. It  is  mostly  smoked  in  Persian  water-pipes  (,g/ialyan). 
If  the  tobacco  is  of  the  Shiraz  brands,  it  is  very  good, 
but  strong;  and  the  Persian  smoker  will  smoke  so  many 
pipes  a  day — often  forty  to  fifty — as  to  be  in  a  "  state  of 
happiness"  called  " keff"  early  in  the  afternoon.  This 
means  a  species  of  narcosis  brought  on  by  their  peculiar 
manner  of  smoking  it;  that  is,  inhaling  the  smoke,  allow- 
ing it  to  penetrate  the  lungs,  and  then  letting  it  escape  by 
the  nose  and  ears.  As  tobacco  is  excessively  cheap  and 
time  no  object  to  the  average  Persian,  this  variety  of 
dissipation  is  the  most  prevalent  one,  and  one  not  for- 
bidden by  the  Koran,  either.  While  the  "keff"  lasts, 
the  pupils  of  the  eyes  are  dilated,  and  a  sort  of  drowsy 
indifference  to  all  outside  objects  seems  to  pervade  the 
smoker.  A  curious  fact  in  connection  with  the  use  of 
tobacco  in  Persia  is  the  manner  in  which  its  solace  is 
provided  by  venders  in  the  street  to  all  passers-by.  Cigars 
are  not  sold  there,  but  the  venders,  each  carrying  a 
goodly  supply  of  pipes  and  tobacco  with  him,  are  plenti- 
ful. For  two  cents  anybody  can  sit  down  in  the  street 
and  smoke  a  well- filled  jf^//rt(»'a«.  This  takes  him  about 
thirty  minutes  to  do. 

The  relations  of  the  sexes  are  simply  scandalous, 
Woman  is  on  the  lowest  plane  imaginable.  The  Persian 
values  a  fine  horse  much  more  highly  than  any  of  his 
wives.  Polygamy  and  concubinage  are  much  more  fre- 
quent here  than  in  Turkey.  The  average  Persian  is  the 
slave  of  the  grossest  sensuality.  Yet  with  all  that,  there 
is  paternal  and  filial  affection,  and  women  often  wield 
an  occult  influence  hard  to  account  for  and  harder  to 
combat. 

The  Persian  is  capable  of  great  mental  and  physical 
exertion;  but  he  abhors  it.  He  has  the  gift  of  imitation 
but  not  of  invention.  He  never  gives  way  to  anger  un- 
less he  can  afford  it.  Saadi  tells  a  little  fable  that  is  as 
characteristic  of  the  Persian  of  to-day  as  it  was  in  his 
own  time.  A  dervish  being  once  grossly  insulted  by  a 
mighty  personage,  nursed  his  wrath  for  fifteen  years. 
Then,  his  way  leading  him  along  a  certain  highroad,  he 
saw'his  enemy,  fallen  into  disgrace  and  stripped  of  all 
power,  nailed  to  the  cross  and  nearly  expiring.  The 
dervish  deliberately  went  in  search  of  a  big,  jagged  stone, 
found  one  and  threw  it  at  the  dying  man.  This,  Saadi 
says,  was  what  a  wise  man  should  do. 

The  Persian,  just  the  reverse  of  the  Turk,  is  proverbial 
for  his  polished  manners.  He  is  very  fond  of  polite 
phrases  and  terms  of  endearment  and  welcome.  But  you 
must   never   take    him   literally.      "  SaaJem    aleikoml" 


(Peace  be  with  thee!)  he  will  greet  his  worst  enemy  with, 
and  the  latter  will  respond,  "  O  aleikom  essalatn  o  rahmet 
Allah/"  (Also  with  thee  be  peace  and  the  forbearance  of 
Allah!)  In  parting  he  will  say,  "  Khosh  Amadi"  (Thou 
earnest  propitiously),  "  iofa  awurdtt"  (Thou  broughtest 
comfort),  "  musharaf  vtuzzain  "  (I  am  honored  by  thy 
visit),  etc.,  and  the  reply  will  be,  ''  Lut/e  awli  kern  ne- 
shawad!"  (May  the  kindness  of  the  Most  High  never 
diminish),  etc.,  which  will  not  prevent  either  of  them 
from  cutting  the  other's  throat  if  the  chance  be  favorable, 
nor  from  intriguing  against  and  lying  about  the  other. 
Even  the  servants  are  ridiculously  polite  toward  one 
another.  In  addressing  another  servant,  a  man  will  use 
the  equivalent  of  "  Your  Highness,"  and  will  express  the 
hope  that  His  Highness  will  continue  to  let  the  sun  of 
his  countenance  shine  upon  him. 

When  once  a  Persian  throws  off  this  cloak  of  polite- 
ness and  affability,  he  becomes  terrible  coarse  and  filthy  in 
his  talk.  As  with  most  Orientals,  curses  and  terms  of  op- 
probrium are  generally  hurled  vicariously,  directed  against 
the  father,  the  mother,  the  ancestors  of  the  person  ad- 
dressed, such  as  "^padar  szag "  (son  of  a  dog),  '* padar 
sukhu"  (son  of  a  heathen),  and  the  like.  When  swearing 
to  the  truthfulness  of  something,  the  Persian  will  invoke 
his  eyes,  his  beard,  his  father's  grave,  and  '*  Tshes/im  * 
(By  my  eyes),  and  "  Rishay  mera  kaffan  kerdee  "  (May 
you  put  my  beard  in  the  winding  sheet,  that  is,  strike  me 
dead)  are  very  common  asseverations. 

The  rulers  of  Persia  for  centuries  have  sprung  from 
Koordish  or  Turcoman  stock,  and  the  soldiers  in  the 
Persian  army  of  to-day  are  taken  exclusively  from  those 
parts  of  Persia  where  the  inhabitants  are  of  Turkish  or  of 
Koordish  origin  and  still  speak  their  own  language.  To 
prevent  them  from  fraternizing  with  the  native  popula- 
tion in  other  parts  of  Persia,  the  regiments  are  changed 
and  changed  about  every  six  months.  The  common 
Persian  feels  the  most  supreme  disdain  for  bravery,  and 
the  Persian  word  for  soldier  means,  literally  translated, 
"playing  with  his  head." 

Their  public  baths,  although  they  number  by  the  hun- 
dred in  each  of  the  larger  towns,  prevent  cleanly  habits 
rather  than  promote  them.  The  water  in  the  common 
tanks  not  alone  serves  for  the  ablutions  of  hundreds,  but 
is  changed  only  twice  a  week  as  a  rule,  while  the  towels 
furnished  are  never  washed,  and  only  hung  out  to  dry 
in  the  broiling  sun  along  the  mud-walls  of  the  bathing 
establishments.  Diseases  due  to  or  aggravated  by  unclean- 
liness  are,  therefore,  frightfully  common  in  Persia,  even 
among  small  children.  As  for  their  clothes,  they  put 
them  on.  like  the  Chinese,  layer  after  layer,  as  the  weather 
grows  colder,  and  peel  themselves  again  in  the  same 
fashion  as  the  sun  waxes  fiercer  and  fiercer.  They  always 
sleep,  men  and  women,  in  at  least  one  full  suit  of  clothes, 
and  during  the  winter  in  a  half-dozen,  covering  their 
heads  tightly  with  a  quilted  skull-cap,  afterward  drawing 
the  coverlet  over  the  head,  and  thus  preventing  the  fresh 
air  from  getting  into  their  lungs. 

Dishonesty  is  another  besetting  sin  of  theirs.     If  Pc 


It  i'Wfti 


had  lived  in  Persia.he  could  never  have  hit  off  his  terse  say- 
ing, "An  honest  man's  the  noblest  work  of  God,"  for  he 
wouldn't  have  seen  one.  The  only  difference  made  in 
Persia  is  between  permissible  and  forbidden  dishonesty. 
They  technically  call  the  all  pervading  species  of  per- 
missible scoundrelism  khori/an  (literally,  to  eat),  just  as 
in  this  country  you  never  hoar  of  a  bank  cashier  or  other 
trusted  employee  stealing  money,  but  will  always  hear 
some  more  euphonious  term  used.  Everybody  in  Persia 
["eats"  in  this  peculiar  sense,  from  the  Grand  Vizier 
'down  to  the  lowest  menial  in  the  stable  or  back-kitchen. 
''The  pay  of  the  soldiery  is  "  eaten  "  by  their  officers,  be- 
ginning with  the  Minister  of  war,  the  third  son  of  the 
Shah.  Three-fourths  of  the  wages  of  the  servants  are 
swallowed  up  by  the  stewards  and  head-servants  before 
they  get  into  their  own  hands. 

The  ta.xes  of  a  province  are  "  partaken  of"  by  the  col- 
electors,   nioons/iees  (secretaries),    and    tntrzas    (scribes), 
before  reaching  their  ultimate  destination.     The  money 
paid  out  by  the  Shah  to  repair  one  of  his   card-board 
palaces  is  "  eaten  "  on  the  way,  and  never  gets  there  at 
all.     The  salaries  of  the  government  officials  go  the  same 
road.     Another  species  of  robbery.  legalized  by  centuries 
of  custom,  is  called  mudakhil.     It  is  a  thievish  commis- 
j  sion  exacted  by  the  paid  employee,  servant  or  official  on 
I  everything  purchased.     .\s  long  as  this  mudakhil  remains 
within  reasonable  bounds,  varying  from  ten  to  forty  per 
cent.,  it  is   considered   the   proper   thing.      A  man  not 
transgressing  these  limits  may  proudly  call  himself  an 
honest  man  in  Persia.     If  he  goes  beyond  that,  he  loses 
caste,  but  probably  nothing  else. 

In  outward  appearance  his  looks  do  not  belie  the  Per- 
sian. He  is  somewhat  below  medium  height,  rather 
slender  and  spare  of  flesh,  but  of  a  good  build.  His  skin 
is  swarthy,  and  his  eyes  and  hair  are  generally  dark. 
Blonde  hair  one  never  sees,  but  red  hair  and  beard  are 
occasionally  met  with.  His  features,  as  a  rule,  are  rather 
regular  and  his  nose  straight.  What,  however,  spoils  all 
this  is  the  look  of  innate  villainy,  the  scowling,  cowardly, 
hang-dog  expression  of  the  face.  A  frank,  open  counte- 
nance, betokening  good-will  to  men  and  honesty  of  pur- 
pose, is  hardly  ever  seen.  As  for  the  Persian  costume,  it 
is,  like  those  of  all  other  Moslem  nations,  picturesque  and 
effective  when  not  "improved"  upon.  In  the  higher 
official  circles,  however,  some  changes  have  been  wrought 
since  the  Shah's  visit  to  Europe,  such  as  the  addition  of 
the  Western  trousers  to  the  Persian  wardrobe  pro[>er. 

There  are  in  Persia,  as  elsewhere,  devotees  to  fashion, 
and  the  native  dudedom  finds  scope  for  its  ambition  in 
constantly  improving  the  lambskin  cap  that  marks  the 
subject  of  the  Shah.  These  caps  are  called  kolah,  and 
the  regulation  shape  for  them  is  conical,  and  about  six- 
teen inches  high.  That,  at  least,  is  the  kolah  of  the 
common  people,  which  may  be  bought  for  two  of  three 
kran  apiece  (thirty  to  forty-five  cents),  and  are  of  poor  fin- 
ish, but  rather  more  substantial  than  the  costlier  and  finer 
ones.  Of  these  the  most  expensive  are  made  of  Bokhara 
iambskin,and  cost  as  high  a5  ten  lo  tighteen  ioman  (fifteen 


to  twenty-four  dollars)  apiece.  Any  one  wearing  a  ko/aA  of 
this  type  belongs  to  the  Persian  variety  of  the  caste  of  Vere 
de  Vere.  These  caps  require  much  more  tender  care  and 
affectionate  nursing  than  a  fine  American  beaver  hat,  and 
change  in  style  every  three  months.  The  second  quality 
costs  from  three  to  four  /t/wa/r,  and  besides  these  there  is 
the  ko/iiA  of  military  cut,  intended  for  officers  and  sol- 
diers, and  called  ko/ak  nisami.  These  caps  arc  very  ill 
adapted  to  the  requirements  of  the  Persian  climate.  They 
afford  no  protection  whatever  to  the  eye  against  the 
blinding  rays  of  the  sun,  and  are  extremely  hot  and  un- 
comfortable for  the  head.  But  surh  are  the  decrees  of 
Persian  fashion,  more  rigorous  even  than  those  of  the 
Parisian  goddess. 

The  koiak  was  first  introduced  by  the  founders  of  the 
Kadjar  dynasty,  and  has  now,  despite  all  its  bad  features, 
gained  such  a  comjilcte  stronghold  in  Persia  that  when 
the  present  Shah.  Nasr  ed-Deen.  in  the  beginning  of  his 
reign,  while  still  inspired  by  the  reformatory  fever,  issued 
a  firman  to  wear  none  but  kolahs  made  of  native  lamb- 
skins and  more  bell-shaped  and  shorter,  he  met  with  a 
disastrous  defeat.  His  officials  would  seize  people  in  the 
street  and  cut  down  their  caps  to  the  required  length, 
but  the  victims  would  immediately  go  into  the  bazar  and 
buy  other  ones  of  the  old  shape.  Like  all  of  Nasr  ed-  Deen's 
reforms,  it  came  to  nothing. 

This,  then,  is  the  main  piece  of  a  Persian's  dress.  The 
comj)aratively  unimportant  rest  consists  of  the  following; 
His  shirt  (pirakan),  very  short,  buttoned  on  the  side,  and 
overlapping;  his  tight  coat  (arka/ook);  his  khacba,  another 
coat,  of  one  shade  only;  the  kamerbuud  (girdle,  sash,  or 
belt,  often  with  diamond  or  silver  claspsj;  the  kuledjeh 
(long  coat  with  short  sleeves);  the  djubbch  (overcoat,  often 
made  of  cashmere  shawl);  his  ikalwar  (short  trousers  or 
drawers);  the  djtirab  (short  socks);  his  ka/sh  or  papoosh 
(shoes  or  slippers);  and  his  handkerchief  {desmal),  which 
he  uses  for  everything  else  but  its  original  purpose — in 
lieu  of  a  bag,  as  wrapjiing  paper,  basket  and  the  like. 

Of  weapons  the  Persian  is  very  fond  and  proud,  al- 
though he  hardly  ever  uses  them,  for,  as  I  pointed  out 
before,  personal  bravery  is  not  one  of  his  leading  traits. 
Ancient  weapons,  made  by  the  armorers  and  engravers 
of  old,  are  highly  prized,  and  fabulous  sums  are  often 
paid  for  them.  The  art  of  making  fine  weapons  has  been 
lost  in  Persia,  and  what  really  fine  specimens  now  exist 
date  back  at  least  several  hundreds  of  years.  They  are 
imitated,  of  course,  especially  in  Ispahan;  but  comparison 
at  once  shows  their  spurious  nature.  For  old  guns  with 
long  Slocks,  chased,  engraved,  embellished  with  small 
gold  and  silver  and  mother-of-pearl  plates,  made  of 
Damascene  steel,  three  hundred  to  seven  hundred  toman 
(four  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  to  ten  hundred  and  fifty 
dollars)  are  sometimes  paid.  The  shemsheer  (straight  sword 
or  scimeter)  is  likewise  often  artistically  shaped  and  fin- 
ished, and  the  same  is  true  of  the  kacmth  (broad  Circas- 
sian dagger),  and  the  khandshar  (pointed  and  curved 
dagger).  All  these  weapons  are,  as  I  have  said, ^etietilln 
y»oit\  loT  &\\ov<,Yvo\.  Iw  wst^^VviNx  ^q^-^  ■waiv,\>sy«'e^'<A., 


d 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  PERSIANS. 


interfere  with  the  fact  that  they  would  make  most  formi- 
dable weapons,  when  wielded  by  stout  hands.  The 
kaemeh  especially,  which  resembles  very  much  the  short 
Roman  sword,  is  a  splendid  arm  in  a  hand-to-hand  en- 
counter. 

The  rosary  (tislieh)  and  the  signet  {mu/tr)  are  sine  qua 
nons  of  every  Persian  of  the  higher  classes.     Documents 

tare  but  seldom  signed,  even  to-day,  with  the  name  of  an 
individual,  but  have  simply  the  seal  (containing  in  most 
cases  a  sentence  from  the  Koran  or  from  some  of  the 
Persian  or  Arabic  poets)  affixed,  and  that  gives  them 
legal  value  in  Persia.  The  rosary  is  used  by  Persians,  as 
it  is  by  the  Turks,  simply  as  a  pastime.  For  hours  they 
will  let  the  beads  glide  listlessly  through  their  outspread 
fingers. 

As  for  the  dress  of  the  Persian  woman,  it  takes  a  cor- 
responding number  of  articles  to  make  her  presentable 
out-doors.  The  following  ten  pieces  of  clothing  are  con- 
sidered il<  rignciir:  the  chaddar^  or  loose  outside  wrap, 
f  generally  of  dark-blue  cloth  or  linen,  enwrapping  the 
whole  woman  from  the  crown  of  her  head  to  the  soles  of 
her  feet,  with  an  opening  left  for  the  face;  the  rouband, 
or  face-veil  of  thin  white  linen  or  gauze,  with  a  close 
lattice-work  of  the  same  material  over  the  eyes;  the 
chapraszt  (literally,  left-right),  or  clasp,  which  fastens  the 
rouband  behind  the  head,  generally  made  of  two  heavy 
gold  coins,  diamonds  or  other  precious  stones,  silver,  or 
polished  steel,  according  to  the  station  or  wealth  of  the 
husband;  \.\\t  fira/tan,  or  chemise;  the  arX'/;<?/o<'^,  or  over- 
skirt;  the  cttankchoor,  or  baggy  drawers;  the  chargat,  or 
head  covering;  the  shahvar  nizaunee,  or  narrow  drawers; 
the  zter-jiinnia,  or  outer  drawers;  ka/sJi  or  coolizth^  tiny 
slippers  and  stockings. 

The  material  for  all  this  varies  in  costliness  ai  cording 
to  the  means  of  the  woman,  silk,  velvet,  cloth,  cotton, 
even  felt  being  used.  --Vgain,  the  shades  and  patterns  of 
these  articles  of  clothing  vary  greatly,  but  not  the  form, 
that  having  proved  immutable  since  the  beginning  of  the 
present  century.  The  indoor  costume  of  the  women  is 
altogether  different;  that  is,  at  least  with  the  young 
women  of  the  undt-rouns;  not  so  in  the  case  of  the  women 
of  sober  years,  both  rich  and  poor.  Indoors  there  is  no 
thaddar,  no  rouband,  no  chapraszt,  no  char  gat,  no  zeer- 
j'annia,  and  nochankchoor,  but  instead  merely  d^pirahan, 
a  coquettish  little  jacket  of  velvet,  lots  of  jewelry  and 
perfume  and — that's  all. 

In  their  diet  the  Persians  are  very  dainty;  at  least,  so 
far  as  the  quantity  they  eat  and  the  material  chosen  from 
is  concerned:  and  this  despite  the  fact  that  a  Persian 
meal  consists  of  scores,  often  hundreds  of  dishes.  Rice, 
soup,  bread,  sour  milk,  mutton,  chicken,  and  dried  fruit 
form  the  staple  of  their  daily  fare.  Beef  is  tough  all  over 
Persia,  while  mutton  is  excellent,  of  exquisite  flavor,  and 
very  juicy  and  tender.  Mutton  then,  with  chicken,  com- 
poses their  meat  diet.  Game  of  almost  every  kind  is 
eschewed,  it  being  considered  either  makruh  (improper) 
oi  Itarlal  (impure).  When  eaten  at  all,  it  must  be  quite 
fresh  and  recently  kilhd.      There   are   three  kinds   of 


bread.  That  commonly  used  in  towns  is  called  naunt 
surzek  (wheat  bread),  while  in  the  countrj'  they  eat  barley 
bread  {^naane  djarnw)  and  a  mixture  of  both,  called  naant 
dehati  (peasants'  bread).  Although  there  is  a  great  deal 
of  game  in  Persia,  such  as  pheasant, wild  pigeon,  partridge, 
snipe,  chamois,  argali  (mountain  sheep),  gazelle,  deer, 
hare,  and  wild  boar,  and  while  the  Persian  is  fond 
of  sport  and  kills  much  game,  very  little  of  it  is  con- 
sumed. 

The  two  Persian  national  dishes  are  called  tchiHaw  and 
pillaw.  Boiled  rice  forms  the  basis  of  each.  In  pillate 
they  use  more  butter  (gAee,  a  fearful  stuff),  dried  fruit  of 
all  kinds,  small  shreds  ur  squares  of  meat,  etc.,  «itb 
saffron,  sugar,  etc.,  often  coating  the  whole  surface.  Like 
the  Japanese,  the  Persians  excel  in  boiling  rice;  earb 
grain  standing  out  separately  in  the  huge  dish.  Beside^ 
the  rice  of  Ghilan  is  of  prime  quality.  Rice  boiled  in 
milk  and  afterward  spiced  (called  shecrberindj)  is  also  a 
favorite  dish  of  theirs.  But  ash  (soup)  is  the  criterion 
of  fashionable  Persian  cookerj'.  It  is  not  very  palatable 
to  our  Western  taste.  They  use  broth  in  some  cases, 
but  generally  make  their  soups  sour  and  thick  as  mush, 
adding  lime  or  lemon  juice  to  it  for  flavoring  pur- 
poses. 

The  greatest  Persian  delicacy  is  a  paste  made  of  rice- 
flour  and  bestrewed  with  sugar  and  pistachios.  It  is 
called  yakhd  dar  ^e7//V/i/ (literally,  jelly  from  Heaven),  but 
has  an  insipid  taste,  and  would  hardly  be  eaten  by  even 
a  ravenous  school-boy  here.  Sour  milk  (^niaast)  they  are 
inordinately  fond  of,  so  much  so  that  the  Persian  theo- 
logians make  a  great  point  of  assuring  the  believers  thai 
Mohammed  expressly  included  never-failing  brooks  of 
sour  milk  amongst  the  delights  of  the  Moslem  paradise. 
And  when  a  Persian  grandee,  for  some  years  di])lomatic- 
ally  employed  at  European  courts,  assured  the  Shah  that 
sour  milk  did  not  form  a  daily  attraction  on  the  tables  of 
Western  potentates,  his  Majesty  could  not  expressenough 
astonishment  and  disgust  at  the  fat  t.  "What,"  he  said, 
"a  mighty  monarch  and  not  sour  milk  every  day? 
P.shaw,  that  surpasses  belief !  "  Many  things,  on  the 
other  hand,  which  we  look  upon  as  delicacies,  the  Persian 
holds  as  of  no  account.  Thus,  their  delicious  iced  drinks 
called  sherbet,  some  excellent  baked  meat  pies  and 
truffles,  they  make  very  little  of.  Truffles,  called  tumbvl- 
e-zamine  (earth  boils),  are  very  common  in  some  parts  of 
Persia.  If  the  average  Western  stomach  refuses  to  be 
comforted  with  the  products  of  their  culinaryart,  at  least 
their  skill  and  the  great  number  of  their  dishes,  de- 
serve mention.  Oi pillaios  alone  over  two  hundred  vari- 
eties exist. 

A  great  deal  has  been  said  about  Persian  wine.  Their 
own  poets,  Hafiz  especially,  have  waxed  eloquent  when- 
ever touching  the  subject.  To  a  non-Persian  palate, 
however,  only  the  Shira/.  wine  seems  worthy  of  praise. 
That,  to  be  sure,  has  a  most  delicate  and  fine  flavor — a 
flavor  all  its  own — comparable  to  none  other.  The  won- 
der is,  that  the  wine  has  not  long  ago  become  a  staple 
export  aTUc\e  -wixVi  \U«  Vetsvans  Jor  it  is  certain  that  every 


I 


> 


Eoropean  connoisseur  who  (juIs  his  lips  to  it  at  once  de- 
clares it  incomparable. 

The  home  life  of  the  modern  Persian  is  not  as  dull  and 
devoid  of  intellectual  pleasures  as  the  low  state  of  educa- 
tion and  of  general  knowledge  would  lead  one  to  suppose. 
The  Persian  enjoys  the  society  of  his  womankind  of 
every  species,  and  while  he  undoubtedly  is  their  tyrant 
and  bond-master,  he  is  on  the  whole  an  indulgent  one  to 
his  wives,  setghays  (temporary  wives),  and  slaves.  They 
play  on  the  Persian  lute,  and  dance  to  him,  and  tell  him 
stories  of  the  interminable,  wildly  imaginative  kind  in 
true  Scheherezade  style.  But  what  delights  the  average 
Persian  more  than  anything  else  is  the  reciting  of  poetry. 
The  whole  nation  is  fairly  imbued  with  poetry;  it  oozes 
out  of  them  on  every  occasion. 

Education,  it  is'true,  is  wofully  deficient  in  Persia;  and 
yet,  bad  as  it  it,  it  is  tjuite  generally  distributed.  The 
well-to-do  keep  private  tutors  {laleh)  lor  their  children, 
who  teach  them  the  rules  of  behavior  {adab),  reading, 
writing,  the  Koran,  the  poets,  and  rhetoric.  Here,  as 
»ell  as  in  the  common  schools  {mtktab),  where  the  school- 
master {ak/ioon)  teaches  the  yoimg  idea  how  to  shoot,  a 
discreet,  orderly  behavior  is  first  and  foremost  insisted 
on.  Oriental  phlegm  is  drilled  into  the  youngster,  so 
that  it  is  quite  surprising  to  see  how  cool  and  self-pos- 
sessed young  boys  of  ten  or  twelve  soon  learn  to  be.  I 
have  seen  the  young  son  of  the  present  Minister  of 
Foreign  Affairs.  Yahia  Khan,  receive  his  father's  guests 
in  the  stately  halls  of  the  paternal  palace  with  a.  x'f'i'/esza 
and  natural  decorum  that  would  have  reflected  credit  on 
the  average  American  Secretary  of  State.  And  yet  the 
youngster  was  but  fourteen,  and  measured  barely  five 
feet  in  height.  Girls  are  often  allowed  to  join  in  their 
brothers'  lessons,  but  never  beyond  their  ninth  year,  when 
they  approach  maturity  and  must  no  longer  be  seen  by 
ttrangers  without  the  rouband  (veil). 

Schools  are  plentifully  sprinkled  all  over  Persia,  and 
although  the  amount  of  learning  acquired  there  is  not 
excessive,  consisting  as  it  does  merely  of  a  knowledge  of 
so  many  chapters  of  the  Koran  and  of  the  rudiments  of 
reading  and  writing,  still  that  much  at  least  most  Persian 
hoysof  the  age  of  fourteen  do  know.  The  Royal  College  in 
Teheran,  where  Kuropean  professors  teach  thoroughly 
Md  successfully  all  the  branches  that  make  up  the  curric- 
iluin  of  the  average  American  college,  leaving  out  Latin 
Md  Creek,  however,  and  substituting  French  and  Arabic 
fof  it,  next  stands  open  to  the  student,  or  else  he  receives 
"^e  rest  of  his  schooling  at  home  from  a  more  advanced 
tutor.  With  a  superficial  knowledge  of  French,  together 
*'th  the  other  branches  already  enumerated,  the  young 
'^ftsian  may  aspire  to  any  position  in  ihe  land,  even  the 
'"gbest,  always  jjrovided  that  his  father  or  some  of  his 
f^her's  friends  have  a  little  influence  at  court,  or  at 
'east  with  the  governor  of  the  province.  Once  the  post 
^i mirta  (scribe)  be  secured  for  a  Persian  youth  in  the 
bouse  of  a  powerful  man,  and  he  may  rise  to  the 
greatest  and  most  lucrative  offices  in  the  State. 
In  this  plan  of  education,  it  will  be  perceived,  the  exact 


sciences  have  no  place.  These  the  Persian  considers, 
not  beyond  his  ken,  but  beyond  his  needs.  He  learns, 
with  the  aid  of  a  counting-machine,  how  to  add  and 
subtract.  But  that  is  as  far  as  his  arithmetical  knowledge 
goes.  Even  the  Shah  and  his  ministers  know  no  more, 
and  more  is  actually  not  required  in  Persia.  In  a  country 
where  time  counts  for  nothing,  the  difficulty  of  multipli- 
cation is  gotten  over  by  adding  and  adding  always  the 
same  number;  and  division  is  a  feat  beyond  their  under- 
standing. 

Persian  is  the  universal  language  in  Western  Asia,  an 
eminence  to  which  the  elegance  of  its  style,  the  finish  of 
its  construction,  and,  above  all,  its  rich  literature  justly 
entitle  it.  It  sounds  harsh  to  the  untutored  ear,  but 
when  compared  to  Turkish.  Koordish,  or  Arabic,  it  is  less 
so.  At  any  rate,  Persian  occupies  that  place  in  Turkestan, 
Afghanistan,  Siestan,  Beloochistan,  Bokhara,  and  even  a 
great  part  of  the  Caucasus  and  of  India,  which  the 
French  language  stilt  holds  in  the  i>olite  cirdes  of 
Europe, 

Persian  writing  is  very  difficult,  and  even  the  most 
cultured  people  seldom  master  it  completely.  The  high- 
est officers  of  State  are  not  ashamed  of  practising,  in  their 
leisure  hours,  the  art  of  calligraphy,  and  a  good  hand- 
writing is  something  to  be  proud  of  indeed.  The  Shah 
will  show  to  this  day,  with  pardonable  pride,  a  series 
of  letters  he  has  succeeded  in  forming  exceptionally  well. 
In  the  Persian  mind  their  early  masters  of  calligraphy 
rank  side  by  side  with  their  fabled  hero  Rustum,  and  even 
ahead  of  their  national  poets. 

Even  of  the  uneducated  Persians  few  are  wholly  unac- 
quainted with  the  literature  of  their  country,  and  nearly 
all  of  them  have  learned  by  heart  many  passages  and 
sayings  of  the  more  popular  poets.  Geography  and 
history  are  sealed  books  to  the  Persian,  however.  Even 
the  best  informed  have  but  a  hazy  idea  of  it.  What 
passes  for  history  with  them  is  nothing  but  a  net-work  of 
absurd  fables,  legends,  and  traditions,  wherein  truth  has 
but  a  slender  part.  The  Shah  employs,  at  a  good  round 
salary,  a  potent,  grave,  and  reverend  seignior,  who  is 
styled  the  court  historian,  and  whose  official  duty  it  is  to 
compose  a  chronicle  descriptive  of  the  reign  and  triumphs 
of  Nasr  ed-Deen,  but  who  is  likewise  supposed  to  know 
all  about  the  previous  rulers  of  the  country.  This  gen- 
tleman, however,  might  possibly  find  remunerative  em- 
ployment elsewhere  as  the  champion  liar  of  the  world, 
but  certainly  nowhere  else  as  historian.  His  tales,  oral 
and  written,  are  for  the  most  part  the  fabric  of  a  very 
active  and  florid  imagination,  and  as  such  are  a  success. 

In  the  same  measure,  however,  as  he  lacks  exact  infor- 
mation on  almost  every  subject,  the  Persian  puts  his  trust 
in  almost  every  form  of  superstition.  And  this  is  true 
from  the  highest  down  to  the  lowest.  The  Persian  be- 
lieves there  is  no  such  thing  as  chance.  He  is  firmly 
convinced  that  a  special  Providence  actively  interferes 
in  even  the  minutest  and  most  trivial  affairs  of  life.  As 
Hoyle  says,  "  When  in  doubt  take  the  trick  ! "  so  the 
Persian,  when    in    doubt,  will   also  resort  to  a  trick — 


■M 


THE  PARSEE  CHILD  AND   THE  ASTROLOGER. 


counting  his  rosary.  If  the  number  of  beads  at  the 
catch,  counting  from  the  one  he  picked  up  at  random,  be 
an  uneven  one,  especially  if  it  be  thirteen  or  nine,  he  will 
not  do  the  business  in  hand,  conclude  the  bargain  he 
was  haggling  for,  nor  even  take  a  stroll  in  the  open  air, 
no  matter  how  strong  the  inducement. 

The  astrologers  {moonatishini)  are  still  as  omnipotent  in 
Persia  to-day  as  they  once  were  in  medi.'eval  Europe. 
Important  matters  of  state  are  never  broached  unless  the  I 
horoscope  has  before  pronounced  favorably  upon  it.  The  j 
Shah  himself  will  not  undertake  anything  without  having 
first  consulted  the  horoscope  {taleh),  not  even  a  hunting 
excursion  of  a  day  or  so,  nor  the  purchase  of  a  new  slave 
girl.  There  are  also  all  kinds  of  "  signs,"  Stumbling 
over  any  obstacle  early  in  the  day,  a  fit  of  sneezing  before 
setting  out  on  a  journey,  an  untoward  crawling  of  a 
spider  across  the  road,  or  the  scattered  flight  of  some 
birds — these  are  all  signs  of  evil  foreboding.  The  flight 
of  birds  is  still  as  carefully  observed  by  the  Persians  as 
it  once  was  by  the  Roman  augurs,  and  if  a  crow  should 
happen  to  fly  across  his  j>ath  when  leaving  his  palace,  the 
Shah  will  immediately  turn  back.  It  is  the  same  with 
his  grandees,  even  with  the  most  of  the  few  Persians  who 
have  spent  some  years  in  European  capitals. 

But  the  most  common  form  of  superstition  is  the  "evil 
eye."  The  Persian  word  for  it  is  baade  khaJem,  which 
literally  means  "  bad  step."  This  thing  is  tarried  to  a 
ridiculous  extent.  A  baby  is  healthy  and  pretty.  A 
friend  of  the  mother  admires  the  little  one  in  glowing 
terms.  That  would  be  baade  kliadcm — of  evil  omen — 
and  would  be  looked  upon  as  a  diabolical  design  to  injure 
the  child  if  the  phrase  EensbaUah  (may  it  please  God) 
were  not  added  to  every  eulogium.  An  old  woman  looks 
at  the  child  from  the  right-hand  side — evil  eye  again. 
The  father,  by  accident,  speaks  first  to  the  baby  at  sun- 
rise— evil  eye.  A  girl,  pretty,  well-mannered,  healthy, 
with  a  good  dowry,  is  wedded  to  a  man.  The  first  busi- 
ness undertaking  of  the  young  Benedict  turns  out  dis- 
astrously. Evil  eye!  Nothing  could  induce  that  man  to 
keep  his  young  wife.  She  is  baade  khadrm  to  him,  and 
she's  got  to  go,  willy  nilly.  As  the  divorce  law  is  such 
that  it  virtually  lies  with  the  husband  alone  to  keep  or 
send  away  his  wife,  and  as  the  ceremony  itself  is  very 
simple  and  requires  neither  time  nor  money,  he  soon  gets 
rid  of  her.  Nobody  blames  him.  "She  was  baade 
khadem  to  him,"  everybody  says  in  explanation, and  that's 
enough. 

Amulets  are  worn  by  nearly  everybody  to  avert  the 
evil  eye,  and  to  attract  good  luck,  These  amulets  are  of 
all  shapes  and  substances.  The  wealthier  ladies,  for 
instance,  wear  gold  bracelets,  neck  chains,  and  anklets, 
often  of  very  artistic  workmanship,  containing  in  asealed- 
up  cavity  verses  from  the  Koran,  made  especially  power- 
ful by  the  blessings  of  some  iniaum,  or  pious  dervish. 
Little  mother-of-pearl  tablets,  of  octagonal  or  oval  shape, 
and  often  set  in  turquoises,  are  worn  around  the  neck  for 
the  same  purpose.  They  generally  contain,  In  delicately 
engraved  characters,  some   Arabic    incantations   to   the 


higher  powers  to  protect  the  wearer  against  the  lower  ones. 
Poor  women  will  often  content  themselves  with  a  string 
around  their  necks,  to  which  may  be  tied  a  strong  talis- 
man in  the  shape  of  a  snake's  tooth,  a  leopard's  tongue,a 
hyena's  tuft  of  hair,  sometimes  inclosed  in  a  small  lockft 
of  brass  or  silver. 

At  the  birth  of  an  infant  the  father  will  seize  his 
scimeter,  and  brandishing  it  in  all  directions,  will  cut  the 
air  east,  west,  north,  and  south.  This,  he  believes,  will 
frighten  off  the  evil  fay  Aale,  who  is  supposed  to  be  for- 
ever on  the  lookout  for  babes  to  carry  off  to  her  domairs. 
Girls,  young  widows,  and  divorced  women  will  sit  astride 
the  whiffle-tree  of  mills  and  thus  allow  themselves  to  be 
turned  twice  around  the  pillar  in  the  centre,  in  the  finn 
conviction  that  this  procedure  will  soon  catch  a  husband 
for  them.  The  funniest  superstition  that  prevails  to  the 
same  end  is  connected  with  an  ancient  mosque  in  Ispahan, 
the  minaret  of  which  i«  known  as  the  kune  birindji,  from 
the  fact  that  it  is  made  of  brass.  There  are  twelve  brass 
steps  leading  up  to  its  entrance.  Marriageable  girls  and 
widows  will  pray  at  the  gate  of  the  sanctuary  for  a  man; 
but  before  doing  so,  in  order  to  make  their  prayer  effec- 
tive, they  must  crack  a  walnut  placed  on  each  of  the 
dozen  steps  and  recite  after  performing  the  feat  the  fol- 
lowing verse  of  poetry: 

Ai  miliar  e  Irun  e  hirindji 
Ilarfet  mitanem  nerandji 
Hntefnk  e  men  dente  milchiiahed 
Mtrd  e  himerhe»te  mikhtiahed. 

This  shrine  has  been  resorted  to  for  many  centuries, and 
the  belief  in  its  efficacy  is  still  as  unshaken  to- day  as  ever. 
— Cosmofolitan. 


The  Parsee  Child  and  the  Astrologer. 

On  the  birth  of  a  Parsee  child,  a  magian  and  a  fire- 
priest,  who  is  always  an  astrologer,  are  called  in  to  pre- 
dict the  future  life  of  the  babe.  The  magian,  dressed  in 
a  strange  robe  of  many  colors  and  a  pointed  cap  with  jing- 
ling bells,  and  armed  with  a  long  broom  made  of  berenoa 
twigs  (which  is  thought  to  have  the  power  of  putting  evil 
spirits  to  flight),  enters  the  chamber  of  the  Parsee  mother 
and  babe,  and,  setting  the  end  of  the  broom  on  fire, 
dances  around,  eKorcising  the  evil  spirits;  finally  he  flour- 
ishes his  fire-brand  over  the  mother  and  child,  and  in  all 
the  corners  of  the  room. 

This  done,  the  fire-priest  draws  a  number  of  squares 
on  a  blackboard;  in  one  corner  of  each  square  he  draws 
a  curious  figure  of  bird,  beast,  fish  or  insect,  each  of  which 
stands  for  some  mental,  physical  or  spiritual  characteris- 
tic, together  with  its  appropriate  star  or  planet.  The 
magian  then  proceeds  by  means  of  spells  and  incantations 
to  exorcise  any  evil  spirit  that  may  be  lurking  unseen  io 
the  blackboard. 

Next  the  fire-priest  begins  to  count  and  recount  the 
stars  under  whose  influence  the  child  is  supposed  to  be 
born,  and  then  with  closed  eyes  and  solemn  voice  he  pre- 
dicts the  future  life  of  the  babe.  Next  he  prepares* 
\\otoscoT^e,  ot  \)vxl"t\  ^a.^e\,  *.tv^  Vvaitvdsi  vt  to  the  father. 


Then  placing  the  babe  on  his  knee<,  he  waves  over  it  the  I       "Child,"  said  the  chief,  "  art  thou  so   mindful  of  thy 
ucred  flame,  sprinkles  it  with  holy  water,  fills  its  ears  and     duty  to  thy  mother,  while  I  am  insensible,  at  my  age,  of 


nostrils  with  sea-salt,  to  keep  out  the  evil  spirits,  and 
finally  returns  the  screaming  infant  to  its  mother's  arms. 
—  Wide  Awake. 


A  Persian  Legend. 

It  is  related  of  a  Persian  mother.on  giving  her  son  forty 
pieces  of  silver  as  his  portion,  that  she  made  him  swear 
never  to  tell  a  lie.  and  said:  "  Go.  my  son,  1  consign  thee 
•oGod;  and  we  shall  not  meet  here  again  till  the  Day  of 
Judgment." 

The  youth  went  away,  and  the  party  he  travelled  with 
»ere  assaulted  by  robbers.  One  fellow  asked  the  boy 
"hit  he  had,  and  he  answered  with  a  candor  lliat  sur- 
prised his  questioner: 

"Forty  dinars  are  sewed  up  in  my  garments." 

The  robber  laughed,  thinking  the  boy  jestu-d.  .Another 
**l!ed  him  the  same  question  and  received  the  same  an- 
*»cr.  At  last  the  chief  railed  hina  and  asked  him  what 
lie  had.     The  boy  replied: 

"  I  have  told  two  of  your  people  already  that  I  have 
forty  dinars  sewed  up  in  my  clothes." 

The  chief  ordered  his  clothes  to  he  ripped  open,  and 
'he  money  was  found. 
"And  how  came  you  to  tel!  this  ?  " 
"  Because,"  replied  the  boy,  "  I  would  not  be  false  to 
my  mother,  whom   I  solemnly  promised   never  to  tell  a 
lie." 


the  duty  I  owe  to  God  ?  Give  me  thy  hand  that  I  may 
swear  repentance  on  it."  He  did  so,  and  his  followers 
were  struck  with  the  scene. 

"You  have  been  our  leader  in  guilt,"  they  said  to  the 
chief;  "  be  the  same  in  the  paths  of  virtue."  And  taking 
the  boy's  hand,  they  took  the  oath  of  repentance  on  it. 

Protestant  Missions  in  Persia. 
The  Rev.  P.  Z.  Easton,  formerly   of  the  Presbyterian 
Mission,  is  conducting  an   independent  mission  work  in 
Persia  with  headquarters  at  Tabriz.     Deacon  Abraham 
has  a  school  and  orphanage  at  Oroomiah  which  is  being 
,  aided   by   private   contributions    from     England.       The 
!  American  Bible  Society  has  an  agent  at  Tabriz,  and  the 
British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  is   also  circulating  the 
Scriptures  in   Persia.     There  has  been   lately  started  a 
I  mission  under  the  direction  of  the  Archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury, for  the  purpose  of  aiding  the  Nestorian  and  Arme- 
nian Churches,  but   its  methods  have  been  unfortunate. 
The  English  Church  Missionary  Society  and  the  Ameri- 
can Presbyterian  Church  have  both   established  effective 
missions. 

CHURCH    MISSIONARY    SOCIETY. 

The  "Church  Missionary  Society"  commenced  its 
Persia  mission  in  1876.  It  isat  Juifa,  asuburb  of  Ispahan- 
Connected  with  the  Persia  mission,  though  beyond  the 
boundaries  of  Persia,  is  the  mission  at  Baghdad. 

Last  year  the  mission  reported  4  European  missionaries, 
I  lay  missionary,  i  native  clergyman.  22  native  lay  teach- 
ers, iSS  native  baptized  Christians,  95  communicants,  5 
schools  with  181  male  and  128  female  scholars. 

Dr.  Bruce  writes:  "  In  our  work  in  Persia  we  are 
brought  into  contact  with  the  Gregorian  Armeniari 
Church,  the  Roman  Catholic  .\rmenian  Church,  and  the 
.\merican  missionaries  and  their  Protestant  congregations 
and  laborers.  Our  missionaries  have  always  acted  to- 
ward all  these  above-named  Christian  bodies  with  perfect 
equality;  ihey  have  never  treated  any  of  them  as  heretics 
or  schismatics,  but  treated  them  all  alike  as  sister 
I  Churches  in  Christ,  and  on  every  possible  occasion  in- 
formed their  priests  and  members  that  our  object  was  not 
to  draw  proselytes  from  them  to  the  Church  of  England,, 
but  to  work  with  them  for  the  evangelization  of  the  Mo- 
hammedans." 

PRESBYTERIAN   MISSION. 

The  most  important  mission  in  Persia  is  that  of  the 
American  Presbyterian  Church.  It  was  commenced  in 
1834  by  the  American  Board  and  afterward  transferred 
to  the  Presbyterians.  It  reported  the  first  of  this  year 
(1888)  five  stations,  several  out-stations,  13  American  or- 
dained missionaries,  40  native  ordained  and  43  native 
licensed  ministers,  5  American  lay  male  and  32  American 
female  missionaries,  147  native  lay  missionaries,  25 
churches  with  2,199  communicants  of  whom  290  were 
added  last  year,   122  schools  with  2,814,61  'a.OwaVas«>, -wv^ 


m 


5,oo3  Sunday-school:  scholars.     The  natives  last  year  con 
tribuled  $2,462  toward  the  support  of  the  mission. 

The  annual  report,  made  last  May,  says:  "  In  general 
the  year  past  has  been  one  of  exceptional  anxiety  and 
trial  to  the  workers  in  the  field.  An  unusual  amount  of 
•opposition  has  taxed  their  faith  and  courage  and  wisdom, 
especially  at  Tabriz  and  Oroomiah.  There  is  reason  to 
•expect  the  continuance  of  these  experiences  for  some 
time." 

Rev.  J.  H.  Shedd,  one  of  the  missionaries,  has  lately 
^vritlen  an  account  of  the  mission  which  has  been  sum- 
marized by  the  Independent; 

The  Nestorians,  or  Syrian  Christians,  originated  in  the 
■fifth  century,  when  \estorius,  their  founder,  was  con- 
demned by  the  Council  of  Ephesus  for  refusing  to  call 
Mary  the  "  Mother  of  God  "  and  for  asserting  that  there 
were  not  only  two  natures  bm  two  persons  in  Christ.  The 
Nestorians  have  always  been  at  issue  with  the  Latin 
-Church  on  the  first  point,  and  this  fact  makes  them  allies 
of  the  American  missionaries.  Some  errors  have  crept 
into  their  system,  and  there  is  little  spirituality  and  dis- 
<ipline;  but  they  admit  the  need  of  reform.  They  hold 
that  the  Bible  is  the  only  rule  of  faith,  and  exercise  a  lib- 
eral spirit  toward  other  Christians. 

The  American  Board  began  a  reformatory  work  among 
them  some  fifty  years  ago.  This  mission,  since  the  Pres- 
byterian reunion,  has  been  under  the  care  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Board.  It  was  first  sought  to  work  in  harmony 
with  the  Nestorian  organization,  but  active  persecution 
and  lack  of  discipline  made  this  impossible,  and  the  con- 
verts were  gathered  into  separate  congregations.  These 
•congregations  had  native  pastors,  including  bishops,  pres- 
byters and  deacons,  all  of  whom  had  received  ordination 
in  the  old  organization.  A  conference  was  then  formed, 
including  the  missionaries,  and  a  confesiiion  and  form  of 
government  were  adopted  and  some  things  were  taken 
from  the  old  ritual  and  canons.  Tiie  outcome  is  a  sys- 
tem essentially  Presbyterian.  The  title  is  the  Evangeli- 
cal Syriac  Church.  The  best  of  feeling  exists  toward  the 
old  Church,  and  missionaries  have  sometimes  joined  with 
the  bishops  in  acts  of  ordination.  A  great  change  for 
the  better  is  to  be  observed  in  the  old  Church.  Mission- 
aries have  preached  in  the  churches  of  the  old  party,  and 
often  two  congregations  representing  the  new  and  the  old 
party,  worship  in  the  same  building. 

The  Patriarch,  Mar  Shimon,  has  as  a  rule  been  quite 
friendly  to  the  missionaries,  and  so  has  the  single  metro- 
poh'tan  now  remaining,  out  of  twenty-five  named  in  the 
thirteenth  century.  He  is  anxious  to  come  to  a  full 
understanding  with  the  Evangelical  party,  One  of  the 
present  bishops  in  Persia  was  educated  at  the  mission 
school  and  is  of  course  most  friendly.  Of  the  four 
bishops  in  Kurdistan  all  are  friendly.  Of  the  priests  in 
Persia  a  large  majority  have  united  in  the  reform  move- 
ment. In  Kurdistan  a  smaller  number  have  done  the 
same  thing.  In  all  about  seventy  of  the  priests  in  the 
oJd  Church  have  accepted  Evangelical  doctrines,  and  the 
same  spirit  is  evinced  by  many  oi  the  leading  men  of  the 


{ 


old  Church.     The  missionaries  are  not  regarded, 
fore,  as  aliens  or  schismatics. 

The  progress  of  the  reform  is  indicated  by  the  follow- 
ing figures:  In  1857  there  were  216  communicants;  in  ^ 
1867,  697;  in  1877,  1,087;  in  1S87,  over  1,900.  Therefl 
are  120  preaching  places,  and  the  congregations  embrace 
about  6,000  souls.  There  are  forty  ordained  preachers, 
thirty  licentiates,  fifteen  theological  students,  seventy- 
seven  elders  and  eighty-one  deaconesses.  Mr.  Shedd 
says: 

"The  reform  has  gathered  nearly  all  the  population 
within  its  influence  in  some  places,  and  in  many  others  it 
is  not  infrequent  to  find  more  than  half  the  people  of  the 
villages  in  our  winter  services.  On  the  other  hand,  in 
many  places  where  the  old  ecclesiastics  are  immoral  and 
opposed,  ignorance  vice  and  prejudice  abound,  and  the 
reform  moves  very  slowly." 

Into  this  prosperous  field  a  mission,  under  the  control 
of  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  has  intruded,  with  uo- 
fortunate  results.  The  avowed  object  of  this  intrusion  is 
to  help  the  Churches  of  the  East  toward  a  reunion  with 
the  Latin  and  Greek  Churches,     Says  Mr.  Shedd: 

"  The  lines  of  its  efforts  are  so  different  from  those  on 
which  we  work  that  the  two  missions  can  have  little  in 
common,  and  it  would  seem  that  each  might  go  its  way  in 
peace.  Unfortunately  these  lines  come  in  contact  in 
every  village  and  valley  of  the  Nestorians,  for  our  work 
has  preoccupied  the  field.  Where  we  have  hitherto  seen 
the  peaceful  prosecution  of  enlightenment  and  evangeliz- 
ation we  now  meet  with  strife  and  division,  rival  schools, 
rival  parties,  and  men  ready  to  smite  with  the  fists  of 
wickedness.  Constant  trouble  seems  inevitable.  No 
open  quarrel  has  yet  disgraced  us,  but  the  fact  of  rival 
missions  by  men  of  the  same  race  and  language  is  a  dis- 
grace in  the  eyes  of  Mussulmans,  and  brings  dishonor  on  > 
the  blessed  name  of  ourcommon  Lord.  The  worst  of  all  is  ■ 
that  the  ignorant  people  are  led  to  fall  back  again  upon  the  , 
formal  observance  of  Church  rites  us  the  way  to  Heaven." 

That  Mr.  Shedd  has  not  misstated  the  purposes  of  this 
Anglican  Mission  the  following,  from  one  of  Canon  Mac 
lean's  letters  to  Mr.  Shedd,  clearly  shows.  Canon  Mac- 
lean is  the  head  of  the  Anglican  Mission.     He  writes 

"The  object  of  our  mission  is  to  raise  up  to  astate  of 
religious  efficiency  the  ancient  Church  of  the  East.  Be*' 
lieving  as  we  do  that  its  organization  contains  all  ih 
necessary  elements  of  a  part  of  the  Catholic  or  Universal 
Church,  such  as  an  apostolic  ministry,  with  bishops, 
priests  and  deacons,  and  valid  sacraments,  we  have  no 
wish  to  interfere  with  or  destroy  that  organization;  but 
wish  rather  to  help  its  bishops,  clergy  and  people  so  tfl 
educate  themselves  that  they  may  rouse  themselves  from 
a  stale  of  ignorance,  and  become  once  more  a  flourishing 
branch  of  the  Church  of  Christ:  that  they  may  worship 
God  intelligently  and  understand  their  ancient  liturgies; 
that  they  may  devoutly  and  reverently  make  use  of  the 
sacraments  which  they  believe  they  have  had  handed 
down  to  them  in  unbroken  succession  from  our  Saviou: 
H\maeU." 


j 

ill 


THE  TURKn 


^Liukci). 


I 


The  Turkish  Kiiipire, 
Turkey  in  Europe  professes  to  have  an  area  of  1^5,- 
9  square  miles  and  a  population  of  9,277,040,  but  this 
dudes  the  Turkish  provinces  of  Bosnia  and  Herzego- 
IQA,    which   have   been    under   the    administration   of  ] 
tiitria-Hungary  since   1878,  and  Novi-Bazar,  which  is 
cupied   by  an  Austrian   military  force,  though   admin-  1 
iiered  civilly  by  Turkey ;    and   Bulgaria  and   Eastern 
oumelia,  which  are  semi-dependent.     The  provinces  in  1 
urope,   under  its  complete  control,   have   an   area  of 
13,850  square  miles,  and  a  pojiulation  of  4,790,000. 

Turkey,  in  Asia,  has  an  area  of  7^9,170  square  miles, 
'md  a  population  of  16,132,900. 

Turkey    also  controls  Tripoli  in  Egypt,  and  tributary 
10  il  are  Samos,  Egypt  and  Cyprus. 
The  entire  Turkish  Empire  has  a  population  of  33,- 
68,361,  and  of  these  there  are  11,000,000  over  whom  it 
has  only  a  nominal  control. 

The  reigning  Sultan  is  Abdul-Hamid  II.,  who  was  born 
September  22,  1842,  and  succeeded  to  the  throne  on  the 
deposition  of  his  elder  brother,  Sultan  Murad  V.,  August 
I,  1876. 

He  IS  the  34th,  in  male  descent,  of  the  house  of  0th- 
in,  the  founder  of  the  Empire,  and  the  iSth  Sultan 
»incc  the  conquest  of  Constantinople.  By  the  law  of 
succession,  the  crown  is  inherited  according  to  seniority 
by  the  male  descendants  of  Othman.  sprung  from  the  im- 
ptrial  harem.  All  chiidrer,  born  in  the  harem,  whether 
offspring  of  free  women  or  of  slaves,  are  legitimate  and 
equal  lineage.  The  Sultan  is  surceeded  by  his  eldest 
but  only  in  case  there  are  no  uncles  or  cousins  of 
greater  age.  It  has  not  been  the  custom  of  the  Sultans 
Turkey,   for    some    centuries,    to    contract   regular 

ages. 
The  fundamental  laws  of  the  Empire  are  based  on  the 
precepts  of  the  Koran.  The  will  of  the  Sultan  is  abso- 
lute, in  so  far  as  it  is  not  in  opposition  to  the  teaching 
of  the  Koran  and  the  laws  of  the  "  MuUeka,"  which  con- 
liuns  opinions  of  Mohammed  and  sentences  and  decisions 
*f  his  successors. 

t'nder  the  direct  control  of  the  Sultan  are   16,000,000 
^  Mohammedans  and  5,000,000  of   Christians.     These 
tians  are   chiefly  Armenians,  Syrians,    Maroniles, 
atorians,   Greeks,    Roman  Catholics,    and   Protestant 
Converts  chiefly  from  the  Armenians. 

The    Mohammedan    records    recognize    Jesus    as   a 
**fOphet,  but   not  one  who  stands  before   Mohammed. 
The  Christian  is  not  hated  for  believing  in  Christ,  but 
'■or  being  an  enemy  to  Mohammed." 

In  the  Mohammedan  books  will  be  found  an  account 
Of  the  life  of  Christ.     One  of  them  has  the  following  : 

"Jesus,  the  Son  of  Mary,  was  born  in  Beyth'ul  Cahhm 
(Cattle  Market).  Mary,  the  daughter  of  .'\mram  and  of 
Anna,  was  descended,  like  Zacharia  and  John  the  Baptist, 
from  the  tribe  of  Yehhoud  by  Solomon. 


*'  Jesus  Christ,  the  great  Prophet,  was  born  of  a  virgin^ 
by  the  breath  of  the  archangel  Gabriel,  on  the  25th  of 
December,  55S4,  under  the  reign  of  Herod,  and  in  the 
forty-second  year  of  Augustus,  the  first  of  the  Caesars. 
He  received  His  mission  at  the  age  of  thirty,  after  His 
baptism  by  St.  John  the  Baptist  in  the  waters  of  Erdenn. 
He  called  the  people  to  repentance.  God  gave  Him 
power  to  work  great  miracles.  He  healed  lepers,  gave 
sight  to  the  blind,  raised  the  dead,  walked  upon  the 
waters,  and  even  gave  life  by  his  breath  to  a  bird  made 
of  clay.  Pressed  by  hunger,  in  the  midst  of  anguish  and 
fervent  prayers,  He  and  His  disciples  received  from 
Heaven  a  table  covered  with  a  cloth,  and  provided  with 
a  baked  fish,  five  loaves  of  bread,  salt,  vinegar,  dates, 
olives,  pomegranates,  and  all  kinds  of  fresh  herbs. 
They  all  ate,  and  this  celestial  table  presented  itself  to- 
them  in  the  same  state  for  forty  consecutive  nights. 
This  Messiah  of  the  nations  thus  proved  His  apOstleship 
by  a  multitude  of  wonderful  works.  The  simplicity 
of  His  appearance,  the  humility  of  His  conduct,, 
the  austerity  of  His  life,  the  wisdom  of  His  pre- 
cepts, the  purity  of  His  morals,  are  above  the  reach 
of  humanity.  He  is,  therefore,  known  by  the  sacred  and 
glorious  name  of  Hituhh  Ullah — Spirit  of  God. 

"  But  the  corrupt  and  perverse  Jews  persecuted  Him, 
even  to  demanding  His  death.  Betrayed  by  Judas,  and 
ready  to  succumb  to  the  fury  of  His  enemies,  He  was 
snatched  away  to  Heaven  ;  and  that  infidel  apostle  trans- 
figured into  the  form  of  his  Master,  is  taken  for  the 
Messiah,  undergoes  the  punishment  of  the  cross,  with  all 
the  ignominies  designed  for  that  supernatural  man,  that 
great  Saint,  that  glorious  Prophet.  Thus  Enoch,  Khidir, 
Elias  and  Jesus  Christ  are  the  four  prophets  which  had 
the  distinguished  favor  of  being  taken  alive  to  Heaven. 
However,  many  imams  believe  in  the  real  death  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  His  resurrection  and  ascension  as  He  Himself 
predicted  to  His  twelve  apostles,  charged  to  preach  the 
Word  of  God  to  all  the  people  of  the  earth." 


Babies  in  Turkey. 

BY   HARRIET   G,    POWERS. 

I  can't  say  Turkish  babies,  because  in  Turkey  there 
are  not  only  Turkish  babies,  but  .Armenian  babies,  Greek 
babies,  Jewish,  Koordish,  Turcoman  babies,  and  babies 
of  yet  other  nationalities. 

When  the  little  darling  comes,  it  is  not  dressed  in  fine 
linen  shirt,  softest  flannel  barrow-coat,  and  dainty  white 
slip.  It  has  a  little  cotton  shirt  or  long  calico  wrapper, 
but  for  the  rest  it  is  swathed  in  pieces  of  cloth — swad- 
dling clothes — like  the  infant  Christ.  If  the  family  are 
well-off,  the  outside  wrap  will  be  a  Persian  shawl,  so  that 
baby  looks  like  a  nice  bundle,  and  is  as  stiff  as  a  stick  of 
wood.  You  can  hold  him  any  way — except  head  down 
without  hurting  him.  When  his  mamma  wants  his  lit- 
tle sister — perhaps  only  six  years  old — to  carry  him  out 
of  doors,  so  that  she  can  weave,  wash,  or  get  the  dinner, 
she  does  not  have  to  say  to  Mariara,  Is-goo-he,  or  Fatmah, 


THE  WOMEN  OF  TURKEY 


'be  sure  you  hold  him  tight  ;  don't  let  him  fall, 
ain  his  back,  nor  stand  on  his  tender  little  feel,"  All 
i  to  do  is  to  tie  the  little  bundle  on  the  little  sister's 
ind  off  she  runs,  while  baby  sleeps,  or  watches  the 
:n,  and  gazes  at  the  strange  things  in  the  strange 
about  him  until  he  gets  hungry  and  cries  for  his 
like  any  American  baby. 

I  have  forgotten  something,  if  he  is  an  Armenian 
namely,  that  he  must  be  baptized  when  only  a  few 
Id.  His  godmother  dresses  him  in  the  best  they 
ord — or  better — lays  him  on  a  satin  pillow,  covers 
ice  and  all,  with  something  handsomely  embroid- 
ind  takes  him  to  the  church.  There  the  priest 
them,  and  precedes  them  to  the  font.  The  service 
;  baby's  things  are  all  taken  off,  the  priest  takes 
Miis  hands,  and,  holding  the  little  nose  between 
%nd  finger,  immerses  him  three  times,  giving  him 
ce  to  breathe  between  the  dips.  The  service  goes 
•  is  dressed,  crossed  on  the  forehead  with  the  holy 
d  on  his  pillow,  covered  up,  and  finally  carried 
igain  a  little  Christian  baby. 

s  is  a  city  baby,  his  mother  takes  him  to  the  (Turk- 
ith  every  three  or  four  weeks,  or  even  oftener, 
he  is  choked  with  the  steam,  blinded  with  soap, 
1  with  hot  water,  and  finally  his  hair  is  combed 
wooden  comb.  Happy  the  children  in  this  land 
>den  combs  whose  hair  is  short  and  straight — just 
)f  having  curls,  or  being  a  little  girl  with  long  hair, 
fraid  1  should  never  wish  to  be  washed  and  comb- 
.11,  "  but  rather  go  dirty,  not  fit  to  be  seen,"  as  the 
yrac   has  it.     Do   you  wonder  baby   scolds   and 

IS? 

le  villages  there  are  no  public  baths.  Once,  when 
ing,  I  dismounted  at  the  door  of  a  house,  and  en- 
he  family  room.  At  first  I  could  see  nothing  ;  for 
tructed  the  door,  and  the  only  other  place  where 
;ould  come  in  was  a  hole  in  the  roof.  Presently, 
5ur  eyes  got  used  to  the  gloom,  we  saw  a  baby  sit- 

a  tub  of  steaming  hot  water,  while  its  mother 
entiously  soaped  it.and  poured  water  over  it,  regard- 
its  cries.  We  were  invited  into  the  parlor — a  room 
ig  from  the  stable  ;  and  soon  baby  was  brought  in, 
id  dripping,  the  mother  sopping  it  the  while  with 
Dolen  apron  ;  then,  strapping  it  firmly  into  the 
,  she  proceeded  to  rock  it  violently  over  the  uneven 
.he  little  head,  in  the  meantime,  rolling  and  bob- 
n  the  pillow.  Women  are  very  much  surprised  to 
r  babies  laugh  and  crow  in  the  bath-tub,  and  still 
when  they  find  how  low  the  temperature  of  the 
is,  compared  with  theirs. 

,e  babies — especially  as  they  get  older — resent  this 
;ement  of  their  liberties,  and  protest  vociferously 
t  being  strapped  so  firmly  that   they  can  hardly 

One  little  fellow  that  I  remember  well  nearly 
up  a  meeting  1  was  trying  to  conduct.  I  soon 
that  two  leaders  were  one  too  many,  and  I  was 
i  to  practise  a  "  masterly  inactivity  "  until  sleep 


family  room,  and  you  can't  turn  the  youngsters  out  of 

doors  in  the  winter.  Babies  are  to  be  seen  everywhere 
in  Turkey  ;  even  at  a  very  tender  age,  they  accompany 
their  mothers  to  weddings,  dinner-parties,  and  all  reli- 
gious services. 

By  and  by,  Deck-ran  or  Bed-ros,  or  whatever  his  name 
may  be,  begins  to  creep  and  stand.  Then,  pleasant  sum- 
mer mornings,  you  will  find  him  in  a  little  go-cart  on 
the  sidewalk  just  outside  the  door.  Soon  he  will  begin 
to  toddle  about  by  himself,  and  will  find  other  toddlers 
to  play  with,  making  mud-pies,  or  chasing  the  hens  and^ 
dogs  about  the  street  ;  and  perhaps — thougli  I  am  very 
sorry  to  say  it — will  throw  stones  at  the  Americans  who 
pass  by,  and  are  known  as  Protestants. — Sunday  School 
Ttm:i. 


The  Women  of  Turkey. 

BV    MRS.    SUSAN    E.    WALLACE. 

Slavery  is  nominally  abolished  in  the  Ottoman  Em- 
pire, but  it  is  said — I  know  not  how  truly — that  ten 
thousand  are  annually  bought,  the  larger  portion  women, 
who  become  inmates  of  the  Turkish  harems;  and  this 
mingling  with  the  fairest  race  has  subdued  the  original 
ugliness  of  the  Tartar. 

There  are  boundless  possibilities  in  their  exchange  of 
circumstances.  Each  one  may  become  an  odalisque,  the 
mother  of  Princes,  even  a  Sultana.  For  by  the  strange 
code  of  Moslem,  the  Sultan  must  marry  a  slave,  one  who 
has  been  bought  and  sold,  and  the  lowest  on  whom  he 
casts  a  passing  look  has  hope  of  such  high  destiny. 

The  Turk  can  have  four  lawful  wives,  though  few  have 
more  than  one.  "We  copy  father  Jacob,"  they  plead, 
and  if  you  hint  at  forbidden  numbers,  "  We  are  like 
Solomon  the  wise  and  David  his  father." 

No  Oriental  woman  makes  secret  her  wish  to  marry 
any  more  than  the  widow  of  Moab  in  the  barley-fields 
among  the  gleaners  of  Bethlehem,  and  her  prayer  is  yet 
the  prayer  of  Rachel:  '*  Give  me  children  else  I  die." 

With  this  underflow  of  feeling,  Caucasian  women  will- 
ingly leave  their  wretched  homes,  and  when  ships  touch 
at  the  coasts,  come  to  the  travellers  and  implore  them  to 
carry  them  away  as  servants.  They  have  seen  their 
brothers — handsome  and  fearless  as  leopards — marched 
off'to  service  in  foreign  armies.  Their  costume  of  Per- 
sian embroideries  belted  with  siloco  girdles,  their  sharp 
scimetars,  enamelled  with  gold,  dazzle  tlie  sight.  The 
women  long  to  follow  and  temju  the  fate  in  the  city  which 
they  have  heard  lies  like  a  bird  afloat  on  the  waters  of 
the  Golden  Horn. 

These  young  girls  have  little  tenderness  to  remember. 
In  one  garment  they  have  herded  sheep  and^  carried 
water  jars  on  bruiied  shoulder*  in  the  fierce  heat  of  sum- 
mer, and,  rolled  in  skins,  on  the  mud  floor  of  a  smoky 
den,  they  have  shivered  in  biting  winds  blowing  across 
glaciers  which  never  melt. 

They  do  not  sigh  for  freedom,  they  have  had  freedom 
in  their  own   hills;  thc^   '«a.Tv\  vo  xJcvwwX 'Co.«v\\k'«'e.  ^wt."^ 


into  velvet  slippers  spangled  with  gold,  and  loIJ  on  soft 
divans  in  rooms  lined  with  bright  marbles. 

rhet-ade  is  carried  on    by  Jews  and  is  a  necessary 

art  of  polygamy.  The  slaves  enter  better  conditions 
!than  they  leave,  arc  usually  kindly  treated  and  by  law  are 
pree  at  the  end  of  seven  years.  The  whole  system  is 
(patriarchal   and   was  ancient  before  the  coming  of  the 

Ksr  of  the  Faithful. 
ntracts  for  marriage  are  oftenest  made  by  the  mo- 
af  the  bride,  who  sometimes  does  not  see  her  fiance 
till  she  IS  robed  for  the  ceremony,  and  old  maids  are 
I  unknown  in  the  empire  where  maids  are  marriageable  at 
I  sixteen  or  younger. 

Wedding  festivities  sometimes  last  a  whole  week.  The 
men,  in  their  rooms,  smoke  solemnly  and  sip  coffee. 
"Laughter,"  s.iys  their  proverb,  "is  for  women  and 
children."  And  merrily  laughter  rings  through  the 
1  screened  doors  before  the  apartments  of  the  women. 
Their  gaiety  overflows  in  jests  and  playful  tricks,  trivial 
and  meaningless  to  us,  but  delightful  to  them.  Charms 
are  practised,  fortunes  foretold,  and  dreams,  in  which  they 
have  childlike  faith,  are  related.  Sometimes  a  marriage 
lis  delayed  on  account  of  a  bad  omen  or  unlucky  dream. 

The  presents  of  the  wealthy  are  jewels,  furs  and  em- 
broideries, shawls  from  the  goats  of  Thibet,  silks  of 
[Indian  dyes,  rich  as  coronation  robes;  scarfs  of  Mecca, 
[woven  of  pure  white  silk,  shot  with  silver.  The  larger 
garments  are  strung  on  cords  stretched  against  the  walls 
of  the  bridal  chamber.  A  wreath  of  artificial  flowers 
borders  its  ceilmg  and  the  draperies  below  make  a  vari- 
colored lining,  gay  as  the  shawl-lined  tent  of  Haroun- 
Al-Raschid.  All  is  arranged  with  the  unerring  eye  for 
color  which  distinguishes  the  Oriental,  and  the  work 
goes  on  with  intervals  of  feasting,  eating  sugar  plums, 
and  wild,  fantastic  music,  at  once  harsh  and  sorrowful. 

The  bride  is  radiant  in   white  or  rose  pink    wrought 

I  with  gold;  her  nails  and  fin;?er  tips  are  dyed  with  henna, 

'and  an  amulet  of  cornelian,  inscribed  with  a  verse   from 

the  Koran,  is  hung  round  the  neck — a  defence   against 

I  th"  evil  eye. 

I  When  the  hour  comes  for  the  betrothed  strangers  to 
]  see  each  other  face  to  face  for  the  first  time,  her  best 
I  friend  kisses  the  bride  between  the  eyebrows,  removes 
'  her  veil  and  spreads  it  on  the  floor.  The  bridegroom 
kneels  upon  it  and  offers  the  touching  prayer  appointed 
by  Lord  Mohammed,  regarded  as  the  mo.st  acceptable 
jthat  can  b-  addressed  to  the  Deity  on  this  occasion. 
I  The  word  "  harem"  means  the  holy  or  sanctified,  and  in 
|&  g^nsril  sense  is  given  to  any  spot  peculiarly  hallowed. 

II  was  a  long  while  learning  that  the  name  applies  to  the 
spacious  inclosed  court  about  mosques;  not  a  barred 
prison  but  consecrated  ground,  revered  as  a  sanctuary. 
However  blank  and  bare  the  remainder  of  the  house 
may  be — and  usually  is — the  forbidden  rooms  are  well 
furnished  according  to  Moslem  fancy,  in  which  is  copied, 
as  far  as  possible,  their  ideal  paradise — an  adorable 
palace  with  a  thousand  windows,  and  before  every  win- 
a  sparkling  fountain. 


l^Mv  a 


Free  light,  abundant   space,  shady  gardens  where  the 
nightingale  sings  among  the  roses,  and  rushing  water* 
cool  the  air.     These  are  the  luxuries  which   foreshado 
the  golden  pleasure- fields  kept   for  the  Faithful  by  th 
houris. 

The  women,  old  and  young,  assemble  in  the  sacred 
rooms,  with  their  children  and  attendants,  and  they  are 
the  centre  of  the  world  to  the  home-keeping  Turk,  who 
cares  nothing  for  travel  and  never  emigrates.  His  span 
time  and  money  are  spent  there,  and  the  wife  is,  in  the 
tender  Arabian  phrase,  the  keeper  of  her  husband's  soul. 

Turkish  houses  are  much  alike.  The  entrance  is 
through  a  double  door,  large  enough  for  horses  and  car- 
riage. Beyond  it  is  a  swing  screen  suspended  like  a 
gate  which  hides  the  vestibule,  or  court,  when  the  street 
door  opens.  Two  outside  staircases  appear,  one  leading 
to  the  men's  apartments,  the  other  to  the  women's.  At 
the  first  landing  the  visitor  finds  the  black  aga  or  guard 
before  the  door  of  the  apartment  to  which  only  one  man 
is  admitted  and  which  is  forbidden  to  the  sight  and 
thought  of  all  men  save  that  one. 

There  is  no  special  place  to  eat  or  sleep  in.  A  low 
divan,  running  round  the  wall  of  each  room,  is  made  a 
bed  by  night,  the  clothes  being  kept  in  presses  by  day. 
In  Imperial  palaces  the  coverets  are  of  Lahore  stuffs, 
embroidered  with  colored  silks  interwoven  with  pearls 
and  turquoises,  the  sheets  are  of  fine  cotton  barred  with 
stripes  of  silk  like  satin  ribbon.  The  pillows  are  silk 
and  gold,  and  during  summer  mosquito  nets  of  Tripol: 
gau^e,  spotted  with  gold,  are  suspended  by  gilt  hoops 
over  the  sleeper.  Nothing  gayer  or  daintier  can  be 
imagined.  Formerly  cashmere  shawls  served  as  "  spreads  " 
for  the  beds  of  the  rich. 

The  small  round  mirror,  framed  in  velvet,  is  always  at 
hand  for  toilet  use,-  and  the  laying  on  of  cosmetics  is  so 
deep  that  it  is  named  "face-writing."  Turkish  women 
understand  the  arts  of  repairing  the  ravages  of  time,  and 
their  toilet  service  is  varied  and  effective. 

Meals  are  served  on  bright  brass  trays  of  various  sizes, 
and  a  piece  of  bread  serves  as  spoon,  knife  and  fork,  so 
deftly  used  that  there  is  neither  spilling  nor  crumbling 
about  the  low  table  beside  which  cushions  are  ranged 
instead  of  chairs.  Exquisite  neatness  prevails,  .'^Jid  many; 
attendants  are  in  waiting. 

Every  Turkish  harem  has  its  bath-rooms,  three 
number,  if  the  owner  is  well-to-do.  The  first  is  square, 
chiefly  of  marble  (in  the  Sultan's  palace,  of.  Egyptiaa 
alabaster),  lighted  from  a  glass  dome,  A  large  reservoii 
built  against  the  outer  wall,  with  an  opening  into  the 
bath,  contains  the  water,  half  of  which  is  heated  by  a 
furnace  below  it.  Hot  air  pipes  throw  intense  heat  intaj 
the  room,  fountains  lead  the  water  from  the  reservoir, 
and  here  the  rubbing  [)rocess  is  conducted.  The  second 
room  is  less  heated  and  furnished  only  with  a  marble 
platform  holding  mattresses  and  cushions,  where  the 
bathers  repose  after  the  fatigue  of  ablutions  too  many  for 
description.  Here  they  smoke  cigarettes,  eat  fruits  and 
sweets  and  finally  wrap  themselves  in  soft  burnouses  and 


I 

1 


d 


402 


THE  BAZAAR  AT  STAMJBOUL. 


.pass  to  the  outer  chamber,  where  they  drowse  and  doze 
•on  downy  couches  till   they  recover  from  the  steaming 
heat     and     the    languor    that    follows    a    long,    warm 
bath 

Besides  these,  there  are  public  baths  where  women 
spend  many  hours  in  gossip  and  the  passive  enjoyment 
of  being  thoroughly  rubbed,  brushed,  combed  and 
perfumed. 

I  once  met  a  famous  lady  bought  with  a  great  price  by 
a  high  official  of  Stamboul.  She  was  a  Georgian,  I 
think,  with  hair  of  reddish  gold — the  sunbright  tresses 
of  Medea — ivory-white  skin,  eyes  black  as  death,  the 
antelope  eyes  of  the  poets.  The  faintest  line  of  antimony 
drawn  on  the  lids  at  the  root  of  the  long  lashes  added  to 
their  lustre  and  the  witchery  of  her  glance. 

She  wore  the  yashmak  and,  as  only  ladies  were  present, 
I  begged  her  to  remove  it  so  I  might  see  her  unveiled 
loveliness.  She  complied  without  affectation  of  timidity 
or  blushing  and  returned  my  gaze  with  smiling  serenity, 
too  well  used  to  open  admiration  for  embarrassment.  I 
cannot  recall  her  name,  it  was  something  which  being 
interpreted  might  mean  Tulip  Cheek.  A  rivierer  of 
pearls  lay  on  her  neck — snow  on  snow — and  the  exquisite 
mouth  was  a  very  Cupid's  bow. 

My  princess  must  have  been  a  peerless  maiden  ten 
years  before,  now,  unhappily,  growing  stout  as  Eastern 
women  usually  do;  the  result  of  the  lu.xurious  living  and 
much  eating  of  sweets.  Her  manner  was  soft  and  gra- 
cious, her  aspect  the  repose  of  supreme  content. 

Ladies  of  rank  are  now  struggling  into  the  miseries  of 
•French  toilet, but  the  old  Turkish  dress  is  much  prettier, 
a  loose,  flowing  robe  of  silk  or  crape  wrought  with  gold 
and  silks,  without  belt  or   tightness   to  limit  its    comfort. 
Nothing  better  adapted  to  their  climate  can  be  imagined.  ! 
The  white  veil,  prescribed  by  the  law,  without   which  no  j 
one  may  appear  on  street  or   in  presence   of   man,  is  of  I 
thin  gauze,  folded  bias  and  placed  over  the  head,  coming  I 
down    near    the  eyebrows.     A  larger  piece    covers    the  [ 
lower  half  of  the  face  and  is  secured  to  the  back  hair  by  I 
jewelled  pins.     It   makes  a  light,  pretty  turban  which  is 
a  merciful  charity  to  the  homely,  and  enhances  the  grace 
of  the  graceful;  not  hiding  the  paradise  eyes — ah,  those 
eyes!     Well  may  the  minstrels  liken  their  liquid  splendor 
to  the  reflection  of  midnight  stars    at  the  bottom  of  a 
well.     And  the  veils  grow  thinner  and  thinner  in  spite  of 
foimans,  issued  by  the  Sultan  and  read  in  all  the  mosques, 
calling  attention  of  heads  of  families  to  this  backsliding 
and  violation  of  the  law  of  the  Prophet. 

Often  have  I  been  asked,  How  do  Constantinople 
ladies  employ  themselves?  Like  others  who  love  leisure, 
in  visiting,  promenading,  dress  and  shopping.  Their 
chief  joy  is  to  float  in  a  caique  to  the  Valley  of  Sweet 
Waters,  the  beauty  spot  of  the  Bosphorus.  On  Friday — 
the  Mohammedan  Sunday — hundreds  glide  by  dressed  in 
brilliant  color,  mist-like  veils  faintly  sha<ling  their  faces. 
The  rowers  wear  jackets  of  scarlet,  stiff  with  shining 
broidery.  An  armed  slave  is  on  duty,  clad  in  barbaric 
stuffs.     Cushions  of  eider-down,  crimson  hangings  touch- 


ing the  blue  water,    make  the  enchanting  picture.    Oh, 
how  its  beauty  comes  back  to  me  now! 

Their  talk  with  each  other  is  of  their  children,  the 
changes  and  intrigues  of  ihe  palace,  and  of  dress.— 
Worhl. 

The  Bazaar  at  Stamboul. 

HV    THEODOKE    CHILD. 

During  my  stay  in  Constantinople  my  favorite  amuse- 
ment of  an  afternoon  was  to  go  over  to  Stamboul,  accept 
the  kind  invitation  of  some  merchant  to  take  coffee  m 
his  shop,  and  sit  there  for  an  hour,  gjssiping  and  watch- 
ing the  movement  of  the  bezestin.  Such  an  invitation 
may  be  readily  accepted,  and  you  may  even  inspect  a 
merchant's  whole  slock  without  buying  anything,  and 
yet  he  will  not  grudge  you  his  hospitality  and  the  savoiy 
cup  of  coffee.  It  is  not  the  sjilendor  of  the  bazaar  that 
strikes  one  ;  indeed,  as  we  have  seen,  the  bazaar  is  a 
dirty,  ill-lighted,  and  cheap-looking  place.  It  is  not  the 
aspect  of  multifarious  merchandise — rich  stuffs,  and  all 
the  fabulous  luxury  of  the  East — for,  after  all,  there  is 
little  but  paltry  and  current  goods  in  the  bazaar  nowa- 
days, and  our  Western  dealers,  and  even  such  establish- 
ments as  the  Louvre,  the  Bon  Marche,  and  the  other 
grand  bazaars  of  London  and  Paris,  can  boast  a  finer 
stock  of  stuffs,  carpets,  and  Oriental  arms  than  any  of 
the  dealers  of  Constantinople. 

The  routes  of  commerce  have  changed,  and  the  trav- 
eller who  goes  to  Stamboul  thinking  to  come  back  laden 
with  treasures  is  doomed  to  disappointment.  If  he  does 
happen  to  find  something  exceptional,  he  will  inevitably 
pay  dearer  for  it  than  he  would  in  other  parts  of  Europe  ; 
and  that,  too,  after  having  had  to  go  through  the  disa- 
greeable process  of  bargaining  and  beating  down,  which 
is  the  beginning  and  end  of  Oriental  ideas  of  business. 

My  experience  in  the  bezestin  revealed  to  me  the 
fact  that,  as  a  rule,  the  dealers  ask  for  any  object,  even 
for  a  pair  of  hi/'ouihfs,  just  five  tunes  the  price  they  are 
willing  to  accept.  Nor  did  they  ask  me  this  price 
because  I  was  a  Frank  and  a  giaour,  but  because  such  is 
their  habit,  whether  they  are  dealing  with  Franks,  or 
Mussulmans,  or  Zoroastrians.  No  ;  to  my  mind  the 
interest  of  the  bazaar  is  in  the  general  aspect. 

The  bazaar  forms  a  sort  of  neutral  ground,  where  you 
can  observe  the  Turk,  and  the  Persian,  and  all  the  other 
people  who  meet  there,  without  their  resenting  your 
curiosity;  it  is  a  place  where  curiosity  is  legitimaie,  and 
where  everybody  indulges  freely  in  the  satisfaction  of 
that  sentiment.  Above  all,  the  bazaar  is  an  Oriental 
institution,  which  has  remained  unchanged  except  in  the 
character  of  the  goods  sold.  It  is  true,  one  sees  there 
bales  of  Manchester  cottons,  rolls  of  English  cloth, 
cargoes  of  Russian  hollow-ware  ;  but  this  fact  does  not 
prevent  one  seeing  at  every  moment  details  of  life  and 
customs  which  are  precisely  noted  in  that  inimitable 
mixture  of  fancy  and  realism,  the  stories  of  Sche- 
herazade. 

It   is  a  perpetual  charm  to  the  eye  to  see  this  living 


exhibition  of  costume  ;  to  note  here  a  dervish,  there  a 
turbaned  Turk  who  has  made  the  pilgrimage  to  Mecca, 
there  a  grave  Persian,  and  there  a  swarthy  eunuch  who 
cannot  find  diamonds  big  enough  for  his  vanity.  It  is 
amusing,  too,  to  watch  the  coquettish  ladies  of  the  mid- 
dle classes,  who  come  in  groups  of  two  or  three,  followed 
by  their  children  and  their  negresses,  the  latter  carrying 
big  bags,  into  which  their  mistresses  pass  their  pur- 
chases. 

For,  although  Moslem  jealousy  does  not  allow  women 
to  keep  shop,  and  although  in  the  whole  quarter  of  Stam- 
boul  you  will  not  see  a  single  woman  of  any  nationality 
engaged  in  commercial  occupations,  there  are  no  more 
active  buyers  and  no  keener  bargainers  than  the  Turkish 
ladies.  Draped  in  their  long  feridjis,  and  with  their 
faces  and  heads  enveloped  in  the  white  yachmach,  they 
spend  hours  and  hours  in  the  bazaars;  chattering  like 
magpies,  and  lavishing  torrents  of  abuse  on  the  "dog  of 
a  Christian,"  on  the  "  son  of  a  father  who  is  roasting  in 
hell,"  on  the  giaour  who  dares  to  look  too  fixedly  into 
their  beautiful  flashing  eyes.  Sometimes,  also,  but  then 
under  the  guard  of  an  eunuch,  you  see  in  the  bazaar 
women  of  higher  rank — perfumed  flowers  of  the  harem, 
whose  white  and  delicate  visage  the  sun  has  never  tar- 
nished, but  who,  like  their  less-favored  sisters,  seem  to 
dream  only  of  dress  and  sugar-plums, — Atlantic. 


The  Fonnding  of  Robert  College. 

Robert  College  on  the  Bosphorus,  near  Constantinople, 
has  been  an  agency  for  great  good  in  creating  and  dis- 
seminating moral  and  Christian  ideas  in  Turkey,  and  it 
has  exerted  a  great  influence  especially  in  Bulgaria.  It 
was  founded  by  Mr.  Christopher  R,  Robert  of  New 
York,  and  was  opened  under  the  direction  of  Dr.  Cyrus 
Hamlin.  Mr.  Robert  died  October  27,  1877,  and  his 
wife,  who  was  an  active  co-worker  in  benevolence,  died 
April  9,  1888. 

Rev.  Dr.  A.  L.  Long,  one  of  the  professors  in  Robert 
College,  has  given  the  following  facts  respecting  the  life 
of  Mr.  Robert: 

Many  years  ago  a  pious  sea-captain  was  spending  some 
time  in  New  Orleans  taking  in  a  cargo  of  sugar.  While 
the  ship  was  loading,  his  business  brought  him  frequently 
into  contact  with  a  young  sugar-merchant's  clerk,  whose 
gentlemanly  bearing  and  amiability  of  manner  attracted 
his  attention  and  awakened  a  deep  interest  in  his  wel- 
fare. The  impression  was  deepened  in  the  captain's 
mind  that  he  should  "  speak  to  the  young  man  "  upon  the 
important  subject  of  personal  religion,  and  at  length, 
before  parting  with  him,  he  ventured  to  address  to  him  a 
few  earnest,  friendly  words  concerning  spiritual  things 
and  the  importance  of  consecrating  his  life  to  God. 

The  good  captain  went  on  his  way,  sailing  his  ship  in 
many  waters  and  visiting  many  different  ports,  and  for 
years  saw  nothing  more  of  the  young  man.  He  made 
his  case,  however,  a  subject  of  daily  prayer,  and,  as  he 
afterward  stated,  not  one  day  did  he  omit  to  pray  defin- 
itely  and  p^rticulariy  for  the  New  Orleans  clerk. 


In  the  meantime  the  young  man  pondered  in  his  heart 
the  words  of  the  honest  captain,  and  after  some  time  he 
was  happily  converted  and  resolved  to  live  for  Christ 
From  that  time  he  conscientiously  and  punctiliously  set 
aside  for  benevolent  purposes  one-tenth  of  his  income. 
The  Lord  prospered  him  in  business,  and  not  many 
years  passed  before  the  young  clerk  took  a  place  among 
the  successful  sugar  merchants  of  the  country.  He 
became  the  president  of  an  important  railroad,  and  his 
name,  Christopher  R.  Robert,  became  well  known  in  New 
York  as  a  synonym  for  upright  dealing  and  strict  finan- 
cial integrity. 

His  ledger  account  of  benevolent  giving  was  faithfully 
kept  and  accurately  balanced.  Many  a  new  church  re- 
ceived from  him  timely  aid,  and  many  a  struggling  young 
theological  student  received  from  him  the  needed  help, 
often  without  knowing  the  name  of  the  donor.  If  some 
of  the  many  applicants  for  aid  to  various  benevolent  ob- 
jects were  disappointed,  and  sometimes  even  thought 
him  cold,  it  was  only  because  he  had  already  exhausted 
the  credit  of  his  charity  account  upon  other  objects. 

He  was  blessed  with  three  sons,  who  are  all  honorably 
continuing  the  high  business  reputation  of  their  father, 
but  his  name  is  more  especially  known  and  honored  is 
connection  with  the  noble  institution  of  learning  upon 
the  shore  of  the  Bosphorus  known  as  Robert  College, 
Among  the  many  successful  investments  of  a  long  busi- 
ness life  probably  no  one  gave  him  better  satisfaction  or 
yielded  a  richer  return  than  the  founding  of  that  college, 
which  has  already  done  more  than  any  other  agency  to 
make  the  American  name  known  and  respected,  and 
to  disseminate  American  ideas  and  American  morals 
among  the  nations  of  the  East. 


TRANSLATION. 

Dear  Sir  .—The  letter  by  which  you  ask  to  be  re- 
ceived into  the  heart  of  the  Mussulman  religion,  has  been 
received  and  has  caused  us  a  lively  satisfaction.  The 
reflections  which  you  make  on  this  occasion  appear  to 
us  worthy  of  the  highest  praise. 


Mohammedan  Doctrine. 

BY     GEORGE     WASHBURN,     D.D.,     PRESIDENT     OF     ROBERT 
COLLEGE,    CONSTANTINOPLE. 

During  the  thirty  years  that  I  have  lived  in  Constanti- 
nople I  have  never  seen  an  ofliicial  statement  of  Moham- 
medan doctrine  until  within  a  few  days.  The  following 
letter  written  by  the  Sheik-ul-Islam  to  a  German  convert, 
is  such  a  statement  coming  from  the  highest  authority  in 
the  world.  It  was  published  by  request  in  the  Coi»- 
stantinople  papers,  probably  in  view  of  the  fact  that  there 
have  been  quite  a  number  of  converts  to  Islam  within  the 
the  past  year,  and  it  is  supposed  that  more  may  be  ex- 
pected. There  may  also  be  political  reasons.  It  is  well 
worth  reading,  and  ought  to  be  of  general  interest.  It  is 
evidently  intended  to  make  as  favorable  an  impression 
on  Christians  as  possible. 


At  the  same  lime  we  ought  to  call  your  attention  to  the 
fact  that  your  conversion  to  Islamisra  is  not  subordi- 
nated to  our  consent,  for  Islamism  does  not  admit  of  any 
intermediary,  like  the  clergy,  between  Uod  and  His 
servants.  Our  duty  consists  only  in  teaching  the  people 
religious  truths.  Consequently,  conversion  to  Islamism 
demands  no  religious  formality  and  depends  upon  the 
authorization  of  no  one.  It  is  sufficient  to  believe  and  to 
proclaim  one's  belief. 

In  fact,  Islamism  has  for  its  base  faith  in  the  unity  of 
God  and  in  the  mission  of  His  dearest  servant  Moham- 
med (may  God  cover  him  with  blessings  and  grant  him 
salvation):  /.  e.,  to  accept  conscientiously  this  faith  and 
to  avow  it  in  words,  as  expressed  by  the  phrase  :  "  There 
is  only  one  God  and  Mohammed  is  His  prophet."  He 
who  makes  this  profession  of  faith  becomes  a  Mussulman, 
without  having  need  of  the  consent  or  approbation  of 
any  one.  If,  as  you  promise  in  your  letter,  you  make  this 
profession  of  faith,  that  is  to  say,  you  declare  that  there 
is  only  one  God  and  that  Mohammed  is  His  prophet, 
you  become  a  Mussulman  without  having  need  of  our 
acceptance  ;  and  we,  for  our  part,  felicitate  you  with 
pride  and  joy  for  having  been  touched  by  divine  grace, 
and  we  shall  testify  in  this  world  and  in  the  other  that 
you  are  our  brother.     Believers  are  all  brothers. 

Such  is  a  summary  definition  of  Faith.  Let  us  enter 
now  upon  some  developments  of  it.  Man,  who  is  supe- 
rior to  the  other  animals  by  his  intelligence,  was  created 
out  of  nothing  to  adore  his  Creator.  This  adoration  may 
be  summed  up  in  two  words — to  honor  the  commands  of 
God  and  to  sympathize  with  His  creatures.  This  double 
adoration  e.xists  in  all  religions.  As  to  its  practice — re- 
ligions differ  as  to  their  rules,  forms,  times,  places,  the 
greater  or  less  number  of  their  rites,  etc.  But  the  human 
intelligence  does  not  suffice  to  assure  us  of  the  manner 
of  praying,  which  is  most  worthy  of  the  divine  glory; 
so  God  in  His  mercy,  in  according  to  certain  human  be- 
ings the  gift  of  prophecy,  in  sending  to  them,  by  .mgels, 
inspiration,  writings  and  books,  and  in  so  revealing  the 
true  religion,  has  overwhelmed  His  servants  with  bless- 
ings. 

The  book  of  God  which  descended  last  from  Heaven 
is  the  sacred  Koran,  the  unchangeable  teachings  of  which 
carefully  preserved  from  the  first  day  in  written  volumes 
and  in  the  memory  of  thousands  of  reciters,  will  last  even 
to  the  day  of  the  last  Judgment. 

The  first  of  the  prophets  was  Adam  and  the  last  .Mo- 
hammed (may  God  give  him  salvation).  Between  these 
two  many  others  have  lived;  their  number  is  known  only 
to  God.  The  greatest  of  all  js  Mohammed.  After  him 
come  Jesus,  Moses,  Abraham,  Noah  and  Adam  (may  God 
grant  them  salvation). 

All  the  prophets  have  threatened  their  followers  with 
the  day  of  the  last  Judgment.  So  it  is  necessary  to  believe 
that  the  dead  will  rise  again,  that  they  will  appear  before 
the  tribunal  of  God  to  render  their  accounts,  and  that  the 
e/eci  will  be  sent  to  Paradise,  and  those  condemned,  to 
^e//.     AIJ  the  actions  of  every  one  in  this  world  will  be 


examined  on  that  day  one  by  one;  and  although  all  the 
acts  of  the  soldiers  in  holy  war,  even  their  sleep,  are  con- 
sidered as  a  prayer,  they  also  will  be  obliged  at  the  Judg- 
ment Day  to  render  an  account.  The  only  exception  is  for 
those  who  die  as  martyrs,  who  will  go  to  Paradise  with- 
out examination. 

Also  it  is  necessary,  as  an  article  of  faith,  to  attribute 
all  good  and  all  evil  to  the  providence  of  God.  To  say- 
that  the  creator  of  good  is  the  angel,  and  the  creator  of 
evil  the  demon,  is  one  of  those  errors  which  it  is  neces- 
sary to  avoid. 

Consequently  the  believer  ought  to  have  faith  in  God. 
in  His  angels,  in  His  hooks,  in  His  prophets,  in  the  last 
Judgment,  and  in  His  will  as  the  source  of  all  good  and 
evil.  He  who  accepts  these  truths  is  a  true  believer.  But 
to  be  dL  perfect  believer  it  is  necessary  to  perform  certain 
duties,  to  pray  to  God  and  to  avoid  falling  into  such  sins 
as  murder,  robbery,  adultery,  etc. 

Besides  the  profession  of  faith  of  which  we  have  spok- 
en above,  a  good  Mussulman  ought  to  pray  five  times  a 
day,  distribute  to  the  )»oor  a  fortieth  part  of  his  goods 
every  year,  fast  during  the  month  of  Ramazan,  and  make 
once  in  his  life  a  pilgrimage  to  Mecca. 
j  If  a  believer  does  not  conform  to  the  laws  of  God  and 
does  not  avoid  what  He  forbids,  he  does  not  become  an 
infidel,  but  he  is  considered  as  a  sinner;  that  is,  as  a  wan- 
dering believer,  and  he  will  merit  a  temporary  punishment 
in  the  other  world.  He  is  in  the  hands  of  God.  God 
pardons  him  or  condemns  him  to  pass  a  certain  time  in 
hell,  proportioned  to  his  guilt. 

Faith  annulsall  sin.  He  who  is  converted  to  Islamism 
becomes  as  innocent  as  if  just  born,  and  he  is  re- 
sponsible only  for  the  sins  committed  after  his  conver- 
sion. 

A  sinner  who  repents  and  in  person  asks  God's  for- 
giveness obtains  pardon.  Only  the  rights  of  his  neighbor 
are  an  exception  to  this  rule;  for  the  servant  of  Gud  who 
cannot  obtain  jus  ice  in  thi-.  world  reclaims  his  rights  at 
the  Day  of  Judgment,  and  God,  who  is  just,  will  then 
compel  the  oppressor  to  make  restitution  to  the  op- 
pressed. E\en  the  martyrs  are  no  exception  to  this  rule. 
To  avoid  this  responsibility  the  only  means  is  to  get  a  quit- 
tance from  your  neighbor  whom  you  have  wronged.  In 
all  cases,  however,  there  is  no  need  of  ihe  intercession  of 
a  spiritual  director. 

All  this  no  doubt  seems  strange  to  people  accustomed 
to  a  sacerdotal  regime.  When  a  Christian  child  is  bora, 
to  make  part  of  society  he  must  be  baptiied  by  a  priest  ; 
when  he  grows  up  he  needs  a  priest  to  marry  him  ;  if  he 
would  pray  he  must  go  to  a  church  and  find  a  priest  ;  to 
oblam  forgiveness  of  his  sins  he  mu^t  confess  them  to  a 
priest  ;  and  he  must  have  a  priest  to  bury  him. 

In  the  Mussulman  religion,  where  there  is  no  clergy, 
such  obligations  have  no  place.  'J  he  infant  is  born  a 
Mussulman,  and  his  father,  or  the  chief  of  the  family,  gives 
him  a  name.  When  they  wish  to  contract  a  marriage, 
the  man  and  the  woman  or  their  agents  make  the  contract 
in    prescTice  o^  Xvjo  vj\\.T;e=.st^  •,  xVm  covklractinR  parties 


HO IV  THE  MOSLEM  SEEKS  COMMUNION  WITH  GOD. 


407 


are  the  only  ones  interested  and  others  cannot  intervene 
or  take  part. 

A  Mussulman  prays  all  alone  in  any  place  which  suits 
his  convenience,  and  to  merit  the  remission  of  his  sins  he 
goes  directly  to  God.  He  does  not  confess  them  to  others, 
tior  ought  he  to  do  so.  At  his  death  the  Mussulman  inhab- 
itants of  the  town  aie  obliged  to  put  him  in  a  coffin  and 
bury  him.  Any  Mussulman  lan  do  this  :  the  presence  of 
a  religious  priest  is  not  necessary. 

In  a  word,  in  all  religious  acts  there  is  no  intermediary 
between  God  and  His  servant?.  It  is  necessary  to  learn 
the  will  of  God,  revealed  by  the  Prophet,  and  to  act  in 
conformity  with  it. 

Only  the  accomplishment  of  certain  religious  cere- 
monies, such  as  the  prayers  on  Friday  and  at  Beiram  is 
subordinated  to  the  will  of  the  Caliph,  of  the  Prophet. 
and  the  Sultan  of  Mussulmans,  since  the  arrangement  of 
ceremonies  for  Islamism  is  one  of  his  sacred  attributes. 
Obedience  to  His  orders  is  one  of  the  most  important  re- 
ligious duties.  As  tii  our  mission,  it  consists  in  admin- 
istering, in  His  name,  the  religious  affairs  which  He 
deigns  to  ironfide  to  us. 

One  of  the  things  to  which  every  Mussulman  ought  to 
be  very  attentive  is  righteousness  in  character  ;  vices, 
Isuch  as  pride,  presumption,  egotism,  and  obstinacy  do  not 
become  a  Mussulman.  To  revere  the  great  and  to  com- 
passionate the  insignificant  are  precepts  of  Islamism. 

May  God  give  success  and  salvation  to  him  who  is 
touched  by  divine  grace. — Independent. 


How  the  Moslem  Seeki»  Coniiuuiiion  with  Ood. 

KV    H.    M.    JEWETT.    U.    S.    CONSUL,    TURKEY. 

Travellers  have  so  often  described  the  dervishes  of 
Constantinople  that  they  are  familiar  to  every  reader, 
But  the  motives  of  the  devotees  are  not  often,  if  ever, 
touched  on,  and  the  important  fact  that  their  apparently 
objectlefs  performances  have  a  mystic,  but  definite,  con- 
nection with  sublimest  religious  ideas  is  generally  lost 
light  of.  The  "  dancing  "  or  "  whirling  dervishes,"  most 
familiar  to  readers  of  descriptions  of  Constantinople  life, 
Ire,  moreover,  but  poor  representatives  of  their  class- 
/o  see  them  at  their  best,  or  perhaps  it  should  be  said 
at  their  worst,  one  must  goto  the  interior  of  Asia  Minor. 
I'hcre  he  will  see  the  rites  performed  in  away  compared 
D  which  the  howling  and  whirling  of  the  Constantinople 
leci  seem  exceedingly  tame  and  uninteresting.  I.et  me 
Uterapt  to  describe  a  performance  of  dervishes  I  saw  a 
ew  nights  since  in  Sivas — for  it  has  its  moral. 

A  large,  low  vaulted  room — the  interior  of  a  mosque, 
he  floor  is  covered  with  rugs,  and  the  walls  are  in- 
icribed  with  texts  from  the  Koran  in  beautiful  Arabic 
characters.  At  one  side  there  is  a  triangular  niche  in  the  ' 
all,  showing  the  direction  in  which  the  holy  city,  Mecca, 
ies.  When  we  enter,  the  outer  circle  about  the  sides  of 
he  room,  separated  from  the  rest  of  the  floor  by  a  low 
filing,  is  already  crowded  with  fezed  and  turbaned 
Turks,  sitting  on  the  ?iooT  whh  [heir  feet  under  them. 


Hut  room  is  made  for  us,  and,  in  deference  to  our  frank 
prejudices  against  sitting  on  our  heels,  we  are  furnished 
with  chairs.  For  Turks  are  always  polite  even  to  "  a 
dog  of  a  Christian." 

A  single  lamp  depending  from  the  ceiling  gives  what 
little  light  there  is.  It  is  just  enough  to  make  more 
weird  the  strange  surroundings.  The  dervishes  arc 
about  forty  in  number.  They  stand  in  a  circle  about 
their  chief,  an  .\rab  sheik,  whose  flowing  robes  and  huge 
turban  well  befit  his  stately  form  and  swarthy  face. 

Suddenly  the  silence  is  broken  by  the  sheik.  With 
arms  folded  on  his  breast,  and  head  bowed  to  the  ground, 
he  says  a  few  words  of  prayer,  and  then  pronounces  one 
of  the  Arabic  names  of  God.  The  dervishes  take  it  up 
and  repeat  it  over  and  over,  swaying  their  bodies  back 
and  forth  in  unison.  "^  AllaU  !  azin  Allah!" — "God! 
the  infinite  God  !"  they  cry,  over  and  over  again.  After 
this  has  been  done  for  ten  or  fifteen  minutes,  with  in- 
creasing earnestness,  the  sheik  pronounces  another  of  the 
"  seventy  names  of  God."  It  is  taken  up  as  before,  and 
re(>eated  over  and  over  again.  Then  another  and  an- 
other. 

As  they  go  on  thus,  they  become  as  if  wrapped  in 
ecstasy.  The  motions  of  the  body  become  more  and  more 
violent,  the  repetition  of  the  word  faster.  After  it  has 
gone  on  for  some  half  an  hour,  many  of  the  devotees  are 
apparently  in  a  sort  of  hypnotic  condition,  swaying  the 
body  and  repeating  the  word  without  conscious  volition. 
A  singer  strikes  up  a  weird,  minor  chant.  The  others 
go  on  as  before.  The  mental  excitement  grows.  Every 
instant  it  becomes  more  intense.  It  is  the  exaltation 
produced  by  dwelling  on  one  thought.  Eyes  are  closed, 
faies  lifted  heavenward,  the  breath  comes  quick  and  fast 
The  swaying  of  the  body  becomes  still  more  violent. 
The  excitement  is  contagious,  and  affects  even  the  spec- 
tators, A  tense,  drawn  feeling  comes  over  you.  You 
cannot,  if  you  would,  keep  your  eyes  from  that  weird, 
swaying  circle. 

"Allah!  (kbar  Allah !'—"  GttViK  is  God!  Great  is 
God  !" 

In  perfect  unison,  and  as  if  by  one  mighty  voice,  the 
solemn  words  are  repeated  over  and  over  and  over  again. 
One  cannot  tell  why,  but  something  of  horror  mingled 
with  awe  comes  over  the  spectators,  too.  There  is  not  a 
sound  or  a  motion  among  them.  They  seem  to  almost 
hold  their  breath,  and,  with  heads  bent  forward  and  wide 
eyes  fixed  on  the  circle  of  wrapped  devotees,  they,  too 
seem  to  lose  sense  of  time  and  place,  and  under  their 
breath  join  in  the  solemn  cry  :  "Allah  Ghafour  '  Allah 
Hafitz  !" — "  God  the  Forgiver  !  God  the  Protector  !" 

Finally  the  mental  excitement  has  produced  ecstasy. 
Every  dark  face  is  the  face  of  an  enthusiast.  Articulate 
words  are  no  longer  heard — only  loud  inhalations  and 
exhalations  of  the  breath,  but  all  in  unison.  The  sheik 
walks  around  the  circle  urging  to  faster  movement,  and 
by  his  own  bearing  stimulates  the  excitement  of  his  fol- 
lowers. He  singles  out  here  a.i\d  V.Vvt\t  ^^fwV^  «!««««?. 
less  susce^uXAfc  \.o  \.V\fe  \tv<txvva^  tvc;\ve.wA.\N.v  '"Iwt"^  ^««^  NAS>5vt» 


to  intensify,  and  bids  him  withdraw.  This  weeding-out 
process  is  gone  through  with  several  times  until  only  a 
circle  of  some  twenty  is  left. 

But  these  are  the  ones  most  possessed  by  the  "holy 
fury."  They  have  got  to  such  a  pass  ixow  that  they  are 
practically  bereft  of  their  senses.  Faster  and  faster  come 
the  hissing  exhalations.  Wilder  and  wilder  the  faces. 
The  continued  repetitions  and  vocal  movements  have 
now  gone  on  for  more  than  an  hour.  It  is  safe  to  say 
that  the  reader  or  writer  could  not  keep  it  up  the  way 
these  dervishes  do  for  half  that  time  without  utter  ex- 
haustion. The  strain  begins  to  tell.  One  man  utters  a 
shriek,  and  with  eyes  fixed  and  hands  tightly  clenched, 
his  head  thrown  back  and  foaming  at  the  mouth,  falls  to 
the  ground.  No  attention  is  paid  to  him,  and  lie  lies 
there  as  if  dead. 

The  sheik  makes  a  sign,  and  a  brazier  of  live  coals  is 
brought  to  him.  He  jjlaces  it  in  the  centre  of  the  sway- 
ing, shouting  and  hissing  circle.  He  says  a  few  words 
in  Arabic  over  it,  and  pours  a  powder  on  the  coals.  A 
strange  aromatic  odor  fills  the  room.  Then  from  out 
the  circle  one  staggers  forward,  and  i>lunges  his  hands 
into  the  glowing  mass.  He  fills  his  mouth  with  the  fiery 
coals.  He  rolls  them  as  a  sweet  mor.sel  under  the 
tongue,  and  gives  no  sign  of  pain.  All  the  while  the 
united  chant,  and  swaying  of  the  body,  and  the  hissing 
drawing  of  the  breath,  go  on.  The  strain  becomes  in- 
tense even  on  the  spectators.  You  feel  it  cannot  go  on 
much  longer.  It  does  not.  The  stately  sheik,  the  only 
one  who  seems  to  keep  his  senses,  steps  back.  Ihe  circle 
falls  apart.     The  repetition  of  the  sound  ceases. 

And  now  you  see  the  lull  effect  of  the  mental  and 
physical  strain  these  men  have  undergone,  and  realize 
that  they  have  been  deliberately  seeking  to  get  them- 
selves into  a  state  of  sujjerinduced  insanity.  And  they 
have  succeeded.  It  is  horrible'to  look  at.  Every  man 
is  a  raving  maniac,  such  as  one  may  see  in  the  worst 
wards  of  an  insane  asylum.  With  piercing,  unearthly 
shrieks,  arms  wildly  tossed  in  the  air,  foam  at  their  Viim, 
they  stagger  about,  and  then  fall  to  the  ground,  until  the 
fioor  is  covered  with  writhing  forms.  Suddenly,  with  a 
wild  yell,  one  starts  up,  and  drawing  a  slender  knife, 
thrusts  it  through  his  cheeks.  .Another  seizes  it,  and 
strikes  it  through  his  arm.  The  horror  of  blood  makes 
the  scene  more  awful. 

It  is  to  be  noticed,  however,  that  they  do  not  inflict 
wounds  in  places  likely  to  make  them  serious.  The  sheik 
and  two  or  three  assistants  keep  watchful  eyes  on  them 
all,  and  now  and  then  seize  and  pinion  one  who  seems  in- 
tending to  do  himself  serious  injury.  Others  start  up, 
and,  rushing  across  the  mosque,  dash  their  heads  against 
the  wall.  Finally,  exhausted  nature  claims  its  own,  and 
one  by  one,  the  devotees  stagger  from  the  room,  or  are 
led  away  by  friends. 

This,  mind  you,  is  not  an  exhibition  for  money — not  an 

entertainment  gotten  up  to  f;ratify  those  who  like  to  have 

their  bJood  stirred  by  the  sight  of  the  horrible.     It  is  re- 

Jigion — the  service  of  the  Most  High — an  endeavor  to 


attain  communion  with  God.  After  it  was  over,  we  were 
honored  by  the  sheik  with  an  invitation  to  his  private 
room.  There,  while  devout  followers  came  to  kiss  his 
hand,  coffee  and  nargiUhs  were  served,  and  he  talked 
freely  of  what  we  had  seen. 

Being  asked  what  connection  such  a  service  could  have 
with  religion,  he  replied  that  it  was  the  highest  and  holiest 
form  of  worship — that  by  which  men  not  only  render 
homage  to  the  Deity,  but  come  into  such  a  mental  state 
that  their  souls  are,  as  it  were,  in  the  very  presence  of 
God.  By  repeating  over  and  over  again  the  names  and 
attributes  of  God,  he  said,  the  mind  comes  to  dwell  on 
the  idea  of  God  alone.  It  is  divorced  from  all  earthly 
things  of  time  and  place.  The  body  is  lost  sight  of. 
The  soul  alone  lives.  It  becomes  exalted  to  an  ecstasy 
in  which  it  sees  God. 

The  self-inflictions  of  pain  which  the  devotees 
undergo,  or  seem  to  undergo,  are,  he  explained,  but  in- 
cidents to  the  mental  state  which  is  the  object  aimed  at, 
and  are  of  use  only  to  show  the  absolute  divorcement  to 
which  soul  and  body  have  attained — the  separation 
of  the  physical  from  the  spiritual — in  which  the  former 
is  put  so  much  under  that  the  man,  though  still  living  in 
the  flesh,  is  independent  of  the  pains  which  are  its  usual 
weakness.  By  this  contemplation  of  one  idea — the  idea 
of  God — aided  by  the  repetition  of  His  name,  and  the 
continued  monotonous  movements  of  breath  and  body, 
which  induce  insensibility  to  surroundings,  the  soul  is 
lifted  above  time  and  sense  into  the  seventh  heaven  of 
ecstasy.  And  thus  the  worshipper  experiences  the  great- 
est, sublimest  joy  that  can  be  vouchsafed  to  man — he 
sees  the  Unseen  face  to  face,  and,  standing  in  His  very 
presence,  communes  with  the  Most  High. — Congregalion- 
alist. 

The  American  Board  In  Turkey. 

The  Aruericftn  Board  han  four  missions  in  Turkey. 
WeaterD  Turkey  Mission  commenced  in  1819,  has  8  statu 
111  outstationB,  (i($  American  laborers,  208  nntive  laborers,  25 
churches  with  2,574  members,  and  0,367  ])upils  in  schools. 
The  Eastern  Turkey  Mission  commenced  in  1836,  has  5  stfttions, 
118  outstations,  42  American  laborers,  253  native  laborers, 
89  churches,  2,B04  members,  0,215  pupils  in  schools.  Tlie 
Central  Turkey  Mission  cntumenced  in  1847,  has  2  stations,  40 
outatalions,  27  American  laborers,  136  native  laborers,  83 
churches,  8,740  members,  3,883  pupils  in  schools.  The  Euro- 
pean Turkey  Mission  commenced  in  1858,  has  4  stations,  25 
outstattons,  38  Americun  laborers,  35  native  laborers,  8  churches 

J  with  553  members,  and  633  pupils  in  schools. 

The  last  annual  report  of  ibe  Board  states  that  the  paitt  year 
was  oue  of  general  prosperity  for  the  Missions  of  the  American 
Board  id  the  Turkitih.  EcDpire,  notwithataoding  the  opposition 
of  the  government  and  the  increasing  poverty  of  the  people. 

Dr.  Helah  Merrill  sajs:  "  The  Government  of  Turkey  has  the 
disposition,  it  lacks  courage  simply  because  it  lacks  power  to 
do  so,  to  bring  about  a  moat  deplorable  and  disastrous  state  of 
things  for  missious  of  every  kind  in  that  country.  It  feels 
that  its  power  is  gradually  declining,  and  its  empire  crumbling 
away,  and  just  in  that  proportion  has  it  determined  to  resist  most 

\  pcrsistenll^  evw^  YSxA  of  interference  from  the  civilized  world.' 


I 

I 


XHB    COLNTUY     AND    PK»PL.K 
OF  TIKKKV. 

BT  rAKVIS  ROPIR  FEl'DOE. 

("Uncle  nharl  e,"  a  returned  Mimloimry.  koch 
wtlh  bin  Iktlu  nlei'e«.  Hnonah  and  Clauile,  to  ttie 
first  iu<?i>tln^  ri'  Ilipir  MiKHimi  Biiiid,  whrrf  be 
finds  Htx  other  litllc  girls  alremly  utseuibird,  for« 
talk  about  Turker.) 

UnclkCharlik.  — "  Wt'll,  mylrtssies,  I 
think  the  subject  5011  have  Relectedis  one 
full  of  interest ;  but  it  is  u  topic  go  viist,  tliat 
one  hardly  knows  where  to  befjin.  Shall 
it  be  of  the  country  or  its  many  races?" 

Hannah.  — "  Why,  uncle,  I  thought 
the  people  of  Turkey  were  Turks,  with 
only  the  admixture  of  some  foreigners, 
who  gradtiiiUy  become  naturalized,  jitst 
M  the  (lertplo  of  our  own  couutry  are 
called  Aniericani,  and  iireall  united  under 
one  governineni.  Are  there  distinct 
noeti  in  Turkey?" 

Uncle  C— "Yea;  besides  the  Turks 
proper,  there  are  large  memljcrs  of  Greeks, 
Albaiiiitns,  Uulgiirians,  Armenians,  Circas- 
sians,  Tartars,  Jews,  and  Gypsies  all 
known  as  '  subject  races,'  who  retain  at 
least  in  a  measure,  their  own  religion, 
language,  and  social  customs,  and  are 
not  absolutely  under  Turkish  rule." 

Eva.  —  "Suppose  we  take  the  Turks, 
first,  und  try  to  learn  all  we  can  about 
their  mode  of  living,  appearance,  religious 
lAkges,  and  laws,  as  well  as  the  degree  of 
education  and  retitiement  found  among 
Turlcimk  people,  before  we  study  the  other 
races,  each  of  whioh  can  form  the  subject 
of  a  future  lesson." 

Uncle  C. — "This  is  wise  on  the  prin- 
ciple that  it  is  better  to  know  one  thing 
well,  than  half-a-dozen  iiii|)orfectly.  Have 
any  of  you  an  idea  of  the  personal  ap- 
pearance of  the  Turks?" 

NitTTiK.  —  "  I  have  read  the  letters  of  a 
lady  who  resided  for  years  among  the 
Turks,  and  she  describes  them  as  gen- 
enlly  rather  short,  and  inclined  toeorpti- 
lency,  but  well  formed,  with  haii(is<]me 
features,  and  brilliaul  dark  eyc:^  and  hair. 
Their  manners,  she  says,  are  sednto  and 
digniSed  ;  and  their  leading  truits  of 
character,  pride,  indolence,  and  self-indul- 
gence, coupled  with  the  redeeming  virtues 
of  hospitality  to  strangers,  strong  domestic 
affection,  temperance,  and  tionesty." 

Bbllb.  —  "J  think  I  have  read  that  the  ' 
Turks    all    sit    cross-legged    on    sofas    or 
coahions,  even  at  their  meals.     Is  this  so?" 

Uncle.  —  "Yes,  They  evidently  prefer 
this  attitude  to  any  other;  und  they  pretty 
equally  divide  tlieir  leisure  time  between 
imokiag  and  sipping  coCIee  or  sherbet, 
from  morning  till  night.  The  lehietance 
the  indolent  Turk  feels  at  the  trouble 
of  removing  liia  chibouk  or  cigarette  from 
his  lips,  may  account,  at  least  iu  part, 
for  his  proverbial  aversion  to  social 
conversation.  The  ladies,  who  smoke 
less,  talk  a  great  deal  and  are  far  more 
vivacious  and  agreeable." 

LoTTiB. — "Are  the  women  graceful  I 
tnd  pretty?"  J 


Uncle  C. — "While  young,  they  are 
decidedly  so.  In  Constantinople  you 
rarely  meet  a  woman  under  twenty,  who 
is  nut  good-looking;  and  very  many  are 


hareoi  with  the  women,  as  it  is  considered 
a  disgrace  for  a  girl  as  she  approaches 
womanhood  to  be  seen  by  any  man  except 
her   father   or  husband.     And   the   boys 


possessed  of  surpassing  beauty.  But  I  after  they  have  parsed  their  eighth  year, 
they  fade  early,  and  grow  very  corpulent,  |  cannot  remain  in  the  women's  apartments 
as  they  advance  toward  middle  age."  as  before." 

Cladoe. — "How  do  they  dress,  uncle?"  IIannah.  —  "How  about  their  meals. 
Uncle C. — "The  uncieot  in-door  co»-  uncle?  It  seems  to  me  that  these  Enstern 
tume  of  ladies  of  rank  consisted  of  a  gown  people  do  everything  difiTcrently  from  us, 
of  cloth  or  ffamusk  silk  embroidered  with  and  I  suppose  they  even  eat  and  drink  iu 
bouquets  of  (lowers  wrought  in  .silk,  with  j  some  way  peculiar  to  themselves." 
deep  borders  of  the  same.  The  up|>er  |  Uncle  C3. — "Turkish  custom  requires 
garment  was  of  tine  silk  gauze  with  long,  only  two  regular  meals  a  day;  but  they 
loose  sleeves,  surmounted  by  a  velvet  munch  sweets  and  fip  coffee  and  sherliet 
j'lcket  very  richly  embroidered  in  gold;  at  all  hours  between.  Breakfast  comes 
and  a  little  round  cap  covered  with  pearls  between  ten  and  eleven,  and  dinner  at 
and  other  gems  was  worn  on  the  bead,  sunset— the  hour  varying  according  to 
The  shoes  or  slippers  were  ornamented  1  the  season  of  the  year.  The  dishes  are 
in  the  same  elaborate  style,  to  correspond    placed   on    large   circular   trays,    around 


with  the  other  garments.  This  graceful 
and  pretty  costume  is  now  rarely  seen, 
even  within  doors;  for  of  l«tu  years,  so 
many  foreign  innovations  have  been  made 
in  drees,  that  it  has  lost  the   picturesque 


which,  the  family  and  guests  sit  cross- 
legged  on  cushions.  For  dinner,  soup  is 
served  first,  and  each  course  is  replaced 
by  nnothrr  as  soon  as  it  has  been  partaken 
of— comfits  and   sweets  of  various  kinds 


grace  of  the  oriental,   without  acquiring    being  eaten  to  till  up  the  time  while  the 

the  elegant  completness  of  our  European  cmirses    are    being   changed;    and    iced 

styles.     The  native  dre&sseemed  far  more  fruits  are   the   last   served.     The   Turks 

in  accord  with  the  ripe,    oriental  beauty  drink  only  water  during  the  repast;  but 

of  Turkish  women  as  w<;II  as  bettor  suited  strong  coffee  and  cigarettes  are  served  in 
to  their  climate  and   habits.     Even   the  ;  the  drawing  or  sitting-rooms,  as  soon  as 

representative  yanhmak,    that  completely  the  party  leave  thedinner  tables.    Mutton, 

conceals  the  features  from  prying  eyes,  poultry,  fish,  rice  aud  vegetables  are  the 

and  without  which  no  Turkish  lady  used  chief  articles  of  diet;  and  jnliu,  quite  ns 


ever  to  venture  abroad,  is  rapidly  lieing 
displaced  for  the  thinnest  and  J^malleBt  of 
European  veils. 

"Women  of  the  lower  class  wear  quilted 
jackets  and  skirts  of  coarse  calico;  and 
the  children  long  cotton  gowns  fastened 


great  a  fhvorite  here  as  in  Persia  and 
Arabia,  is  one  of  their  national  dishes, 
and  Ubually  the  last  dish  of  the  feast." 

Eva.  —  "Trained  as  they  are,  can  there 
exist  in  a  Turkish  household,  the  mutual 
affection  and  confidence  that  seem  to  us 


at  the  waist  by  a  sort  of  a  girdle,  strings   go  essential  to  happiness?" 

and  buttons  being  an  unknown  luxury."  unclk  C.-"  We  really  know  very  little 

Mat.— "They  must  look  and  feel  very  of  the  domestic  life  of  the  Turk,  for  the 
awkward;  and  I  don't  wonder  now,  that  reason  that  he  rarely  invites  a  Christian  to 
the  pictures  I  have  seen  of  Turkish  chil-  his  house;  and  when  he  does,  the  wife 
dren  have  such  a  demure  look.  To  what  and  family  are  hidden  away  behind 
age  do  children  wear  this  queer  co.itume?"  ]  thick  curtains,  so  that  we  are  left  only  to 

Uncle  C. — "  Girls  utitii  they  are  eight '  surmise,  as  to  what  is  so  jealously 
years  old,  and    boys  even    longer.     The   guarded. 

men  of  late  years  have  exchanged  their  1  "  But  there  i->  nothing  in  the  early  train- 
wide  silk  trousers,  embroidered  jackets,  ,  ing  of  either  sex,  to  develop  a  pure  do- 
jewelled  girdles  and  flowing  k<iftaii»,  for  mestic  affection.  The  Turkish  lad  is,  for 
Euro[>eun  frock  coats  and  cloth  pants;  the  first  eight  years  of  his  life,  clothed 
and  their  crimson,  up-turned  oriental  I  like  a  fantastically  dressed  girl,  and  with 
slippers  and  gorgeous  turbans,  for  Paris-  \  turbaned  head  and  dainty  slippers, 
ian  boots  and  8tove-pi()e  hats.  This  is  dreams  away  the  hours  that  are  spent  otit 
for  street  wear;  but  within  doors,  the  of  school,  among  the  women  of  his  fathcr'a 
Turkish  ftcj^/jyc  of  bright  colored  dressing-  harem.  His  first  awakening  is  at  the 
gown,  loose,  silken  trousers,  and  white  close  of  the  prescrilied  eight  years,  when 
scull-ca]>,  is  still  much  in  vogue."  the  tables  are  suddenly  turned,  and  from 

Ghace.  — "  Are  boys  and  girls  allowed  being  altogether  among  women,  be  must 
to  play  together,  and  attend  the  same  henceforth  \ye  the  companion  of  men  only, 
schools?"  I  aud    probably  does  not  even  speak  to  a 

Uncle  C.  —  "Until  eight  years  old,  woman  till  he  is  married  to  some  unknown 
they  go  out,  and  play,  and  study  t»  the '  girl  bought  or  selected  for  him  by  his 
game  way,  and  are  not  kept  apart  at  home  parents.  They  meet  as  strangers,  occupy 
or  abroad.  After  that,  the  girls  leave  separate  suits  of  apartments,  and  have 
school,  wear  veils  whenever  they  go  visit-  absolutely  nothing  vac«mss«5.\^.^\i<5^'*^i^'^ 
iog  or   shopping,  and    mual  V\ve  Iu  l\i«\\.o  ««c\V\\»iVe\tt^*^A»^iaxB5«i^tN»sw'<j.^}^^^ 


They  never  visit  or  walk  abroad  together; 
and  were  the  husband  to  meet  his  wife  in 
the  street,  Turkish  etiquette  forbids  him 
to  recognize  her." 

Nettie.  —  "Ilow  can  a  young  wife, 
under  such  a  rtgime,  manage  to  while 
away  the  weary  hours — udIcbs  she  be 
either  intellectuni  or  devotional,  and  I 
have  heard  that  the  average  Turkish 
woman  is  neither?" 

Uncle  C— "To  a  certain  extent,  they 
are  both  intellectual  and  devotional. 
During  her  brief  eight  years  of  childhood, 
the  little  Turkish  girl  enjoys  the  same 
educational  advantages  as  her  brothers; 
and  if  she  has  a  taste  for  it,  she  can,  in 
after  life,  read  and  study  the  Koran, 
which  is  the  only  text-book  used  in 
Turkish  schools  of  the  ordinary  grade. 
Then  the  Mohammedan  woman,  no  less 
than  her  father  or  husband,  is  in  duty 
bound  to  pray  seven  times  a  day,  nor 
dare  any  one  ofTer  up  his  devotions  with- 
out the  accu8tome<i  piiriflcation  of  wash- 
ing face,  hands,  and  feet.  In  the  women's 
part  of  the  dwelling  there  is  every  con- 
venience for  these  Irequent  abiutiona  re- 
quired by  their  religion,  as  well  as  for 
health  and  comfort.  A  Titrkleh  lady 
often  receives  her  visitors,  in  her  houihir,  | 
where  she  is  sitting  at  ease,  gently  laving  1 
her  shapely  hands,  while  one  of  her 
maids  holds  the  basin  and  pours  the  per- 
fumed wnter  from  a  silver  pitcher,  and 
another  stands  ready  with  the  dainty 
towel  sprinkled  with  attar  of  rose." 

Bblle.  —  "But  do  they  never  sew,  or  | 
read,  or  write  letters,  as  we  do?" 

Unclk  C  — "They   embroider  a  little  j 
now  and  then,  or  toy  with  lute  or  guitar  j 
when  they  feel  inclined,  and  they  often  | 
spend  an  hour  or  two  io  the  bath.     But 
Turkish  women  in  geiierul  are  too  indo-  j 
lent  and  self-indulgent  to  undergo  need- , 
less  exertion;  and    their    desires    seldom  j 
take  a  wider  range  than    the  adornment 
of    their    own    pretty    persons,    and    the 
weaving  of  fiinciful  garlfttids  of  fragrant 
flowers,  for  the  beautifying  tif  their  own 
apartments,  in  nnticipntion  of  a  visit  from 
their  lord.     For  the  rest  they  gossip  with 
their  associates,  or  dream  away  the  hours  j 
in  luxurious  idleness." 

Lottie.  —  "  This  indolent,  dreamy  life, 
I  have  heard,  is  the  very  itMmmum  bimum 
of  an  oriental  woman.  Hut  what  sort  of 
houses  do  they  live  in  f" 

Uncle  C. — "Turkish  houses  of  the 
better  class  are  large,  irregularly  con- 
atriicted   buildings,   divided    always  into 

[Ltwo  parts— the    aremlik  or  woman's  part, 
r  Tvhich  is  really  the  family  residence  con- 
taining the  sleeping  apartments  and  sit- 
ting rooms,  US  well  as  the  dining  hall  and 
fccuiaine;  and  the  ndtimlik.  or  outer  part, 
*  composed  of  offices  for  the  transaction  of 
business,    sleeping   rooms    for    the   male 
members  ol  the  Jiousehold,  and  spacious 
Hpartments  for  aucin!  viaitors  aad  public 


receptions.     These  two  distinct  portions  ^ 
of  the  dwelling  are  united  by  the  private  j 
rooms  of  the  matter  of  the  house,  to  which 
no  one  has  access  but  by  his  speciul  iuvi- 
ttition." 

Claude.  —  "Are  these  large,  many- 
roomed  houses  not  very  gloomy  ?"  1 

Unci.k  C. — "  On  the  contrary,  they  are  ' 
usually  very  bright  and  cheerful,  provision 
being  made  everywhere  for   free  ingress 
of  air  and  sunshine. 

"  Four  rich  blessings  the  Turkish  child 
is  born  heir  to  and  never  fails  to  appreci- 
ate, whether  as  juvenile  or  adult.  These 
are  fresh  air,  bright  sunshine,  and  abun- 
dant supply  of  pure  water,  and  ample 
space — four  things  the  Turk  could  never 
live  without  and  be  happy.  Their  houses, 
instead  of  being  crowded  together,  are 
surrounded  by  gardens  and  niurt-yards: 
every  residence  has  its  excellently-ap  ' 
pointed  bath ;  and  always  and  everywhere, 
in  court  and  garden,  mosque  and  street--  1 
there  is  found  an  abundance  of  pure, 
fresh  water— ministering  largely  to  health 
and  cheerfulness,  and  renderiog  inanimate  ' 
nature  more  lovely." 

Hassah.  —  "How  are  the  houses  fur- 
nished, uncle  ?" 

Uncle  C. — "Very  dififereotly  from 
ouri".  The  floors  are  of  boards  which  are 
always  bare,  and  kept  perfectly  clean  from 
the  frequent  scrubbing.  Mats  and  rugs : 
are  Uid  round  plentifully  in  all  theroo.nis, 
while  hassocks  and  cushions  are  piled  up  iu 
every  corner— easily  available  to  all  who 
need  them.  Pictures  and  ornaments  are 
everywhere  in  profusion;  but  of  other 
furniture  there  is  very  tittle,  except  in 
residences  furnished  in  European  style." 

Eva.  — "Is  it  true  that  the  Turks  do 
not  use  bedsteads  to  sleep  on  ?" 

Uncle  C. — "Chambers  are  not  fur- 
ni.ihed  in  suits  as  with  us;  and  bedsteads 
are  never  used,  even  by  the  wealthy;  but 
mattresses  are  spread  on  the  floor  at 
night,  and  removed  in  the  morning,  to 
be  piled  up  m  the  corners  of  the  rooms 
where  they  have  been  used.  One  or  two 
small  tables,  on  which  are  deposited 
drinking-cups  and  glasses,  a  hand  mirror, 
and  a  candlestick,  with  a  sofa  and  a  few 
chairs,  complete  the  furniture  of  a  Turkish 
sleeping-room,  which  looks  bare  enough 
to  our  unaccustomed  eyes." 

May. — "  Tell  ua  aomtthing  of  the 
schools,  and  the  manner  of  conducting 
them." 

Uncle  C.  —  "The  schools  are  all  taught 
by  imam»  or  mmizinn;  and  the  course  of 
instruction  is  contined  to  the  rudiments 
of  reading  and  writing,  with  the  repeti- 
tion of  passages  of  the  Koran,  in  a  sort  of 
drawling,  naaal  chant  that  is  <)uitc  in  ac- 
cord with  Turkish  jtidolence.  In  all 
Moslem  schools,  the  ptipits  sit  h  hi  Tvrqut^ 
upon  carpets  or  cushions  spread  on  the 
floor,  and  keep  their  bodies  constantly 
swaying   to  and  Iro,  in  tepealiti^  \^e\T 


chunls.  They  write  with  reed  peu, 
from  right  to  left.  Male  and  female 
schools  for  children  are  taught  and  go?- 
erned  on  the  same  plan,  but  in  separate 
locations;  and  the  girls  do  not  usually  it- 
tend  school  after  they  are  eight  years 
old." 

Grace. — "Are  there  not  some  peculiar 
forms  connected  with  the  beginning  of 
the  school  days  ?" 

Uncle  C. — "Yes.  The  induction  of  » 
new  pu|)il  into  sumo  of  the  schools  de- 
signed exclusively  for  young  children  has 
some  novel  and  pleasing  features.  Tlie 
little  boy  or  girl,  probably  not  more  thiin 
four  years  old,  is  dressed  in  holiday  salt, 
crowned  with  flowers,  and  borne  aloft  in 
a  man's  arms,  while  another  man  follows, 
carrying  the  pretty  new  satchel  and 
dainty  cu.-hion  for  the  child's  use  during 
his  school  days.  The  teacher  and  Lis 
scholars  also  fall  into  the  procession,  as  it 
nears  the  school-house,  and  they  enter 
ehanting  a  song  of  welcome.  After  this, 
they  are  all  treated  to  a  handsome  colla- 
tion at  the  expense  of  the  parents  of  the 
new  pupil.  It  is  a  pretty  beginning  of 
the  school  days,  and  doubtless  tends  to 
reconcile  the  little  one  to  the  loss  of  home 
indulgences,  and  the  approaching  con- 
fioemetit  and  daily  tasks  that  lie  jiut 
ahead." 

:o: 

TI  HKIfill  Cftll^DBKK. 

BY   SOPHIE   a.    KMITB. 

A\[\.  —  Mamma,  is  it  true  that  Tiirkibb 
bnbies  are  salted  ? 

Mamma. — Yea;  they  salt  the  baby  to 
keep  it  sweet. 

Amy. — How  queer  !  What  do  they  do 
then  ? 

Mamma.— Then  they  dress  it  in  a  little 
shirt  and  red  silk  cap,  and  wrap  it  up  in 
a  quilt  until  it  can  neither  move  hand  nor 
foot,  witii  only  its  head  out,  which  niakfs 
it  look  just  like  a  mumray. 

Amy.  —  Don't  they  ever  cry?  Our  Harry 
would  scream  loud  enough  if  he  were 
treated  in  that  way, 

Mamma.— They  are  lau^ht  to  lie  very 
quiet  froui  the  tirst.  They  are  laid  in  a 
cradli',  which  is  a  long  narrow  box  on 
rockers,  containing  a  hanl  mattress,  but 
no  pillow.  Here  baby  is  placed  on  his 
back  and  tied  in,  where  he  is  kept  aad 
rocke«l  day  and  night. 

Amy.— Dear  me,  how  cruel  that  seem*. 
Is  be  never  fed  ? 

Mamma. — Oh  yes,  when  he  is  biuigry, 
and  the  real  of  the  time  he  contents  him- 
self with  sugar  and  bread  tied  up  in  a 
rag.  If  be  is  still  reslletw,  he  ia  given  a 
dose  of  opium,  which  puts  him  to  sleep, 
or  makes  him  so  stupid  that  be  is  quiet 
enough. 
'      Amy. — How  long  is  he  made  to  stay  in 

the  cradle  ? 
I      Mamma. — Until  he  grows  old  enough  to 
\  ^\qW  Nv^otQualy  ;  then  be  ia  taken  out  and 


CHILDREN  OF  PERSIA. 


411 


Lmy. 


iwed  to  crwp  about.  He  is  also  iaut;)it 
t.  Hi»  mother  fills  a  little  baski^t 
ti  fruits  and  sweot  things,  and  baljy  is 
wed  to  help  liiinself  whenever  he  feels 
eating.  This  oftfn  makes  him  eick, 
hundreds  of  bahit^s  die  from  this  cause 
year. 

How  do   the  Turkish  children 

u-hen  ihey  grow  older? 

AMJIA — The    boya    dress    like    their 

er,  in   looee   trousers,  dressing-gown 

Id    turban .    and    the    Rirls,   like   their 

Other,  In  ailks,  f'tubroidery  and  jewels. 

y  look  like  very  littli^  men  and  women. 

MY. — How  do  they  aaiuse  themselves? 

AVMA. — As  soon  aH  tliey  jump  out  of 

in   the  morning,  they   run    and   ask 

fcir  father  for  money,  which  they  sjiend 

1^  cake  and  sweets. 

Don't  they  want  to  dress? 
. — They  never  umiress.  At  right 
one  lieB  down  in  the  clothes  worn 
day,  on  mattresses  spread  on  the  flot>r. 
len  they  rise  in  the  moniiiig.  they  are 
ady  dressed,  and  the  ni.'^rltrei>8es  are 
led  up  and  put  away  until  needed 
D. 
II  v.— Do  they  go  to  school  7 

A. — Yes;  after  they  have  had 
lething  lo  eat  they  sttirt  for  school 
a  slave,  who  goes  to  take  care  of  them 
their  school  bag,  which  holds  their 
;y  hi-iok,  the  Koran. 
Amy.  — Is  that  all  they  study? 
■AMMA.— Yea,  they  are  tau;<ht  nothing 
I  religion,  the  Koran,  and  how  to  read 
1  The  boya  ktieel  on  the  floor,  each  hold- 
r  hie  book,  while  they  all  read  their 
ion  aloud  and  together.  The  teacher 
I  on  a  rnat  with  a  pijie  in  one  hand  and 
pd  in  the  other. 

^MY. — Do  they  have  any  playthings? 
iAMMA. — Scarcely  any  at  all.  The  girls 
re  a  poor  dull  made  of  rags,  and  the 
|8  have  rattles.  Irum^M'ls  and  tops. 
Hr  great  prophet,  Mohanimed.  laught 
I  it  was  wrong  for  ohildreu  to  have 
»,  but  in  spite  of  Lhi»  tliey  have  u  few 
«  and  games,  and  try  to  have  a  good 
ke  when  out  of  school. 
Imy.— Do  the  boys  and  girls  f>pend  their 
le  alike  ? 

Ufntil  ohe  is  eight  years  old, 
does  pretty  much  as  her  brother. 
runs  out  and  plays  and  goes  to  school, 
when  vhe  rencheB  eieht  years,  she  lie- 
tu  fe«?l  grown  up,  leaves  school  and 
on  a  veil,  and  lives  in  ttu'  liari-iu  with 
other  women. 

Y.  —  Does  she    n«'ver    go  out   any 
»? 

IaxMA. — Yes.  she  goes  to  the  public 
Im,  visits,  and  shops,  but  she  can 
W  go  without  her  veil  whicli  covers 
face,  as  it  is  a  disgrace  for  her  to  be 
I  by  anv  man  except  her  father  or  hua- 
'J- 

MY. — Her  husband  !  E)oes  she  marry 
m  »be  is  eight  years  old? 


Mam-Ma. — Not  quite  so  young,  but  her 
mother  liegins  to  arrange  for  her  tDar- 
riage  which  takes  place  when  she  is  eleven 
or  twelve.  She  has  nothing  to  do  with  it, 
and  must  marry  the  Iwy  who  is  chosen 
for  her,  and  go  to  live  in  her  new  home, 


AtWT  Mary.— Why  do  they  teach  them 
ao  early  ? 

Kitty.  —They  think  a  child  cant  begii> 
too  early  to  learn  about  religion,  and 
when  he  has  bad  the  creed  reail  in  his 
ear,  that   makes    him   a   Xohammedan. 


away  from  father,  mother,  brolherx  and    »"''  '"f  i»  ready  to  begin  life  in  the  right 
sisters',  8u<l  all  the  associations  that  are  so   w*y. 


dear  to  a  child's  heart. 

Amy. — Oh,  inamn)a  I  it  is  dreadful  to 
think  of  my  going  away  to  live  with 
anyone  but  you.  It  would  break  my 
heart  :   and  I  shall  alwavs  feel  thankful 


Ac.VT  Mary.— What  elre  do  the  poor 
babies  endure? 

Kitty.— They  sew  charms  on  their 
clothes  to  keep  away  the  "evil  eye,"  and 
after  awhile  their  beads  are  shaved  and  a 


that  I  was  l>orn  in  a  land  where  children  j  name  given  them.  This  is  a  very  grand 
can  live  happy  lives  in  their  own  homes  time,  and  is  attended  with  great  cere- 
aa  long  as   they  wish.     Ynu  said  some-   monies. 

thing  about  their  great  prophet  Moham-        Aitnt  Maby.  —  I    suppose    these    little 
med.     Who  was  he  and  do  they  worship '  people  go  to  school   when  they  becouie 
[  him  ?  I  large  enough  ? 

SLvMMA.  -  He  was  the  founder  of  their  Kjtty.— They  l)egin  very  young  for  they 
religion  and  was  l;>om  in  Arabia  in  the  have  a  good  deal  to  leurn.  The  boys  sit 
year  .570.  The  Turks  do  not  worship  him,  around  the  teacher  on  the  floor  and  study 
but  call  him  their  great  teacher,  and  hold  aloud,  while  they  sway  their  bodies  hack 
him  in  great  reverence.  and  forth. 

Amy.— What  is  the  religion  that  the       Acnt  Mary.— What  do  ihey  learn? 
Turks  teach  their  children  V  Kitty. — They   learn  reading,  writing. 

Mamma.— It  is  founded  upcun  the  Koran,  arithmetic,  astronomy,  poetry,  and  pray- 
a  book   written   by  .Miilinuiuie<l,  and  also   ers  from  the  Koran. 

foundetl  up»)u  tradition.  They  t«-ach  AUNT  Mary.— You  have  only  told  me 
there  is  one  only  living  and  true  God,  about  the  boys  ;  are  the  girls  taught  any- 
and  they  are   much   of>poHed  to  idolatry,    thing? 

But  they  believe  that  God  decrees  all  that  Kitty. — Oh,  they  don't  need  to  learn 
t«kes  place  and  they  are  what  is  called  j  mueh.  Their  lives  are  spent  in  the  haren* 
faUxUtU.  If  they  resign  themselves  to  !  among  the  women,  so  thoy  are  only  taught 
(iod'ti  will.  wor«hippmg  Him  and  doing  |  to  sew  and  embroider,  and  perhaps  to- 
all  their  religion  requires,  they  believe  at '  read  and  write. 
lealh  thev  go  immediately  to  a  heaven       Aunt  Mary. ^How  do  the  Persian  chil- 


of  great  delight. 


THB  CHILDREN  OF  PERM! A. 

BY    80PBIK  8.    SHrrH. 

AtWT  Mary.  —  Gixtd  afternoon,  Kitty. 
Have  you  I>een  for  a  walk  V 

Kirrv. — No.  ma'am,  I've  just  come 
from  onr  missionary  meeting,  and  stopped 
in  to  tell  you  about  it. 

AUNT  Mary.— That  is  very  kind  of  you, 
for  I  am  always  glad  to  hear  from  them. 
Judging  from  your  face  1  think  you  must 
have  lH.»en  pleased  with  the  meeting. 

KiTTV. — I  was  delighted  !  I  wish  you 
could  have  been  there.  A  lady,  who  has 
been  a  missionary  in  Persia,  told  us  all 
alwut  the  children  in  that  country,  and 
showed  us  some  clothes  like  the  boys  and 
girls  wear. 

Aunt  Mary. — That  must  have  been 
very  interesting.  What  did  she  tell  you 
about  theui  ? 

Kitty.— She  told    us   first  about   the 


dren  amuse  themselves  ? 

Kitty.— The  boys  play  with  the  bow, 
and  sabre,  and  practice  all  sorta  of  gym- 
na«<tic8  on  horseback.  All  of  their  plays 
are  to  fit  them  for  being  men.  The  giria 
like  to  go  to  the  public  bath  where  they 
meet  other  girls,  eat  sweets,  smoke,  and 
tell  stories. 

Aunt  Mary. — You  said  the  missionary 
showed  you  some  garments  like  the  Per- 
sian children  wear,   What  were  tliey  like  ? 

Kitty. — Oh,  they  were  very  different 
from  ours.  The  boys  wear  loose  trousers, 
short  dresses,  and  a  little  |>ointed  cap.. 
The  girls  wear  a  loose  dress  tied  with  a 
girdle,  also  a  jacket  when  it  is  cold,  and 
a  long  cloak  and  veil  wheu  they  go  out. 
Their  hair  is  braided  down  their  Inack,. 
with  pearl  and  gold  ornaments  banging 
to  it.  Their  clothes  are  very  rich  and 
Ixuiutiful,  and  they  wear  a  great  many 
ornaments. 

Aunt  Mary. —Did  the  mbsionary  tell 
yon  about  their  homes  and  ways  of  living? 

Kitty. — Yes,  she  said  that  the  houaea 


babies.  She  ?aid  that  the  Per«iaii8,  like  a 
great  many  other  people  of  Asia,  wrap  were  very  poor  and  coumion  on  the  out- 
their  babies  up  when  they  come  into  the  '  side,  though  Ihey  might  be  very  elegant 
world,  in  a  long  strip  of  cloth,  until  Ihey  '  inside.  They  are  only  one  story  high, 
look  like  a  stick  with  a  head  at  one  end.  1  with  a  low  door,  and  the  walls  are  cov- 
But  the  funnieet  thing  is,  that  they  read  '  ereil  with  clay.  The  Persians  don't  make 
the  creed  to  the  baby,  as  if  it  could  under-  I  any  outside  show  because  thev  «K».tv^.<*x«LT7^- 
stand  such  things.  \  oiat  Vo  VV\t^  Wwtva  \w»« . 


L 


Mi 


COU.VrRY  AMD  PEOPLE  OF  PERSIA. 


Aunt  Mary.— Well,  that  is  very  differ- 
ent from  what  we  w  isli  peiiple  to  think 
us,  aud  .v<?t  it  is  certainly  an  huinljlfr  and 
more  sensible  way  than  ours. 

Krrry.  — It  seefns  to  me  many  of  their 
waya  are  quite  humble.  They  eat  off  the 
floor,  without  knife  and  fork.  The  hread 
is  made  in  large  flat  cakes,  which  are  used 
as  plates,  and  then  eaten  up  after  the 
dinner.  They  have  no  heds.  but  sleep  on 
mattresses  spread  on  I  he  floor  of  the  house 
when  It  ia  cold,  and  on  the  r<x)f  if  it  is 
warm.  Then  they  never  undress*,  hut  lie 
down  in  their  clothes,  and  roll  themselves 
up  in  a  blanket. 

AtTNT  M.vRy.  — I  have  read  that  the 
Persians  are  a  very  iN>lite  people, and  they 
consider  polite  manners  in  their  children 
a  very  inipori.iut  thing. 

Kitty.  — Yea,  they  are  taught  how  to 
behave  well.  They  must  never  sit  down 
Ijefore  a  .superior  but  rest  on  their  heels 
■with  their  knees  drawn  together.  Before 
an  equal  they  can  sit  with  their  legs 
crossed  under  them,  und  their  feet  covered 
with  the  skirt  of  their  rolie. 

Au.NT  Mary.— White  they  have  eonae 
very  commendable  ways,  let  us  pray  that 
they  may  learn  the  true  way  to  happiness 
and  everlasting  life. 

KiTTV.  — W  hat  is  their  reh'Kion  7 

Aunt  Mahv.— It  is  called  the  Moham- 
medan religion,  because  it  was  founded 
by  Mohammed  nearly  1300  years  ago. 
He  wrote  the  Koran  which  is  their  Bible. 
It  teaches  them  that  they  are  to  be  de- 
voted in  worshipping  Go<l  and  ever  re- 
BiKned  to  His  will,  but  it  leaves  them  i=in- 
ful  in  heart  and  life. 

Kitty,  —  Are  missionaries  teaching 
them  about  Jesus  ? 

AUTfT  MinY. — Yes,  there  are  some 
Protestant  missionaries  anioiip  them,  hut 
very  few  of  the  Persians  will  listen  lo  the 
story  of  Jesus  and  His  love,  and  very  few 
hare  become  Chrietians. 


COUNTRV    AND    PKOPLK  OF 
PKRKIA. 

BY  rAKMK  Rnrsii  rEi'DOB. 
**  (Uuole  Charlie  and  Auut  Gdltb,  returned  nils- 
■lonarles,  get  up  a  uevol  entertnlDment  for 
Ctiristmaa  Eve,  and  IdtKo  all  Uie  boys  aod  girls 
who  kDow  anrtblpg  about  I'emla,  to  be  preseot 
and  open  Ibeir  budget  of  knowledge,  for  tbe' 
iMDefltof  the  company— eoob  one  belug  expected 
either  to  a«k  or  anawer  an  a(iproprlale  rjuestlon.) 
Inter  "  Uncle  Charlie  "  aad  "  Aunt  Edith,"  who 
tiavlDg  beau  greeted  with  loud  cbeeni  from  all 
the  JuTenllea,  UtUe  eigbt-jear-old  Willie,  In  the 
garb  of  Bbephei'd  boy,  placing  bliueeU  In  front  of 
the  tall  lad  robed  aa  tbe  Ferslan  Shah,  saycr 

WiLLiK.  —  '•  Will  your  Majesty  tell  me 
whether  it  wus  nut  from  your  country 
that  the  '  wise  men  '  came  to  scsrch  far 
the  inftint  Saviour,  saying,  '  Where  is  He 
that  is  bom  Iving  of  the  Jews?  for  we 
have  seen  His  Star  iu  the  Esist,  and  have 
«ome  to  worship  Him.'  " 

Bddjx  /^tbeShab,)— "Youare  right,  my 
«flo.     //  was  ia  aif  country  those  *  wise 


men 'lived;  and  they  were  not  first,  nor 
the  only  'wise  men'  born  in  Persia,  as 
you,  foreigners,  call  my  beloved  Iran. 
That  ancient  Bible  laud  is  still  a  grand 
and  beautiful  domain,  fruitful  in  good 
things,  and  the  most  extensive  and  power- 
ful native  kingdom  uf  Western  Asia.  It 
is  the  land  of  the  oobhi  and  virtuous 
queen,  the  beautiful  Esther,  and  of  her 
kinsman,  Mordecai,  whose  tumba  are 
with  us  to  this  day.  It  is  the  land  of 
Zoroaster  also,  who  wrote  his  code  of 
ruligious  duty  about  the  same  linic  that 
the  prophet  .Icreniiah  wrote  his  •  Lamen- 
tations.' And  my  beloved  Iran  has  pro- 
duced other  great  men,  not  so  good  per- 
haps aa  Mordecai,  Jereiuiaii,  or  even 
Zoroaster;  but  worthy  to  be  honored  and 
remcmlH'red.  Our  great  Cyrus,  whom  we 
call  Kuru  Kuru-xh,  established  a  mighty 
empire  that  included,  besides  Persia  as 
far  lis  I  he  Oxus  and  Indus,  Asin  Minor, 
Syria,  I'alestine  and  Mesopotamia;  but  he 
gave  us,  also,  hia  son  Cambyses,  a  fero- 
cious aud  blood-thirsty  tyrant,  though 
a  successful  warrior,  who  still  further  en- 
larged our  domain.  The  politic  aud 
far-Neeing  Darius,  the  Gunhtasp  of  the 
Persians,  and  his  son  Xerxes,  whom  we 
call  Jrfundear,  are  found  also  among  our 
archives." 

IlRnBRRT. — "I  have  read  of  these 
wonderful  warriors^how  Cyrus  carried 
his  conquests  into  India  and  Egypt,  took 
Babylon  aud  the  major  portion  of  Assyria, 
extending  his  empire  from  the  Arabian 
Sea  to  ihe  Hellespont.  I  remember  also 
other  great  military  exploits  of  the  Per- 
sians, with  greater  or  lens  success,  till  at 
last  a  great  battle  was  fought  on  the  plain 
of  Uormuz  (a.d.  218),  in  which  the 
Persian  army  were  completely  victorious, 
!ind  their  sovereign  Babegan  waa  hailed  as 
Skahan  ."^fiah,  '  King  of  kings.'  During 
the  conliauaiice  of  the  Sa.ssAninn  dynasty, 
Persia  rose  to  a  height  of  power  aud  pros- 
perity such  as  she  had  never  before  at- 
tained." 

Unolb  C — "  Yet  her  days  were  num- 
bered; and  when  the  last  king  of  this 
dynasty  was  driven  from  the  throne,  by 
the  Arabs,  who  now,  in  A.n.  636,  began 
to  extend  their  dominion  iu  all  directions, 
the  gradual  decay  of  Persian  power  be- 
gan ;  and  her  people  have  from  that  period 
been  con.stantly  subject  to  the  domination 
of  alien  races." 

Adnt  Edith. — "The  wise  man  says, 
'  Pride  goetb  before  a  full;'  and  it  may  be 
that  the  a])pellation  of  'King  of  kings,' 
which  can  rightly  belong  only  to  the 
Supremo  Being  by  whose  mandate  kings 
rule,  ought  never  to  have  been  assumed 
by  an  earthly  monarch.  'The  Lord  is 
a  jealous  God,'  and  Hia  glory  will  He 
not  give  to  another.  God  had  wonder- 
fully faviired  this  great  natinn,  and  given 
them  a  land  of  joy  and  beauty  to  dwell 
in,  a  land  lo  be  desired,  and  He  looked  to 


be  recognized  as  the  bountiful  Fitluc 
who  had  given  to  those  Ui.s  favored  r.lul- 
dren,  all  things  richly  to  enjoy. 

"  Early  in  the  world's  history,  Per»i« 
was  the  garden  of  the  earth,  a  panulite 
in  which  her  children  might  well  rejuitt; 
but  it  was  invaded,  conquered,  trodden 
down,  and  oppressed.  Her  cities  were 
desolated,  and  their  wealth  carried  awty 
by  the  hands  of  the  stranger.  The  valu- 
able limber  was  hewn  down,  and  tliut 
both  climate  and  soil  were  changed.  It 
had  been  a  land  of  springs  and  ruoaing 
streams  but  the  fierce  winds  that  swept 
over  the  bared  forests  drank  up  the  mi'ii- 
ture  and  it  became  dry — parched  by  the 
heat  of  summer,  and  desolated  by  ih« 
frosts  of  winter.  Well  indeed  might  ih* 
ancient  Persians  laud  their  fair  land,  and 
her  bards  chant  its  praises,  as  '  the  land 
;  of  fragrant  flowers  and  luscious  fruits,' 
where  the  '  song  of  the  nightingale  was 
heard  all  over  the  land.'  But  it  is  ku 
fruitful  now  than  before  the  forest  trew 
were  cut  down  for  the  timber." 

Annie. — "I  suppose  the  climate  of 
Persia  cannot  be  other  than  salubrtout, 
as  it  seems  to  \>e  an  elevated,  mountiiinous 
region,  three  or  four  thousand  feet  abort? 
I  the  sea,  and  it  ia  bounded  on  all  sides 
except  the  east,  by  high  mouotain 
ranges." 

j  Ella. — "  I  have  read  a  letter  from  a 
traveller  in  Persia,  who  says  the  south 
coast  is  very  warm,  aud  much  of  it  s 
mere  sandy  waste;  but  the  northern  or 
Caspian  provinces  are  abundantly  sup- 
plied with  water,  aud  there  lx>tb  tree* 
and  vegetables  grow  luxuriantly;  while 
between  lovely  ranges  of  mountains  are 
smiling  valleys,  and  fertile  slopes,  with 
occasionally  level  plats  that  are  fertile 
and  productive." 

Qkokoe. — "What  are  the  people  who 

inhabit  this  fair  domain  ?     Where  naturt 

responds  so  readily  to  the  demands  upoQ 

her,   and   even    yields  spontaneously  her 

rich     treasures,    I    should     think    there 

would  be  danger  of  the  people  growing 

indolent  and  effeminate. " 

t     Ukcle  C. — "On  the  contrary  they  an 

I  a  hardy  and  temperate  race,  and  under  « 

I  wise  government,  they  would  be  a  pn»- 

}  perous  people.     They  are  the  descendant* 

of  the  ancient  Medes  and  Persians,  aud  of 

the  line  of  Jnpheth.     They  are  phy&icallT 

well-formed,    with  large,    lustrous    eyes, 

and  regular  features,  a  handsome  people, 

with  quiet,  dignified  bearing,  and  prepOi- 

sesiiag  appearance  generally." 

Walteh. — "Are  the  moral  traits  of 
the  people  generally  in  accord  with  their 
external  bearing  ?'' 

Ldcy.  — "  I  should  think  not.  For  all 
the  accounts  I  have  read  describe  the 
Persians  as  cunning,  treacherous,  and 
unreliable.  But  this  seems  the  legitimate 
outgrowth  of  an  oppressive  government. 
The  insecurity  of  property  has  prevented 


I 

I 

1 


COUNTRY  AND  PEOPLE  OF  PERSIA. 


413 


lie  improvemeDt  of  the  Innd,  the  exten- 
lion  of  trade,  nnd  public  works  of  every 
cind.  The  dread  uf  extortion  makes  men 
not  on  appearance  of  poverty ;  and  the 
re*r  of  being  informed  iig«iD8t  renders 
sach  one  suspicious  of  his  dearest  friend." 

Emma.  —  "The  government  is  culled  an 
ibsolute  monarchy,  so  I  suppose  Iheir 
Iring,  or  the  Shah  us  he  is  denominated, 
low  just  as  be  pleases.  But  is  he  not 
expected  to  conform  to  the  laws  of  bis 
country  I" 

Tom.  — "  By  no  means.  A  gentleman 
who  (»p<nt  severnl  years  in  the  capital, 
told  me  thiit  there  is  no  constitution,  and 
no  check  against  the  wanton  tyranny  of 
the  ."Mivereign,  if  he  chooses  to  exercise  it. 
He    mny   take    the    life    of   any    subject 

ithout  giving  a  reaaon  for  the  act,  and 
often  does  so,  merely  to  confiscate  his 
property,  or  gratify  u  feeling  of  personal 
hatred.  Torture  is  often  used  to  compel 
persons  charged  with  crime  to  confess; 
and  the  most  shocking  mutilations  of  the 
pody  are  practised  for  trifling,'  ofTeuces." 

Carbib.  —  "How  is  it  with  the  priests? 
[)o  they  not  try  to  reform  their  rulers  ?'' 

Ukclk  C. — "They  are  no  better  than 

le  people  —as  ignorant  as  the  rest,  and 
extortionate  as  the  goverument  they 
epresent.  Drtad  of  private  vengeance 
Ql  the  only  check  upi>ii  piiestly  power;  as 
'family  feuds  and  the  danger  of  papular 
bsurrections  are  upon  the  tyranny  of  the 
Aing  and  his  officers." 

JoeiR. — "I  have  been  reading  lately  a 
description  of  »ome  of  the  gorgeous 
palaces  in  which  Teheran  abounds  One 
^f  the  most  interestuig  is  called  Negaris- 
Ikn.  It  was  built  by  Petb  Ali  Shall,  the 
feraodfather  of  the  present  sovereign,  who 
I  said  to  have  been  noted  alike  for  his 
landsome  person,  his  lofty  genius,  and 
be  number  of  his  children! 

**  After  passing  the  grund  gateway  of 
bis  beautiful  palace,  one  enters  a  vast 
(venue  of  palm  trees  interspersed  with 
Rammoth  ro<;e  trees;  then  a  pavilion  with 
k  marble  tank  of  exquisite  Ijcauty.  The 
Bterior  of  the  pavilion  is  shaped  like  a 
Iross,  with  an  arched  ceiling  gilded,  and 
Rip|)ort«d  by  twisted  columns  tinted 
learlet,  green,  and  gold.  The  stained 
|laM  windows  are  draped  by  curtains  ex- 
|uiaitely  embroidered  by  hand,  in  gold 
let.  The  great  central  building 
inds  an  octagon   shaped   court,   in 

«o«ntre  of  which  gleams  a  deep  pool 
and  fountain.  Another  liuildiag  is  the 
mnderoon,  where  once  lived  the  royal 
Wives  of  Peth  Ali.  It  contains  a  bath  of 
marble  entered  by  an  inclined  plane  lead- 
lag  to  a  subterranean  hall  (Supported  by  a 
low  of  pillars  around  a  central  tank.  All 
the  spacious  apartments  of  this  magnifi- 
Oent  palace  are  fitted  up  in  the  must 
gorgeous  style  of  even  oriental  splendor, 
•bd  language  fails  utterly  to  convey  any 

equate  idea  of  the  effect  of  its  soft, 


warm  atmosphere  laden  with  perfume, 
and  the  rich  glowing  tints  reflected  from 
the  frescoed  ceilings," 

Harrt. — "  Is  this  the  palace  occupied 
by  the  present  Shah  t" 

AUKT  Edith.  —  "No,  the  reigning  king 
lives  in  the  centre  of  Teheran  in  a  palace 
known  as  the  Ark  or  Citiidel.    It  is  situated  | 
in  the  midst  of  a  spacious  garden,  and  its 
mjwsive  gates,  faced  with   colored  bricks  1 
laid    in   beautiful    designs,    prepare    the , 
visitor  for  the  grandeur  that   greets   his  | 
entrance.     One  spacious  room,  of  which 
the   Shah   keeps  the  key,  is   devoted  to  I 
the    crown-jewels— a    collection    unsur- 
passed by   any   in   the    world.     Many  of 
the  costliest  were  brought  from  India  by 
the  famous   Persian   conquerors  of    '  The 
Suuny  Land,'   Nadir  Shuh    alone  having,  ! 
according  to  Lord    Elphinstone,   carried 
oS  from  Delhi  little  short  of  a  hundred  I 
{  million  of  dollars,  in  jewels  and  precious  | 
stones,  gold  and  silver  plate,  and  Indian  | 
coin;   and    this   wholesale    robberv   was 
committed  in  the   name  of  God  and  Hisj 
'so  called  'holy  prophet,  Mohammed.'"      | 
I      MAi>nK.  — "  What  a  set  of  unprincipled 
fanatics  those    Mohammedans   are!     But 
do  they  really    believe   that  there  ia   any' 
religion    in    such  abominations  ai  lying, 
I  theft,  and  murder?" 

I      Unclk  C.  —  "  If  committed  against  iofi- 

I  dels,  yes;  and  in  the  eyes  of   a  Mohara- 

I  medan  every  one  outside  his  own  creed 

I  is  an  '  ioQdel,'  whom  it  is  a  virtue  to  rob 

'  or  murder.     And  in  one  sense  they  seem 

sincere  and  consistent.  They  never  forget 

their  stated  seasons  of  prayer  nor  allow  any 

other  duty  or  pleasure  to  interrupt  their 

regular  devotions.     In  theSbnh's  palace,  ; 

at    sunset,    musicians,    with    horns   ind , 

■  kettledrums,  collect  on  the  gallery  of  the 

principal  gate,  tifty  feet  from  the  ground,  { 

iind  send  forth  a  curious  metllty  of  sound  | 

j  over  the  city,  at  the  same  moment   that  I 

I  the  melodious  voice  of   the  fnii<T«';i  sum- i 

'  mons  the   faithful  to    prayer,    with    the 

droning  out  of  the  words,   '  There  is  but 

I  one  God,  and  Mohammed  ia  ilis  prophet.' 

'  With  this,  every  true  devotee  of  the  false 

prophet — be  he  soldier  or  sailor,  prince  or 

peasant,  railleteer  or  porter,  kneels  where- 

ever  he    may  happen   to  be,  at  home  or 

abroad,  and  repeats  his  prayers  with  many 

prostrations  and  obeisances.  Everywhere, 

whether  among  his  own  people,  or  in  the 

midst  of  strangers  who  deride  and  abuse 

him,  even  to  martyrdora,  the  disciples  of 

Mohnmmcd  are  thus  true  to  their  vows, 

and  are  etpially  zealous  to  proselyte  those 

uf  other  creeds." 

Emily. -"What  kind  of  churches  do 
the  Mohammedan  Persians  worship  in?" 

JoHfl.— "I  have  read  the  accounts  of 
several  travellers,  who  state  that  in 
Persia,  even  in  the  large  cities,  the 
mosques  are  by  no  means  such  imposing 
buildings  as  one  sees  in  Turkey  and  some 
other  Mohammedan  countries.     The  only 


really  One  mosque  in  Tabriz,  an  old  and 
famous  city  of  some  150,000  inhabitants, 
b  the  Kahud  Mvtjid,  '  blue  mosque,' 
which  is  now  in  ruins.  It  is  about  three- 
hundred  years  old,  and  is  still  partially 
covered  with  blue  tiles  beautifully  ara- 
l^squcd.  But  most  of  the  mosques  in 
Persia,  as  well  as  the  colleges  and  oara- 
vanseries,  are  little  better  than  ordinary 
dwellings,  and  are  built  of  the  same 
materials.  All  the  housies  are  as  a  rule 
only  one-storied,  and  they  are  usually 
surrounded  by  high  walls,  with  perhaps 
a  little  garden-plat  enclosed." 

Hestkr.  — "But  surely  the  rich  dwell 
in  more  imposing  edifices?" 

AcMT  Edith. — "The  interiors  of  some 
of  those  I  have  visited  are  perfect  par- 
adises of  luxury  and  elegance — with 
mirrors  and  pictures,  inlaid  floors  and 
perfumed  lamps,  articles  of  vertu  strewn 
around,  and  every  possible  adornment  to 
tempt  and  gratify  the  most  sensuous  tastes. 
Yet  their exiernal  appearance  iucontcmpt- 
ible — being  often  built  of  earth  or  clay, 
at  least  toward  the  street,  in  order  to 
evade  taxation,  and  escai>e  the  rapacity  of 
their  rulers." 

Philip. — "1  have  just  been  reading 
in  a  magazine  article,  that  Persia  has  no 
public  conveyances,  no  canals,  no  print- 
ing-presses, no  ho<'pitals  or  orphan-asy- 
lums, except  those  establie.hed  by  the 
missionaries,  no  puor-hnuse,  no  mines  to- 
furnish  labor,  no  public  works,  or  manu- 
facturing establishments;  and  I  think  I- 
never  before  felt  so  proud  of  my  native- 
land,  nor  so  grateful  for  Christian  privi- 
leges, and  all  the  blessings,  temporal  and 
spiritual,  that  come  to  us  through  the 
merits  of  our  dear  Redeemer." 

Carrik. — "  Won't  you  tell  us,  uncle,. 
what  has  been  accomplished  by  Christian 
missionaries,  for  the  elevation  of  this 
interesting  people?" 

Unclk  C  — "  If  measured  by  the  num- 
t)cr  of  converts,  the  results  of  missionary 
labor  among  Mohammedans  always  seem 
small;  but  we  must  remember  that  the 
preaching  of  the  Gospel  is  itself  a  result, 
and  that  the  way  of  salvation,  through- 
our  crucified  and  risen  Saviour,  has  been 
made  known  to  many  '  tens- of -thousands  ' 
through  the  length  and  breadth  of  that 
land;  and  not  a  few  have  become  true 
believers.  For  the  rest  the  good  seed  has 
been  sown,  according  to  the  Maater''8 
command,  and  we  wait  in  hope  till  He 
shall  give  the  increase.  As  with  land,  so 
with  people,  You  can  take  a  piece  of 
salt  desert,  and  if  you  can  procure  suffi- 
cient water,  can  change  the  desert  into  a 
garden  of  the  Lord. 

"When  the  missionaries  first  went  to- 
Persia,  there  was  a  prejudice,  on  the  part 
of  both  Mohammedans  and  Armenians, 
against  hearing  the  Gospel  preached; 
now  when  a  missionary  stops  in  a  village, 
men,  women,  and  children  ctQ«d.VSk^«»aL- 


414 


THE  MOSLEMS. 


faim  speak,  and  he  h&a  more  invitations 
that!  he  caa  accept,  and  more  rfqueata 
for  religious  books  than  h«  is  able  to 
■grant.  Many  childron  are  now  brought 
to  the  inissiou  schools,  though  formerly 
they  would  have  considered  it  an  un- 
pardonable sin  to  he  taught  by  auy  one 
-save  a  moll'ih. 

"One  Dative  assiataot,  who  has  spent 
thirty  years  in  mission  work,  writes  re- 
•cently:  'When  I  was  first  sent  to  the 
mountains  of  Kiu<lisiHn,  to  labor  among 
the  Nestorians,  the  Tyari  people  rol)bed 
me,  and  intended  t'l  kill  me,  and  fourti^en 
days  I  had  to  lie  bidden  in  a  cave.  For  six 
months  after  I  went  among  ihe  Armenians, 
they  were  unfriendly.  After  that  they 
began  to  visit  us;  a  prayer-meeting  was 
then  eatabtisbed,  which  was  attended  by 
from  thirty  to  sixty  persons.  I  have 
visited  thirty  cities  and  towns;  for  awhile 
Kussulmans  were  afraid  to  attend  the 
services,  but  times  are  greatly  changed, 
the  grace  of  God  did  not  suffer  us  to 
perish,  and  we  have  been  saved  in  order 
to  be  a  blessing  to  others.  Formerly  we 
■were  called  infidels;  and  in  rainy  weather 
we  durst  not  go  into  the  bazaar,  lest 
touching  a  Mohaiiiniedan,  he  should  be 
defiled;  and  our  wives  and  daughters 
■were  in  danger  of  b'iing  taken  from  us  by 
force,  and  we  had  uo  redress.  Now  we 
are  on  friendly  terms  with  our  Mussul- 
man neighbors,  our  families  are  safer,  and 
if  a  case  of  violence  occurs,  oureompliiints 
«re  heard  and  attended  to.  In  foimer 
times  they  did  not  know  the  Scriptiin-s, 
or  burned  them,  now  tliey  are  sold  by 
thousands.  Behold  what  chimijes  hath 
God  wroughtl  The  cause  of  Christ  shall 
yet  triumph  in  Persia.'  Surely  God  hath 
done  great  things,  whereof  we  are  glad." 

:o: 

THE  MOSI.KnS. 

Question.     Who  are  the  Moslems? 

Answer.    The  followers  of  Mohammed. 

QuES.     Where  do  they  live? 

Ans.  Chiefly  in  Turkey  and  Persia, 
tbou((h  many  are  in  Africa, 

QuES.     How  many  Moslems  are  there? 

ANS.  One  hundred  and  seventy  mil- 
lions, or  nearly  one  eighth  of  the  human 
race. 

QuES.    What  is  their  sacred  book  called? 

Ans.     The  Koran. 

QuES.     Who  wrote  the  Koran? 

A.NS.     Mohammed. 

QUE.s.  Where  did  he  get  the  matler 
Yor  it  ? 

A»S.  It  is  &aid  that  the  angel  Gabriel 
brought  it  to  him  from  Paradise,  engraved 
on  golden  plates,  from  which  Moliani- 
med  copied  it. 

QCES.   In  what  language  was  it  written? . 

Ans.     In  the  Arabic. 

Qt'ES.  Why  13  the  Koran  never  trans- 
lated or  printed  into  other  liuiguageB  by 
4:he  Turks  t 

Ans.     Because  the  Turks  say  it  is  a 


sacred  book,  written  in  a  sacred  language, 
and  it  would  lie  a  sin  t«  translate  it  or 
print  it. 

QuEs.  Why  do  they  regard  the  Koran 
ns  sacred? 

Ans.  Because  they  Ijelieve  it  came 
from  Ood. 

QCES.     Why  is  the  language  sacred? 

Ans.  Bi'cause  the  golden  plates  from 
which  it  was  copieil  were  in  Arabic, 

QUES.  Has  the  Koran  been  translated 
into  our  language  ? 

Ans.     It  haa. 

QcEs.  How  do  the  Moslems  write 
their  books  ? 

Ass.  With  a  reed  pen  and  ink  of  sev- 
eral colors. 

QuES.   What  is  a  .VIoi-lem  church  called? 

.Ans.     A  mostjue. 

QUES.  For  what  other  purpose  are  the 
mosques  used,  beside  that  of  worship  and 
prayer  ? 

Ans.     For  schools. 

QCES.     Where  do  the  arbolnrs  sit? 

Ans.  On  the  floor  on  rugs,  with  their 
feet  under  them. 

<JUES.  What  is  one  of  their  customs 
when  they  come  to  school? 

An.s,  To  kick  off  their  slippers  and 
keep  their  hats  on. 

QtJES.     What  do  tbev  wear? 

Ans.  Full  trousers,  a  Persian  shawl 
gathered  up  to  the  waist,  with  loose  (low- 
ing sleeve!*,  and  a  hij^h,  black  ostrachan 
cap,  under  which  they  sometimes  wear  a 
small  cap  of  quilled  silk. 

QuES.     How  do  the  boys  study  J 

Ans.  They  all  read  out  loud,  not  to- 
gether, but  each  one  his  own  lesson.  The 
mure  noise  they  ituike  the  tx-tter  satisfied 
is  the  teacher,  for  he  then  thinks  they 
ure  studying  well :  but  as  hodu  as  the 
noise  grows  less  he  looks ut  Ibetu  sharply, 
and  sometimes  stirs  them  up  with  a  stick. 

QUE.S.  Are  the  Moslems  eiisily  con- 
verted to  the  Christian  faith? 

Ans.  They  are  aol.  Tliey  believe  that 
Mohammed  was  God'g  prophet,  and  if 
they  olypy  the  teachings  of  the  Koran  they 
will  lie  saved.  Dr.  Cyrus  Harobn  writes: 
"There  is  much  that  is  very  excellent  in 
the  Koran  taken  filainly  from  the  Old 
Testament  source?.  Tlu-re  is  imich  that 
is  puerile  nnd  absunl.  and  its  .sensuatism 
cannot  lie  denied.  But  whiitever  it  is,  it 
does  not  cimiain  the  reli^;ion  of  the  Mos- 
lems except  in  j;erm.  For  that  religion 
ive  must  go  to  •  ISonnnh  ' — lo  tradition. 
Its  four  lending  characteristics  are  : 
Theism,  Fatalism,  Ritualism,  and  Sensu- 
alism. All  worship  in  otfered  to  God,  as 
to  a  spiritual  niid  everywhere  present 
being  to  whom  praise  belongs,  and  before 
whom  all  creatures  are  uothiug.  He  is 
I  he  Bovereigii  of  the  day  of  judgment, 
before  whom  all  must  up|>ear,  and  neither 
in  this  world  nor  in  the  world  to  come 
can  tliey  be  ble.-*sed  who  do  not  entirely 
resign  themselves  to  His  %vill. 


"  Tradition  has  introduced  an  immem 
mass  of  error  and  8U|ierstitioa  into  Iha 
Moslem  world,  of  which  the  Prophet  Mi 
iiammed  was  nrtt  guilty,  and  of  whic 
very  little  can  be  found  in  the  Koi 
As  Mohammedan  law  is  made  up  chieflj 
from  tradition,  s<j  is  the  Moliammedi 
reLiKton,  and  if  you  can  have  but  oof, 
you  will  learn  more  from  tradition  th 
from  the  Koran.  It  has  l08t  less  by  coi^ 
version  to  other  religions  than  any  otha 
faith,  nncient  or  mortern." 

;  I f  ;  T- 

Coniv  lo  Ihe  Coucerl. 

Come  forth  to  the  concert— our  concei 

of  prayer, 
A  greater  than  human  is  pledged  lu  b 

there ; 
A  worldwide  petition    goes  up  to  iW 

King: 
Thy   prayer,   with  thy   offering,  oh,  faA 

not  to  liring. 
O'er  peoples  and  kingdoms  Meeeiah  shall 

reign. 
The  power  and  dominion  the  saints  slull 

obtain  : 
Sweet    i^ence    shall    descend    from  the 

regicms  above. 
And  the  earth  shall  be  clad  in  the  msntlt- 

«f  love. 
The  nations  are  waking,  and  call  for  thy 

aid  ; 
Fulfil  for  their  rescue  the  vow  thou  hast 

made, 
And  come   to  the  concert,  and  mingle 

thy  prayer 
With  the  voices  of  asssemblies  now  gath- 
ering there. 

The  harvest  is  whitening,  the  reapers  «ie 

few. 
To  pray  for   more  lakx>rers  is  binding  on 

you  : 
Come,  then,  t  j  the  concert,  and  plead  for 

them  there. 
And  k>ok  for  earth's  ransom  in  answer  U) 

prayer. 

By  the  pangs  of  the  Victim  who  groaned 

on  the  tree. 
By  the  love   He  declared   for  the  wgiW 

and  for  thee, 
By  Ihe  woes  of  the  millions  enthralled  by 

the  foe. 
With  the  thousands  in  concert,  oh,  fill 

not  to  go. 

The  Saviour  is  waiting,  the  Spirit  is  nigh. 
To  pour  out  His  blessing  in  showen  from 

on  high  ; 
lu    earth's    renovation,  oh,    fail   not  W 

share, 
But  join  vi-ith  the  faithful  in  concert  at 

prayer. 

So  shall  thou  unite  in  the  final  acclaioi. 
In  the  anthem  of  Muses,  the  song  of  tha 

Lamb  ; 
The  bUKHt  ransomed  heathen  wtU  failtO 

condemn, 
And  thou  slmlt  sit  down  in  the  kingdoufe 

with  them. 


(BnicrnL 


Methodist  Episcofval  rhurcli,  Mhow,   Central 
India. 

BV  REV.  T.  E,  F.  MORTON, 

''Procrastination  is  ihe  thitf  of  time"  is  a  true  prov- 
erb. I  have  been  wanting,  in  compliance  with  your 
request,  to  send  you  regular  periodical  reports  of  our 
work  here,  but  the  habit  of  putting  ofT,  in  the  midst  of 
4he  rush  of  other  duties,  has  landed  me  in  this  period  of 
the  year,  when  one,  under  the  pressure  of  the  heat,  drags 
on  heavily,  the  right  hand  almost  losing  its  cunning. 

Those  who  have  not  experienced  an  Indian  summer 
cannot  realize  the  state  of  feeling  one  experiences  when 
the  fierce  sun  pours  down  his  burning  rays  on  India's 
soil.  One  not  accustomed  to  sleep  in  the  day  is  forced 
to  quit  studying  and  fall  into  the  arms  of  "  Morpheus." 

I  We  are  now  in  the  midst  of  summer,  and  you  can  imagine 
how  we  folks  are  sighing  for  and  looking  forward  to  the 
coming  refreshing  showers. 
We    have    had    a   number  of  changes  here  since  last 
writing   you:    Brigadier-General    Gillespie,  K..C.B.,    has 
gone    to  England  on   six  months'    furlough.     His   suc- 
I    cesser.   General    Heathcote,  appears  to   be  a  good  man. 
■  From  conversation  with  him,  I  elicited  the  fact  that  he 
has  been  in  India  for  the  past  forty  years  and  recognizes 
God's    personal  goodness  to    him.     The  Carabineers  or 

|6lh  Dragoon  Guards,  from  Sealkote,  have  taken  the 
place  of  the  7th  Dragoon  Guards,  removed  to  Umballa. 
Tnis  newly  arrived  regiment  of  cavalry  has  been  in  India 
for  the  past  fourteen  years,  and  will  return  to  England  in 

t  October  next.  From  the  7th  Dragoon  Guards,  forty-nine 
VVesleyan  soldiers  were  marched  to  our  parade  service  on 
Sunday  mornings,  but  in  the  present  regiment  there  are 
but  three  declared  Wesleyans.       We  lose  forty-nine  men 

I  and  get  three,  which  means  46  rupees  less  to  the  Church, 
government  giving  us  capitation  allowance  at  the  rate  of 
one  rupee  per  head.  Some  cavalry  soldiers  have  a  great 
weakness  for  riding,  and  if  a  Church  be  little  too  far,  they 
change  their  religion  to  enable  them  to  go  to  the  nearest 
Church. 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Etty,  Church  of  England  chaplain,  has 
succeeded  the  Rev.  Mr.  Mills,  who  has  retired  from  the 
service.  The  present  incumbent  is  a  Ritualist,  but  not, 
as  far  as  I  know,  a  fighting  chaplain.  He  seems  more 
friendly  to  the  Methodists  than  his  predecessor  had  been. 
My  predecessors  and  I,  as  well  as  General  Phayre,  will 
Dot  easily  forget  the  brushes  we  had  had  with  the  fight- 
ing chaplain  who  retired  last  year. 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Scott  of  the  Scotch  Church  here  has 
been  succeeded  by  the  Rev.  David  Herron,  well  known 
in  the  N.  W,  Provinces.     He  is  a  man  of  years  and  of 

tlong  residence  in  India. 
The  devil  sits  in   high  authority  in   the  cantonment. 
One's  heart  bleeds  as  he  sees  the   number  of  young  sol- 
diers in  the  station  Hospital  here,  smitten  with   venereal 
diseases.      As  I  pace  the  Hospital   floor  and  look  at  the 


L 


diet  sheets  of  the  men,  I  see  Roman  Catholics,  Church 
of  England  men,  Presbyterians  and  Wesleyans  all  down 
with  the  dreadful  complaint. 

Oh.  by  the  way,  Mr.  Dyer,  editor  of  The  Sentinel, 
London,  who  has  stirred  the  hearts  of  the  Christian  pub- 
lic with  his  five  strong  letters  of  indisputable  facts  on 
the  workings  of  the  C.  D.  Acts  in  India,  has  taken  up  his 
residence  in  Bombay.  He  has  purchased  the  admirable 
journal  once  edited  by  our  late  revered  Brother  Bowen, 
and  so  will  not  only  be  the  Sentinel  of  London  but  the 
Guardian  of  Bombay.  The  Missions  in  India  are  long- 
ing and  praying  for  the  repeal  of  the  abominable  C.  D. 
Acts  in  this  Empire. 

A  very  earnest  spirit  exists  in  the  English  Church 
here.  Immediately  after  our  fellowship  meeting  o 
Monday  nights,  we  have  a  special  prayer  meeting  for  a 
revival  of  God's  work  in  the  station.  Mr.  Dice.  Gunnery 
Instructor  of  the  garrison,  a  member  of  the  Church,  and 
I,  have  given  away  tracts  and  spoken  to  quite  a  number 
of  the  men  in  the  garrison  regarding  their  souls'  condi- 
tion, and  of  the  necessity  of  preparing  to  meet  their 
God.  Up  to  dite  very  meagre  results  h.ave  been 
achieved.  We  must  have  |)atiencc,  like  the  husband- 
man, after  he  has  sown  his  seed.  Very  rarely  the  reaper 
overtakes  the  ploughman. 

I  am  in  a  position  to  present  a  very  favorable  report  of 
our  native  work.  Since  my  return  from  the  annual  con- 
ference, in  January  last,  the  work  has  taken  rapid  strides, 
so  that  at  present  we  have  twenty-eight  Bible  and  Sun- 
day schools,  twenty-four  of  which  are  held  on  Sundays 
with  a  weekly  attendance  of  over  one  thousand  children. 
The  following  points  and  Mohallas  in  the  cantonmen' 
and  city  of  Mhow  have  been  occupied  : 

1.  Bullock  battery  lines. 

2.  Muleteer  lines. 

3.  Dragoon  Syce  lines. 

4.  Sutar  (carpenter)  Mohalla,  No.  i. 

5.  Sutar  (carpenter)  Mohalla,  No.  2. 

6.  Bansphor  (mat-makers)  Mohalla. 

7.  Kattik  (Mutton  selL-rs)  Mohalla. 

8.  Mohun  (the  name  of  a  Hindu)  Mohalla. 

9.  Amal  (cooly  or  a  burden  carrier)  Mohalla. 

10.  Chamar  (cobler)  Mohalla,  No.  i. 

11.  Chamar  (cobler)  Mohalla,  No.  2. 

12.  Rang  Rej  (dyers)    Mohalla. 

13.  Theli  (oil-mongers)  Mohalla. 

14.  Sarwan  (camel  drivers)  Mohalla. 

15.  Mehtar  (scavengers)  Mohalla. 

16.  Sia  (a  man's  name)  Mohalla. 

17.  Lai  curti  (red  coat),  or  regimental  bazaar. 

18.  Harri  Patak  (green  gate). 

19.  Luniapoora. 

20.  Jannoo  (a  woman's  name)  Coomhari. 
2t.  Chenna  Godam  (gram  godown). 

22.  Native  regimental  lines. 

23.  Boi   (fishmonger)  Mohalla  (two  schools  held  here). 

24.  Heavy  battery  bazaar. 

25.  Gooje  Khera 


416 


REPORT  OF  A  NATIVE  CHINESE  PRESIDING  ELDER 


26.  Choori  (maker  of  native  bangles)  Mohalla. 

27.  Parsonage  Compound    (two  schools  held  here  ;  one 
for  scavenger  lads  and  one  for  the  children  of  the  poor). 

We  have  a  most  interesting  service  on  Sundays,  at  10 
A.M.,  on  the  Parsonage  Compound,  for  the  native  poor, 
consisting  of  the  blind,  leprous,  feeble,  etc.,  at  the  close 
of  which  financial  aid  is  rendered  :  one  pice  is  given  to 
each  of  the  blind,  leprous  and  feeble,  one- half  of  a  pice 
to  those  who  are  in  a  little  better  condition,  and  one  pie 
or  one-twelfth  of  an  anna  to  each  of  the  children.  An 
extra  pie  is  given  to  the  child  who  learns  an  extra 
snatch  of  a  hymn  or  shows  great  diligence  in  the  study 
of  the  Catechism.  The  adults  are  preached  to  by  my 
oldest  native  preacher,  and  the  children  are  divided  into 
two  classes  and  taught  by  the  preacher's  wife  and  a 
young  worker  in  the  Mission.  The  following  were  the 
statistics  reported  last  Sunday,  the  zyih  instant  :  Blind, 
men  and  women,  19  ;  old  and  feeble,  men  and  women, 
78;  others,  men  and  women,  12;  children,  boys,  15, 
girls,  16;  total  attendance,  140;  funds  distributed, 
rupees,  1,  12,  7. 

We  have  just  organized  two  Vernacular  Day  Schools. 
It  is  to  be  hoped  that  these  institutions,  one  for  boys 
and  the  other  for  girls,  wilt  meet  with  good  success. 
The  following  is  our  staff  of  workers : 

1.  Dilewar  Masih. 

2.  Khan  Singh. 

3.  Dyal. 

4.  Hannah  Khan  Singh,  daughter  of  the  preacher. 
These    workers    satisfactorily   perform    their    duties. 

The  glorious  Gospel  of  Christ  is  preached  to  thousands 
in  the  bazaars  and  mohallas  of  the  city.  Three  of  my 
male  workers  preach  and  sell  religious  books.  The 
Hindus,  as  a  rule,  listen  more  atlenttvely  to  the  Gospel 
than  the  Mohammedans,  who  take  pleasure  in  opposing 
our  preachers.  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  with  us  and 
will  give  us  victory  in  this  dark  heathen  land.  Wc  are, 
I  must  say,  fighting  under  dreadful  disadvantages  in 
India.  The  hindrances  to  the  mighty  spread  of  the 
Gospel  are  great.  Many  of  India's  millions  are  stumbling 
over  the  drunkenness  and  licentious  conduct  of  many  of 
the  military.  I  fear  for  the  British  nation.  May  God 
open  her  eyes  to  see  the  responsible  position  she  holds 
amidst  these  vast  millions,  and  to  the  danger  she  is  ex- 
posed by  reason  of  the  laxity  of  her  principles. 

Oh,  by  the  way,  a  vernacular  class  or  fellowship  meet- 
ing has  been  in  existence  for  several  months,  also  a  ser- 
vice for  our  native  servants  who  choose  to  attend. 

All  abovu  Mhow.  and  between  this  and  Khandwa,  there 
are  many  villages  wailing  to  be  opened  up  ;  but  one  with 
an  English  charge  on  his  hands  cannot  possibly  do  jus- 
tice to  the  native  work.  It  might  happen,  should  I  go 
away  on  a  tour  in  the  villages,  necessitating  a  long  ab- 
sence, that  1  be  called  to  solemnize  a  military  burial, 
which  failing  to  do  will  meet  the  severest  displeasure  of 
the  military  authorities. 

I  have  had  several  visits  from  inquirers.  An  individual, 
Mohan  Singh  by  name,  a  chowkedar  on  the  Rajpootana 


Malwa  Railway  is  on  the  eve  of  receiving  Christian  bap 
tism.  He  had  been  reading  and  hearing  the  Gospel  of 
Christ  for  some  time  now,  but  had  not  arrived  at  anylhinj 
definite  in  his  mind  as  to  how  Christ  should  be  treated 
and  the  attitude  he  should  take  in  this  matter.  A  feiff 
months  ago  his  youngest  daughter  becoming  dangerously 
ill,  he  called  with  the  little  light  he  had  on  the  Son  of 
God  to  heal  her,  and  He  did  so.  This  answer  to  hii 
prayer  brought  him  to  the  feet  of  Jesus.  He  says  he  will 
receive  baptism  as  soon  as  he  has  discharged  some  debts 
that  he  has  incurred.  May  God  give  this  man  strength 
and  grace  to  come  right  out  of  the  ranks  of  hea- 
thenism. 

With  a  more  liberal  provision  of  friends  for  this  field  I 
think  we  shall  be  able  to  cover  more  ground  and  increise 
and  strengthen  our  present  staff  of  workers.  The 
paucity  of  workers  to  man  our  English  Churches,  is  a 
reason  why  many  of  the  men  in  charge  of  English  work, 
who  have  some  experience  in  native  work,  are  let  and  hin- 
dered from  plunging  fully  into  the  native  field. 

M/iort;  C.  /.,  Afay  28,  1888. 


Report  of  a  Native  Chinese  Presiding  Elder. 

BY    REV.  N.  J.   PLUMD. 

Rev.  Hit  Po  Mi,  Presiding  Elder  of  Hinghwa  District, 
has  just  come  in  and  reports  an  encouraging  quarterly 
round  on  his  work.  He  also  gave  a  history  of  some 
remarkable  trials  and  triumphs  of  the  native  Christians 
in  that  locality. 

The  preachers  had  written  him  several  urgent  letters 
concerning  two  cases  of  persecution,  one  of  which  began 
last  year,  and  the  other  two  or  three  months  ago.  He 
had  paid  little  attention  to  them,  however,  thinking  tbcy 
might  prove  to  be,  as  is  often  the  case,  mere  private 
quarrels,  and  not  persecutions  for  Christ's  sake. 

The  first  case  was  that  of  a  young  man  who  had  been 
set  upon  by  his  own  people  to  compel  him  to  contribute 
money  for  idolatrous  purposes.  They  dug  up  his  wheit 
and  other  crops,  deprived  him  of  his  share  in  the  ances- 
tral property  and  practically  ostracized  him.  The  head 
of  his  clan  was  the  leader  in  the  persecution,  and  when 
the  case  was  brought  to  trial,  a  prominent  literary  imn 
in  the  village,  the  chief  witness  against  him.  A  bill  of 
charges  was  made  out  against  him,  and  sent  away  to  the 
Mandarin,  a  District  Magistrate,  but  the  case  was  not 
investigated  until  brought  out  by  another  of  the  same 
sort. 

The  second  case  referred  to  occurred  in  a  village  near 
where  there  was  a  little  band  of  twenty-eight  Christians. 
The  leading  spirit  was  a  prominent  and  wealthy  literary 
man  of  the  jilace,  and  the  Christians  were  threatened  with 
expulsion  from  the  village  if  they  Avould  not  do  their  share 
toward  defraying  the  expenses  of  the  idolatrous  celebra- 
tions. 

Two  very  earnest  Christians  named  Wong  Yong  Seng 
and  Wong  Taik  Tu,  went  to  this  man  and  did  their  ut- 
most to  persuade  him  not  to  carry  out  his  intentions,  at 


S/DfA 


the  same  time  explaining  to  him  the  nature  of  the  Chris- 
tian religion.     This  simply  had  the  effect  of  enraging 
him  more.     He  at  once  ordered  the  confiscation  of  their 
share  of  the  ancestral  property,  and  beat  Wong  Taik  Tn 
almost  to  death,  and  in  an  effort  to  justify  this  inhuman 
treatment,  straightway  brought  charges  before  the  Man- 
darin.    He  accused  them  of  having  refused  to   pay  their 
taxes    as   well    as   their   honest   debts  ;    said   they   had 
neglected  their  duties  in  taking  care  of  public  property, 
and,  moreover  had  brought  a   |>arty   of  women   to  his 
home,  who  had  made  a  disturbance,  broken   in  and  de- 
stroyed   his    books    and    materials    for    literary    work. 
This  last  is  considered  an  offence  of  great  gravity  in  a 
land  where  the  god  of  Literature  is  so  extensively  wor- 
shipped.    The   Mandarin,  for  some  reason,  did  not  be- 
lieve much  in  the  charges,  but  as  things  go  in  China,  let 
the  law  take  its  course,  i.  e.,  sent  the   runners  to  arrest 
the  accused,  who,  instead  of  bringing  them  directly  to  the 
Yamen,  imprisoned  them  in  their  own  homes  for  twenty- 
two  days  for  the  purpose  of  extorting  money  from  them. 
At  this  juncture  the  Presiding  Elder  arrived,  and  upon 
careful  inquiry  found  the  facts  to  be  as  they  had  been  writ- 
ten him  by  the  preacher.     After  much  earnest  prayer  for 
Divine  guidance,  he  decided  to  write  a  letter  to  the  chief 
clerk  of  the  Mandarin,  urging  him  to  see  that  the  Chris- 
tians were  treated  justly.     No  reply  coming  that  day  he 
began  to  fear  for  the  result,  but  the  following  day  word 
came  that  the  .Mandarin  had  sent  for  the  Christians  and 
it  was  evident  that  he  intended  to  make  an  investigation 
of  the  case.     The  complainant  was  also  sent  for.  but  con- 
sidering it  beneath  the  dignity  of  a  literary  man  to  meet 
these  humble  Christians  on  a  common  level,  he  refused  to 
come.     This  occasioned  some  delay,  but  the  Mandarin 
insisted  on  a  face  to  face  trial,  and  on  the  fifth  day  they 
were  brought  together  in  his  presence  and  the  investiga- 
tion proceeded  with. 

The  plaintiff  first  urged  the  charge  that  these  Chris- 
tians were  bad  men  and  an  injury  to  the  village,  and  the 
Magistrate  asked  what  reply  they  could  make  to  this. 
Wong  Taik  Tu  replied  :  "  We  are  not  bad  men  but  have 
done  good  in  our  villages,  as  all  well  know.  For  instance, 
a  leading  man  in  our  place  was  a  very  wicked  person. 
He  kept  an  opium  den  where  he  harbored  thieves  and 
smoked  opium  himself.  He  was  so  wicked  that  every- 
body feared  him.  I  was  the  instrument  of  his  conver- 
sion, inducing  him  to  give  up  opium  and  lead  a  different 
life,  and  he  is  now  a  good  Christian  man.  Is  not  this 
doing  good  ?  In  another  case  a  father  and  son  were  opium 
smokers  and  quarrelled  constantly.  Through  my  in- 
fluence they  left  off  the  use  of  opium  and  are  now  living 
in  harmony.  .And  again,  a  husband  was  about  to  sell  his 
vife  to  get  money  for  opium.  I  learned  of  this  and  in- 
duced the  Christians  of  our  village  to  contribute  enough 
money  to  enable  the  husband  to  go  and  get  cured  of  the 
habit  of  opium  smoking,  and  now  the  husband  and  wife 
are  living  together  in  peace  as  they  should.  Now,  these 
things  are  well  known,  and  I  appeal  to  all  who  know  me 
as  10  the  truth  of  what  I  say."     The  Magistrate  turned 


to  the  plaintiff  and  asked  what  he  had  to  say  to  these 
things.  He  made  no  denial  of  them,  but  urged  his  other 
complaints  that  these  Christians  did  not  pay  their  taxes 
nor  their  debts.  Wong  Taik  Tu  replied,  "  We  have  no 
property  of  our  own  upon  which  to  pay  taxes  ;  we  make 
our  living  by  working  this  man's  fields.  How  can  we 
owe  any  taxes  ?  We  have  no  debts.  This  man  does  not 
say  we  owe  him  anything,  nor  has  any  one  else  com- 
plained of  this.  While  these  complaints  are  all  false,  we 
do  confess  to  the  truth  of  one  of  the  charges.  We  do  re- 
fuse to  contribute  money  to  the  support  of  idolatrous  wor- 
ship, this  being  contrary  to  our  religion." 

After  a  full  examination  the  Mandarin  was  convinced 
that  the  charges  were  false,  and  turning  to  their  perse- 
cutor said  severely,  "  You  are  the  offender  and  not  these 
Christians.  I  have  repeatedly  issued  proclamations  for- 
bidding the  collection  of  money  from  Christians  for  temple 
purposes,  but  you  disregard  them  and  try  to  compel  them 
to  contribute.  However,  to  further  test  them,  I  will  ask 
one  thing.  Will  you,  prisoner,  *  kau  tau '  before  this 
your  enemy  ?"  The  reply  came  promptly.  "Yes,  I  am 
willing  to  do  anything  that  is  not  inconsistent  with  my 
religion,  but  I  cannot  contribute  anything  toward  idol- 
atry." .\nd  he  stepped  forward  and  prostrated  himself, 
kneeling  humbly  at  the  feet  of  his  persecutor,  who,  being 
a  literary  man,  was  socially  his  superior.  The  Mandarin 
was  greatly  imjiressed  by  this  act  of  humility  and  ap- 
plauded by  clapping  his  hands  and  saying  these  Chris- 
tians are  certainly  good  people. 

His  decision  was  that  the  prosecutor  should  restore  all 
he  had  taken  from  the  Christians  and  give  a  bond  that  he 
would  not  again  trouble  them.  This  he  at  first  refused 
to  do,  but  under  the  pressure  from  a  number  of  his  liter- 
ary friends  who  were  present  at  the  trial  and  who  felt 
ashamed  for  him,  he  finally  signed  the  required  docu- 
ment. He  has,  however,  given  uj)  none  of  his  hatred  to- 
ward Christianity,  but  has  since  posted  a  public  order 
prohibiting  the  people  of  his  village  from  becoming 
Christians.  He  refuses  these  two  men  all  rights  in  the 
public  property,  and  will  not  allow  them  to  cultivate  his 
fields  as  formerly,  so  they  arc  obliged  to  do  any  odd  jobs 
they  can  get  to  make  a  living,  and  are  outcasts  almost, 
in  spite  of  the  Mandarin's  decision  in  their  favor 

After  the  settlement  of  this  case  the  Mandarin  con- 
cluded to  take  up  lire  other  which  was  still  wailing,  and  the 
parties  were  accordingly  summoned  into  his  presence.  The 
prisoner,  Ling  Chiong  Mi  had  refused  to  contribute  to  the 
fund  for  idolatrous  worshij}.  His  father  was  also  a  Chris- 
tian, Init  under  pressure  had  yielded,  promised  to  pay  the 
money  and  it  was  believed  had  urged  his  son  to  do  the  same 
in  order  to  avoid  trouble.  The  prosecutor  claimed  that  he 
was  unfilialand  stubborn,  refusing  to  accede  to  his  father's 
wishes  in  the  matter.  .\s  there  seemed  to  be  some  ground 
for  this  complaint,  the  Mandarin  ordered  a  hundred  blows 
to  be  administered.  When  sixty  had  been  given,  the 
officer  paused  and  asked  Chiong  Mi  how  he  liked  the 
punishment.  He  replied,  "  I  am  pleased  with  it,  for  it  is 
given  me  because  I  worship  the  one  true  God  and  not  the 


418 


THE  GOSPEL  IN  RUSSIA. 


idols.  It  is  not  because  of  any  sin  I  have  committed,  but 
because  I  refuse  to  do  wrong  that  I  am  beaten,  hence  I 
suffer  gladly."  In  some  surprise  the  Magistrate  asked 
for  further  explanation.  "  What  do  you  know  about  God  ? 
have  you  seen  Him  ?"  The  young  man  replied,  "  I  have 
seen  Him  in  my  heart.  The  idols  which  we  everywhere 
see  I  have  found  to  be  a  delusion,  and  wish  to  have  noth- 
ing more  to  do  with  them."  The  Mandarin  said,  "  Tell  me 
more  about  your  God,  and  perhaps  I  may  become  a  Chris- 
tian and  worship  Him  too."  The  Christian  replied,  "If 
you  only  knew  Him  as  welt  as  I  do  I  am  sure  you  would 
worship  Him, but  if  you  would  know  more  about  these  im- 
portant truths,  you  must  send  for  a  preacher,  as  I  am  an 
uneducated  man  and  cannot  teach  you." 

Again  the  Mandarin  was  convinced  that  the  charges 
were  false,  and  ordered  the  plaintiff  to  give  a  bond  that  he 
would  do  justice  to  the  Christians,  telling  them  that  if 
they  were  again  molested  he  would  protect  them.  The 
humiliation  of  signing  the  agreement  to  keep  the  peace  was 
so  great  that  he  refused,  and  the  Mandarin,  whose  will  is 
law,  ordered  a  hundred  blows  to  be  administered  then 
and  there.  The  Christian  earnestly  besought  him  not  to 
do  this  as  the  man  was  an  elder  in  his  village,  and  his 
superior  in  station,  and  the  blame  would  fall  on  the 
Christians,  making  their  lot  still  more  intolerable.  Better, 
he  said,  that  they  should  fall  on  his  own  shoulders.  How- 
ever, the  man  was  beaten,  after  which  the  required  docu- 
ment was,though  unwillingly.given  and  the  case  dismissed. 
This  trial  as  well  as  the  other  was  witnessed  by  a  great 
number  of  people  who  were  much  impressed  by  the  con- 
duct of  the  Christians. 

When  Chiong  Mi  reached  the  outer  gate  of  the  Yamen, 
he  was  seized  by  a  number  of  the  Mandarinic  runners 
and  severely  beaten,  to  extort  money  from  him.  The 
Mandarin,  hearing  of  the  commotion,  sent  for  him  to  re- 
turn, and  inquired  into  the  trouble.  He  replied,  "I  do 
not  know  why  1  was  beaten  ;  I  only  know  the  men  were 
lyour  own  employees."  "Did  they  demand  money  from 
ryou  ?"  "  No."  Six  men  were  then  called  in  and  500  blows 
adminis'ered  to  each.  In  earh  cast  the  Christian  begged 
that  they  be  not  beaten.  He  himself  tiad  received  punish- 
ment enough  for  all,  he  said,  and  beating  them  would  not 
help  matters.  Daring  uie  flogging  he  seemed  to  feel  the 
pain  almost  as  much  as  they,  and  frequently  cried,  "Have 
mercy,  Father  in  Heaven  !  Have  pity;  they  are  great 
sinners  !" 

When  about  to  start  home  he  found  that  his  shoes  (left 
at  the  door  in  Eastern  stylr)  had  disappeared.  "What 
are  you  looking  for?"  "Only  my  old  shoes,"  was  the 
reply.  The  Magistrate  ordered  400  cash  brought  to  pay 
for  the  lost  shoes,  and  on  its  being  refused,  as  "  the  shoes 
were  old  ones,  not  worth  [laymcnt."  the  officer  ordered 
one  of  the  runners  to  go  with  him  and  deliver  the  money 
and  the  man  safely  into  the  hands  of  the  preacher,  with 
instructions  to  purchase  a  pair  of  shoes  and  present  to 
him.  When  dismissing  the  young  man  the  Mandarin 
shook  his  hands  most  courteously,  a  most  unusual  atten- 
tion  from  .an  official  to  one  of  his  people,  seeming  tohave 


been  deeply  impressed  by  his  heroic  Christian  conduct 
As  I  listened  to  the  story  as  it  fell  from  the  lips  of 
Brother  HCl  Po  Mi,  with  a  thrilling  pathos  pen  cannot 
describe,  I  felt  that  surely  the  spirit  of  the  ancient 
Christian  martyrs,  which  led  men  to  suffer  bravely  for 
their  faith,  is  still  living  here  in  heathen  China. 
FOOCHOSV,  China,  May  15,  t888. 


The  Gospel  in  Russia. 

BY    A    LAY    MISSIONARY. 

Although  the  interval  between  my  previous  letter 
the  Gospel  in  All  Lands  and  this,  is  rather  long,  yet  I 
have  to  offer  the  same  excuse  as  was  previously  made, 
when  last   I  wrote  you.      From   the  point  of  view  of  re- 
ligion and  the  religious  life,  there  is  but  little  to  say  about 
the  state  of  matters  in  this  land.     When  last  I  wrote,  I 
informed  you  about  the  casual  prayer-meetings.     A  num- 
ber of  neighbors  dropped  into  the  workman's  house  m  the 
evening  after  his  work  was  finished,  and  the  occasion  was 
utilized  to  have  a  meeting  for  singing  and  prayer,  and  in 
many  cases,  the  reading  of  the  Word  of  God.     Indeed    _ 
this  last  is  a  favorite  mode  in  Russia  of  spending  their   I 
hours  on  the  part  of  the  Russian  peasant.     The  sacred 
oracles  are  less   familiar  to  tl.e  Russian  mind  than  they 
are  in  the  more  highly  favored  West.  i 

Russia  is  less  tainted  with  that  rationalistic  Illumina- 
tism  which  has  gone  out  more  especially  from  Germany, 
like  a  miasma  over  Europe.  How  one  experiences  the 
evil  effects  of  this  may  be  shown  by  a  little  experience  of 
my  own  in  travelling  in  a  steamer  on  the  great  river  Volga 
in  Eastern  European  Russia.  1  had  just  come  on  board, 
and  was  taking  some  breakfast,  when  a  stout-bodied  Ger- 
man sat  down  opposite  me  and  began  to  talk.  At  last,  he 
asked  who  I  was,  and  what  was  my  occupation.  On  my  in- 
forming him,  he  said  ihat  it  seemed  to  him  that  Christian 
work  was  an  altogether  antiquated  and  useless  employ- 
ment. Had  not  the  Bible  been  proved  to  be  little  else 
than  an  ancient  titdrchen  or  folktale  ?  and  altogether 
Christianity  seemed  to  this  respectable  and  well-to-do 
German  merchant,  a  thoroughly  effete  supersiiiion,  ra[)- 
idly  verging  toward  extinction. 

I  remarked  to  him,  "  that  is  a  very  remarkable  conclu- 
sion to  which  you  have  come  !      Its  truth  or  falsehood 
roust  make  a  very  great  difference  to  the  world,  and  I 
suppose  therefore  that  you   have   taken   great  pains,  and 
carefully  studied  the  whole  question,  before  you  so  lightly    _ 
came  to  this  conclusion.      I  am  aware  of  the  views  and  I 
opinions  10  which  you  have  given  expression,  and  for  the 
last  twenty  or  thirty  years,  I  have  carefully  studied  the  _ 
whole  question  in  the  works  of  your  German  philosophers  fl 
and  others.     The  result  of  my  examination  is,  that  I  am 
a  more  confirmed  believer  than  ever,  and    hold  it  to  be 
the  only  real,  possible,  and  practicable  religion  which  the  ■ 
world  has  seen  I     How   is  it  with  you.'     Since  you  have 
given  such  free  utterance  to  your  belief  that  Christianity 
is  an  ancient  f<il)le,  you  have,  I  have  no  doubt,  given  the 
whole  qtifstion  careful  and  earnest  study,  and  yonr  con- 


victlons  are  the  result  of  careful  and  anxious  considera- 
tion and  research  ?  " 

"  Well  no  !  "  said  the  merchant,  "  I  have  not  given  the 
question  the  careful  examination  you  suppose."  And 
the  fact  is,  he  was  only  expressing  the  current  scepticism, 
to  be  found  in  the  stratum  of  society  in  which  he  moved. 
Nor  did  I  find,  that  this  had  in  any  way  improved  him  as 
a  man,  though  good-natured  enough.  He  was  very  obese, 
and  I  could  see  a  large  amount  of  his  happiness  lay  in 
the  victuals  he  could  consume. 

Taking  the  lowest  degree  of  human  excellence,  it  is 
only  too  obvious,  as  one  travels  up  and  down  a  country 
like  Russia,  what  a  misfortune  for  either  man  or  woman 
to  have  no  higher  standard  of  excellence  or  enjoy- 
ment than  this  world  can  furnish.  Water  can  never  rise 
higher  than  its  source,  and  when  no  higher  aspiration  is 
before  us  than  animal  enjoyment  or  satisfaction — then, 
the  result  is,  and  can  be  nothing  else  than  poor.  And  I 
am  afraid  that  the  Church  in  Russia  furnishes  the  people 
less  with  this  higher  ideal,  than  in  most  other  countries. 

Even  in  Roman  Catholic  countries,  there  is  a  large 
body  of  earnest  religionists,  however,  the  monastic  ele- 
ment has  given  a  morbid  and  overdriven  character  to  the 
religion  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  No  one  can  read 
Upham's  "  Life  of  Madame  Guyon,"  without  rejoicing  in 
the  Christianity  of  those  like  Madame  Guyon,  F^n^lon, 
Molinos  and  others.  I  am  far  from  affirming  that  these 
devout,  loving  and  earnest  spirits  are  not  found  in  Rus- 
sia. Such  was  Tichou  of  the  Don,  whose  earnest  words 
are  still  heard  in  the  land,  being  circulated  amongst  the 
people;  such,  also,  was  Philoret  the  Metropolitan  of 
Moscow.  But  the  Greek  Church  in  Russia,  as  I  believe 
M.  PobedonostzeflT  has  by  this  time  discovered,  cannot 
boast  of  the  possession  of  a  great  power  of  spiritual  life. 
Meanwhile,  the  arm  of  flesh,  or  the  secular  arm  is  being 
vigorously  applied.  Missionaries  trained  to  certain  tac- 
tics are  sent  out  into  Stundist  localities.  Their  first 
business  is  to  ascertain  who  are  the  infected  sheep  in  the 
district.  This  known,  the  suspected  soon  receive  a  visit 
from  the  itinerant,  who  tries  to  persuade  them  of  the 
advantages  of  the  Orthodox  communion,  and  shows, 
that  to  fall  away  from  the  fellowship  of  the  orthodox,  is 
to  display  unpatriotic,  if  not  treasonable  tendencies.  If 
the  suspected  remain  proof  against  this  logic,  the  mis- 
sionary next  threatens;  if  the  suspected  are  not  banished 
from  the  village,  there  is  a  most  unpleasant  ecclesiastical 
cordon  devised,  and  the  unhappy  Stundist  feels  himself 
a  marked  man,  and  is  made  to  suffer  all  the  discourage- 
ments, and  bear  all  the  inconveniences  which  the  com- 
munity can  inflict  upon  a  member  who  defies  the  "Mir," 
and  has  the  audacity  to  think  for  himself. 

Notwithstanding  this,  not  a  few  hold  firmly  to  their 
principles  ;  for  in  this,  the  Russian  peasant  is  a  hero. 
Persecuted  in  the  village,  he  goes  to  the  town  and  there 
finds  employment,  and  endeavors  as  he  can,  to  be  useful 
to  his  fellow  men.  Such  a  one  rises  belore  my  mind's 
eye,  as  I  write  ;  humbly  working  for  bis  morsel  of  black 
bread,  and  rejoicing  in  the  Master's  presence  which  sus- 


tains him  in  his  troubles.  Perhaps  the  Stundists  are  less 
vexed  while  I  write;  for  the  attention  of  iheOber  Procu- 
reur  and  his  satellites  is  at  present  much  occupied  with 
the  Germans  of  the  Baltic  provinces. 

To  expel  the  German  language,  the  Lutheran  religion, 
and  the  Teutonic  spirit  from  Courland,  Livonia  and 
Esthonia  is  the  problem  ;  and  notwithstanding  that  the 
persecutors  have  no  occasion  to  trouble  themselves  about 
human  rights,  yet  it  is  not  by  any  means  an  easy  one. 
The  Pole  has  been  the  overlord  of  these  provinces  ;  the 
Swede  and  the  Dane  have  been,  but  the  descendants  of 
the  German  knights  have  clung  to  their  lands,  and 
up  to  the  present  day  they  have  held  their  own  with  re- 
markable tenacity. 

The  University  of  Dorpat,  which  has  been  the  centre 
of  enlightenment  in  these  provinces,  is  threatened  to  be 
removed  to  Pskoff  and  Russianized  ;  the  language  of  the 
schools  is  in  future  to  be  Russ.  The  methods  to  be  pur- 
sued in  this  work  are  not  to  be  weakened  by  any  squeam- 
ish regard  for  what  in  Weslern  countries  is  named  the 
rights  of  humanity.  Human  rights  in  Russia  are  solely 
to  submit  to  the  powers  that  be. 

A  number  of  German  pastors  having  been  unable  to 
see  the  beauty  of  their  flocks  being  enticed  into  the 
Greek  Church,  and  having  taken  steps  to  use  their  influ- 
ence in  a  contrary  direction,  have  been  requested  to  ap- 
pear before  the  courts  of  law.  It  is  said  that  some  forty 
to  fifty  are  in  this  predicament,  while  four  have  already 
been  ordered  to  Archangel,  and  such  like  inhospitable 
places. 

The  Evangelical  Alliance  has  taken  upon  itself  to  in- 
terfere in  behalf  of  these  persecuted  Lutherans.  During 
the  lifetime  of  the  late  Emperor,  they  interfered  on  be- 
half of  a  secession  to  the  Greek  Church  from  the  Luther- 
an population  in  the  same  provinces.  The  deputation 
did  not  reach  the  Emperor,  but  was  received  by  Prince 
Gortchakoff.  'I'lieir  prayer  was  granted,  such  of  the 
seceders,  as  wounded  in  conscience,  wished  to  return  to 
the  Lutheran  Church,  were  permitted  to  do  so. 

The  meeting  of  the  .\lliance  led  to  a  war  of  pamphlets. 
M.  Wurstemberger  who  came  to  the  Baltic  provinces  to 
see  how  far  the  promised  freedom  had  been  granted,  was 
assailed  by  Constantine  Tischendorff,  the  great  textual 
critic,  who  as  finder  of  the  codex  Sinaiticus,  had  been 
ennobled  by  the  Emperor,  and  therefore  deemed  it  his 
duty  to  break  a  lance  on  behalf  of  his  patrons.  Both 
pamphlets  were  couched  in  a  somewhat  heated  style, 
more  heated,  perhaps,  than  the  subject  called  for.  The 
Evangelical  Alliance  have  again  made  their  appeal  in 
other  times,  and  to  other  men. 

.-Xs  we  have  not  seen  the  Appeal  of  the  Alliance  in  its 
English  dress,  our  citations  are  necessarily  drawn  from 
the  German  and  Russian  versions.  It  begins  by  ad- 
dressing His  Majesty  Alexander  III  in  language  of  the 
deepest  respect,  recounts  the  special  function  of  the 
Evangelical  Alliance  to  promote  toleration,  and  enumer- 
ates its  endeavors  to  secure  this  in  Sweden,  Italy,  Ger- 
many, Spain,  Turkey  axvd  ^\\5.\t\v  ""^^  \tV«:x^'vx  'c.'a.TN.^^s:^.-  ' 


sion  to  the  petition  brought  before  Alexander  II,  first  in 
1857,  and  again  in  1870,  and  asks  on  the  present  occa- 
sion a  like  favorable  regard. 

The  first  point  on  which  the  petition  of  the  Alliance 
touches  is  the  revocation  of  the  permission  to  the  Luther- 
ans who  have  gone  over  to  the  Russian  Church,  to  return 
to  the  Lutheran  worship.  The  parents  of  children  of 
mixed  marriages,  formerly  by  compulsion  educated  in 
the  Russian  faith,  had  been  allowed  during  the  latter 
days  of  His  Majesty  Alexander  II  to  exercise  consider- 
able freedom  as  to  the  training  of  their  children. 

The  ancient  intolerance  has  now,  however,  been  re- 
stored, and  those  who  have  so  long  been  permitted  to  at- 
tend on  the  Lutheran  services,  must  now  return  to  that 
Orthodox  Church  with  which,  in  an  evil  hour  for  the 
peace  of  their  consciences,  they  had  been  persuaded  to 
connect  themselves.  The  letter  ends  with  the  utterance 
of  a  conviction  that  His  Imperial  Majesty,  the  Emperor 
of  all  the  Russias,  will  follow  the  example  of  the  Em- 
peror Nicholas,  and  his  exalted  father,  Alexander  II. 
The  signatures  to  the  address  begin  with  the  Swiss  mem- 
bers of  the  Evangelical  Alliance  ;  these  are  succeeded  by 
the  Dutch  ;  the  Danes  follow.  Next  come  the  English, 
followed  by  the  American  section  of  the  Alliance,  then 
the  Germans,  and  so  the  memorial  ends. 

The  answer  to  the  Address  has  gone  forth  from  the 
pen  of  the  Chief  Procurator  of  the  Holy  Synod.  M. 
Pobedonostzeff  is  by  training  a  lawyer,  but  he  is  at  the 
same  time  a  clerically-minded  lawyer.  His  employment 
as  the  Emperor's  tutor  has  led  his  mind  into  studies  out- 
side  the  sphere  of  law,  and  being  a  devout  man,  he  has 
translated  Thomas  :\  Kempis'  famous  "  Imitation  of 
Christ  "  into  Russian,  His  mind  is  now,  since  his  en- 
trance upon  the  duties  of  the  Emperor's  representative 
in  the  Holy  Synod,  much  exercised  as  to  how  he  can 
preserve  and  revive  the  Russian  Church. 

At  the  same  time,  as  favorite  Minister  of  the  Emperor, 
who  believes  in  his  faithfulness  and  honesty  in  dealing 
with  himself,  M.  Pobedonostzeff  does  not  confine  his  ac- 
tions to  ecclesiastical  affairs.  His  controversy  and  war 
of  pamphlets  with  M.  Bunge,  the  last  Finance  Minister, 
showed  this,  and  his  activity  extends  also  to  the  Educa- 
tional Department,  the  minister  of  which,  Delianoff, 
readily  accepts  his  views.  He  has  now  for  some  years 
been  carrying  on  a  repressive  conflict  with  the  Protestant 
sects  in  the  empire,  the  Pashkovites  in  the  north,  and 
the  Stundists  in  the  south  ;  and  we  have  already  de- 
scribed the  forms  which  this  repressive  conflict  takes.  In 
the  north  the  police  carefully  watches  for  and  disperses 
the  prayer-meeting  or  the  Bible-reading  meeting,  fining 
the  persons  in  whose  houses  they  are  held.  In  the  South 
and  in  the  provinces  the  work  is  carried  on  by  the  mis- 
sionary who  is  sent  out  to  visit,  to  discuss  with,  but  above 
all  to  carefully  observe  and  use  all  available  means  to 
uproot,  discourage,  and  stamp  out  the  Stundist  or  Evan- 
gelical party. 

The  last  form  which  the  activity  of  the  Ober  Procureur 
has  taken  is  a  struggle  d  /'aufrance  with  the  Lulheranism 


of  the  Baltic  provinces,  more  especially  with  a  view  to 
bring  the  subject  races,  the  Letts  and  the  Esthonians, 
over  into  the  Russian  Church.  The  correspondence  with 
the  Evangelical  Alliance  is  simply  a  phase  in  this  last 
controversy. 

The  Lutherans  have  hitherto  occupied  a  favored  posi- 
tion in  the  Baltic  provinces.  They  have  had  their  own 
university,  the  theological  faculty  of  which  has  hitherto 
been  a  part  of  the  Lutheran  Church,  and  the  language  of 
instruction  in  which  has  been  German.  Indeed,  Dorpat 
University,  though  in  a  Russian  province,  has  hitherto 
been  counted  a  German  university.  The  Lutheran 
clergy  have  had  their  own  consistory,  and  have  hitherto 
occupied  a  position  of  honor  and  dignity.  They  have 
been  paid  by  certain  dues,  derivable  from  the  land  in  the 
Baltic  provinces,  and  on  the  whole  their  position  has 
been  much  better  than  that  of  the  Orthodox  or  Greek 
clergy.     All  this  is  now  to  be  changed. 

It  must  be  said,  moreover,  that  the  reckless  way  in 
which  Prince  Bismarck  harried  foreigners  and  foreign 
culture  out  of  the  Duchy  of  Posen,  was  a  transaction 
which  it  will  go  hard  with  Russian  statesmen,  and  espe- 
cially M.  Pobedonost/.efif.  if  they  cannot  rival.  .Already 
it  has  been  decreed  that  the  language  of  the  schools  in 
the  whole  of  the  Baltic  provinces  must  be  Russian,  and 
that  the  teachers,  if  not  already  masters  of  the  Russian 
language,  must  speedily  become  so,  or  leave  their  posts. 
Vexatious  interference  with  the  liberty  of  instruction,  as 
exercised  by  the  Lutheran  pastors,  has  already  begun  ; 
and  how  far  it  may  be  carried  no  one  can  tell. 

So  much  for  the  ground  of  interference  by  the  Evan- 
gelical Alliance,  in  the  memorial,  the  substance  of  which 
we  have  already  given.  We  now  come  to  M.  Pobedo- 
nostzeff's  reply.  The  tone  of  that  reply  is  widely  different 
from  that  given  by  Prince  Gortchakoff  to  the  former  ad- 
dresses. The  difference  is  significant.  Prince  Gortcha- 
koff's  answer  was  a  political  one,  and  judged  the  matter 
from  the  politic  and  political  point  of  view.  M.  Pobe- 
donoslzefT's  reply  is  a  voice  from  the  awakened  conscious- 
ness of  the  Russian  people,  and  affirms  the  right  of 
Graico-Russian  Orthodoxy  to  conquer  the  Roman  Cath- 
olic and  Evangelical  religions,  as  they  exist  amongst  the 
subjects  of  the  Emperor,  and  boldly  asserts  that  his  aim 
is  unity  of  faith  amongst  the  whole  people  who  are  sub- 
ject to  the  Empire.  It  is  witli  a  feeling  of  proud  self- 
consciousness  that  the  Ober  Procureur  undertakes  to 
reply  to  the  address  of  the  Evangelical  Alliance,  entrusted 
to  him  by  the  Emperor  for  that  purpose. 

He  begins  his  task  by  asserting  that  His  Majesty  has- 
equal  care  for  his  subjects  in  the  Baltic  Provinces,  and 
especially  for  their  highest,  viz.:  their  religious  welfare, 
with  that  which  he  cherishes  for  the  rest  of  his  subjects; 
a  care  fully  equal  to  that  cherished  by  his  father  and 
grandfather,  whom  the  Alliance  eulogize. 

So  far  from  yielding  to  the  wishes  of  the  Alliance,  His 
Excellency  is  fully  convinced  that  the  measures  taken, 
against  which  the  Alliance  protests,  are  such  as  will  grad- 
ua\\y  brm^  peace  lo  that  distracted  section  of  the  empire, 


J 


IN  RUSSIA. 


disturbed  only  by  the  class  with  which  the  Lutheran  pas- 
tors have  made  common  cause,  a  class  that  has  been 
striving  to  obtain  absolute  power  in  these  provinces,  and 
who,  for  this  end,  together  with  the  Lutheran  clergy  have 
striven  to  prevent  the  assimilation  of  the  Baltic  Provinces 
to  the  rest  of  the  empire.  The  process  begun  there  will, 
therefore,  continue. 

His  Excellency  remembers,  however,  the  old  maxim, 
**Divide  ei  Jmpera,"  and  separating  the  Swiss  members 
from  the  rest  of  the  members  of  the  Alliance,  and  point- 
ing to  their  concern  as  one  not  only  for  the  Lutherans  in 
the  Baltic  Provinces  but  for  all  the  Christian  Confessions 
in  Russia,  he  boasts  that  nowhere  is  there  greater  free- 
dom of  worship  than  in  Russia.  Why  is  this  not  recog- 
nized in  Western  Europe  ?  Because,  with  freedom  of 
worship  is  also  included  freedom  to  propagate  their  be- 
liefs and  wish  that  the  Orthodox  Church  should  become 
a  prey  to  the  assaults  of  these  other  bodies.  But  he  will 
not  go  into  this  notional  belief,  that  freedom  to  exercise 
one's  religion  necessarily  includes  freedom  to  make 
proselytes.  He  will  consider  the  matter  from  the  histori- 
cal standpoint. 

His  Excellency  goes  on  to  describe  the  geographical 
position  of  Russia,  as  occupying  the  wide  plain  between 
the  Urals  and  the  Carpathians,  and  thus  bordering  both 
upon  Europe  and  Asia.  "The  Slavonian  tribes  which 
formed  the  ^rst  beginnings  of  the  Russian  Empire  were 
hid  in  darkness  and  obscurity  until  the  time  came  when 
Providence  called  them  forward  to  be  a  watch  on  the 
path  followed  by  the  great  migrations  of  the  Eastern 
tribes  from  Asia ;  indeed,  at  the  very  time  when  these 
migrations  were  to  cease,  and  thus  through  them  the  pos- 
sibility was  to  be  given  to  establish  a  Christian  culture  in 
Europe.  The  Russian  people  received  the  mission  to 
stand  as  guards  between  two  worlds  ;  neither  inclining  to 
the  one  side  nor  to  the  other,  until  the  finger  of  God 
pointed  to  the  time  when  there  may  become  a  peaceful 
reconciliation  of  the  East  and  West,  in  the  spirit  of  Chris- 
tian cultivation. 

"Russia  has  fulfilled  its  duty.  Neither  the  wild  hordes 
of  Chazars  Petsehneger  and  Polowzer,  nor  the  Mongolian 
hordes  have  been  able  to  hinder  the  developments  of 
Christianity  and  Culture.  The  Mohammedan  world, 
which  so  often  put  to  shame  all  the  endeavors  of  the 
Crusaders,  have  not  only  been  driven  back,  but  disabled. 
What  gave  Russia  power  to  do  this?  Nothing  else  than 
its  steadfast  holding  fast  to  its  independence,  both  of 
Asia  and  Western  Europe. 

"  How  would  it  have  stood  with  Russia  if  it  had  been 
in  a  state  of  hesitation  between  the  different  nations  and 
confessions  who  have  gradually  been  granted  admission 
within  its  borders?  How  would  it  have  stood  in  West- 
ern Europe  if  Russia  had  been  given  up  as  an  arena  for 
the  rivalry  of  differing  nationalities  and  confessions,  par- 
ticularly in  the  period  when  Mohammedanism  had  settled 
itself  firmly  on  the  Bosphorus,  backed  by  the  Moliamme- 
dan  powers  in  Kazan,  Astrakhan  and  the  Crimea,  while 
at  the  same  time  in  Western  Europe  religious  wars  were 


raging, — now,  the  fire  and  faggot  of  the  Inquisition,  anon, 
bloody  Sicilian  vespers  and  Bartholomew  nights,  to  be 
taken  account  of. 

"  It  was  only  the  complete  spiritual  independence  of 
Russia  which  then  saved  it  in  the  midst  of  these  religious 
and  political  eruptions,  and  must  it  not  now  hold  fast 
those  religious  principles  in  their  integrity  .'  Yes  !  it  was 
in  the  Orthodox  faith  that  Russia  found  the  spiritual  ele- 
ments which  have  saved  it.  By  this  it  has  been  animated 
in  fulfilling  its  great  destiny ;  in  it,  salvation  was  found 
in  the  midst  of  all  kinds  of  seductions,  attractions,  and 
hopes  ;  by  this,  it  grew,  increased,  and  was  strengthened 
for  the  fulfilment  of  its  mission  to  humanity.  To  hold 
fast  by  the  Orthodox  faith  is  then  the  historical  duty  and 
living  necessity  of  Russia." 

His  Excellency  then  draws  a  dark  picture  of  mediaeval 
and  post-Reformational  Europe  ;  its  Crusaders  turning 
aside  from  their  legitimate  task  of  freeing  the  spot  on 
which  our  Lord  was  buried,  to  conquer  the  remains  of 
the  Byzantine  Empire,  and  to  tread  under  foot  the  Ortho- 
doxy  of  the  Orient,  and  thus  showing,  as  also  in  its  sub- 
sequent history,  the  mixture  of  political  and  religious 
ideas  !  Nothing  could  more  clearly  show  how  far  West- 
em  Europe  was  from  the  spirit  of  true  religious  tolera- 
tion, or  how  much  religious  strivings  and  worldly  lusts 
were  jumbled  up  together  ! 

With  this  same  spirit  and  with  the  same  mixed  motives 
have  the  Western  Churches  shown  themselves  to  be  ani- 
mated in  Russia.  Thus  has  Catholicism  mixed  itself  up 
with  Polish  political  strivings,  and  has  constantly  shown 
itself  to  be  the  enemy  of  Russia.  Thus  at  the  same  time 
came  Lutheranism  on  the  field  in  the  person  of  the 
Livonian  Knights,  animated  by  the  same  mixture  of  reli- 
gious and  political  motives.  Barons  and  pastors  who 
fought  against  Catholicism  and  the  Orthodox  Church  in 
the  same  spirit,  have  fought  for  the  sole  power  and  rule 
of  these  provinces  by  themselves  with  the  same  intolerance 
and  lust  of  power  with  which,  at  the  same  time,  they 
were  accusing  the  Orthodox  Church  in  the  West. 

If  Europe  would  without  prejudice,  look  upon  the 
slate  of  things  on  the  estates  of  the  Barons  and  in  the 
villages  of  these  provinces,  they  would  see  in  the  suffer- 
ings endured  by  those  who  have  passed  over  from 
Lutheranism  to  the  Russian  Church,  that  the  Orthodox 
Church  is  not  the  assailant,  but  stands  on  the  defensive 
in  the  bitter  struggle  with  Lutheranism. 

His  Excellency  is  not  contented  with  these  examples, 
taken  from  the  state  of  things  within  or  on  the  Russian 
borders  ;  he  carries  the  struggle  into  the  enemies'  coun- 
try. Is  there  freedom  of  conscience  in  the  West  ?  Ah, 
no  !  the  only  freedom  enjoyed  there  is  the  passage  from 
faith  to  infidelity.  One  would  imagine  that  under  the 
witchery  of  the  beauties  of  Nature,  on  the  shores  of  the 
Lake  of  Geneva,  the  human  spirit  would  sink  to  rest  in 
the  contemplation  of  the  greatness  and  goodness  of  the 
Creator,  and  that  bitter  feelings  against  his  brother  man 
would  not  be  felt. 

There  arc  not  laws,  vtvd«,^d,  ■MyjlvMX  V^vw^.-aw*-'^  Vv^so^. 


■fetta 


he  prevailing  Churches,  but  there  are  other  powers  and 
violent  means  more  thoroughgoing,  which  may  be  made 
use  of  to  the  prejudice  of  other  religious  bodies,  and 
especially  of  the  Graeco- Russian  Orthodox  Church.  In 
the  presence  of  these  powers  and  violence,  the  appeal  to 
the  non-existence  of  laws  against  leaving  the  prevailing 
Churches  is  only  an  empty  sound. 

His  Excellency  has  thus  in  conclusion  a  powerful  and 
eloquent  stroke  for  the  Swiss  deputies,  which  the  late 
Swiss  brutalities  against  the  Salvation  Army  show  to  be 
but  too  well  grounded.  In  conclusion,  His  Excellency 
points  to  the  refusal  to  allow  the  East  Slav  liturgy  in 
Austria  approved  by  the  Gustavus  .Adolphus  Verein, 
and  the  contempt  with  which  the  Russian  Church  is  re- 
garded as  the  symbol  of  an  undeveloped  and  barbarous 
civilization.  His  Excellency  concludes  with  an  extract 
from  Ernest  Naville,  in  which  that  Christian  thinker 
points  to  the  union  of  Christians  in  the  conflict  with  un- 
belief as  the  primal  necessity  of  our  times. 

Such  is  one  of  the  most  remarkable  ecclesiastical  ut- 
terances which  has  appeared  in  our  times,  Russia  knows 
how  to  find  political  supporters  in  the  press  of  Western 
Europe,  as  Lt  Nord  in  Belgium,  and  Ihe  Pall  Mall  Ga- 
ztU(  in  London  show.  But  is  there  not  force  in  the  elo- 
quent reasonings  of  this  reply  to  the  Evangelical  Alliance  ? 
Physician  !  heal  thyself  !  Such  is  the  sling  of  its  utter- 
ances, and  we  fear  its  truthful  force  must  be  allowed. 
The  Swiss  brutalities  against  the  Salvation  Army,  the 
proscription  of  Dissenting  tenants  on  the  estates  of  Eng- 
land, and  the  refusal  even  of  sites  for  Dissenting  places 
of  worship,  show  that  toleration,  let  alone  freedom,  has 
much  to  do  to  win  universal  acceptance  even  in  profes- 
sedly Protestant  countries. 

Russia  makes  no  pretension  to  freedom  of  Propaganda, 
save  of  the  Orthodox  Church;  that  is  not  concealed. 
Freedom  of  worship  under  certain  restrictions  is  cer- 
tainly conceded.  But  freedom  of  infidelity,  freedom  of 
unbelief,  is  flaunted  in  our  own  day  in  Western  Europe 
as  the  very  flag  of  liberty  ;  the  Chief  Justice  of  Eng- 
land preaches  the  coarsest  unbelief  with  indifference 
to  the  wreck  of  the  social  system  which  this  must 
prepare. 

The  very  citadel  of  Protestantism  is  being  undermined 
by  a  subtle  and  secretive  scepticism  against  which  Mr, 
Spurgeon  has  lately  hung  forth  his  flag  with  very  far 
from  general  acceptance.  What  matters  what  gospel  is 
preached  as  long  as  we  have  flourishing  congregations, 
beautiful  and  well  attended  ecclesiastical  edifices  .'  Down 
with  Doctrine  and  Dogma  1  men  have  no  time  for  these 
inconvenient  things  in  the  thirst  for  materialistic  enjoy- 
ment. The  upper  classes  in  London  are  breaking  loose 
from  the  observance  of  the  Lord's  Day. 

Religion  is  devout  feeling,  and  we  want  nothing  more. 

Science,  the  study  of  the  physical,  and  the  culture  of  the 

physiological,  that  is  to  be   the    religion  of  our  day.     It 

were  well  that  the  Protestantism  of  Europe  opened  its 

eyes  as  to  whither  it  is  going.     On  the  Continent  of  Eu- 

J-ope  it  has  already  pretty  much   dissolved   itself  into  a 


syncretism  of  mutually  contradictory  propositions  and 
worn  out  controversies. 

Yes  !  M.  Pobedonostreff  is  to  a  large  extent  right ; 
nearer  right  than  we  fear  the  Evangelical  Alliance  will 
allow.     Physician  I  heal  thyself ! 

But  still  after  all,  the  defence  is  an  incomplete  one.  It 
is  a  pure  specimen  of  the  very  common  '^Tuqouque" 
argument.  Bui  that  argument  has  its  defects.  We  are 
all  imperfect  creatures  here  below,  and  when  wc  arc 
hard  on  the  imperfections  of  others,  it  is  no  uncommon 
thing  to  be  reminded  that  wc  ourselves  are  "  compassed 
with  infirmity."  And  this  is  well  nigh  the  only  line  of 
argument  which  M.  Pobedonostzeff  takes;  while  in  point 
ot  fact  he  forgets  that,  however,  these  infirmities  exist  in 
the  West,  exists  as  he  admits  rather  in  popular  and  indi- 
vidual antipathies  than  in  laws,  in  the  Russian  Empire 
they  exist  undeniably  in  the  forna  of  laws  attended  by 
very  severe  penalties. 

There  are  severe  penalties  ;  wc  arc  not  sure  if  they  do 
not  include  deportation  to  Siberia  against  any  one  who 
incites  a  member  of  the  Orthodox  Church  to  forsake  his 
faith.  Evangelical  activity  without  any  positive  incite- 
ment to  leave  the  Orthodox  faith  may  be  punished  by 
fine  or  imprisonment.  And  rash  utterances  against  the 
Orthodox  Church,  her  doctrines  or  ceremonies  may  be 
punished,  and  are  punished  to  the  present  day  by  being 
sent  in  chains  to  Siberia. 

The  European  Messenger  is  therefore  fully  justified  in 
dealing  as  it  does  with  the  weak  side  of  M.  Pobedo- 
nostzeff  's  reply.  He  welcomes  the  interference  of  the 
Evangelical  Alliance  as  a  witness  for  the  Truth.  He 
meets  the  objection  that  foreigners  ought  not  to  inter- 
meddle with  purely  Russian  affairs,  by  showing  that  the 
Truth  interests  all,  and  all  ought  to  be  witnesses  for  it. 
And  as  a  practical  justification  of  the  right  of  the  .\lliance 
to  interfere,  the  Messenger  points  to  the  fact  that  his  late 
majesty,  Alexander  II,  admitted  several  times  the  Alliance 
to  make  similar  representations. 

The  European  Messenger  next  enters  upon  a  critique 
of  M.  Pobedonostzeff  "s  answer  to  the  Alliance,  which  he 
does  not  find  so  well  grounded  as  might  be  expected. 
He  notices  that  the  opposition  made  by  Russians  to  the 
advance  of  the  Asiatic  hordes  did  not,  as  the  Ober 
Procureur  seems  to  allege,  synchronize  with  the  period 
of  great  religious  wars  in  Europe.  The  Russian  triumph 
over  the  Tartars  was  already  in  the  Fifteenth  Century  an 
accomplished  fact,  or  about  a  hundred  years  before  the 
great  wars  broke  out  between  Catholic  and  Protestant. 

Nor  was  this  conflct  any  hindrance  in  repelling  the  in- 
vasions of  the  Turks,  and  eventually  driving  them  back  ; 
the  advance  of  the  Turks  into  Europe  had  been  entirely 
checked  before  the  outbreak  of  wars  between  Russia  and 
Turkey.  As  regards  the  importance  of  the  Tartar  pow- 
ers or  Khanates  of  Kazan,  Astrakhan  and  the  Crimea,  as 
supporters  of  the  Mohammedan  Empire,  the  Messenger 
finds  this  to  be  greatly  exaggerated.  The  reference  of 
M.  Pobedonostzeff  to  the  fire  and  faggots  of  the  Inquisi- 
tion— lV\e  S\..  "BaiVVitfiome.^  taa.%%a.ct<is,the  Sicilian  vespers 


belonged  to  an  earlier  period,  and  had  but  little  of  the 
religious  in  them — did  undoubtedly  lessen  the  power  of 
Western  Europe  to  repel  the  Turkish  invasion,  and  de- 
layed the  decisive  victory  ot  the  Latino-German  world 
over  Islam  ;  but  all  this  was  nothing  else  than  the  natural 
results  of  religious  intolerance,  tciiially  natural  as  the 
bloody  persecution  of  ihe  heretics  in  Russia  during  the 
Sixteenth  Century,  and  the  still  more  sanguinary  perse- 
cution of  the  sects  or  Raskel  in  the  Seventeenth  Century. 

Nor  does  the  mixture  of  worldly  and  religious  motives 
form  such  a  purely  distinguishing  characteristic  of  the 
West  European  peoples,  as  the  Ober  Procureur  would 
seem  to  imply.  Such  mixed  motives  have  been  found  in 
Russia  as  well  as  in  the  West.  "  Religious  freedom  "was 
inscribed  on  the  banner  of  Chmelnilzkoas  well  as  that  of 
Gustavus  Adol))hus — but  in  the  motives  which  influenced 
both  leaders  tliere  were  other  ends  in  view  besides 
religious  freedom. 

In  the  same  line  of  argument  the  Messenger  does  not 
contend  that  Catholicism  has  not  had  to  do  with  the 
Polish  strugglers,  or  thai  Lulheranism  is  not  associated 
in  resistance  to  the  Orthodox  propaganda,  with  the  Baltic 
Ritter,  or  descendants  of  the  German  Knights;  but  he 
holds  that,  were  religious  equality  conceded  in  Russia, 
such  combinations  would  probably  not  exist. 

At  all  events,  the  Evangelical  Alliance  does  not  ask  for 
the  right  of  propaganda,  but  for  the  alteration  of  laws 
which  forbid  the  Orthodox  Russian  to  leave  his  church, 
laws  which  have  to  do  merely  with  the  right  of  leaving 
the  Russian  Church,  on  the  part  of  individuals,  not  with 
the  permission  to  proselyte  from  her  members.  The 
Messenger  points  out  that  there  are  men  who  may  be- 
come alienated  from  the  Orthodox  Church,  simply  by  the 
action  of  their  own  minds,  without  beir.g  prompted  or 
persuaded  by  others;  yet  they  are  compelled  to  adhere 
to  a  body,  to  which  in  reality  they  do  not  belong. 

The  Messenger  maintains,  further,  that  the  permission 
of  mixed  marriages,  and  the  religious  instruction  of  chil- 
drcD,  according  to  the  free  conviction  and  mutual  agree- 
ment of  the  parents,  or  even  the  permission  of  new  con- 
verts to  the  Orthodox  faith,  to  return  to  their  former 
convictions,  in  no  wise  commits  the  State  to  allow  unre- 
stricted propaganda  or  proselytising. 

The  Messenger  goes  on  to  show  that  while  the  Ober 
Procureur  may  boast  of  Russian  toleration,  certainly  the 
position  of  Protestants  in  the  Russian  Empire  cannot  be 
comparer  with  that  of  Protestants  in  France,  or  the 
condition  of  Catholics  with  that  of  the  English  Catholics  ! 

Then  the  right  of  foreign  confessions  to  exist,  and 
meet  together  for  religious  services,  which  is  the  only 
toleration  permitted  in  Russia,  does  not  touch  the 
main  question  contended  for  by  the  Evangelical  Alliance. 
That  is  not  toleration  of  foreign  confessions  to  exist, 
and  exercise  their  religion;  it  is  freedom  of  conscience. 
Now,  freedom  of  conscience  is  the  right  to  confess  pub- 
licly what  one  believes,  and  such  freedom  is  unthinkable, 
so  long  as  one  is  irrevokably  bound  to  remain  in  the 
Church  in   which  he  was  born.      And  suppose   that  we 


admit  that  to  become  Lutheran  or  Catholic  is  to  go  over 
into  a  hostile  camp,  what  shall  we  say  as  to  those 
who  wish  to  go  over  to  the  Russian  Dissenters?  who  have 
ever  shown  themselves  loyal  to  the  Emperor,  and  faith- 
ful to  the  State.  No  doubt  there  are  certain  immoral 
sects  and  hostile  to  the  State;  but  this  is  far  from  being 
the  case  with  the  Molakans,  the  Duchaborzi,  the  Baptists, 
the  Pashkovites  and  the  Stundists.  The  Evangelical  Al- 
liance has  specially  referred  to  the  case  of  the  Lutherans, 
but  the  case  of  the  above  mentioned  Russian  sects  is 
even  stronger,  and  more  descr\'ing  of  sympathy. 

The  complaint  of  M.  Pobedonostzeff,  that  it  is  difficult 
in  Austria  to  pass  over  to  the  Orthodox  Church  may  be 
well  founded,  but  though  difficult,  it  is  possible;  whereas 
in  Russia,  to  become  a  Catholic  is  completely  forbidden. 
Now  if  the  freedom  of  confession  is  restricted  in  Austria, 
because  it  is  not  conjoined  with  full  freedom  of  con- 
science, what  shall  we  say  of  Russia  where  freedom  of 
conscience  docs  not  exist  at  all  !  Surely  Russia  is  bound 
to  grant  the  same  freedom  which  she  demands  from 
others.  The  quotation  from  M.  Ernest  Naville  is  finally 
referred  to,  and  the  conclusion  of  M.  Pobedonostzeff 
from  it  is  approved;  but,  says  the  Messenger,  what  fol- 
lows from  this  .'  Surely  that  the  fetters  ought  to  be 
loosed  by  which  the  freedom  of  conscience  is  bound, 
and  the  Christians  of  the  different  confessions  permitted 
to  unite  and  to  concentrate  their  powers  for  the  defence 
of  the  common  faith.  We  have  to  thank  the  Messenger 
for  such  a  faithful  defence  of  the  rights  of  conscience  in 
Russia,  at  a  time  when  the  name  of  Liberal  has  almost 
become  a  proscribed  designation. 

S(.  Petersburg,  May  27,  1888. 


Itinerating  Among  the  Mountains  of  Japan. 

BY    KEV.    GEO.    W.    ELMER. 

On  the  fifth  of  December  my  wife  presented  me  with' 
a  beautiful  boy,  our  first,  and  the  care  of  the  little  one 
and  his  mamma  devolving  entirely  upon  myself  I  did  not 
do  any  distant  travelling  that  month. 

My  Matsumoto,  Azusa,  Ogura  and  Nanukaichi  work 
was  regularly  kept  up,  with  the  exception  of  one  Sunday 
when  my  wife  was  alarmingly  ill. 

When  our  little  boy  was  only  six  days  old,  one  of  his 
sisters  fell  from  a  high-chair.  Her  mamma  sprang  to  the 
rescue,  and  in  a  few  days  she  was  lying  sick  with  a  rag- 
ing fever.  For  a  time  we  both  despaired  of  saving  her, 
and  the  native  physician  gave  us  to  understand  that  her 
recovery  could  hardly  be  looked  for. 

She  was  very  brave  and  calm  in  those  days,  quietly 
awaiting  the  Lord's  will,  though  we  both  plead  earnestly 
that  she  might  be  spared  if  possible.  A  week  of  this 
terrible  suspense  was  followed  by  a  look  of  hope  on  the 
doctor's  face,  and  in  a  few  days  more  he  pronounced  her 
out  of  danger.  Christmas  time  came  and  she  lay  quietly 
at  home  by  herself,  while  I  went  back  and  forth  to  my 
duties  at  the  school  and  among  the  churches. 

On  Wtduc%daL>j  tNttivcv^,"0«v^  a^CvvcX  \i«^«:.«sK5c.s.'«.  ..\.  "«■*£» 


to  hold  a  special  meeting  at  our  Matsumoto  church. 
When  the  hour  came  I  was  myself  suddenly  and  deeply 
convicted  of  my  own  utter  unworthiness  and  unfitness  to 
receive  this  same  spirit  of  holiness,  for  whose  coming  I 
was  about  to  exhort  others  to  pray.  I  went  to  the  meet- 
ing, however,  and  there  humbly  confessed  to  God,  and 
ere  I  had  myself  received  that  "  peace  of  God  which 
passeth  all  understanding,"  the  pastor,  brother  Hirata, 
was  himself  in  tears,  and  crying  to  God  for  mercy,  at  the 
same  time  confessing  his  lack  of  love  and  labor  among 
his  flock.  We  were  both  richly  blessed,  and  several 
others  were  deeply  "convicted  for  sanctification,"  The 
meetings  were  continued  nightly,  and  several  were 
blessed  and  received  the  peace  they  sought.  One 
heathen,  who  had  occasionally  attended  the  services, 
was  also  soundly  converted  to  God.  The  whole  mem- 
bership was  considerably  uplifted  and  brought  nearer  to 
the  Lord  by  these  services. 

On  Wednesday  evening,  January  4th,  1888, 1  rode  over 
to  NanuVtaichi  to  hold  a  special  meeting  there.  I  left  on 
my  return  journey  at  nine  o'clock.  The  wind  was  blowing 
hard,  and  the  night  was  dark  and  bitterly  cold.  The 
light  of  my  small  "  bull's  eye  "  hardly  sufficed  to  show 
the  dangers  of  the  road,  which  is  a  perilous  one  for 
night  travel  ;  especially  so  for  one  on  horseback. 
Many  of  the  bridges  over  the  mountain  torrents  consist 
of  only  a  few  loose  planks.  These  creaked  and  swayed 
ominously  as  my  horse's  weight  bowed  them  toward 
the  rushing  waters  below. 

It  was  my  first  attempt  at  night  travel  among  the 
mountains,  and  when  I  came  to  the  broad  expanse  .of  the 
partly  dry  bed  of  a  river  and  strove  to  peer  into  the 
darkness  beyond,  my  heart  failed  me  for  a  moment,  and 
I  felt  inclined  to  turn  back  and  wait  for  the  morrow's 
light.  But  my  wife  was  still  an  invalid  and  needed  my 
help  and  care.  She  had  only  left  her  bed  for  the  first 
time  in  a  month  the  day  before,  and,  making  one  great 
effort,  I  put  myself  in  the  hands  of  God,  and  giving  the 
reins  to  my  faithful  mountain  pony,  we  pushed  out  into 
the  darkness.  The  pony  kept  the  path  very  well,  though 
he  strayed  somewhat  once  or  twice.  At  length  we  found 
the  narrow  log  bridge  and  got  safely  across  the  torrent. 
We  reached  home,  without  accident,  at  a  little  after  ten 
o'clock. 

I  had  been  home  but  a  few  moments  when  I  had 
reason  to  thank  God  that  I  had  persevered  in  returning. 
At  ten-thirty  the  startling  sound  of  the  fire  bell  rang 
loud  and  clear  upon  the  night  air,  I  sprang  to  the  roof, 
and  none  too  soon.  The  wind  was  now  blowing  a  gale, 
and  directly  toward  us  from  the  region  of  the  fire. 
Already  great  showers  of  sparks  were  falling  upon  the 
loofs  of  the  houses  just  in  front  of  us. 

The  sparks  soon  began  to  fall  upon  the  dry  shingles  of 

our  own  roof.     I  ran  down  for  the  women  servants,  whom 

I  stationed  upon  the  roof,  while  I  supplied   them  with 

water.     We  soon  got  a  thin  coat  of  ice  upon  it,  for  it  was 

freezing  cold.      Then,   filling  aU  the  vessels  we  had,  I 

too/c  them  to  the  roof,  and  for  four  hours  we  fought  the 


fire,  using  wet  brooms  to  put  out  the  great  live  coals  that 
so  constantly  fell  about  us.  My  wife  remained  below, 
praying  and  packing  what  few  things  she  thought  it 
possible  wc  might  be  able  to  take  away  with  us  in  the 
flight  that  seemed  so  inevitable.  She  was  wonderfully 
kept  during  that  exciting  struggle,  and  two  of  our  little 
ones  slept  as  sweetly  as  though  nothing  unusual  were 
occurring,  but  the  infant  was  inconsolable  throughout 
the  whole  time.  The  fugitives  were  flying  past  us  to- 
ward some  supposed  place  of  safety,  and  the  greatest 
confusion  and  terror  prevailed  everywhere,  many  having 
barely  time  to  flee  for  their  lives. 

The  fire  approached  nearer,  then  our  main  school 
building  caught  and  in  a  few  moments  lay  in  ashes.  It 
was  now  wiihin  three  doors  of  us  and  I  was  sadly  pre- 
paring to  go  down  to  my  wife  and  admit  that  we,  too, 
must  fly,  when  suddenly  the  wind  veered  and  not  a  single 
spark  more  fell  upon  our  home,  though  the  roof  of  the 
house  next  door  was  actually  on  fire  once  after  this, 
but  %vas,  fortimately,  speedily  extinguished.  Hope 
again  revived  and  in  another  hour  all  danger  was  past 
and  the  fire  had  burned  itself  out  on  the  edge  of  the 
town,  to  the  west  of  us. 

Nearly  3,000  houses  and  100  warehouses  were  burned 
and  over  3,500  families  rendered  homeless.  Over  half 
of  this  number  were  left  entirely  destitute.  Very  few 
had  time  to  save  even  their  clothing,  but  barely  escaped 
with  their  lives.  Indeed,  two  men  and  one  woman  were 
burned  to  death,  and  two  men  were  found  dead  in  wells. 

.\s  we  walked  among  the  ruins  next  morning  the  scene 
brought  tears  to  our  eyes.  The  police  were  turning 
over  the  ashes  looking  for  the  dead,  while  here  and  there 
were  groups  of  half-clad  men,  women  and  children  vain- 
ly trying  to  warm  themselves  by  the  smoldering  ruins  of 
their  late  homes,  or  keeping  shivering,  hungry  watch 
over  the  few  things  they  had  been  enabled  to  snatch 
from  the  jaws  of  the  conflagration. 

The  government  sprang  nobly  to  the  rescue,  and  relief 
was  speedily  afforded  to  the  needy  who  applied  for  it. 
The  Emperor  himself  sent  §1,000  from  his  private  purse 
and  the  former  Feudal  Lord  of  the  province  subscribed 
$500  and  promised  further  aid  to  his  former  followers. 
The  people  too  gave  liberally,  and  thus  much  suffering 
was  avoided.  But  the  place  is  such  an  inaccessible  one 
that  rent  and  prices  have  risen  enormously.  Lumber 
and  workmen  are  so  scarce  that  even  those  who  have  a 
little  money  find  it  very  difficult  to  get  more  Ihan  the 
merest  shed  built  at  present.  Thousands  are  living  in 
the  most  rudely  improvised  huts,  or  tents  made  of  straw 
mats,  with  the  thermometer  below  the  freezing  point.  It 
was,  indeed,  a  night  of  horrors,  and  its  terrors  are  not 
yet  past. 

Several  of  the  native  Christians  came  to  offer  us  assist- 
ance in  carrying  away  the  children  or  anything  we 
might  try  to  save.  The  native  physician,  who  had  been 
attending  my  wife,  had  to  flee  with  his  family.  He  had 
no  sooner  gotten  them  to  a  place  of  comparative  safety 
V\\anVie  catae  lutvTim'^X.Q  miiVo  \«:mtv  Vvq-*-  a\y  wife  had 


ITINERATING  AMONG   THE  MOUNTAINS  OF  JAPAN. 


4^5 


Kood  the  fire,  and  gave  me  the  necessary  directions  to 
jvoid  a  relapse  ;  and  this  man  is  a  heathrnl 

Brother  Hirata,  the  pastor,  was  at  Aiusa,  nine  miles 
distant,  when  the  fire  broke  out,  and  he  ran  that  distance, 
m  the  dark,  in  the  incredibly  short  space  of  one  hour 
ind  twenty  minutes. 

None  of  the  Christians  lost  any  of  their  property,  but 
the  fire  put  an  end  to  our  special  meetings  for  the  time 
being. 

Just  after  the  fire  I  made  my  usual  monthly  trip  to  the 
churches.  I  found  a  glorious  revival  at  Sackashita ; 
preached  twice  to  audiences  of  400  to  600.  Ai  lida  I  had 
400  listeners,  and  on  my  return  journey  I  baptized  eleven 
if  Sakashita  in  the  presence  of  over  three  hundred 
heathen,  who  seemed  much  interested  in  the  testimonies 
given  by  the  laity,  at  the  love  feast  which  followed  the 
baptismal  service. 

It  was  wonderful  to  see  how  fearlessly  and  quietly  these 
native  converts  stood  up  and  testified  for  Christ  in  the 
presence  of  their  heathen  fellow  townsmen,  men  who 
knew  well  their  daily  lives  and  character. 

Sakashita  has  only  some  twelve  hundred  inhabitants, 
and  perhaps  four  or  five  hundred  more  in  the  outlying 
districts,  and  yet  we  had  over  six  hundred  at  this  service, 
rhich  is  something  unique  in  the  annals  of  the  Church 
in  Japan,  1  think. 

Early  in  January  daily  prayer  meetings  were  inaugu- 
rated in  all  the  churches  of  the  district.  These  met  early 
in  the  morning,  and  the  one  in  Matsumoto  at  our  home. 
Some  of  the  members  who  had  no  clocks  came  as  early 
i&  three  o'clock,  so  as  not  to  be  late. 

At  Matsushiro  we  had  an  audience  of  over  700.  The 
Buddhist  priests  at  this  place  have  formed  a  society  for 
the  purpose  of  obstructing  the  progress  of  Christianity, 
«nd  they  came  out  in  full  force  to  the  service.  For  a 
while  they  made  night  hideous  by  their  outcries  and 
foul  language,  but  I  finally  stopped  the  service  and  spoke 
lothe  audience,  telling  them  that  it  was  not  my  desire 
to  force  upon  them  a  religion  which  they  did  not  want,  and 
put  the  question,  "  Shall  1  continue  .'"  The  answer  being 
affirmative,  I  then  requested  absolute  quiet,  and  had  no 
further  trouble  during  the  evening. 

Next  morning  two  men  called  upon  me  at  my  hotel  to 
request  that  I  would  go  to  the  next  village  and  preach 
^or  them  on  Sunday.  I  told  them  that  I  was  engaged  all 
file  lime  excepting  that  morning  from  8  to  li  o'clock, 
They  then  begged  that  I  would  go  with  them  at  once. 
*  did  so  and  preached  to  some  250  most  interested 
listeners. 

We  were  afterward  served  with  a  lunch  made  with 
(pecial  reference  to  my  being  a  foreigner.  It  consisted 
2>f  plain  boiled  Irish  potatoes  and  baked  balls  of  wheaten 
iough,  the  very  looks  of  which  brought  thoughts  of  a  fit 
if  indigestion  in  the  near  future.  I  ate  a  few,  however, 
'or  politeness  sake,  and  then,  after  being  shown  some 
xquisite  [)lum  blossoms  which  were  the  property  of  the 
gentleman  at  whose  house  the  service  had  been  held,  we 
took  our  departure. 


Sunday  morning  I  baptized  the  woman  mentioned  in 
the  account  of  my  last  trij)  to  to  Matsushiro,  and  receiv- 
ed her  into  the  Church, 

'I'here  are  but  three  pastors  among  the  seven  churches 
here,  and  four  stations  without  any  preachers  at  all — 
owing  to  the  lack  of  men.  The  three  churches  and  the 
four  out-stations  have  no  other  preaching  than  what  I 
am  able  to  do  in  the  intervals  of  my  school  work.  Four 
preachers  to  over  one  million  soulsl  No  wonder  there  is 
not  yet  200  Christians  among  all  this  multitude.  Every 
available  native  is  put  into  the  work  and  still  there  is  a 
lack.  Oh.  that  our  people  would  send  more  men  into 
the  field,  for  men  of  the  country  cannot  as  yet  be  had 
for  the  work !  The  number  of  ministers  in  propor- 
tion to  the  Christian  population  is  already  large  ; 
zoo  evangelical  preachers  to  20,000  Protestant  believers.* 
It  cannot  be  made  a  larger  proportion  for  many  years  to 
come,  and  millions  are  going  down  into  darkness  and 
death  without  the  gospel,  though  longing  and  watting  to 
hear  it. 

On  my  journey  to  the  northward  the  mountain  passes 
were  almost  impassable,  there  being  from  two  to  five 
feet  of  snow  upon  them.  .\t  many  spots  I  had  to  dis- 
mount and  lead  my  pony  through  the  rifts,  and  the 
regular  road  had  at  least  two  feet  in  the  shallowest 
places.  From  the  tops  of  these  passes  the  view  was  ex- 
ceedingly beautiful.  The  snowy  mantle  of  the  plains 
glistened  and  sparkled  in  the  sunshine,  while  the  snow- 
capped tops  of  the  evergreen  clad  mountains  gave  an 
added  glory  and  contrast  to  a  scene,  at  once  worthy  of 
the  poet's  pen  and  the  artist's  skill. 


Conversion  of  Moham.med.an^.— Dr.  H.  H.  Jessup 
of  Beirut,  Syria,  writes:  "Every  possible  obstacle  is  placed 
in  the  way  of  a  Muslim  wishing  to  embrace  Christianity. 
I.  Mohammedan  children  are  forbidden  to  attend  Chris- 
tian schools,  and  in  many  places  parents  who  allow  their 
children  to  attend  them  are  treated  with  violence.  2.  No 
books  criticising  the  Mohammedan  religion  are  allowed 
to  be  printed  in  the  empire.  3.  Muslim  men  embracing 
Christianity  are  either  exiled  or  thrown  into  the  army 
without  even  the  form  of  conscription,  even  if  they  es- 
cape personal  violence.  4.  While  the  death  penalty  for 
apostasy  from  Islam  is  nominally  abolished,  it  is  not 
regarded  as  a  sin  to  injure  such  an  apostate  or  even 
take  his  life.  5.  Every  book,  tract  and  pamphlet  printed 
is  closely  scrutinized  by  the  press  censorship,  and  any 
press  which  should  publish  an  argument  against  Islam 
would  be  at  once  suppressed.  Were  Christians  allowed 
to  print  tracts  and  books  against  Islam,  to  receive  Mus- 
lim pupils  into  their  schools,  and  to  guarantee  personal 
liberty  and  equality  before  the  law  to  converts  from 
Islam,  there  would  be  constant  conversions  to  Christian- 
ity. \.  Muslim  turning  Christian  is  looked  upon  as  an 
outlaw  and  a  traitor. 

'There  are  about  60,000  Christians  in  Japan,  if   we  include    the 
Roman  and  Greek  Churches. 


nrnERB  is  xhk  cold  i 

No  Kold :  no  (;old  I 
There  are  sonia  that  are  wancleriiii^  all  around 
Who  have  never  beard  ihe  tfospel  sound; 
III  rR(f»  and  In  tatteni  of  fllverse  hue 
The  mntii^  shrink  from  the  wealthy /ejc; 
The  waif«  of  the  city  we  want  to  call 
To  "  tbeatre-service  "  or  "  mission  hall." 
■"Mid  the  desert  sands,  or  under  the  palms. 
There  are  voices  ready  for  (rrave,  sweet  psalms; 
In  idol  courts,  or  by  (ianges'  tide, 
There  are  hearts  airaltlDfC  to  open  wide: 
But  our  baoda  are  heavy,  our  feet  un»tiod. 
For  we  have  not  the  gold  to  go  forth  for  Qod. 

Where  in  the  (fold,  the  fair,  bright  Rold, 
j  Which  in  Rlveu  the  Church  for  her  Lord  to  hold  1 
|t  vee  it:  the  Hash  of  the  diamonds'  ray 
^ella  of  its  place  in  a  saint's  array. 
I  see  It  gleamia^  on  mirromj  wall8. 
Where  the  rajisoined  »lt  In  their  celled  halls, 
1  we  It  ahine  in  yon  robes  that  change 
Their  coatly  beauties  so  sad  and  rtratige, 
"  Adnrnlni;  "  the  lovers  of  Qod's  meek  Word, 
Who  HI]/  that  they  strive  to  be  like  their  Lord. 
I  aee  it  glowing  In  costly  wine. 

I  dainty  ttanqueta  I  nee  iu  sign, 
''And  Its  shreds  lavished  on  trilled  store, 
To  please  self's  idol  a  moment  more. 
Weep  for  the  gold.  God's  gifted  gold. 
Which  He  gives  to  His  salnte  for  their  Lord  I 
hold! 

Pray  o'er  the  gold.  Ood's  gifted  gold. 
For  it  is  but  given  for  Him  to  hold: 
Scatter  the  gold  in  the  »eed  time  brief. 
For  the  glory  cometh  with  harvest  sheaf . 


-:o:- 


^ 


mSSIONARY  DICTIONARY. 

C&SDAHAB. — A  town  of  Afghanistan 
8,484  feet  above  the  sea.  It  is  the  Khenta 
if  Vendidah.  According  to  Elphiostone, 
there  }iaa  been  a  city  here  since  the  time 
of  Alexander.  Th(?  ancient  city  stood 
until  Shtth  Husinn  fouricJed  a  new  city, 
named  Huitianabad.  Niidir  Shah  attcnipted 
to  alter  Ihe  site  of  the  town,  and  built 
Nadirabad.  Ahmiid  Shah  founded  the 
present  city,  naming  it  Ahmad  Shadi 
with  the  title  of  Ashrafiil-Balod,  or  the 
noblest  of  cities,  but  the  old  name  of 
Candahsr  still  prevails  among  the  people. 

Cantom. — A  seaport  city  Jiod  capital  of 
Quang-tong,  China,  situated  on  tlie  mirth  | 
bank  of  the  Canton  liiver.  The  city 
consists  of  three  sections,  divided  by  liigh 
wails;  the  ptreets  are  narrow,  paved  with 
tmall  round  stones  in  the  middle,  and  j 
flagged  at  the  bides.  I 

Cash  or  Kas. — A  Kmall  coin  of  Ihe 
Madras  currency.  80  ca-^h  are  equiil  to 
1  funam,  45  fanams  equal  1  star  pagoda, 
A  star  pagoda  is  worth  7*.  5J(/.  sterling. 

Cash.— A  Chinese  coin  the  5,320th  part  | 
of  a  dollar. 

Cabh. — The  ancestors  of  the  Chasdim 
or  Chalylies  of  the  mountainous  territory 
in  Central  Armenia. 

Cashmeke. — Is    nriw  heUI  by  a  Dogni ! 
Rajput,  chief  of  Jainmii.     The  Cashmere  I 
territory  at  present  cimi prebends  Jammu,  | 
Cashmere,    Kiatwar,    Ziingskar,    Ladakh, 
and  Balti.     The  most  of  the  people  are 
Molianniicduns:     Cashmere     has     always  | 
been  subject  to  earthquakes.     The  genera!  ] 
level  of  the  valley  of  Cashmere  is  about 
4  ^00  feet  above  t be  sea. 


Cashmbrb, — A  woolen  fabric  formerly 
manufactured  solely  in  the  kingdom  of 
Cashmere. 

Caste. — A  term  derived  from  the  Eng- 
lish cast,  and  the  Portuguese  or  Spunisb 
Casta,  a  breed,  race,  lineage  or  class.  It 
is  applied  to  the  seperato  sections  of  ihe 
Hindu  race.  It  is  one  of  tiie  first  things 
in  Hindu  society  which  the  stranger 
notices.  In  ancient  Hindu  writings, 
four  great  divisions  are  recognized — the 
Brahani  or  learned ;  the  Kshatrija,  or 
warrior;  the  Vaisya,  or  merchant;  and 
the  Sudra,  or  laborer,  all  others  being 
M'hlecha.  At  tlie  present  day,  the  minute 
differences  of  race,  country,  avocation 
and  religion  are  sufficient  to  form  differ- 
ence of  citste. 

Catamarait. — A  boat  shaped  raft  on 
which  the  natives  of  the  CoromandeJ 
coast,  cross  thri'surf,  for  flshin<r,  etc.  It 
is  composed  of  three  logs  pointed  in  front. 
It  rides  lightly  on  an  ordiiiary  surf,  but 
is  tossed  ubotjt  by  breakers. 

Cawnpork  or  Cawnpdii. — A  large 
cantonment  and  town,  situated  on  the 
right  bank,  of  the  Ganges,  in  the  Allaha- 
bad division.  It  gives  its  name  to  the 
district  of  Cawnpiir  in  the  N.  W.  Pro- 
vinces of  India.  The  town  was  long 
famous  for  introducing  a  manufacture  of 
leather  made  by  a  colony  of  Chinese  who 
settled  here. 

Celebks. — An  island  in  the  Eastern 
Archipelago,  called  by  the  natives  Wugi. 
It  is  in  the  shape  of  a  sl«r  fi.«h  from  which 
the  radiating  limbs  have  been  removed  on 
one  side.  It  occupies  the  centre  of  the 
tropicjil  zone  and  lies  to  the  Mdliiccn  sea. 
It  has  an  area  of  ;1,.^78  miU-s. 

Cevlon.— Is  called  by  the  nimliis, 
Luuka.  The  chronicles  of  the  island  ex- 
tend in  an  unbroken  series  to  543  B.C. 
The  island  is  27 H  miles  long,  and  its 
greatest  width  1.5J  miles.  Its  circumfer- 
ence is  about  900  miles.  The  occupntion 
of  the  inhabitants  is  mostly  agriculture. 
The  mineral  and  animal  products  are 
precious  stones,  pearl.a,  ivory  and  chalk 
stones. 

Chamba  Gaddi. — A  nice  who  occupy 
the  Kangra  valley  near  the  Chamba  range 
of  hills.  They  called  themselves  Rajputs. 
They  are  shorler,  stouter  and  stronger 
than  their  neighbors  and  may  ahvays  be 
known  by  their  peculiar  conical  capSj 
with  lappets  to  turn  down  over  their  ears 
like  English  truvelling  caps. 

Chauar. — A  scattered  race  in  Imlia. 
In  northern  India  it  is  said  to  be  sub- 
divided into  seven  clans,  but  the  division 
is  imaginary.  They  are  a  dark  race  short, 
in  stature  and  of  slender  frame.  They 
still  eat  creatures  that  most  races  regard 
as  unclean;  they  also  eat  animals  which 
die  of  disease.  Few  of  them  have  the 
ability  to  read  or  write.  Their  creed  is 
the  "Satuami"  or  "  Rai  Divsi."  No 
Images  are  allowed,    They  aie  good  and 


loyal  Lubjects,  and  when  they  have  out- 
g^rown  the  natural  result  of  their  long  de- 
pressed condition,  may  become  valuable 
members  of  the  community. 

Chandra. — In  Hindu  mythology,  the 
moon,  a  male  deity,  tliotigb  sonietime* 
worshipped  as  Chandri  a  goddess,  k 
described  as  young,  beautiful  and  of  daz- 
zling fairness,  two-armed,  having  ia  his 
hand  a  club  and  a  lotus.  lie  is  usually 
riding  in  a  cart  drawn  by  an  antelope. 

China — cnlleti  by  the  Cbinese.Tchottng- 
koue,  the  Central  Kingdom,  or  Tchoung 
hia.  Flower  of  the  Centre;  al.so  Tien-hi«, 
Bi-neath  the  Heavens — is  the  empire  io 
the  centre  and  east  of  continent*!  Asia. 
At  present,  China  Proper  and  the  Chinese 
Empire  are  supposed  to  contain  8,010,400 
square  miles,  it  being  the  largest,  aa 
well  as  the  most  compact  country  on 
the  globe.  It  is  inhabited  by  three 
native  races,  namely,  the  Chinese,  the 
Mongol  and  the  Manchu.  As  early  as 
the  5th  and  &ih  centuries,  Christianity 
penetrated  into  China. 

Chdtnee. — A  warm  condiment  u*ed 
in  Imlia,  either  prepared  fresh  daily  or 
preserved. 

Cochin.— A  small  feudatory  state  in 
the  western  fide  of  the  peninsula  of 
India,  with  a  capital  of  the  same  name. 

Cochin  China. — A  name  given  to  i 
couQtry  occupied  by  the  Annam  people. 
The  petiinsiila  commonly  called  Cochin- 
China  is  now  composed  of  C.imbodia  in 
the  north,  French  Cochin-China  in  llie 
soutii  and  west,  and  Annam  on  the 
eastern  const. 

CoNFUciuB.  — Kung-fu-tze  born  in  Tsow 
.5.51  n  c.  and  died  479  B.C.  He  was  s 
sage  and  a  statesman,  of  a  ducal  house. 
He  marrit-d  when  nineteen.  He  devot«d 
himself  to  reducing  the  traditions  and 
rough  records  of  antiquity  into  a  perfect 
form,  and  succeeded  in  compiling  and 
editing  five  books,  called  the  five  can- 
onical books  which  are  reverenced  as  em- 
bodying the  truth  upon  the  highest  sub- 
jects from  those  whom  they  venerate  u 
holy  and  wise  men.  The  cause  of  ths 
prevalence  of  Mohammedanism  in  Chios, 
lies  in  the  fact  that  Confucianism  sayi 
little  of  a  siipernatufal  wotld  or  of  t 
future  existence.  Confucius's  doctrinei 
are  called  in  Chinese  Ju  kca-su,  the  re- 
ligion of  scholars;  it  is  the  orthodox  creed 
of  the  state.  It  does  not  provide  for  the 
spiritual  wants  and  desires  of  man's 
nature.  It  tenclies  the  providential  gov- 
ernment of  nn  overruling  Providence, 
and  that  in  the  world,  the  good  are  re- 
warded and  the  wicked  punished. 

Copt. — A  race  in  Egypt,  following 
Christianity,  of  about  150,000  persons, 
who  are  undoubtedly  descendants  of  the 
ancient  Egyptians.  The  Coptic  language, 
which  does  not  differ  so  much  from  the 
language  of  the  ancient  Pbaraoba,  became 
almost    extinct    as    a    living  tongue  in 


A.  D.  1700.  They  now  speak  mostly 
Arabic. 

Crkbckst. — Used  by  the  Mohammedati 
Tulere  of  Turkey  und  of  HydLrabad  ia  the 
Dekban  as  a  symbol  on  their  stHndnrds. 
It  is  alBO  worn  by  the  Hindu  god  Siva 
•nd  his  consort  Parvati. 

Oaimio  or  Daimi  vo.-  A  hereditary  prince 
of  Japau  territorial  nobility.  In  English 
the  words  mean  Great  Name.  Until  the 
last  twenty  years  they  had  extensive 
jurisdiction,  with  revenues  of  rice. 

Dartesh — from  Dar,  a  door,  and  Vih- 
tan,  to  beg — is  the  Persian  term  aynony- 
iDOus  with  the  Arabic  and  Indian  Fakir, 
a  Mohammedan  religions  menclicHnl.  Ac- 
cording to  one  tradition  the  system  of 
relieious  devotees  originated  amongst 
Mohammedans  with  Owais  bin  Aamir.who 
•o loved  and  revered  Mohammed,  although 
he  had  never  seen  him, that  he  caused  two 
of  his  front  teeth  to  be  extracted  because 
Mohammed  had  lost  two  of  his,  in  the 
battle  of  Ohob.  The  example  jyriven  by 
Owais  wasfoliowed  by  otliers,  The  darvesh 
character  is  assumed  by  all  ranks,  ages, 
and  creeds.  There  are  many  orders  of 
them.  Mevleviyeh,  danciag  <larvesh,  are 
for  the  most  part  a  solemn,  learned  body 
of  men.  Tlie  Rafaiyeh  cut  themselves, 
chew  glass,  eat  live  coals,  etc.,  to  lose  the 
idea  of  self  and  attain  a  fancied  rcabsorp- 
tion  in  the  Deity. 

Delhi.  --  A  city  of  Hindustan  built 
on  the  right  bank  of  the  Jumna.  The 
whole  country,  for  10  or  12  miles  around 
the  modern  Delhi,  is  covered  with  the 
debris  of  ruined  cities,  which  extend 
over  an  area  of  about  65  square  miles. 
Until  1857  it  was  in  possession  of  rulers 
of  different  races — Turk,  Mogul,  Persian 
and  Afghan;  it  was  ihen  taken  by  the 
£nglish,  to  whom  it  now  belongs.  The 
town  has  an  area  of  1,277  square  miles. 

Dehra.^A  small  town  in  the  N.  W. 
province  of  British  India.  Th«  nrime 
wems  a  corruption  of  Darrali  or  Tarai,  a 
?alley,  for  that  is  what  it  is.  althnugU 
2.800  feet  above  the  sea.  There  are  7,316 
Inhabitants. 

Drdse. — A  raceoccupjiog  the  range  of 
hills  which  extend  parallel  to  the  coast 
from  the  neighborhood  of  Beyrout  to  the 
heights  above  Sid  on.  They  are  brave, 
honest  and  hospitable  and  number  70,- 
000.  They  believe  in  the  transmigration 
of  souls.  Hamsa,  their  god  they  consider 
to  have  been  the  true  Christ,  and  Jesus 
•n  impostor  and  therefore  deservedly  cru- 
cified. They  seem  equally  ojiposed  to 
Christian  and  Mohammedans,  but  use  the 
^orsD  to  deceive  their  Turkish   masters. 

Eamsa  appeared  about  400  years  after 
ohammed  and  nourished  8  years,  and 
According  to  their  belief  has  appeared 
•even  times  in  ail  since  Adam,  and  will 
appear  again,  when  the  Christians  shall 
be  more  powerful  than  the  Turks;  he  will 
then  spread  the  Druse  religion. 


i  Ethiopia. — A  country  mentioned  in 
Scripture,  corresponding  to  the  present 
kingdoms  of  Nubia  and  Abyssinia.  It  is 
also  called  Seba  or  Meroe. 

EuHABiAN.  — The  descendants  of  Euro- 
peans and    natives  of  India,    also   called 
Indo-Britons  or  East  Indians. 
Fetishism. — The  stage  of  religion  in 

I  which   man   supposes   he   can   force   the 

Deity  to  comply  with  his  desires,  or  the 

belief  that  external   phenomena  can  be 

controlled  by  witchcraft. 

Feudatory.— A  terra  applied   to   the 

1  rulers  of  territories  enclosed  within 
British  districts.  Prior  to  the  assump- 
tion by  Queen  Victoria,  Empress  of  India, 
of  direct  rule  of  British  India,  the  East 
India  Company  designated  the  princes  by 
their  hereditary  titles,  as  the  grand  Mo- 
gul, etc.,  but  this  is  now  changed  to  the 
term  Feudatory. 

Fu. — Every  Chinese  province  is  divided 
into  a  number  of  districts,  called  Fu, 
Ting,  Chow  or  Hecn,  Fu  is  a  large  por- 
tion of  a  province,  nuder  the  general  con- 
trol of  a  civil  officer,  immediately  subor- 
dinate to  the  head  of  the  provincial  gov- 
ernment, 

Fung  Fo  Shin. — The  Chinese  wind  and 
6re  gods. 

I  Oaneba. — From  Gnua  and  Isa,  means 
lord  of  the  Gana.  lie  is  the  Hindu  god  of 
prudence  and  policy  and  the  patron  of 
letters.  He  is  repref ented  as  a  short,  fat, 
red-colored  man.  with  two,  four,  six,  or 
eight  ttrms  and  the  iiead  of  an  elephant, 
im  emblem  of  sagacity.  He  is  frequently 
attended  by  a  rat.  The  latter  is  estesmed 
by  the  Hindus  as  peculiarly  marked  by 
wisdom    and    foresight.      There    are   not 

I  many  temples  dedicated  to  him,  but  his 
images  are  frequently  discovered  set  up 
with  those  of  the  other  deities.     And  up- 

I  on  the  whole  there  is  no  deity  of  the 
Hindu  people  so  often  seen  and  addressed 

I  Bs  Ganesa.     Be  has  many  other  names. 

Gakksb  CHATUBTHi.-OrGanesh  Chauth, 
or  Pillayar  Chatlurthi,  a  Hindu  holiday, 
observed  on  the  fourth  day  of  the  new 
moon  about  the  beginning  of  September. 
It  is  held  in  honor  of  the  birth  of  the  god 
Qanesh,  also  called  Gaiiapati,  who  had  a 
man's  body,  with  the  bead  of  an  ele- 
phant. 

Qanoa. — The  Hindu  goddess  of  the 
river  Ganges  is  described  as  a  white 
woman,  with  a  crown  on  her  head,  hold- 
ing a  water-lily  in  one  of  her  hands,  and 
a.  wHter  vessel  in  the  other,  riding  a  ."ea- 
animal  resembling  a  crocodile,  or  «nlk 
ing  nn  the  surface  of  the  water  with  a 
lotus  in  each  hand.  She  is  the  type  of 
fertility.  Also  a  term  applied  to  the 
sacred  rivers  of  the  Hindus. 

Gautama. —  Gautama  is  the  name  by 
which  the  last  Buddha,  Sakya  Sinha,  is 
known  to  the  southern  Buddhists.  They 
believe  that  before  coming  as  Gautama  he 
bud  passed  through  550   different  exist- 


ences. He  is  represented  as  sitting  cross- 
legged  the  left  hand  upon  the  lap  and  the 
otberhnnging  over  the  left  knee;  this  is  the- 
attitude  of  teaching.  Or  he  is  recum- 
bent on  the  right  side  with  the  left  leg 
placed  over  the  right,  the  head  resting^ 
on  the  palm  of  the  right  hand,  support- 
ed by  the  elbow,  and  the  left  arm  ex- 
tended at  length  over  the  left  leg.  This 
is  the  position  he  is  said  to  have  as- 
sumed when  he  died.  Msny  men  havfr 
borne  this  name;  one  was  the  founder  of 
the  Njaya  school  of  philosophy;  also  in 
the  mythical  legends  of  Hiniiuism  the 
Father  of  Kripa. 

Hamadan. — A  town  of  Persia,  in  the 
province  of  Irak-i-Ajam.  It  is  the  an- 
cient Ecbatana.  It  has  50,000  inhabi- 
tants. In  the  centre  of  the  town  is  the 
tomb  of  AH  Ben  Sins,  and  not  for  from 
it  are  those  of  Esther  and  Mordecal, 
which  are  kept  in  repair  and  reverenced 
by  the  Jews. 

Hanuman. — A  Hindu  deity;  it  means 
long  jaw.  This  figure  is  that  of  a  man, 
with  a  black  monkey  face  and  a  long  tail. 
His  images  are  set  up  in  temples,  some- 
times alone  and  sometimes  with  his  former 
companions,  Ramn  and  Sita.  He  is  the 
god  of  enterprise  and  has  the  power  to 
bestow  longevity. 

Herat— or  Hen — is  one  of  the  most 
ancient  and  renowned  cities  of  Central 
Asia,  situated  on  the  Hari-Rud  river,  on 
the  high  road  between  Persia  and  India, 
the  centre  spot  of  a  fertile  valley,  well 
watered;  the  climate  is  the  finest  in  Asia. 
There  are  only  two  hot  months;  even  then 
the  thermometer  is  seldom  higher  than 
85  degrees  (Fahrenheit!)  in  the  shade. 
j  Here  are  also  extensive  mines  of  iron  and 
lead.  The  breed  of  Herati  horses  is  re- 
nowned and  cheap.  Herat  is  also  famous 
I  for  its  carpets. 

Hind. — The  name  given  to  India  by  the 
;  ancient  Persians. 

HiNbi. — A  term  used  all  over  Northern 
India  to  denote  the  vernacular  tongue  of 
the  districts.  In  fact,  the  whole  ol  upi»cr 
India,  exclusive  of  Bengal  may  lie  said  to 
si>euk  the  Hindi.  There  are  many  dia- 
lects of  it. 

Hindustan  is  the  name  which  is  gen- 
erally applied  to  British  India  but  by  the 
foreign  inhabitants  it  is  restricted  to  that 
jiart  of  the  countiy  which  lies  between 
the  Himalaya  and  Vindhya  Mountains, 
and  from  the  Pan  jab  in  the  N.  W.  to 
Bengal  in  the  S.  E.  The  area  is  about 
l,3ii.s,;t32  square  miles  and  the  jKjpula- 
tion  nl  the  last  census  258.891.811.  Sev- 
eral cirilizeil  nations  are  in  Hindustan, 
dJfferinK  from  each  other  in  manner  and 
language  more  than  thofe  inhabiting  any 
corresponding  space  iu  Europe.  In  re- 
ligion they  are  mcistly  Brahmans.  They 
divide  the  year  into  three  feasons.  that 
is,  the  rainy,  cold  and  hot,  each  of  four 
months  duration. 


428 


MISSION  NOTES. 


$1,200,000. 

TWELVE  HUNDRED   THOUSAND 
DOLLARS  FOR  MISSIONS 

FROM     ALL    SOURCES 

—FOR— 


ninAlonary  Society  Beceipta. 

J.  H.  PUILUPS.  TroMurer. 
Rtctiptt  fuT  Fiteat  Ttar. 

OOMPAIUTITS  STATUfCBT. 


slons  enlarges  their  trade  and  to  promotes 
their  materiftl  ititerests.  He  suggests  tbat 
missioQuricB  should  report,  (1)  the  increase 
of  the  industry  and  the  desire  of  the  con- 
verts;  (2)  the  gains  they  make  in  praduc- 


£3,(iO0  and  ha!>  missioDS  in  Africa,  Ha;ti, 
St,  DoraiiKTO  and  the  Indian  Territory, 
and  that  the  Secretary  is  J.  M.  Townsenrt. 
Our  Society  baa  no  missionaries  in  Africa, 
Hayti,  or  St.  Domingo.     Our  income  u 


ing  and  consuming  power.  Missions  pay.  over  £300,000.  The  SecTetaries  are  Dn. 
Let  us  keep  before  the  Church  and  the  '  McCabe,  Peck  and  Leonard.  It  evidently 
world  how  well  and  how   widely  they   means  the  African  Methwliat  Chnrch  ami 


1880-87. 

r |S,291.83 

aber »,S83.74 

Jaouarr tO,BS6,<M 

FebriMTX 12,788.80 

16l.ia8.&8 

•«a.a80.»7 

W.TlB.Oa 

3van 8.710.04 

July ii,<N9.ig 


1887-88. 

(I0,»5.84 

I3.1S3.VI 

9,170.87 

14.S00.44 

180,7VS.M 

S7I,44S.40 

10,51S.«S 

8.S40.8S 

8,859.90 


pay. 

Bishop  Malliilieu  raukes  a  very  encourag- 
ing' report  respectiog  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church  ill  Switzerluud.  He  con- 
siders Switzerland  a  very  hoptjfiil  field  for 
mission  work  and  that  i>ur  preachers  there 
are  very  careful  aivd  ciuiscit-ntioua  niana- 


there  is  not  a  line  respectiiiR  our  own 
Society.  Six  j)age8  are  given  to  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Chorcb  and  three 
pages  to  the  American  Board.  The  book 
is  well  worth  a  dollar  to  any  one  who 
wishes  to  know  what  Great  Britain  ban 
been  and  is  doing  for  the  conversijin  oJ 


Total  to  July  81 I5«8,r»9.15       t58:.(»7.40 


Pru)/  for  Turkitf  and  Periia,  that  the 
Mtikajwnedana  may  hear  the  v»ice  of  the 
Trtu  Prophet,  and  be  guUed  hj  Him  into   K^od  success. 


gers  of  all  financial  matters,  mid  will  not  the  wtTld,  We  shall  soon  furnish  our 
waste  the  mission  funds  committed  to  readers  with  what  America  is  doing  (or 
them.      He   calls    the    Sunday-school    a    Foreign  Missions. 

marvel  on  account  of  the  very  large  at-  ;o: 

tendance.  The  cod  Terence  is  small,  less 
than  thirty  members,  but  it  fully  uverages 
any  conference  in  America  <>f  its  siie. 

The  Evangelical  Association  in  the 
United  States  has  not  been  unmindful  of 
the  needs  of  S"»itzer]and,  and  its  work 
there  has  greatly  prospered.  Last  month 
it  reported  in  its  Switzerland  Conference 
two  districts,  twenty-eight  itineriiDt  and 
8ve  local  prewchers,  and  4,200  members. 
The  relegious  spirit  is  growing  and  the 
missionary  spirit  is  being  cultivated  with 


the  Light  and  Liberty  of  the  Ootptl  of 
Chriit.  Prity  for  the  Neiitoriau  and  Arme- 
Hia7i  Churehet,  that  th*y  may  pontrst  more 
than  the  narnti  (f  ChriMianily.  Pray  for 
all  mietvmariee,  that  they  may  be  faithful 
to  their  oommiasiona,  acce}it<;d  by  the  people, 
honored  of  Ood, 

:o: 

Notes  and  romments. 

The  subject  of  the  Monthly  Concert  for 
October  is  Persia  and  Turkey.  We  give 
extended  iufnrmatioQ  respecting  these 
fields  in  the  first  part  of  this  magazine. 

In  our  notes  on  Missions  in  Turkey  we 


Dr.  W,  R,  Summers  describes  the  people 


Antonomjr  for  Japan  nctbodJam. 

The   Rev.  Dr.  L.  W,  Bates  and  other 

ministers  of  the  Methodist  Prot«t»ol 
Church,  have  l>een  pointing  out  the  lit- 
fects  iu  the  plan  adopted  by  our  Generel 
Confertuue  for  the  organization  of  the 
Methodist  Church  of  Japan,  declaring 
that  the  autonomy  offered  is  a  delusioD 
and  a  snare.  Many  of  the  conclusion 
they  reach  are  based  upon  false  premise*. 
The  "whereases"  in  the  report  of  the 
Committee,  which  were  adopted  by  tb* 
General  Conference  were  simply  exltscu 
from   the  memorial    that   was  sent  from 


of  Central  Africa  east  of  the  Kassai  and  in  [  Japan   requesting   such    an  nrganization, 
the  vicinity  of  Luluaburg  as  being  larger    and  are  no  part  of  the  plan   and  are  not 


in  stature  and  better  dressed  than  the 
natives  elsewhere,  with  the  towns  well 
built  and  clean.  They  ask  for  a  missinn- 
ary  ftnd  teacher.  Dr.  Summers  says:  "  I 
suppose  the  only  remedy  is  to  wait  pa- 
tiently until  the  missionary  societies  have  or  reject  Episcopacy. 
worked  themselves  dry  in  places  near  the  will  Iw  rejected, 
coast,  and  when  the  natives  have  no  very  The  plan  provides  for  the  rctainiog  of 
great  desire  for  them,  then  they  may  come  the  properly  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
in,  It  stems  to  me  that  God  is  ].rc|»arinii  fhiirch  in  the  name  of  that  Church.  Thii 
a  people  here  for  the  reception  if  the  j*  a  temporary  and  precautionary  pro- 
Gospel  on  a  grand   scale,  and   tbat   these  |  vision.     It  is  expected  that  such  propertj 


followed  in  it. 

The  plan  provides  that  the  new  Church 
shall  be  called  the  '"  Methodist  Church," 
omitting  (he  word  Episcopal,  and  it  is  left 
discretionary  with  that  Church  to  adopt 
It  is  probable  it 


( 


{ 


only  speak  of  the  missions  of  the  Ameri- 
can Board.     An  account  of  the  missions  |  Basbilange  will  help  to  solve  the  problem    ^jil  eventually  be  turned  over  to  the  new 
in  Syria  and  Palestine  and   Bulgaria  we  ;»' evangelization  of  great  stretches  of  this  ,  church,  but  not   until  it  has  proven  iU 
■defer  until  we  treat  of  these  countries.        |  part  of  Central  Africa.     The  chances  of  .  ability  to  maintain  itself.  ■ 

Our  letters  and  e.whanges  from   ludia    years  of  service  on  the  part  of  missionaries  ,      The  plan  provides  for  the  receiving  of  f 


■express  the  delight  of  India  Methodism  '  »re  perhaps  better  here  than  in  any  part 

and   India  Protestantism   at  the  election 

and  consecration  of  Dr.  Thoburn  as  Bishop 

of  India  and  Malaysia.     We  rejoice  with 

them. 

We  understand  that  a  daily  paper  of 
Milan,  Italy,  is  publishing  an  illustrated 
edition  of  the  Bible.     In   whose   interest? 


of  Africa." 

"A  Handbook  of  Foreign  Missions" 
is  the  title  of  a  book  of  356  pages  just 
issued  by  the  ReEigiuus  Tract  Society  of 
London  and  for  sale  by  Mr.  T.  Whittaker. 
2  Bible  House,  New  York,  for  one  dollar. 


\ 


such  migsionaries  as  may  be  sent  by  the 
home  Church  and  for  their  being  supplied 
with  work  until  Ihcy  are  recalled.  Ko 
missionaries  will  be  sent  unless  desired  by 
the  new  Church.  No  missionaries  will  be 
kept  in  Japan  unless  they  can  be  usefully 
employed.  ■ 

The  missioiiaries  that  are  sent  from  tba  ■ 
United  States,  being  paid  by  the  Metho- 


postage  [jaid.     Its  chief  value  arises  from 
Is  it  an  expurgated  edition,  omitting  the   its  account  of   the   principal    Protestant 

TenCommaudmentsf  Is  it  a  Douay  Bible,  Missionary  Societies  in  Great  Britain,  and  dist  Episcopal  Church,  are  to  be  under 
or  is  it  a  Proteatant  publisher  seeking  to  the  .statistics  are  brought  down  to  date,  the  protection  of  that  Church.  As  soou 
honor  the  true  Word  of  God  \  i  It  is  the  l)est  book  of  the  kind  published,    aa  the  Methodist  Church  of  Japan  is  able 

Rev.    Dr.  D.    H.  Wheeler,   writing   on  |  It  also  gives  "  notices"  of  the  Slissionary   to  do  its   work   without   help    from  the 
The  Financial  Value  of  Missions,  says  that   Societies  on  the  Continent  and  in  .\merica.    Methodist    Episcopal    Church,    then    n^  M 
the  strangest  thing  iu  the  history  of  mis-    Here  it  is  singularly  defective.     It  says    missionaries  will  be  sent.  f 

aio  nary  work  is  that  the  mauufacturiug  i  tliat  the  •*  Home  and  Foreign  Missionary  While  provision  is  made  that  the  mit- 
and  commercial  nations  have  been  so  slow  Society  of  the  A.nierican  MethcHlist  Episco-  I  sionarles  may  retain  their  membership  in 
to  comprehend  that  the  aucceaaot  mis- 1  pal  Church  "  has  an  Annual   Income  of  I  conferences  in  the  United  States,  uo  ob-^ 


jtctioD  will  be  ninde  if  any  or  nil  of  them  any  rate  to  Christian  feeling  underlying 
ihould  decide  to  sever  their  relatinu8  witli  I  European  civilization,  the  abolition  of 
the  home  Church  and  identify  themselves  '  some  of  the  most  cruel  cuatoms  of  India, 
fully  with  the  Methodist  Church  in  Japan,  several  of  which  were  connected  with  the 
The  plan  does  not  provide  for  the  en-  ,  religion  of  the  country.  Of  these  we  may 
tire  independence  of  the  Methodi-ot  Church  specially  nienlinn  human  sncriflces,  ihe 
of  Japan,  but  hs  much  ns  the  memorialists  |  burning  at  wi<Jow8  alive  upon  the  funeral 
have  asked  ;  and  if  the  exjrerieDce  of  the  i  pile  of  their  deceased  hu^bancJs,  infant, 
next  four  years  proves  the  ability  of  the  i  icide,  the  swimtpng  festiviil.  Juggernaut's 
new  Church  to  stand  aloiie,  and  it  sliaU  car,  and  the  exposure  of  the  sick  and  the 
request  the   next  General  Conference  to  i  aged  to  die  on  the  banks  of  the  Ganges." 


of  missionary  information  that  is  use- 
ful for  reference.  The  price  is  prolmbly 
three  dollars.  Write  to  the  publisher  for 
further  information. 


grant   complete  autonomy,    there    is    no 
doubt  that  the  request  will  be  granted. 
:o: 


"The  whole  intrmluctiou  of  Govern- 
ment educutioii  into  India  was  the  work 
of  some  of  the  unwt  earnest  promoters  of 
Christian  Missions." 

The  Secretary  of  State  for  India,  speak- 
ing of  missionaries,  says:     '•  The  various 


Tbe  Cood  of  Forclsn  ini«blona. 
"Are    Foreign     Alissions    Doing     any 
Ooo<l?''  is  an  enquiry  into  the  social  ef-    ,  ... 

feet.-  of  Clm«tian  Missions.  It  i«  n  small  '^^^"^  ""•''^''  '^^y  '"^•«''«'te  ''^vc  given 
book  of  «  pages  in  cloth  binding,  pub-  ^^  "^^  I-eople  at  large  new  ideas,  not  only 
lished  last  year  in   London,  and  for  sale  ;  ""  P»rely  religious  questions,  but  on  the 


in  the  United  States  by  Mr.  T.  Whittaker 
at  forty  centH.  The  writer  answers  his 
question  by  an  a|)p«?al  "  not  to  the  writ- 
ings of  missionnries,  but  to  the  t^-stimony 
of  well-known  puljlJc  men,  to  Govern- 
ment records,  and  V)  documents  prii>te<l 
bv  order   of    the    Hon.ie    of   Coiiiinuns." 


nature  of  evil,  the  obligations  of  law, 
and  the  motives  by  which  human  con- 
duct should  be  regulated." 

A  New  lllstury  of  nilaalaiia. 


"Light  in  Darkness,  or  Missions  an<l  Mis- 
sionary Heroes.  An  illuf>trated  history  of 
That  the  question  should  be  answered  in  the  rois.'ion  work  novv  carried  on  by  all 
the  atlirmative  no  one  will  deny,  but  the  Prote.'-tant  denominations  in  heiitheo 
leader  wdl  \te  surprised  to  find  how  large  lands,  taking  up  principally  the  work  in 
and  complete  a  fund  of  corroborative  tes-  I  India,  Burma,  Siam,  China,  Japiin,  Poly- 
timony  can  lie  procured   front  the  sources    nesia,    Egypt,    Syria,    Armenia,    Africa, 


referred  to.  It  is  a  very  satisfactory 
showing. 

We  make  brief  extracta  from  it,  and 
hope  our  readers  will  procure  the  Ixjok 
and  read  it  i-arefully. 

"The  nations  of  the  world,  which  at 
the  present  time  stand  at  the  head  of  iiU 
Olben»,  and  are  m<jst  iulvanced  in  civili- 
zation,   are   nations   wboee    inhabitants, 


South  America,  Greenland,  and  Labrador, 
being  a  history  of  these  countries,  natur- 
ally, socially  and  polilically,  and  also  the 
missionary  work  that  has  been  done  in 
them;  the  religionn  of  pagan  and  heathen 
countries  and  their  influence  as  shown 
in  the  customs  and  chardcter  of  the  jieo- 
ple  and  the  idols  they  worBhip;  to  which 
is  adde«l  the  adventures  of  missionaries 


speaking  generally,  profess  the  Christian  ;  among  the  uncivilized  races  of  the  world; 

the  path-breakers  and  standard-bearers  of 

the  Church  militant,  their  aiwatolic  zeal 

and  faith,  the  perils  which  they  endured, 

'and  the  success  of  their  lalwrs.     Bv  Rev- 


faith." 

"Christianity  lias  proved  itself  to  be 
wonderfully  calculated  to  promote  social 
ppjgress  and  national  development." 


Sir    Bartle   Frere  says,    "  Christianity  |  J.  E.  God  bey,  D  D.,  and   A.  H.   Gtxlbey 


has  now  been  preached  to  Fetish-wor- 
shipping  tribes  in  every  stage  of  civiliza- 
tion, and  the  invariable  result  has  been  to 
show  that  Christianity  has  power  to  pre- 
vail against  Fetish  worship,  and  that  the 
results  of  the  acceptance  of  Christianity 
by  the  Fetish   worc-hipiver  are  invariably 


A.M.  Illustrated  with  300  fine  engrav- 
ings. Sold  by  subscription  only,  Pub- 
lisheil  by  Halloway&  Company,  St.  Louis 
and  San  Francisco." 

The  above  is  found  on  the  title-png«  of 
a  book  we  have  lately  received. 

The  announcement  would  be  approjiri- 


to  raise  him  in  the  moral  and  ai>cinl  scale   ate  to  a  Miissionary   Library  of  500  vol- 


umes but  not  of  a  book  containing  768 
Images.  Most  of  the  illustrations  are  old 
and  poor.  Omitting  the  title-page  we  can 
commend  the  iKnik.  We  commend  all 
Ixjoks  on  missions.  Would  there  were 
more  of  them  and  ;U1  were  read.  We 
M.  Gordon  Cumming  writes  of  cannot  have  loo  much  knowledge  of 
It   is  only  forty  vears  since  the    mission   lands  and    mission   work.     The 


and  to  make  liiui  a  civilized  lieing." 

Mr.  H.  Stonehewer  Coo[>er,  a  recent 
traveller  in  the  South  Sea  Islands,  writes: 
"  There  can  be  no  doubt  of  the  enormous 
benefits  which  have  followed  the  labors 
of  Christian  misaionariea  in  the  Pacific." 

Uixs 
Fiji 


missionaries  landed,  and  already  they  more  we  have,  the  more  we  become  in- 
hare  won  over  to  the  new  religion  of  teresled  in  the  great  command  of  the 
peace  and  love,  upwards  of  a  hundred  Saviour  and  the  more  obedient  we  become 
thousand  ferocious  cannilials."  to  it. 

"  We  believe  we  shall  not  be  wrong,  if  ,      "Light    in    Darkness"    is    an    excel- 
we  attribute  to  Cbri^itian  influence,  or  at   lent  book  of  its  kind.     Itis  a  compendium 


Our  nisalonarlea  and  niaslon*. 

Cecilia,  wife  of  Rev.  James  J.  Banbury, 
died  at  Kiukiang,  China,  May  25,  1888, 
aged  29  years, 

Co  June  21,  1888,  at  Foochow,  China, 
a  SOD  wa«  born  to  the  wife  of  Rev.  M. 
C.  Wilcox. 

On  June  22  Miss  Cushman,  of  the  Wo- 
man's Foreign  Missionary  Society,  arrived 
at  Shanghai,  on  her  return  from  the  United 
States. 

Rev.  D.  C.  Challis  and  family  have  re- 
turned to  Loftcha,  Bulgaria. 

Rev.  J.  C.  Butcher,  M.D.,  has  been 
transferred  from  Moradabad  to  Bijnour, 
in  place  of  Rev.  N.  L.  Rockey,  who  has 
gone  to  the  Buys'  High  School  at  Naini 
Tal,  India. 

Miss  Sears,  of  the  Woman's  Foreign 
Missionary  Society,  left  TieDtsin  in  June 
for  the  United  States. 

Rev.  D.  O.  Enisberger  left  India  for 
the  United  States  in  July.  He  was  ap- 
pointed to  Gulbarga  at  the  last  Confer- 
ence.    His  wife  died  June  10. 

Mr.  R.  L.  Kiu'iey  who  went  to  India 
last  winter  .is  printer  for  the  Methodiat 
Publishing  House  at  Calcutta,  left  India 
for  America  in  July.  He  returns  on 
account  of  "  frail  health  and  famUy  afflic- 
tion." 

At  a  special  meeting  of  the  Board  of 
Trustees  of  the  Centennial  High  School 
held  in  Lucknow,  it  was  decided  to  go  on 
with  the  erection  of  a  college  building, 
with  the  expei.'tation  that  it  would  be  ready 
by  July  1,  188«. 

I      Rev.  W.  P.  F.  Ferguson  and  family  of 

j  the  Mexico  Mission  have  returned  to  the 

United   States  on   account  of  the  poor 

health  of  Brother  Ferguson. 

i      Rev.  W.  A.  Carroll  of  the  South_  India 

Conference  is  expected  to  return  to  the 

I  United  States  next  month.     Ilia  health 

has  failed. 

Rev.  Dr.  D.  W,  Thomas  has  resigned  aa 
Treasurer  of  llie  Missionary  Soi-iety  for  the 
lliree India  Conferences, as  his  health  will 
not  permit  his  return  to  India.  His  ad- 
dres.'j  will  l»e  Oaverstraw,  N.  Y. 

The  trustees  of  Central  Tenneiwee  Col- 
lege have  ofieni-d  a  department  for  the 
special  triiining  of  young  men  and  women 
I  wlio  feel  called  of  God  to  do  missionary 
I  work  in  Africa. 

Rev.    Geo.    B.    Smith    writes   that   on 
August  6  a  gentleman  gave  him  for  the 
I  Anglo-Chinese  College  at  Foochow  a  set 
of  philosophical  apparatus,  to  cost  in  Lon- 
don |500.     This  was  greatly  needed. 

The  Mtchiijan  Advocate  says:  "Rev. 
Joaeph  Wilks  and  family  arrived  at  Ken- 
dall, July  16,  with  a  native  girl  from 
Central  Africa,  much  improved  in  health. 


OUR  MISSIONARIES  AND  MISSIONS. 


They  came  via  Barbadoes,  West  Indies,  to 
Philadelphia.  Tliey  report  the  Metho'list 
churches  in  Barhadi)es  prosperous  and 
preparing  for  more  aggressive  work. 
Brother  Wilkssaya;  "We  are  still  on  the 
altar  for  Africa,  eitlier  to  work  in  it  or 
to  work  for  it.  as  the  Lord  wills.  My 
frienda  may  address  me  at  Kendall  for  the 
present.'  " 

Rev.  James  Lyon  writes  from  Hydera- 
bad, India,  June  10:  "I  am  sure  it  will 
interest  you  to  lenru  that  Ood  has  given 
us  &  convert  from  Moltammedanism  in  this 
city.  I  bnptized  the  man  yesterday.  I 
wrote  you  about  the  8th  of  last  month 
telling  you  of  our  first  convert.  This 
makes  the  second.  We  are  expecting 
many  more." 

Rev.  H.  H.  Lowry  writes  from  Peking, 
China,  June  32  :  "Rev.  F.  Brown  has  just 
received  word  that  a  continuous  annual 
scholarship  in  Wiley  Institute  has  been 
given  by  his  Sunday-school  in  Eaglond. 
One  year's  support  was  sent  on.  A  Man- 
darin called  the  other  day  to  see  about 
sending  two  of  his  children  to  the  insti- 
"tute,  to  be  attended  by  a  man  who  also 
■was  tn  learn  English.  I  did  not  hear  the 
final  decision.  It  makes  my  heait  ache  to 
see  what  we  mi^rht  do  in  this  line  if  we 
lisd  funds.  It  will  be  a  shame  to  Metho- 
dism not  to  fill  this  great  opening .  for 
through  it  we  could  largely  infiueace  and 
control  the  religious  iasiructiou  of  North 
Chins  for  all  time  to  come.  What  is 
needed  is  u  liberal  endowment.  We  ought 
to  have  f  1(10, 000  at  once,  but  sums  of 
any  amount  will  be  gladly  received  on 
■cholarship.s  or  to  aid  in  the  permanent 
endowment.  Rev.  M.  L.  Tsft  has  huen 
appoiutcd  agent  for  the  iustitutu  while  he 
is  in  tliu  United  States," 

Tlie  Rev.  Levi  B.  Salmans,  President  of 
our  Theological  Seminary  at  Puebla. 
Mexico,  wriifs:  "  We  are  in  the  midst  of 
a  most  blessed  revival.  On  July  !6  one 
of  the  must  elfectual  oiit[xnirings  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  ft'll  upon  us  which  I  have  ever 
been  i>eriuitted  to  set*.  The  a  p.m.  service 
■was  dismissed  nt  about  4,i}(l,  but  very  few 
left,  und  tlicy  only  to  pruy  and  praise, 
and  some  U>  look  up  friends  to  direct 
theui  into  tin'  sjiving  light.  All  the  board- 
ing student'*  of  the  girN'  school  are  con- 
verted and  some  of  the  day  students.  Of 
the  thirty-three  hoarding  students  in  the 
seminary,  four  are  small  l)oys,  and  of  the 
thirty-one  remaining,  surely  not  half  a 
dozen  remain  unconverted.  There  was 
only  one  converted  to  begin  with,  and  be 
had  never  been  sufficiently  liaplizeit  with 
the  Spirit  Iwfore  to  make  a  valuable 
witness.  Our  n.itive  preachers  are  b:vf(- 
tized  with  a  holy  hoUlnes.*,  and  .'spiritual 
understaii'ling  and  judjiment  seem  to 
have  gotten  hold  of  them  fur  tlie  lir.st  time 
in  their  lives.  So  far  as  we  know,  this  is 
the  tirst  revival  oF  retigioo  of  the  sort  that 
has  erer  visited  Mexico." 


Bishop  W.  F.  Mallalieu,  who  has  been 
1  holding  the  European  Conferences,  writes 
I  from  Denmark  :  "There  can  be  no  doubt 
in  regard  to  our  future  in  Denmark,  We 
I  have  an  able  ministry.  The  superinten- 
dent of  the  mission,  Rev.  Karl  Scliou.  is  a 
tireless,  earnest,  wise,  and  conscientious 
administrator  of  all  matters  committed  to 
his  care.  Bro.  Schou  took  charge  of  tlie 
mission  in  187'i.  There  were  then  four 
missionaries,  227  nieniliers.  and  thirty- 
eight  ()robationer8,  and  the  collections  for 
all  purposes  amounted  to  1843.59.  In 
1880  there  were  eight  missionaries.  629 
I  meml^rs,  and  110  prolmtioners  :  the  mis- 
sionary collection  was  !J425.5;!,  an<i  the 
collec'tions  for  all  other  jmrposes  #2,231. 
This  year,  at  the  closi'  of  the  second  eight 
I  years  of  Mr.  Schou's  supertntendency,  the 
re^Kirts  show  sixteen  missionaries,  I.^Wl 
nienobers,  214  probationers,  missionary 
collection,  #740.02.  while  the  ap|»ortion- 
inent  on  the  million  line  was  only  #700. 
At  ihe  same  time  #0,fM>8.;^4  was  raised  for 
all  other  coUec-tions ;  and  on  the  basis  of 
the  piist  appropriations,  our  Danes  will 
stanci  by  and  do  their  share  whenever  the 
Church  calls  for  a  nitlliun  and  a  half." 


Our  drty-schools  and  Sunday-schools  »» 
full  of  promise.  New  schools  are  being 
oj)ened  as  rapidly  as  possible  whencw 
teachers  can  be  found. 

We  .ore  making  progress  in  our  Miaooo 
College  enterprise.  We  have  a  grand  op- 
portunity. We  are  asking  for  an  endow- 
ment of  $50,000.  There  are  a  hundrwl  lav- 
men  in  our  Church. any  one  of  whom  could 
easily  give  this  amount  and  not  feel  it.  I 
have  just  received  a  donation  of  #50  frum 
Brother  J.  11.  Taft  of  Brooklyn,  who.  with 
his  wife,  spent  a  week  with  us  at  the 
close  of  1886  and  seemed  much  pleued 
with  what  he  saw  of  our  work. 


I  N»wr  OpenlnKB  In  India. 

BY  BEV.   B.   H.   BAPUET,  D.D. 

Along  with  the  increased  zeal  and  larger 
giving  nt  hoKie  tlieL<ird  is  slio^vingus  new 
fields  and  oi>portuiiitics  abroad,  Mission- 
ary work  in  India  was nevcrso  interesling 
as  to-day.  The  [i*'0[»leare  moving  Christ- 
ward.  Great  inultituJes  are  dissatisfied 
with  idolatry  and  are  in  quest  of  light 
and  help.  Thereare  many  disturbing  in- 
fluences at  work.  Caste  is  receiving  hard 
blows  on  all  sides. 

A  short  time  ago  one  of  our  mission 
ones  was  riding  in  a  railway  compartment 
with  a  ivell-dre.«ised  native  wearing  Euro- 
pean clollieF.  At  tiffin  time  the  mis-:ion- 
nry  offered  the  native  a  ])art  of  his*  sand- 
wiches which  were  accepted,  and  the 
native  was  a  Brahman. 

On  being  asked  how  it  happened  that 
he  could  eat  with  a  foreig^iuT,  be  said, 
"  Wliat  do  I  care  for  casteV  When  I  am 
at  home  I  have  to  observe  it.  hnt  when  1 
getaway  I  do  as  1  [)lea.so."  Tlii.s  is  hot 
one  of  the  many  instances  that  might  Ik? 
given.  It  will  be  a  great  day  for  India 
when  caste  disappears. 

We  have  many  encouragements.  Our 
native  churches  are  growing.  Our  native 
niLssioiiarics  are  doing  good  service.  One 
of  the  latter  has  baptized  over  a  hundred 
heathen  people  since  last  >«oveml>er,  and 
has  charge  of  a  church  numbering  500 
luemhers  scattered  here  ami  therethrough 
tifty  villages. 

Last  week  a  Brahman  was  baptizetl  in 
Ajudliiya,  the  great  stronghold  of  Hindu- 
ism, where  we  have  a  native  preacher 
busily  engaged  in  telling  the  good  news 
of  salvation. 


.ioniorl  District  Conference. 

BY  RCV.  OlDBON  F.  ORAPKR.  P.B. 

At  the  last  session  of  the  Japan  Con- 
ference, the  Aomori  and  Hakodate  Dis- 
tricts, which  ha<l  been  temporarily  unitwl 
through  Lick  of  workers,  were  again  sep- 
arated; for  though  smidl  in  numbers,  a» 
yet,  their  extent  of  territory  and  the  dif- 
ficulltcs  nf  travel  are  such  that  one  mis- 
sionary liuds  his  time  and  strength  suffi- 
ciently taxed  if  CK-cupied  entirely  within 
the  liounds  of  either  of  the  two. 

Last  year  the  united  districts  held  their 
conference  at  Hirosaki.  The  same  place 
was  chosen  this  year  for  the  first  Aomori 
District  Conference. 

The  session  o^iencd  on  the  evening  of 
the  thirlieth  of  .May.  with  a  consecration 
meeting,  a  season  of  earnest  prayer. 

On  the  following  morning  fourteen  na- 
tive memlwrs  i>f  the  conference  answered 
to  their  nninen;  in  addition  to  the?e,  three 
brethren  who  bad  come  from  a  distanr« 
were  invited  to  take  seats  within  the  bar 
of  the  conference. 

The  business  of  the  session  was  trans- 
acted prompt ly  and  pleasantly;  and  the 
literary  exercises,  to  which  considerable 
time  was  devoted,  proved  very  iuteresliiig 
and,  it  is  to  t>e  lu)j>ed,  very  pro6table 
alfti>.  The  reptirta  from  the  various  work- 
ers were  of  a  most  encouraging  character, 
revealing  siiltstantiul  growth  at  every 
point,  while  two  places  showed  a  large 
tMinieriral  increase  in  membership.  At 
Hirosaki  especiall.v  the  list  of  probation- 
ers is  very  large,  the  result  of  Bro,  Mc- 
InlurlT's  work  as  a  revivalist,  though 
lalMirrng  under  the  disadvantage  of  not 
knowing  the  language.  On  Friday  even- 
ing of  the  conference  Bro.  McInturS 
preached  for  the  first  time  in  Jajrtinese 
an<l  did  very  well  indeed  considering  the 
short  time  he  has  been  in  the  country. 

Rev.  L  II.  Correll  was  present  to  repre- 
sent the  Tract  work  and  our  little  "Metb- 
odist  Aitvocate."  His  sermons  and  ad- 
dresses added  greatly  to  the  interest  of 
the  meeting  in  view  of  his  tine  command 
of  the  language. 

On  Saturday  afternoon  a  women's 
meeting  was  held,  presided  over  by  Miss 
A.  M.  Kaulbach  of  the  W.  F.  M.  8.:  an 


^ 


ARREST  OF  A  PROTESTANT  IN  ITALY  AND   THE  RESULT. 


iteresting  pragram  was  followed  t>y 
le  ofKanutation  of  Mutual  Improvement 
lociet;  (Kyofukwai). 
Oo  Sunday  the  writer  lia<1  the  privilef^e 
baptizing  twenty  younK  men  and  of 
eachinR  to  a  full  house,  after  wliicb 
Ae  ?acranietit  of  the  Lord's  Supjier  was 
ministered  to  a  large  number.  Hc»w 
ihankfiil  were  we  that  we  could  join  with 
>ese  iK-lievers  in  such  a  service  in  the 
lidat  of  a  country  where  twenty  years 
Igo  there  was  not  an  organized  Christian 
ihureh  of  any  denomination. 
It  is.  BS  yet,  "  the  day  of  small  thiupa  "; 
mass  of  tlie  Japanese  have  but  a  va^ue 
lea  of  Christianity  and  are  indifferent  to 
s  claims;  it  is,  nevertbeletw,  a  wonderful 
rowth  for  a  score  of  years.  Tlie  con- 
;rence  was  a  decided  suocws  and  its  iu- 
uence  will  lie  felt  in  all  the  work  of  the 
(istrict. 

God  w  Willi  UH.     We  are  not  waging  a 
doubtful  warfare. 


:o:- 


Arrvsl  or  a  Prut«'«lnnt  In  llaly  and 
the  Brsnll. 

BT    REV.    mi.    Bl'BT. 

If  Galileo  lived  in  Italy  to  day  he  would 
iot  only  di'Claru  that  the  physical  world 
Boved.  but  that  the  world  of  political  and 
bligious  liberty  moved  also,  and  he  could 
nake  this  declaration  without  fear  of 
hnprisonment. 

True  thu  first  article  of  the  Itiillnn  cod- 
•titution  recognizes  Romanism  as  the  re- 
ligion of  the  state,  allowing  toleration 
Only  to  other  bodies,  and  another  article 
gives  the  Romisli  bishops  the  rij,'ht  to  de- 
cide what  books  »hiill  be  or  shall  not  be 
published,  nevertheless  each  day  brings  to 
Italy  larger  religious  light  and  liberty  and 
hastens  the  doom  of  Popi>ih  tyranny. 

AmoDs;  the  many  illustrations  of  the 
tendency  nnd  delerminatinn  of  the  Ital- 
ian government,  one  of  late  date  is  of  re- 
markable interest.  In  May,  IbST,  a  colpor- 
teur of  the  Briiifh  and  Foreign  Bible 
Society,  John  Tliomas,  was  arbitrarily  im- 
prisoned by  order  of  the  Syndic,  io  co- 
operation with  the  Chief  of  Police,  of 
Busachi,  Sardinia,  and  held  prisoner  for 
six  days  as  a  seller  of  jiniliibited  books. 

AgnJn&t  these  olKorrs  uf  tlu-goVfrnment 
guilty  of  this  outrage,  was  int>tiluted,  by 
tile  competent  authority,  a  judicial  trial, 
wliich  after  some  delay  tiually  look  place 
bffoiv  the  civil  nnd  correctional  tribunal 
of  Orislano  on  the  20lh  and  21st  of  June, 
1K83. 

It  is  important  to  note  that  neither  Mr. 
Thomas  nor  the  Bible  Society  which  he 
represents  wished  to  appear  as  piirties  to 
the  trial.  Even  at  the  risk  of  not  having 
any  one  to  defend  them  against  pot-sible 
attacks,  both  preferred  to  allow  the  trial 
to  be  carried  r)u  simply  l>y  the  authorities 
initialing  it,  having  full  conddence  iu  the 
right  of  tlieir  oauie  and  in  the  justice  of 
the  magistrates. 


Their  confidence  was  fully  recompenwjd 
so  that  not  only  the  Minister  of  Public 
Affairs  but  also  the  lawyers  for  the  de- 
fence rendered  faithful  testimony  to  the 
excellence  of  the  evangelical  principles, 
cx(>ressing  the  desire  tliat  many  might 
consecrate  themselves  to  the  work  of 
teaching  these  principles  in  Italy. 

It  is  natural  that  the  accused  should 
have  improved  the  long  delay  in  procur- 
ing many  favorable  testimonies,  especially 
the  Syndic.  These  testimonies,  however, 
were  for  the  most  part  from  bigoted 
women.  But  on  the  other  side  there  were 
not  lacking  serious  men,  and  among  them 
educated  young  men  of  Busachi,  who 
openly  declared  tluit  the  colporteur  had 
been  arrested  by  order  of  the  Syndic, 
instigated  by  his  brother,  the  parish 
priest. 

In  vain  the  Syndic  sought  to  clear  him- 
self by  trying  to  cast  all  the  responsi- 
bility on  the  Chief  of  Police,  who  for  his 
part  was  able  to  prove  by  valid  testimony 
that  the  Syndic  gave  him  the  order  to 
arrest  Mr,  Thomas.  In  fact  the  great 
(pjestion  of  the  trial  api)ears  to  have  been 
not  to  justify  the  fact  of  the  arrest,  but  to 
tind  out  if  the  Syndic  or  the  Chief  of 
Police  was  to  be  blamed.  The  tribunal 
held  them  both  guilty  and  in  the  same 
degree. 

The  representative  of  the  Minister  of 
Public  Affxirs  made  a  most  eloquent  ad- 
dress in  which  he  did  not  hesitate  to  say 
tn  the  accused  that  for  twelve  years  in 
which  he  bad  held  his  office  he  had  never 
before  seen  a  Sjndic  and  a  Chief  of 
Police  combine  together  for  an  act  so 
arbitrary  as  that  of  arresting  a  peaceful 
I  evangelical  pastor,  dragging  him  before 
I  the  police  court  and  retaining  him  in 
I  prison  a  week  with  the  vain  excuse  of 
seeking  information  in  regard  to  him. 
Both  the  Syndic  and  the  Chief  of  Police 
were  condemned  to  six  months  of  im- 
prisoimient,  a  fine  of  100  franca  each,  and 
the  expenses  of  the  trial  and  of  the 
damages  to  the  colporteur.  Tliis  inci- 
dent read  in  the  liglit  of  history  wilt  con- 
vince us  that  the  world  moves. 


.%nnnal  neetlnur  of  the  I'lah  niaalon. 

BY   REV.  J.   [I.  GII.Ln.\H. 

The  ninth  annual  8e.<ision  of  the  Utah 
Mission  was  held  in  Salt  Lake  City,  be- 
ginning July  5.  Bishop  Joyce  then  at- 
tended conference  for  the  first  time  in  his 
ofhcial  cnpacity,  and  a  genial  and  capti- 
vating presiding  olticer  he  proves  to  l>c. 

Heretofore  the  whole  mission  has  been 
but  one  district  under  the  superintendent 
as  presiding  elder.  But  this  year  it  was 
divided  and  organized  into  two  districts, 
a  Scandinavian  and  an  English-speaking 
one,  each  now  under  the  care  of  a  presid- 
ing elder,  thu?  relieving  greatly  the 
superintendent  who  remains  as  formerly. 

This  has  been  a  glorious  year  aud  the 


shout  of  victory  has  gone  up  from  many 
a  Mormon  home,  over  the  victorious  free- 
dom from  priestcraft  and  sin. 

The  collections  are  to  the  fore.  The 
missionary  assessment  being  fully  met 
and  $54  over.  The  church  extension 
collections  were  beyond  our  apportion- 
ment, aUo.  Thus  the  people  are  being 
trained  to  give. 

Some  new  work  was  opened  and  four 
new  preachers,  all  Ohio  boys,  come  to  us; 
some  new  teachers,  also,  for  both  the 
Woman's  Home  Missionary  work  and  the 
work  of  the  parent  Board. 

Besides  that,  three  other  new  men  have 
come  among  us  within  the  last  year  and 
since  our  last  annual  meeting. 

Two  of  our  preachers,  J.  P.  Morris 
from  Provo,  and  W.  W.  Olauville  from 
Heber,  leave  us  this  year,  both  going  to 
California. 

During  the  year,  wo  have  reached  800 
more  pupils  in  our  day-schools  than  we 
did  last  year,  and  350  more  in  the  Sun- 
day-schools. 

Death  visited  the  home  of  one  of  tbe 
preachers,  Brother  D.  T.  Hedges  of 
Tooele,  and  took  his  oldest  daughter. 
The  mother  of  one  of  the  teachers.  Miss 
Burton  of  Orantsville,  also  died.  Miss 
Burton  has  returned  to  her  home  in  Mich- 
igan. 

The  college  question  is  just  now  agi- 
tating us  somewhat,  aud  in  accordance 
with  that  agitation,  the  superintendent, 
Rev.  T.  C.  lliflf,  D.D.,  has  been  turned  loose 
upon  the  eastern  t-cction  of  the  country 
to  raise  immediately  enough  money  to 
build  a  college,  such  as  Utah  has  not  and 
netds.  The  I.iord  mightily  bless  him  in 
the  imdertaking  I 

Thi*  country  is  fast  growing  out  of  the 
old  ruts  in  which  it  has  been  rumbling 
(or  BO  iu<iny  years,  and  is  about  to  strike 
up  the  glad  song  of  complete  redemp- 
tion through  Him  that  hath  redeemed  us 
forevermore.     Amen. 

The  schojls  of  the  different  Churches 
here  are  working  wonders,  and  by  the 
help  of  King  Emmanuel  we  shall  soon  be 
able  to  turn  an  army  of  descendants  of 
polygamists  into  the  valleys  and  canyons 
of  this  territory  to  take  it  for  Ood  and 
His  Christ. 

Already  two  of  our  preachers  aud  ooe 
evangelist  at  large  arc  converts  from 
Mormonism. 

We  have  asked  the  Missionary  Society 
for  the  sum  of  $:iO,000,  and  the  Church 
Exteusion  Society  for  $10,000,  fur  next 
year. 

Our  motto  is,  "One  thousand  souls 
for  Christ." 

Bkater,  Utah,  July  16,  1888. 

Rev.  E.  W.  Parker,  D.D.,  asks  for  30.- 
OOO  rupees  with  which  to  endow  a  "Bish- 
op Thoburn  Professorship  "  iu  the  Mora- 
dabad  High  School. 


A  Hindu  Convert  at  Hyderabad. 

The  Rev.  James  Lyon  writes  from 
Hyderabad,  India,  Mar  7: 

••  I  had  the  pleasure  of  haptizing  a 
convert  from  UiDduism  yesterday.  The 
man  hafl  a  long  search  for  salvation, 
travelling  two  yearn  in  visiting  the  roost 
noted  shrines  and  sacred  rivers  in  India, 
but  they  did  not  bring  him  the  peace  he 
Bought. 

"He  came  to  Hyderabad  a  few  months 
ago  and  heard  at  our  Bazar  services  that 
Jet-US  Christ  is  the  only  One  through 
whom  a  sinner  can  obtain  pardon  and 
peace.  By  faith  be  receivei  Jesus  and  then 
came  the  peace  for  which  he  had  been  bo 
long  seeking. 

••  He  speaks  five  languages  and  reads 
and  writes  tliree  of  them,  and  is  the  first 
convert  HihI  has  given  to  this  Iliad ustani 
mission  which  has  bton  in  e.^istence  two 
jearg  and  four  months. 

"This  convert  in  making  his  long  pil- 
grimages spent  all  Ills  fortune,  about  H**e 
hundred  rupees,  on  the  interest  of  which 
he  might  have  lix-ed.'" 


.TIlMovllanv, 

There  were  551  church  members  added 
to  the  China  Inland  Mission  during  the 
year  1887. 

An  increasing  numlier  of  Bibles  printed 
in  the  Arabo-Turkish  language  is  being 
sol'l  in  Turk-'V. 

The  United  Brethren  in  Christ  rejvort 
their  receipts  for  Missionsi  the  past  year  as 
♦««,238. IB  iind  the expenditurL'*.i|l«.j,WJ4.43, 

Siutidism  is  i-eported  as  growing  rapid- 
ly in  Russia,  and  the  Bishop  of  Odessa, 
of  the  (ireek  Churth,  says  that  the 
"  priests  deserve  a  good  Ideating  for  not 
preventing  the  spread  of  Stundisra.'' 

The  Nurth  African  Mission  is  seeking  to 
establish  a  Ceniral  Soudan  Mission.  Mr. 
Orabam  Wilmot-BrtMike  and  Mr.  S.  C. 
Wilscjn  are  now  exploring  the  country  to 
see  where  it  will  be  be^t  to  ItK-iite  the 
Mission, 

Jlorijcco  is  the  most  populous  cfittntry 
in  North  .Africa.  It  is  said  to  contain 
from  six  to  eight  millions  of  people. 
Alxiut  twenty  Protestant  missionaries 
and  colporteurs  are  working  among  them. 

The  union  lietween  the  Congregational 
and  Presbyterian  CJiurclies  in  Japan  will 
600D  lie  an  accoroplii'hed  fact,  the  com- 
mittees having  the  matter  in  charge  having 
agreed  upon  the  details  i>f  the  X'lan-  This 
united  Church  will  embrace  more  than 
one-half  of  the  Proteslnnt  members  in 
Japan.  It  is  provided  that  all  the  or- 
dained ministers  shall  be  called  "  bishops" 
instead  of  "elders." 

A  most  e.vtraordinary  and  interesting 
class  of  fakirs  are  the  Thuma  Bhagata  of 
India.  A  missionary  recently  in  a  re- 
mote district  noticed  a  compnny  of  fakirs 
listening  attentively  to  his  preaching. 
When  he  read  the  Beatitudes,  they  ex- 
claitned,  "  Why,  that  is  exactly  the  teach- 


ing of  our  Garu;"  and  they  recited  the 
same  as  given  by  Matthew.     Their  sacred 
lx>ok,    carried     with      great     reverence, 
wrnpped  in  silk,  proved  to  lie  the  Gospel 
of  Matthew  in  Hindu-Sindhi.     They  al- 
lege  that   the«e  copies  are  from  nn  old 
IxTok  given  to  tlieir  sect  by  Thuma,  which 
means  Saint  Tl'omas.     They  had   never 
seen  or  heard  Christians,  or  had  any  deal- 
ings with  missionai'ies.     The  name  of  this 
sect,  their  habitat,  the  iKMbessiou  of  a  por- 
tion of  the  Scriptures,  the  profes-sion  of  a 
j  corrupt  Christianity,  open  up  a  field  of 
'  inquiry  of  great  interest.     Are  they  de- 
scendants of  the  converts  of  the  Apostle 
I  Tljouias?— rfte  Cotigregationalist. 
I      A    little   boy   down   at   Ridgely,    Md., 
I  went  around   among  the   members  and 
'  others  for  missionary  money  as  an  Easter 
offering.     One  day  he  walked  ten  miles 
to  see  a  family.     When  he  got  there  he 
had   fifteen  dollars  on   his    paper.      For 
a  new  sulwcriplJon  the  lad  said:  "  Thank 
you:  the  Lord  pays  all   cheerful   givers 
'  gofxl    interest,    and     kindly    remembers 
them."    The  next  morning  he  went  on 
his  way  rejoicing, 

A  solution  of  the  Tonga  difficulty  has 
apparently  been  reached.     It  seems  that 
that  after  long  discu^siun  the  Australian 
'  Conference  repolved  with  practical  tuian- 
imity  to  withdraw  the  Rev.  J.  E.  Moul- 
I  ton  fron)  Tonga  and  send  the  Rev.  George 
Brown   as    a    sort  of    general    commis- 
sioner to  negotiate  with  King  George  and 
his  people  as  to  the  best  means  of  secur- 
ing honorable  and  lasting  reunion  iH'tween 
I  the  Wesleyans  and  the  Secession  Cliurch. 
;  Rev.    J,   E    MoultoM    was    a  consenting 
I  party   to    this  nrraneemcnt.      The   pro- 
I  po«als  are  that  ihi'  Intter  stiall    reside  in 
Sidney,    devoting  his  time  to  the  transla- 
tion of  the  Scriptures  and   other  religious 
I  literature     into    the    Tongan    language, 
•  while    the   former  shall    at   once  a<lopt 
'  measures  with  a   view  to  the  permanent 
settlement  of    affairs  in  Tonga.     No  fur- 
ther opposition  is  anticijMited  ftiim  .Shir- 
ley Baker. 

The  Board  of  Missinnsof  the  Methodist 

Prdtcstatit  Church  received  fi.r  the  yr-nr 

closing  April  30.  1888,  |;U, 900.41.     Tiie 

Board   made  the  assessments  the  coining 

year   to    a':gregate   $50,000.      This   was 

I  apportioned  to  the  churches  at  the  rate  of 

33  1-3  cents  ]wt  meinUer,     The  eijveudi- 

tures  for  the  past  year  were  $12,158.22. 

I  The  Jiijmn  Mission  was  reptirted  as  being 

.  in  a  flouiishing  condition. 

The  Hoard  of  Mi-^sionsof  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  C^hnrch,  South,  met  in  May  and 
made  an  a^sessineDton  ttie  Coufi'rcneesof 
f 800  000.  The  ajjprfipriatioD  uiDonntcd 
to  4!208,819.83  and  additiimni  c<mtinf;tDt 
appropriations  of  $2.5,610.  Rev.  Dr. 
Kelley  resigned  as  Missiouary  Treasurur. 

Four  days  before  the  death  of  Bishop 
Parker,  the  successor  of  Bishop  Hanniag- 
ton,  he   wrote  from  Eastern  Equatorial  j  Him." 


Africa  to  the  London  CkrUtinu,  "  If  J<>u 
know  the  address  of  the  JSecretary  of  the 
Freedraen'g  Missions'  Aid  Society  I  *lm'il 
be  much  obliged  if  you  will  forward  lliis 
letter  to  him,  that  he  may  let  m«  know  i( 
that  Society  will  assist  me  in  getting  from 
America  Christian  African  evangelists  to 
work  here  in  this  diocese;  or  if  you  can 
let  me  know  who  is  likely  to  assist  me  m 
this  way."  The  letter  was  written  from 
near  Lake  Victoria  Xyanza.  March  22, 
1888.  What  arc  the  Christian  Freednien 
of  the  United  States  doing  for  Afriwf 
Have  they  forgotten  their  Fatherland? 

Rev.  C.  M.  Hyde,  D.D  ,  in    a    sennoo 
preached    in    Honolulu,  Hawaiian   Kin^'- 
dom,  in  June,  on  the    "Prime  Motive  in 
our  Missionary  Enterprises,"  said  :  "Itia 
l>erhap«  an  infelicitous  phraseology  in  our 
English  Bibles  that  speaks  of  the  roMtran. 
irig  love  of  Christ.     There  is  nothing  nar- 
rowing and  restricting  in  it,  brothero  and 
sisters   in  Christ.      You    will   testify,  at 
Paul  does  in  a  more  correct  rendenngof 
His  thtuight,    '  The  love  of  Christ  Atw  me 
and   fiolifn  me   to  one  all  cotnprehensivf 
object   of   human  life,  as  the   sun  holds 
and    swines    this    earth    of   oura  in  ii« 
mighty    orbit,    its    never-ending    course 
through  the  stellar  spaces.'     Likeness  to 
Christ,    union   with    Christ,    was    Pauls 
avowed  and  all-absorbing  object  in  life. 
I  In  what  do  we  resemble  Jesus  most,  in 
I  what  is  our  f»»llowahip  with   Him  mo*t 
cumplele,  if  not  in  the  work  of  the  world's 
reih>nipti(Hi  ?      Shall    we,    can    we.  keep 
back  any  jxjwer  we  have,  or  can  exert,  to 
'  reclaim    the   wandering,  or  open   to  !*• 
i  nighted  miuIs  the  door  of  Heaven,  with 
'  its  glory,  its  blessedness,  its  holiness?" 
I      The  Ctimmittee  on  Systematic  Bt-nefi- 
conce  appointed  by  the  Presbyterian  tJen- 
I  eral  Assembly  sends  the  following  to  Tlu 
Cfiureh  at  Home  and  Ahrotnl :    ••The  old- 
;  time  method  of  a  collection,  picking  up 
what   is  carelessly   dropped   in  the  lio», 
w«ll  nil  longer  serve  the  purpose.    A  dollar 
means  much  less  to  the  giver  to-day  than 
it  nnce  did,  and  on  the  other  hand  it  i« 
worth   more   to   send   the  Go8f>el.      Tlie 
p(-o|»te  are  to  give  dollars  where  n<iw  ihcy 
give  pennies.     God  has  given  us  the  abil- 
ity.    It  involves  in   many  caces  Ifss  self- 
denial  to  give  a  dollar  than  a  generatioii 
ago  it  did  to  give  a  penny.      The  duty  ol 
giving  is  the  great  duty,  because  it  is  the 
great  need,  of  the   Church.       It  is  not 
,  something  that  if  we  are   very  good  w* 
!  may  pro[*erly  ex|>ect  will  tie  done.     It  it 
'  iluty.     Every    man  oii'j/tt   to  give.     It  is 
an  appeal  to  the  conscience,  not  I  he  heart 
I  Love  to  the  Lord  will  make  it   easy  and 
'delightful;  but  every  Chrislhtn  is  bound 
1*1  a^k   and   answer  the  iiuestion.    How 
much   ought    I    to  n'tvf  ?     What   is  my 
'duty  ?       He    who   goes  to    the   Word  of 
I  God  will  find  that  every  man''s  duty  is  al 
least  one-tenth,  and  more  as  God  prospers 


i 


I 


The  Argentine  Republic. 

The  Argentine  Republic  was  formerly  known  as  the 
"United  Provinces  of  the  Rio  de  la  Plata."  It  has  an 
area  of  1,125,086  square  miles,  and  a  population  in  1886 
of  about  3,100,000,  including  400,000  foreigners.  The 
president  is  elected  for  six  years.  He  must  be  Argentine 
by  birth  and  a  Roman  Catholic.  The  National  Congress 
consists  of  a  Senate  and  a  House  of  Deputies. 

Buenos  Ayres,  the  capital,  has  a  population  of  434,000. 
Modern  ideas  and  manners  of  life  prevail, 

*'  Buenos  Ayres  is  the  most  enterprising,  prosperous, 
and  wealthy  city  in  South  America — a  regular  Chicago — 
the  only  place  on  the  whole  continent  where  jieople  seem 
to  be  in  a  hurry,  and  where  everybody  you  meet  appears 
to  be  trying  to  overtake  the  man  ahead  of  him.  It  is  all 
bustle  and  life  night  and  day." 

"Twenty-three  lines  of  steamships  connect  the  Argen- 
tine Republic  with  the  markets  of  Europe,  and  from 
forty  to  sixty  vessels  are  sailing  back  and  forth  each 
month." 

"  There  are  banks  at  Buenos  Ayres  with  capital  greater 
than  any  in  the  United  States,  and  occupying  buildings 
finer  than  any  banking-house  in  New  York.  The  Pro- 
vincial Bank  has  a  capital  of  $33,000,000  and  $67,000,000 
of  deposits.  The  National  Bank  has  a  capital  of  $40,- 
000,000." 

"  There  are  more  daily  pa[>ers  in  Buenos  Ayres  than  in 
New  York  or  London — twenty-three  in  all.  Two  of  the 
dailies  are  published  in  the  English  language,  one  in 
French,  one  in  German,  one  in  Italian;  the  rest  are  in 
Spanish.  There  are  two  illustrated  weeklies,  and  three 
monthly  literary  magazines.  The  leading  daily.  La 
If  acton,  is  larger  than  the  New  York  Eveiiing  Post  and 
'has  a  circulation  of  thirty  thousand  copies." 

"  Buenos  .■\yres  has  its  parks,  boulevards,  and  race- 
courses, like  modern  cities;  in  fact,  there  is  nothing  in 
the  line  of  civilized  amusements  that  it  is  without. 
Everybody  keeps  a  carriage,  and  nearly  everybody 
rides." 

"The  two  Argentine  Universities,  under  the  jvatronage 
of  the  Government,  are  among  the  best  in  .America,  and 
rank  with  Yale  or  Harvard  in  curriculum  and  standard  of 
education.  The  public-school  system  is  also  under  the 
patronage  of  the  Government,  under  a  compul.sory  educa- 
tion law,  and  includes  all  grades  from  the  kindergarten 
to  the  normal  school.  There  are  thirty  colleges  and 
normal  schools  for  the  higher  education  of  men  and 
women  in  the  republic,  and  2,726  public  schools." 

"The  steamers  which  run  from  Buenos  Ayres  to  Monte- 
video and  up  the  river  to  Paraguay  are,  to  the  surprise 
of  every  traveller,  as  fine  and  gorgeous  as  those  on  Long 
Island  Sound." 

" 'Y\it  gauc/io  oi  Argentina  is  a  most  interesting  char- 
acter. The  gauchos  are  the  descendants  of  the  aristo- 
crat/c  Spanish  dons  and  Indian  women;  for  the  grandees 


and  hidalgos  who  once  ruled  these  colonies  did  not  hesi- 
tate to  seek  the  society  of  the  Pocahontases  of  the 
Guarani  race.  They  are  at  once  the  most  indolent  and 
the  most  active  of  human  beings;  for  when  they  are  not 
in  the  saddle,  devouring  space  on  the  back  of  a  tireless 
broncho,  they  are  sleeping  in  apathetic  indolence  among 
their  mistresses,  or  gambling  with  their  chums.  He 
recognizes  no  law  but  his  own  will  and  the  unwritten 
code  of  the  cattle-range,  and  all  violations  of  this  code 
are  punished  by  banishment  or  death.  Whoever  offends 
him  must  fight  or  fly,  and  his  vengeance  is  as  enduring 
as  it  is  vigilant.  The  statute  of  limitations  is  not 
recognized  by  him,  and  he  will  kill  an  enemy  he  has  not 
seen  for  a  quarter  of  a  century." 

'The  language  of  the  genuine  gaucho  is  a  mixture  of 
Spanish  and  the  (iuarani  Indian  tongue,  and  his  food  is 
beef  and  yerba  mate.  Ribs  of  beef  are  roasted  on  a  spit 
before  the  fire,  and  eaten  without  salt  or  bread,  and  the 
Paraguayan  tea  is  sucked  through  a  tube.  He  usually 
has  a  habitation  in  a  hut  at  the  headquarters  of  the  estancux 
upon  which  he  is  employed,  and  there  he  keeps  his  family. 
The  skill  with  which  he  handles  the  lasso  is  an  everlast- 
ing source  of  wonder," 

PROTESTANT    MISSIONS. 

The  South  .American  Missionary  Society  has  twelve 
stations  in  the  Argentine  Republic,  its  work  being  chiefly 
among  the  English-speaking  people. 

The  Methodist  E;jiscopal  Church  reports  in  Buenos 
Ayres  and  its  Dependencies,  4  missionaries,  221  members, 
275  probationers;  in  Rosario  and  its  Dependencies,  4  mis- 
sionaries, 97  members,  157  probationers.  There  are  13 
day-schools  with  over  1,100  scholars. 

The  American  Bible  Society  has  one  general  agent  in 
Argentina,  Rev.  A.  M.  Milne,  under  whose  superintend- 
ence colporteurs  are  at  work  in  Argentina,  Chili,  Uru- 
guay, and  Paraguay. 


The  Kepiihlic  of  Bolivia. 

Bolivia  is  estimated  to  have  an  area  of  840,000  square 
miles  and  a  population  of  2,300,000.  The  Indian  popu- 
lation is  estimated  at  one  million,  the  Mestizos  or  mixed 
races  at  650,000,  and  the  whites  at  650,000.  The  execu- 
tive power  is  vested  in  a  President,  and  the  legislative 
authority  rests  with  a  Congress  of  two  chambers,  called 
the  Senate  and  the  House  of  Representatives. 

The  principal  beast  of  burden  is  the  llama.  It  is 
docile,  patient,  sure-footed,  and  speedy,  and  can  carry  a 
burden  of  one  hundred  pounds.  It  is  about  as  large  as 
a  one-year-old  coU  and  has  a  heavy  coat  of  wool.  The 
vicuna,  a  sort  of  gazelle,  a  gemle,  timid  animal,  is  found 
in  large  numbers  in  the  interior  of  the  Andes.  It  is  fawn- 
colored  and  has  long,  S'>ft,  silken  hair.  The  guanaco  is 
supposed  to  be  a  cross  of  the  vicuna  and  the  llama,  and 
is  valuable  for  its  skin  and  flesh.  The  alpaca  is  a  sort  of 
cros-;  between  the  llama  and  the  sheep. 

The  mineral  wealth  of  Bolivia  is  proverbial.  The 
siher  mines  of  Potosi  have  long  been  celebrated  as  the 


EMFEROR  OF  BRAZIL. 

richest  in  the  world.  The  most  useful  of  all  the  natural 
products  is  tjuinine,  the  drug  made  from  the  bark  of  the 
cinchona  tree  which  was  discovered  in  Bolivia  by  a  Fran- 
ciscan friar,  and  was  called  cinchona,  in  honor  of  the 
Countess  of  Conchona,  whose  husband  was  the  Viceroy  of 
Peru.  She  introduced  it  into  Spain  as  a  remedy  for  fevers. 
The  most  numerous  of  the  Indian  tribes  are  the  Inca 
Indians  who  are  regarded  as  civilized.  They  are  mild  in 
character  and  lacking  in  energy  and  enterprise. 

Rev.  Dr.  Trumbull,  of  Chili,  says  of  Bolivia:  "  Millions 
Sit  in  darkness,  some  civilized  and  luxurious,  some  half 
civilized,  some  quite  barbarous,  but  all  without  any  worthy 
knowledge  of  the  Gospel,  without  any  knowledge  at  all  of 
the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  without  any  thorough  education 
tef  the  people  that  deserves  the  name.  The  extremest 
forms  of  idolatrous  practice  may  be  seen  in  the  churches  of 
their  inland  towns  and  villages.  So-called  Christian  cere- 
tnonies  are  really  orgies  of  dissipation;  revels,  instead  of 
l^ts  of  devotion;  feasts,  not  of  piety,  but  of  intemperance." 

PROTESTANT    MISSIONS. 

There  are  no  Protestant  missions  in  Bolivia.  A  school 
lias  been  established  at  La  Paz,  one  of  the  teachers  being 
!fcn  ordained  minister  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  it  is 
hoped  that  this  may  finally  result  in  direct  evangelistic 
ork. 

The  Eiii|»iro  at  Brazil. 
Brazil  is  divided   into  twenty  provinces,  with  an  area 
""^^  3.i'9«764  square  miles,  and  an  estimated  population  I 
in  1885  of  12,922,375.     The  legislative  power  is  vested 
«n  a  General  Assembly  which  consists  of  a  Senate  and  a 
'Chamber  of  Deputies.    The  executive  power  is  exercised  1 


by  the  sovereign  through  his  ministers.  The  reigning 
Emperor  is  Dora  Pedro  II.,  who  was  born  December  2, 
1825,  and  succeeded  to  the  throne  on  the  abdication  of 
his  father  April  7,  1831.  He  was  married  September  4, 
1843,  ^^  Theresa,  the  daughter  of  King  Francis  I.  of  the 
Two  Sicilies,  who  was  born  March  14,  1822.  The  heir 
to  the  throne  is  Princess  Isabel,  who  was  born  July  29, 
J 846,  and  was  married  October  if,  1864,  to  Prince  Louis 
of  Orleans,  Comte  L'Eu. 

"The  Emperor's  power  is  limited,  and  is  infinitely  less 
than  that  of  any  of  the  Presidents  of  the  South  Ameri- 
can Republics.  He  has  the  right  to  veto  acts  of  the 
national  legislature,  but  it  requires  only  a  majority  vote| 
to  override  it,  so  that  it  practically  amounts  to  nothing. 
The  senators  are  elected  for  life,  are  endowed  with  titles, 
and  their  duties  are  similar  to  those  of  the  peers  o£ 
Great  Britain.  The  Emperor  receives  from  the  state 
an  income  of  $400,000  per  annum,  but  he  is  a  poor  econ- 
omist, and  spends  it  all,  the  greater  part  in  mistaken 
charity.  When  the  Emperor  dies,  Brazil  will  become  a 
republic. 

"The  foreign  commerce  of  Brazil  is  in  the  hands  of 
the  English,  and  the  retail  commerce  in  the  hands  of  the 
French  and  Germans.  The  native  Portuguese  are  usually 
the  land  owners,  the  planters  and  professional  men  ;  and 
there  is  a  very  large  body  of  officials,  composed  to  a 
great  extent  of  the  decayed  aristocracy. 

"  Pretty  women  are  extremely  scarce  in  Brazil.  Their 
complexions  are  sallow,  and  they  all  have  a  bilious 
look.  The  women  are  invariably  fat  and  the  men  are 
invariably  lean.  The  complexions  of  the  women  are 
ruined  by  the  climate,  and  the  lives  of  indolence  they 


lead  give  them  a  tendency  to  obesity,  which  is  augmented 
by  the  excessive  use  of  sweet  meats.  At  six  o'clock 
every  morning  the  streets  are  full  of  women  on  their  way 
to  church,  at  seven  o'clock  they  are  on  their  way  to  their 
homes,  and  at  half  past  seven  there  is  not  one  to  be  seen. 
In  the  evening,  when  the  gas  is  lighted,  they  pour  from 
the  houses  into  the  streets,  the  parks,  the  ice  cream 
booths,  and  the  theatres.  There  they  appear  in  their 
Paris  finery,  overloaded  with  jewelry,  munching  candy, 
nibbling  ices,  and  gossiping.  A  Brazilian  women  does 
ot  go  a-shopping.  Servants  are  sent  for  samples.  The 
streets,  however,  swarm  day  and  night  with  gorgeously 
dressed  negro  women. 

The  total  abstinence  cause  has  few  if  any  supporters 
in  Brazil.  Everybody  drinks  —  men,  women,  and  chil- 
dren. The  police  records  show  that  men  do  get  drunk 
here,  but  they  are  very  seldom  seen.  The  laboring 
classes  drink  a  vile  beverage  called  casasch,  which  is 
made  of  the  juice  of  the  sugar  cane  in  the  regular  distil- 
lery fashion.  But  moderate  as  the  Brazilians  are  in  the 
use  of  liquors,  they  are  decidedly  immoderate  in  the  use 
of  coffee.  It  is  coffee  the  first  thing  in  the  morning  and 
the  last  thing  at  night,  coffee  at  meals  and  coffee  between 
meals. 

"The  native  dishes  of  Brazil  are  peculiar,  and  are  not 
palatable  to  those  who  do  not  care  for  an  unlimited 
amount  of  garlic.  In  fact,  a  stranger  going  into  the  in- 
terior cannot  find  anything  to  eat  but  boiled  eggs,  for 
these  are  the  only  articles  the  native  Brazilian  cook  can- 
not spoil.  Grease  and  garlic  do  not  penetrate  the  shells; 
but  even  eggs  are  unreliable,  for  the  natives  seem  to  have 
no  idea  of  any  difference  in  them,  and  use  them  in  all 
conditions  of  age,  and  often  in  the  transition  stage  of 
being. 

"  Among  the  important  articles  used  for  the  table  is 
jerked  beef.  Immense  quantities  of  it  are  imported 
from  the  .Argentine  Republic  and  Uruguay,  and  it  fur- 
nishes the  staple  food  for  the  slaves  on  the  plantations 
and  the  common  people  in  the  cities.  Jerked  beef  and 
beans  are  always  to  be  found  on  the  table,  and  both 
mixed  in  a  stew  with  plenty  of  garlic  compose  the  omni- 
present national  dish. 

"  As  everywhere  else  in  South  America,  the  Liberal 
element  in  Brazil  has  been  making  an  active  war  against 
the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  and  as  long  ago  as  1870  a 
law  was  passed  abolishing  monastic  institutions  in  the 
Empire  ;  but  that  legislation  was  more  liberal  than  that 
passed  and  carried  out  in  other  South  American  coun- 
tries, for  it  gave  the  religious  orders  ten  years  in  which 
to  dispose  of  their  property  and  close  up  their  affairs. 
This  period  e.xpired  in  i88o,  and  very  little  has  been 
done  by  the  monks  and  nuns  toward  complying  with  the 
law.  In  1S81  an  attempt  was  made  to  forcibly  close 
their  institutions,  but  an  appeal  was  made  to  the  courts, 
and  it  was  only  recently  that  a  decision  was  rendered 
sustaining  the  constitutionality  of  the  act  of  Congress 
and  imposing  a  tax  upon  all  real  estate  owned  by  the  re- 
h'gioas  orders,  and  proceedings  were  commenced  to  con- 


fiscate and  sell  their  property  for  the  non-payment  of 
taxes.  Until  ten  or  twelve  years  ago  the  political  leaders 
encouraged  the  superstitious  observances  of  the  Church 
in  order  to  secure  the  loyalty  of  the  priesthood,  but  the 
growth  of  Liberal  sentiment  has  been  so  great  that  the 
Church  has  been  robbed  of  the  terror  it  formerly  in- 
spired and  of  the  influence  which  it  possessed,  and  there 
has  been  mu<  h  encouragement  given  to  Protestants  who 
have  come  into  the  country  and  engaged  in  missionary 
work." 

On  May  13,  1888,  slavery  was  abolished  in  Brazil. 
Rev.  Dr.  Blackford,  missionary  at  Bahia,  Brazil,  writes 
on  May  15  :  , 

"  This  whole  land  is  to-day  exulting  over  the  final  ex- 
tinction of  slavery  which  was  proclaimed  two  days  ago. 
This  is  not  only  the  most  important,  but  the  most  re- 
markable fact  in  the  history  of  this  country.  The  bill 
was  presented  in  the  Chamber  of  Deputies  on  the  8th 
instant,  and  at  once  voted  on  its  first  reading.  On  the 
9th  and  loth  it  was  voted  on  the  second  and  third  read- 
ings, and  on  the  nth,  12th,  and  13th  it  was  voted  on  the 
first,  second  and  third  readings  in  the  Senate  and  imme- 
diately signed  by  the  princess  regent,  becoming  at  once  a 
law  to  go  into  immediate  effect.  Had  any  one  a  year  ago 
predicted  the  possibility  of  the  abolition  of  slavery  in 
Brazil  in  1888,  he  would  have  been  set  down  as  a 
dreamer.  It  is  but  the  prelude  to  other  and  hardly  less 
important  changes.  An  important  crisis  must  follow 
soon — social,  moral,  and  economic.  Never  was  there  a 
more  favorable  occasion  for  the  Church  of  Christ  to  do 
the  work  He  charged  her  with  for  this  country." 

PROTESTANT    MISSIONS. 

The  Southern  Baptist  Convention  of  the  United  States 
began  its  Brazilian  Mission  in  1881,  and  reported  last  May 
that  it  had  6  stations,  14  missionaries  and  helpers,  210 
members.  Last  year  49  were  baptized  and  $200  was 
given  by  the  mission. 

The  Southern  Presbyterian  Church  of  the  United 
States  reports  missions  at  Campinas,  Sao  Paulo,  Baga- 
gem,  Pernambuco,  Ceara,  and  .Manahao  and  19  mission- 
aries and  511  communicants. 

The  Northern  Presbyterian  Church  of  the  United 
States  began  its  Brazil  mission  in  Rio  de  Janeiro  in  1862. 
It  now  has  in  the  Empire  29  missions,  32  stations  and 
churches  with  2,098  members,  18  day  schools  with  493 
pupils,  The  principal  stations  are  Bahia,  Larangeiras, 
Campos,  Rio  de  Janeiro,  Sao  Paulo,  Sorocaba,  Rio  Claro, 
Brotas,  Coldas,  Campanha,  Botucatu  and  Corytiba. 

There  are  a  number  of  (ierman  Evangelical  churches 
that  were  organized  into  a  Synod  in  1886. 

The  American  Bible  Society  has  in  Brazil  one  genera] 
agent,  Rev,  H.  C.  Tucker,  and  several  colporteurs. 

There  are  independent  Evangelical  churches  in  Rio 
de  Janeiro  and  Pernambuco  that  were  organized  by  Dr. 
Kalley,  and  a  mission  in  Rio  Grande  do  Sul  under  the 
charge  of  Rev.  S.  Vanorden,  which  last  winter  was 
placed  under  the  care  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

The  South  American  Missionary  Society  has  missions 


REPUBLIC  OF  CHILI. 


in  Rio  dc  Janeiro,  Sao  Paulo,  Santos,  and  Pernambuco. 
chiefly  for  Seamen. 

Bishop  Taylor  reports  missions  at  Para,  Pernambuco, 
and  Manaos.     The  mission  at  Para  has  29  members. 

The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  has  lately  com- 
menced mission  work  in  the  southern  part  of  Brazil 
where  it  has  one  circuit  and  a  missionary. 

The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South,  commenced 
work  in  Brazil  in  1876.  It  had  last  January  5  ordained 
missionaries,  4  single  female  missionaries,  256  com- 
municants and  2  boarding  schools  with  107  pupils.  Two 
additional  ordained  missionaries  left  for  Brazil  in  June. 


Republic  of  ill  ill. 

Chili  declared  her  independence  of  Spain  in  1810  and 
effected  her  liberty  in  iSiS.  In  1880  the  area  of  the 
republic  was  estimated  at  196,785  square  miles,  with  a 
population  of  2.183.434,  Since  then  she  has  by  treaty 
with  the  Argentine  Republic  acquired  all  the  western  coast 
of  Patagonia,  and  by  a  war  with  Bolivia  and  Peru  secured 
other  territory.  The  census  of  November  26,  18S5, 
showed  there  were  twenty  provinces  and  three  territories, 
an  area  of  393,310  square  miles,  and  a  population  of 
2,520,442. 

The  legislative  power  is  vested  in  two  assemblies, 
called  the  Senate  and  the  Chamber  of  Deputies.  The 
Senate  is  composed  of  forty  members,  elected  for  the 
term  of  six  years;  the  Chamber  of  Deputies  of  115  mem- 
bers, chosen  for  three  years. 

"The  Chillano  is  the  Yankee  of  South  America — the 
most  active,  enterprising,  ingenious  and  thrifty  of  the 
Spanish-American  race — aggressive,  audacious,  and  arro- 
gant, quick  to  perceive,  quick  to  resent,  fierce  in  disposi- 
tion, cold-blooded,  and  cruel  as  a  cannibal.  As  a  soldier 
he  is  brave  to  recklessness,  and  a  sense  of  fear  is  unknown 
to  him.     His  endurance  is  as  great  as  his  courage. 

"  In  Chili  every  man  and  woman  is  named  after  the 
saint  whose  anniversary  is  nearest  the  day  on  which  he 
or  she  was  born,  and  that  saint  is  expected  to  look  after 
the  welfare  of  those  christened  in  his  or  her  honor. 

"  The  women  are  employed  as  streetcar  conductors. 
They  also  do  the  street-cleaning,  occupy  the  markets, 
keep  the  fruit-stands,  and  in  the  country  do  all  the  gar- 
den work. 

"  Everybody  goes  on  horseback ;  even  the  beggars 
ride. 

■"  In  Chili  there  has  been  no  confiscation  of  Church 
property  as  in  some  of  the  other  Republics,  and  at  the 
capital  there  are  still  over  two  thousand  monks  and  as 
many  nuns.  The  Jesuits  have  been  expelled  for  engag- 
ing in  conspiracy  against  the  Government,  but  the  other 
orders  of  friars  are  permitted  to  remain.  .\  dispute  be- 
tween the  archbishop  and  the  President  some  years  ago 
caused  the  former  to  retire  from  Chili,  and  the  Pope  sent 
over  a  nuncio  to  \.zy  and  arrange  matters;  but  this  legate 
criticised  the  Government  so  severely  from  the  pulpit  that 
he  was  given  a  passport  and  an  escort  of  military,  and 


now  there  are  no  relations  whatever  between  the  Pope 
and  Chili,  although  the  Catholic  faith  is  still  recognized 
by  the  Constitution  as  the  established  religion  of  the  Re- 
public. The  Liberal  party  has  a  majority  in  Congress, 
and  has  passed  several  laws  by  which  the  authority  and 
influence  of  the  Church  has  been  greatly  crippled." 

The  Rev.  J.  M.  Allis  writes  from  Chili  to  the  New 
Yotk  Obsener,  in  June  last,  giving  some  account  of  the 
struggle  that  has  been  going  on  between  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church  and  the  people.  He  says:  "  For  many 
years  the  spirit  of  reform  in  various  directions  has  pre- 
vailed in  Chili.  There  has  been  a  desire  for  better 
schools,  for  greater  freedom  from  Romanist  control,  and 
for  greater  liberty  in  political  matters.  In  some  of  these 
directions  much  progress  has  been  made;  but,  strange  to 
say,  the  least  real  advance  has  been  made  in  matters 
political.  The  machinery  of  politics  is  so  manipulated 
by  the  party  in  power  that  no  other  party  can  secure 
more  than  a  moiety  of  patronage,  and  cannot  have  a  bit 
of  a  chance  at  the  wires  which  move  the  parts  of  the 
political  machine. 

"  In  schools  there  has  been  a  great  advance,  the  fruits 
of  which  will  ere  long  appear.  The  last  Congress  in 
response  to  governmental  policy,  and  against  the  wishes 
of  the  conservatives  or  Catholic  party,  authorized  a  loan 
of  over  a  million  and  a  half  of  gold  for  jiublic  school 
buildings,  and  a  larger  sum  for  normal  schools,  these 
buildings  to  be  located  in  various  parts  of  Chili.  Besides 
this  the  Government  grants  aid  to  local  societies  which 
organize  and  direct  a  higher  grade  of  school  than  the 
former  class  of  government  free  schools.  These  schools 
also  are  free.  Their  expenses  are  met  by  monthly  sub- 
scriptions, together  with  government  aid.  In  securing 
any  change  in  the  constitution  of  Chili,  it  is  necessary 
that  the  proposed  amendment  shall  be  passed  affirma- 
tively by  two  successive  Congresses.  This  keeps  th 
measure  before  the  people  for  six  years,  as  each  Congress 
holds  for  three  years.  Some  years  ago  it  was  planned  to 
change  the  constitution  in  regard  to  the  marriage  law, 
and  in  regard  to  the  cemeteries,  and  also  in  regard  to  the 
law  of  registration  of  births  and  deaths.  The  amend- 
ments provided  for  civil  marriage,  leaving  the  religious 
ceremony  at  option  of  the  parties.  They  could  be  mar- 
ried by  the  clergyman  of  their  choice,  or  might  entirely 
dispense  with  such  ceremony.  The  civil  forms  alone 
were  legal  and  binding,  and  also  necessary. 

"  The  former  rule  of  cemeteries  was  that  these  burial- 
places  were  under  the  control  of  the  priesthood,  and  none 
but  good  Catholics  could  be  interred.  This  shut  out  from 
burial  all  Protestants,  all  unbelievers,  and  all  Catholics 
who  had  not  confessed  before  death,  or  who  had  fallen  un- 
der the  ban  of  the  Church.  To  correct  the  abuses  of  this 
condition  of  affairs,  the  amendment  provided  for  free 
cemeteries,  and  put  the  cemeteries  under  government 
control.  By  the  former  custom  in  the  matter  of  regis- 
tration the  records  were  all  in  the  hands  of  the  priests, 
whether  of  births  or  of  deaths.  No  child  could  be 
registered  utvlesa  it  Kid  btwv  Vi*.'^\\x.«.^  \s^  ■».  ^-jAwS^x^ 


priest.  This  was  changed  to  put  the  registration  of 
Ibirths  and  deaths,  as  well  as  of  marriages,  in  the  hands 
©f  the  Government.  In  the  matter  of  marriages,  the 
nnests  would  refuse  to  marry  a  Romanist  and  a  Protes- 
flant  without  a  dispensation  from  the  Pope.  They  also 
interfered  in  the  marriage  of  Romanist  women  with  men 
l«rho  had  discarded  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  jet  who 
might  not  be  Protestants.  These  amendments  all  duly 
jpa.ssed,  and  are  now  the  law  of  Chili.  The  next  raove- 
pnent  was  to  change  the  constitution  in  regard  to  a 
xecognition  of  any  other  worship.  The  present  form  of 
the  constitution  provided  that  only  Roman  Catholic  wor- 
•hip  in  public  could  be  permitted,  and  also  only  Roman 
Catholic  schools  could  be  allowed. 

"  There  had  been  passed  a  law  of  interpretation  which 
permitted  worship  other  than  Catholic  in  private  houses, 
and  permitting  parents  to  educate  their  own  children  in 
theirhomes,  but  there  was  to  be  no  public  worship  nor  pub- 
lic schools,  only  as  under  Roman  Catholic  management. 
The  oath  of  the  President  binds  him  to  sustain  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church.  The  amendment  provided  for  freedom 
of  worship  to  all  creeds  which  did  not  affect  public  order 
or  morals,  and  also  took  from  the  oath  of  the  President 
the  clause  referring  to  ihe  sustaining  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  church.  This  amendment  has  been  pending  for 
rix  years.  It  passed  successfully  one  Congress,  and  was 
Unfortunately  allowed  to  die  in  the  second.  The  ramifi- 
cation of  influences  leading  to  this  unfortunate  result  are 
a  bit  interesting. 

"  During  the  last  ten  years  the  archbishopric  has  been 
Vacmt,  because  the  Government  and  the  Pope  could  not 
Agree  as  to  who  should  be  an  hbishop.  Some  four  years 
ago  a  special  delegate  was  sent  from  Rome  to  try  to 
arrange  a  compromise;  but,  being  an  Italian,  he  was  some- 
what arrogant  and  meddlesome  in  matters  not  belonging 
to  him,  and  was  peremptorily  dismissed,  with  twenty-four 
hours  in  which  to  leave  the  country. 

"  After  a  lime  the  Roman  Pontiff  concluded  to  bend  a 
little,  and  an  archbishop  was  accepted  who  was  approved 
by  the  Chili  Government.  This  concession,  without 
doubt,  looked  forward  to  the  last  amendment.  The  new 
archbishop  has  taken  special  pains  to  tone  up  the  declin- 
ing devotion  to  Roman  interests.  He  has  visited  many 
localities  in  the  progress  of  his  duties,  confirming  candi- 
dates, and  everywhere  has  gone  according  to  the  most 
impressive  manner  of  such  high  Church  dignitaries.  He 
also  has  given  banquets,  or  these  have  been  given  by  ad- 
herents, and  many  a  weak-kneed  brother  has  received 
new  Catholic  strength  and  devotion  over  the  archbishop's 
turkey,  roast  beef,  and  claret. 

"  When  the  question  of  amendment  came  u|i  in  Con- 
fess, it  was  found  that  some  were  ready  to  pass  it,  but 
by  an  unhappy  vote,  the  consideration  of  this  question 
was  delayed  till  the  last  month  of  the  life  of  that  Con- 
gress. It  has  also  transpired,  that  in  pay  for  certain  votes 
to  carry  out  Government  plans  for  schools,  by  which 
immense  loans  were  voted  to  be  called  for,  many  of  the 
tnembers  of    the  last  Congress  had  accepted  lucrative 


appointments  frona  the  President,  and  by  the  fact  of 
being  under  Government  pay,  were  disqualified  to  act  as 
deputies  or  as  senators.  This  prevented  the  required 
two-thirds  being  on  hand  to  vote  the  amendment.  There 
was  a  discussion  as  to  whether  a  mere  majority  or  two- 
thirds  vote  would  be  able  to  pass  the  amendment.  Pend- 
ing the  action  of  Congress,  one  of  the  Ministers,  Senor 
Zanarta,  resigned.  The  President  wanted  to  fill  his 
place  with  a  Montt-Varista  man.  The  Montt-Varista 
party  is  a  sort  of  poUywog  party,  a  big  head,  but  no 
following.  It  is  com])osed  of  the  wealthy  families  who 
want  to  rule  Chili  in  their  own  interests.  When  the 
President  tried  to  put  a  Montt-Varista  man  in  the  Cabinet, 
all  the  rest  resigned.  From  that  moment  there  was  no 
quorum  in  the  Congress.  .After  a  few  days'  delay,  a  new 
Cabinet  was  formed,  but  without  a  Montt-Varista  repre- 
sentative. Meanwhile  the  archbishop  came  out  in  a  six- 
column  article,  a  pastoral  letter,  arguing  with  medieval 
reasons,  against  the  pending  constitutional  amendment. 
The  priests  of  Santiago  had  a  large  meeting  to  take 
action  against  this  amendment.  It  is  reported  that  while 
the  priests  were  in  session,  a  telegram  came  to  the  Presi- 
dent from  the  Pope,  saying  that  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church  would  submit  to  the  three  amendments  already 
passed:  civil  marriage,  civil  registry,  and  free  cemeteries, 
and  would  withdraw  the  execration  already  put  on  the 
cemeteries  if  in  exchange  the  proposed  amendment  should 
not  be  passed. 

"  The  bishop  who  was  presiding  at  the  meeting  of  the 
clergy,  received  a  communication  from  the  archbishop, 
and  announced  to  the  assembled  priests  that  the  Presi- 
dent had  written  to  the  archbishop,  saying  that  the  Gov- 
ernment would  not  press  the  amendment.  So  by  political 
weakness,  and  by  Roman  Catholic  manipulation,  this 
grand  step  in  advance  was  not  taken.  The  friends  of 
the  defeated  measure  console  themselves  by  the  hope  that 
the  next  movement  will  be  more  sweeping,  and  be  no  less 
than  a  complete  separation  of  Church  and  State." 

PRUIESTANT    MISSIONS. 

The  South  .-Vmerican  Missionary  Society  has  missions 
for  the  English  and  the  miners  at  Santiago,  Lota, 
Puchoco,  and  Chanaral. 

Bishop  Taylor  reports  missions  at  Concepcion.  San- 
tiago and  Coquimbo.  At  Concepcion  are  two  schools  and 
a  church  organization.  At  Santiago  is  a  very  fine  school 
building  and  a  prosperous  school.  .\t  Coquimbo  is  a 
good  school,  a  church  and  a  membership  of  36. 

The  Northern  Presbyterian  Church  has  in  Chili  8  or- 
dained and  S  lady  missionaries  aided  by  23  natives,  4 
churches  with  265  communicants,  2  schools  with  334 
scholars.  The  annual  report  made  last  May  says  :  "  A 
change  in  the  Constitution  has  recently  been  presented 
to  Congress  and  passed  in  the  lower  hou.se  by  a  vote  of 
55  to  9,  which  contemplates  the  securing  of  liberty  of 
worship.  It  places  all  religious  denominations  on  an 
eijual  footing,  and  strikes  out  from  the  oath  required  of 
the  President  the  pledge  that  he  will  sustain  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church.     Should  this  constltutiotvaJL  c.tvMN.<^jL  Vs^ 


L 


REPUBLIC  OF  COLOMBIA. 


effected  it  will  en- 
able our  schools  to 
become  incori>orat- 
ed,  and  give  the 
Mission  the  privi- 
lege of  holding  real 
estate." 


J. 

L 


Republic  of  Co- 
loDibia. 

Colombia  in  iS8i 
was  estimated  to 
have  an  area  of 
504,773  square 
miles  and  a  popu- 
lation of  4,000,000. 
it  comprises  nine 
states,  the  most  iin 
portant  of  which  i> 
Panama,  compris- 
ing the  whole  isth 
mus  of  that  name, 
known  historical! v 
as  the  Isthmus  ol 
Darien.  Here  i^ 
being  constructed 
a  ship  canal  under 
the  superintend-; 
ence  of  M.  de  Les- 
seps.  It  has  already 
costoverSioo.ooo,- 
000. 

The  executive 
authority  of  the 
Republic  vests  in  a 

President,  elected  for  two   years,  while  the   legislative 
power  is  in  a  Senate  and  a  House  of  Representatives, 

"At  the  time  of  the  Spanish  conquest,  in  1537,  the 
inhabitants  of  this  region  were  the  Chtbchas,  who, 
according  to  Quesada,  numbered  about  three-quarters  of 
a  million.  Their  form  of  government  was  essentially 
patriarchal,  and  their  habits  were  those  of  an  agricul- 
tural people  given  to  the  arts  of  peaceful  industry. 
Their  religion  contained  much  to  remind  us  of  the 
ancient  Buddhists.  It  imposed  none  of  those  revolting 
sacrifices  of  human  victims  which  marked  the  rituals  of 
the  Aztecs.  They  had  their  divine  Mediator  in  Bohica, 
or  Deity  of  Mercy,  Their  Chibchacum  corresponded  to 
the  Buddhist  god  of  agriculture.  Their  god  of  science, 
was  almost  identical  with  the  Buddhist  god  of  wisdom, 
as  represented  by  the  images  in  some  of  the  Chinese 
temples, 

"  Bogota,  the  capital  of  Colombia,  has  a  population  of 
loo.ooo.  It  is  built  chiefly  with  adobe-houses  that  have 
a  very  unprepossessing  appearance  on  the  exterior,  but 
the  interiors  of  many  of  the  houses  are  elegantly  fur- 
nished.      Society  is  very  exclusive,  and  strangers  call 


INDIAN  OK  THE  OPPBR  ORINOCO. 


first.  If  the  visit 
is  returned  the 
doors  of  STietyare 
opened.  The  pre- 
dominating lang- 
uage is  Spanish,  but 
all  the  upper  class- 
es speak  French, 

'"In  Colombia  al- 
most everyone  is  a 
writer  and  a  poet. 
Their  own  authors 
have  furnished  text 
books  on  political 
economy,  grammar, 
geography,  arith- 
methic,  and  art; 
while  philosophic- 
al, historical,  and 
biogrnphical  essays 
and  novels  furnish 
all  with  interesting 
reading,  theaothors 
^  being  protected  by 
>v'a  copyright  law 

"  The  people  are 
'\  given  to  games  of 
^chance.  Lotteries 
and  raffles  find 
many  devotees. 
Beggars  are  very 
plentiful.  There 
arc  many  musicians 
and  a  great  amount 
of  time  and  money 
is  spent  in  acquir- 


ing a  musical  education." 

The  houses  are  nearly  all  either  of  unbumt  brick  or 
mud  in  huge  blocks.  The  rooms  open  into  a  court  in 
the  centre  of  the  house. 

The  ruling  class  is  of  Spanish  blood,  but  the  mass  of 
the  i)eople  are  Indian,  whose  ancestors  were  enslaved  by 
their  conquerors. 

PRUTKSTANT    MISSIONS. 

The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
Ameiica  commenced  a  mission  in  Bogota  the  capital  of 
Colombia  in  1856,  but  it  has  not  succeeded  in  making 
much  impression  upon  the  people.  It  reported  last  May 
2  ordained  missionaries,  2  female  missionary  teachers,  5 
native  female  teachers,  i  church  with  68  communicants 
and  250  adhrrents,  17  pupils  in  a  girls'  boarding  school, 
28  girls  and  1 5  boys  in  a  day-school,  60  pupils  in  a  Sun- 
day-school. It  has  been  difficult  to  find  missionaries 
who  were  able  to  endure  the  climate.  The  missionaries 
have  also  met  with  great  opposition  from  the  Jesuits. 

Bishop  Taylor  has  a  mission  at  Colon  under  the  admin- 
istration of  Rev,  Mr.  Smith,  a  colored  local  preacher 
from  tUc  Island  of  Jamaica. 


Bepnblic  of  Ecuador. 

Ecuador  was  consiiiiii- 
ed  as  an  independent  State 
in  jSjo.  It  has  a  Presi- 
dent elected  for  four  years 
and  a  Congress  of  two 
Houses.  The  area  is  248,- 
370  square  miles,  and  a 
population  in  18S5  of 
1.004,651,  not  including 
an  unknown  number  of 
uncivilized  Indians.  There 
are  about  ico.ooo  of  whiles 
of  Spanish  descent,  300,- 
000  mixed,  and  600, coo 
pure  Indians. 

"  Bolivar  freed  Ecuador 
from  the  Spanish  yoke  as 
he  did  Colombia,  Venezu- 
ela, Bolivia,  and  Peru,  and 
it  was  one  of  the  five  States 
which  formed  the  United 
States  of  Colombia  under 
his  presidency  ;  but  the 
priests  had  such  a  hold 
upon  the  people  th.it  lib- 
erty could  not  live  in  an 
atmosphere  they  polluted, 
and  the  country  lapsed 
into  a  state  of  anarchy 
which  has  continued  ever 
since.  The  struggle  has 
been  between  the  progres- 
sive ele ment  and  the 
priests,  and  the  latter  have 
usually  triumphed.  It  is 
the  only  country  in  America  in  which  the  Romish 
Church  survives  as  the  Spaniards  left  it.  In  other  coun- 
tries popish  influence  has  been  destroyed,  and  the  rule 
which  prevails  everywhere  that  the  less  a  people  are  un- 
der the  control  of  that  Church  the  greater  their  prosper- 
ity, enlightenment,  and  progress  is  illustrated  in  Ecuador 
with  striking  force.  The  priests  control  the  Govern- 
ment in  all  its  branches,  dictate  its  laws  and  govern  their 
enforcement,  and  rule  the  country  as  absolutely  as  if  the 
Pope  were  its  king." 

"  The  social  and  political  condition  of  Ecuador  pre- 
sents a  picture  of  the  dark  ages.  There  is  not  a  news- 
paper printed  outside  of  the  city  of  Guayaquil,  and  the 
only  information  the  people  have  of  what  is  going  on  in 
the  world  is  gained  from  the  strangers  who  now  and  then 
visit  the  country,  and  from  a  class  of  peddlers  who  make 
periodical  trips,  traversing  the  whole  hemisphere  Irom 
Guatemala  to  Patagonia.  These  peddlers  are  curious 
fellows,  and  there  seems  to  be  a  regular  organization  of 
them.  They  practice  medicine,  sing  songs,  cure  diseased 
cattle,  mend  clocks,  carry  letters  and  messages  from 
pUce  to  place,  and  peddle  such  little  articles  as  are  used 


GITAJIUO  WOMAN*  OF  SOUTU  AMERICA. 


in  the  households  of  the 
natives." 

"  The  devotion  of  the 
Indians  of  Ecuador  and 
Peru  and  other  adjacent 
countries  to  the  memory 
of  their  king  who  was 
strangled  three  hundred 
and  fifty  years  ago,  is  very 
touching.  When  *  the  last 
of  the  Incas'  fell,  he  left 
his  people  in  perpetual 
mourning,  and  the  women 
wear  nothing  but  black  to- 
day. It  is  a  pathetic  cus- 
tom of  the  race  not  to 
show  upon  their  costumes 
the  slightest  hint  of  color. 
Over  a  short  black  skirt 
they  wear  a  sort  of  mantle, 
which  resembles  in  »p- 
pearance,  as  well  as  in  its 
use,  the  mantilla  of  Spain. 
It  is  drawn  over  their 
foreheads  and  across  their 
chins,  and  pinned  between 
the  shoulders.  Their  som- 
bre costume  gi^■es  them  a 
nun-like  appearance,which 
is  heightened  by  the  steal- 
thy, silent  way  in  which 
they  dart  through  the 
streets. 

"  Several  times  a  year 
they  have  feasts  or  cele- 
brations to  commemorate 
some  event  in  the  Inca  history.  They  never  laugh, 
and  scarcely  ever  smile;  they  have  no  songs  and  no 
amusements;  their  only  resemblance  to  music  is  a 
mournful  chant  which  they  give  in  unison  at  the  feasts 
which  are  intended  to  keep  alive  the  memories  of  the 
Incas.  They  cling  to  the  traditions  and  the  customs  of 
their  ancestors. 

"  The  Spaniards  are  the  aristocracy,  poor  but  proud — 
very  proud.  The  mixed  race  furnishes  the  mechanics 
and  artisans  while  the  Indians  till  the  soil  and  do  the 
drudgery." 

PROTESTANT   MISSIONS. 

There  are  no  Protestant  missions  in  Ecuador. 


Colonies  of  Oniaiia. 

Guiana  is  divided  among  the  British,  Dutch  and 
French.  British  Guiana  was  acquired  in  1803  and  has  a 
sea-coast  of  120  miles,  a  territory  embracing  about  109,- 
000  square  miles  and  a  population  in  18S5  of  269,330. 
Dutch  Guiana  is  called  Surinam  and  belongs  to  The 
Netherlands.     It  was  ac<\vLVTc<l  \'c\.  \^i\  -wv^  \v»k  •)^!s»'«^ 


2  20  miles  of  coast,  an  area  of  about  58,000  square  miles, 
and  a  population  of  about  57,000.  French  Guiana  is 
called  Cayennt.  It  was  acquired  in  1626.  It  has  an  area 
of  53,000  square  miles  and  a  population  of  about  25,000. 

In  British  Guiana  there  are  about  7,000  of  the  abo- 
rigines in  the  interior  belonging  chiefly  to  the  Arawak  and 
Carib  tribes  of  Indians.  There  are  also  a  large  number 
of  negroes,  Chinese,  coolies  from  India,  Europeans,  etc. 
There  are  a  large  number  of  sugar  estates  worked  by  the 
coolies,  and  a  few  cattle  farms.  The  climate  is  enervat- 
ing. There  are  three  counties,  viz.,  D<?merara,  Esse- 
quibo,  and  Berbice.  Georgetown,  the  capital,  is  in  Dem- 
erara  and  has  a  population  of  40,000.  New  Amsterdam, 
in  Berbice  has  a  population  of  6,000. 

In  Surinam  there  are  from  17,000  lo  20,000  bush 
negroes,  the  descendants  of  runaway  slaves,  holding  a 
pagan  religion  which  has  some  traces  of  Christianity. 
Their  chief  god  is  Gran  Gado  (grand  god),  his  wife  is 
Maria,  and  his  son  Jesi  Kist.  Various  other  minor  deities 
are  also  worshipped,  such  as  Ampuka,  the  bush-god,  Toni, 
the  water-god,  etc. 

PROTESTANT    MISSIONS. 

In  British  Guiana  are  missions  by  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, Church  of  Scotland,  Wesleyans,  Moravians,  and 
[London  Missionary  Society.  The  Church  of  England 
reports  69  churches  and  chapels  and  90,000  adherents, 
and  mission  work  is  being  carried  on  by  the  "  Society  for 
the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel."  The  Moravians  com- 
menced W'ork  in  1878  and  report  2  missionaries  and  595 
members.  The  London  Missionary  Society  commenced 
its  mission  in  1821  and  has  one  European  missionary,  3 
native  preachers,  480  members,  6  schools,  with  423 
scholars. 
Bepiiblic  of  Paraguay. 
Paraguay  gained  its  independence  from  Spain  in  181 1, 
The  executive  is  a  President  and  the  legislative  authority 
is  vested  in  a  Senate  and  a  House  of  Deputies.  The 
area  of  the  country  is  estimated  at  91,970  square  miles. 
At  a  census  taken  in  1879  the  population  was  found  to 
be  346,048  exclusive  of  60,000  semi-civilized  Indians,  and 
70,000  savage  Indians.  Nearly  ihreefourihs  of  the  entire 
territory  is  national  property. 

"  The  commerce  of  Paraguay  is  small,  although  rapidly 
increasing,  and  at  present  is  absorbed  in  that  of  Uruguay 
and  Argentina.  The  Government  is  mnking  an  honest 
and  patient  effort  to  educate  and  enlighten  the  people, 
and  in  comparison  with  its  poverty  and  scanty  revenues, 
is  expending  a  large  amount  of  money  in  maintaining  a 
system  of  free  schools. 

''The  people  are  quiet,  submissive  and  industrious, 
having  a  mixture  of  Spanish  blood  and  that  of  the  Guar- 
ani  Indians,  who  were  the  aboriginal  settlers  of  the  coun- 
try. Their  kinsmen  across  the  Paraguay  River,  in  the 
Argentine  Republic,  were  a  nomadic,  savage  tribe;  but 
the  tyranny  of  Lopez,  father  and  son,  took  the  spirit  out 
of  the  Paraguay  Indiaas,  and  they  are  now  domesticated, 


and   live  in  bamboo  huts,  cultivate  the  soil,  and  raise 
cattle. 

"  As  nature  has  provided  for  all  their  wants,  they  have 
no  great  incentive  to  labor,  and  the  enterprise  and  thrift 
of  the  country  is  generally  found  among  the  foreigners, 
from  whom  the  people  are,  however,  rapidly  learning  the 
ways  of  the  world  and  the  value  of  money.  The  men 
and  women  are  of  small  stature,  and  the  latter  are  usually 
very  pretty  when  young,  but  lose  their  beauty  of  figure 
and  feature  after  maternity.  They  are  innocent  and 
childish  in  their  amusements,  and  are  fond  of  singing  and 
dancing. 

"  The  women  are  scantily,  and  in  more  civilized  coun- 
tries would  be  considered  immodestly,  clad,  wearing 
nothing  but  a  white  tunic  of  native  cotton,  lied  around 
the  waist  with  a  girdle  of  some  gay  color,  often  hand- 
somely embroidered.  These  tunics  are  usually  fringed  at 
the  top  and  bottom  with  native  lace,  and  are  always 
scrupulously  clean.  Cleanliness  is  the  rule  in  Paraguay, 
and  it  extends  to  everything — dwellings,  furniture,  clothes 
and  person.  The  women  are  pretty  and  often  handsome. 
The  women  are  more  regardful  of  their  beauty  than 
in  other  counlries.  and  the  Paraguayan  girl  is  never 
without  a  bit  of  decoration,  ear-rings,  a  necklace,  a  bunch 
of  flowers,  or  something  of  that  sort;  but  they  all  smoke, 
young  and  old. 

"A  drink  called  chicha  is  made  of  mandicoa.  It  is  a 
rapid  intoxicant.  The  native  tea,  ^t  yerba  mate,  is  largely 
used.  It  grows  wild  in  Paraguay.  Paraguay  tobacco  is 
used  all  over  South  America,  It  is  rank,  black  and  full 
of  nicotine.  Everybody  smokes,  men,  women,  and  chil- 
dren— and  their  cigarettes  are  made  of  the  native  tobacco 
and  corn  husks.  No  industry  pays  so  well  in  Paraguay  as 
cattle-raising." 

PROTESTANT    MISSIONS. 

There  are  some  native  preachers  laboring  in  Paraguay 
under  the  direction  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Mission, 
the  headquarters  of  which  is  at  Buenos  Ayrcs. 


Republic  of  Pern. 

Peru  secured  it  freedom  from  Spanish  rule  in  1S24. 
The  executive  power  is  in  the  hands  of  a  President, 
assisted  by  two  Vice-Presidents.  The  legislative  power 
is  vested  in  a  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives.  It 
has  an  area  of  about  503,000  square  miles  and  a  popula- 
tion of  about  3,000,000,  of  whom  about  350,000  are  un- 
civilized Indians.  More  than  one-half  of  the  population 
are  aborigines  or  Indians,  and  half  of  the  remainder  be- 
long to  the  mixed  races,  "  Cholos  "  and  "  Zambos,"  The 
others  are  descendants  of  Spaniards,  except  about  18,000 
who  are  Italians,  French,  etc.,  and  50,000  Asiatics, 
chiefly  Chinese. 

"  In  Lima,  for  a  population  of  about  one  hundred  and 
tvvenly  thousand,  there  are  one  hundred  and  twenty-six 
Catholic  churches  and  twelve  monasteries  and  convents, 
and  the  same  religious  privileges  extend  all  over  Peru. 
There  is  no  Sunday  in  Peru.     The  shops  are  open  on 


that  day  as  usual,  and  in  the  afternoon  bullfights,  cock- 
fights, and  similar  entertainments  are  always  held. 

"  The  bones  of  Pizarro  lie  in  the  crypt  of  the  grand 
cathedral  whii.h  he  built  in  1540,  and  which  is  still  the 
most  imposing  ecclesiastical  edifice  in  all  America,  It 
is  said  to  have  cost  nine  million  dollars, 

"  The  Inca  women  in  Peru  and  Ecuador  are  not  all 
pretty.  They  are  dwarfish  in  stature,  broad  across  the 
shoulders,  and  resemble  in  feature  the  squaw  of  the 
iNorth  American  tribes,  except  that  they  have  the  almond- 
shaped  eyes  of  the  Mongolians;  and  it  is  probably  true 
that  the  Incas  were  of  the  same  origin  as  the  Chinese, 
for  their  customs,  their  adeptness  at  all  sorts  of  ingenious 
work,  and  their  manner  of  living  bear  a  striking  resem- 
blance to  those  of  the  interior  provinces  of  the  Chinese 
Empire.  The  Incas  have  their  blood  diluted  by  inter- 
marriage with  (he  lower  grades  of  the  Spanish  race;  and 
it  is  very  difficult  to  find  pure  natives  now.  The  people 
of  the  mixed  race  are  called  Cholos. 

"  It  is  very  difficult  to  secure  admission  to  the  aristo- 
cratic circles  of  Peru.  They  are  as  exclusive  as  any 
such  circle  in  the  world,  and  social  laws  are  rigid.  The 
fashionable  entertainment  in  Peru  is  bull  baiting.  The 
bull  is  not  killed,  as  in  Spain  and  Me.xico,  and  no  horses 
are  slaughtered  in  the  ring.  The  animal  is  simply  teased 
and  tortured  to  make  a  Liman  holiday. 

"There  are  four  daily  newsi^apers  in  Lima,  in  which 
are  published  cablegrams  from  all  parts  of  the  -world. 
They  are  edited  with  ability,  but  their  writers  indulge  in 
the  grandiose,  florid  style  that  sounds  very  funny  to  the 
plain-spoken  American. 

"All  the  houses  in  Lima  are  built  on  the  earthquake 
plan — either  of  great  thick  walls  of  adobe,  or  mere 
shacks  of  bamboo  reeds,  lashed  together  by  thongs  of 
rawhide,  and  plastered  within  and  without  with  thick 
layers  of  mud.  There  is  never  more  than  one  entrance 
to  a  house,  and  (hat  is  protected  first  by  a  great  iron 
grating,  and  then  by  solid  doors.  The  windows  are  cov- 
ered with  bars.  The  roofs  of  the  dwellings  are  always 
perfectly  flat,  and  among  the  common  people  are  used  as 
barn-yards  and  henneries." 

PROTESTANT   MISSIONS. 

There  is  a  mission  station  at  Iquique,  Peru,  belonging 
to  Bishop  Taylor's  missions.  The  first  of  this  year  there 
were  reported  seven  teachers  and  missionaries  and  a 
school  of  90  scholars.  The  American  Bible  Society  has 
an  agent  in  Peru,  the  Rev.  Francisco  Penzotli. 


Republic  of  Uruguay. 

The  independence  of  Uruguay  was  recognized  in  1828. 
The  President  is  the  executive,  and  the  Parliament  of 
Senate  and  Chamber  of  Representatives  constitutes  the 
legislative  authority.  The  area  of  Uruguay  is  estimated 
^'  73(538  square  miles,  and  the  population  in  1884  was 
593,248.  Of  the  total  population  about  two-thirds  are 
natives  mostly  of  mixed  race.  The  capital.  Monte- 
vi'deo,    with   suburbs,   had   in    the  year    1884   a   popu- 


lation  of    104472,    of    whom    about    one -third    were 
foreigners. 

"The  country  which  appears  on  the  map  as  Uruguay 
is  known  in  Souih  America  as  the  *  Banda  Oriental,' 
which,  being  interpreted,  means  the  '  Eastern  Strip,'  as 
it  was  once  a  part  of  the  Argentine  Republic,  which  in 
those  days  was  known  as  the  *  Banda  Occidental.'  Uru. 
guay  is  the  old  Indian  name,  and  the  legal  one,  being 
recognized  by  the  Constitution.  It  is  the  smallest  inde- 
pendent Stale  in  South  .America,  and  in  its  agricultural 
and  pastoral  resources  the  richest,  with  undiscovered  pos- 
sibilities in  the  mineral  way. 

"Although  Uruguay  is  as  much  of  an  absolute  mon- 
archy to- day  as  exists  on  the  face  of  the  earth,  her  peo- 
ple have  peace  and  prosperity,  her  development  is  being 
hastened  by  large  works  of  internal  improvement,  her 
population  is  increasing  rapidly,  her  commerce  is  assum- 
ing immense  proportions,  and  she  is  making  more  rapid 
strides  towards  greatness  than  any  other  country  in  South 
.\merica,  except  her  neighbor  across  the  River  Plate. 
With  a  republican  form  of  government  guaranteed  by  the 
constitution,  with  civil  and  religious  freedom  as  the 
foundation-stone  of  the  nation,  the  will  of  the  President 
is  as  absolute  and  final  as  was  that  of  the  ex-King  Thee- 
baw. 

'"  It  is  said  that  there  is  not  ati  acre  of  unproductive 
land  in  all  Uruguay,  and  that  living  is  cheaper  there  than 
anywhere  else.  A  large  proportion  of  the  wealth  of 
Uruguay  is  in  the  hands  of  foreigners.  The  aborigines 
are  totally  exterminated.  Of  the  500,000  population, 
166,000  are  said  to  be  of  foreign  nativity,  and  most  of 
them  have  come  in  within  the  last  ten  years.  The  great 
wealth  of  Uruguay  is  at  present  in  cattle  and  sheep,  and 
its  chief  exports  are  wool  and  beef. 

"It  is  claimed  that  Montevideo  is  the  most  healthy 
city  in  the  world,  and  there  is  no  reason  why  it  should 
not  be.  as  the  natural  drainage  is  perfect,  and  the  climate 
is  about  like  that  of  Tennessee,  the  cold  weather  of 
winter  being  moderated  by  the  Gulf  Stream  from  the 
ocean,  and  the  heat  of  summer  by  the  sea-breeze  that 
seldom  fails  10  perform  its  grateful  service.  When  it  is 
not  June  in  Uruguay  it  is  October — never  too  hot  and 
never  too  cold." 

*'  There  are  many  beautiful  residences  and  fine  stores 
in  Montevideo,  and  everything  that  can  be  bought  in 
Paris  can  be  found  there.  The  ladies  dress  in  the  most 
stylish  of  Paris  fashions,  and  among  the  aristocracy  the 
social  life  is  very  gay.  The  people  are  highly  educated, 
are  making  money  quickly,  and  spend  it  like  princes. 
The  Hotel  Oriental  is  the  best  in  South  America,  being 
built  of  Italian  marble  and  luxuriously  furnished. 

"There  are  hospitals,  asylums,  and  other  benevolent 
institutions,  supported  by  public  and  private  charity; 
two  Protestant  churches,  Protestant  schools,  fifty-five 
miles  of  street  railways,  carrying  nine  million  passengers 
a  year,  boulevards  and  parks,  gas  and  electric  lights,  and 
I  telephones  without  number. 
I      "  The  ladies  of  Uruguay  are  considered  to  rank  next 


to  their  sisters  of  Peru  in  beauty,  and  there  is  something 
about  the  atmosphere  which  gives  their  complexion  a 
purity  and  clearness  that  is  not  found  among  ladies  of 
any  other  country. 

'*  Under  the  constitution,  the  established  religion  of 
the  country  is  the  Roman  Catholic,  and  the  archbishop 
was  formerly  a  greater  man  than  the  Tresident,  being  the 
final  authority  in  matters  political  as  well  as  spiritual, 
but  for  several  years  the  Church  has  seen  itself  stripped 
of  its  ancient  prerogatives,  and  its  occupation  and  in- 
icome  gradually  restricted  by  the  enactment  of  laws  con- 
ferring upon  the  civil  magistrates  duties  which  were  for- 
merly within  the  jurisdiction  of  the  priests  alone. 

"Montevideo,  with  a  population  of  125,000,  has  23 
daily  papers,  more  in  proportion  to  its  population,  than 
any  other  city  in  the  world;  three  times  as  many  as  Lon- 
don, and  nearly  twice  as  many  as  New  York.  The  South 
American  papers  are  not  published  so  much  for  the  dis- 
semiriation  of  news  as  for  the  propagation  of  ideas." 

PROTESTANT    MISSIONS. 

There  are  two  mission  stations  under  the  charge  of  the 
South  American  Missionary  Society,  but  the  most  impor- 
tant work  is  being  conducted  by  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  which  has  two  churches  in  Montevideo  and  sev- 
eral circuits  in  the  other  towns  and  villages,  and  reports 
for  Montevideo  and  its  Dependencies  4  missionaries,  240 
members,  290  probationers,  21  day-schools  with  980 
scholars. 


The  Repnblic  of  Venezuela. 

Venezuela  was  formed  ii>  1S30.  "  At  the  head  of  the 
central  executive  government  stands  a  President,  elected 
for  the  term  of  two  years,  exercising  his  functions  through 
six  ministers,  and  a  Federal  Council  of  sixteen  members. 
The  Federal  Council  is  appointed  by  the  Congress  every 
two  years;  the  Council  choose  a  President,  who  is  also 
the  President  of  the  Republic.  The  President  has  no  veto 
power.  The  legislation  for  the  whole  republic  is  vested 
in  a  Congress  of  two  Houses  called  the  Senate  and  the 
House  of  Representatives.  The  Roman  Catholic  is  the 
Slate  religion,  but  there  is  toleration  of  all  others,  though 
they  are  not  permitted  any  external  manifestations." 

The  area  of  Venezuela  w.is  estimated  in  18S4  at  632,695 
square  miles,  and  a  population  of  2,121,988.  Education 
is  compulsory. 

"The  country  could  sustain  a  population  of  100,000,000, 
for  the  soil  is  exceedingly  rich,  and  produces  two  crops 
a  year  without  fertilization  or  irrigation.  The  schools 
■are  supported  by  the  Federal  Government  from  the  reve- 
nues of  the  Post-office  and  a  trade  license  system. 

"  Formerly  the  legitimacy  of  a  child  and  permission  to 
Ibury  the  dead  could  be  acknowledged  by  the  Church 
alone,  but  the  republic  has  confiscated  all  the  cemeteries. 
pnd  opened  the  gates  to  those  of  every  faith,  Jew  or  Gen- 
ie, Protestant  or  Catholic. 

"The  etiquette  governing  the  habits  of  the  ladies  is 

e  same  that  exists  in  Mexico  and  other  Spanish-Amer- 
can  countries,  it  not  being  proper  for  them  to  appear 


alone  upon  the  streets  or  in  public  places.  They  go  to 
mass  accompanied  by  a  colored  woman  as  a  duenna,  who 
carries  a  chair  for  her  mistress  to  sit  upon  during  ser- 
vice, there  being  no  seats  or  pews  in  the  churches.  In 
the  evening  women  are  seen  in  large  numbers  upon  the 
streets,  and  at  the  plaza  where  the  band  plays  they  swarm 
in  gayly  dressed  crowds.  Their  features  are  usually  of 
artistic  perfection,  and  their  figures  Venus-like.  The 
upper  classes  have  no  national  costume,  but  dress  in  the 
latest  Paris  styles." 

PROTESTANT    MISSIONS. 

The  only  Protestant  Missionary  in  Venezuela  is  Rev. 
W.  M.  Patterson,  D.D.,  agent  of  the  American  Bible  So- 
ciety.    He  writes  from  Caracas,  June  30,  1888; 

"The  depository  in  this  city  is  most  admirably  situ- 
ated. It  was  opened  for  the  sale  of  Bibles,  by  license  of 
the  government,  June  i,  1888.  A  nice  large  show- 
window  presents  not  only  specimens  of  our  stock  with 
prices,  but  also  the  open  Bible,  to  the  passer-by  on  a 
thronged  street.  Readers  are  constantly  at  the  window, 
and  frequently  very  interesting  discussions  are  over- 
heard. One  gentlemen,  who  declared  he  'would  not 
give  a  pinch  of  dirt  for  one  of  the  Protestant  Bibles,'  has 
since  paid  his  money  for  one,  and  attends  Protestant 
preaching.  The  priests  do  everything  possible  to  pre- 
vent the  people  from  buying  or  reading  the  Bible.  So 
far  our  sales  have  been  almost  confined  to  the  deposi- 
tory, or  at  least,  to  this  city.  Persons  from  other  cities 
will  come  to  buy  as  soon  as  the  location  becomes  known. 
I  think  this  permanent  establishment  at  the  capital  of  the 
republic  will  recommend  our  work  to  the  confidence  of 
the  people. 

"  Bible  work  has  not  yet  been  commenced  in  other 
parts  of  the  country,  because:  i.  We  have  been  in  the 
field  only  about  two  months;  2.  We  reached  here  just 
before  the  beginning  of  the  rainy  season,  when  it  is  diffi- 
cult to  travel  ;  3.  Some  parts  of  the  country  are  troubled 
by  the  revolutionists;  4.  So  far  it  has  been  impossible  to- 
get  colporteurs, 

"By  permission  from  the  president  of  the  republic  a 
suitable  hall  in  a  good  location  has  been  procured,  and 
public  services  established  in  this  city,  the  expenses  being 
paid  by  friends  on  the  ground.  Thus  I  have  been  en- 
abled to  deliver  several  discourses  on  Bible  subjects  and 
on  the  Scriptures  themselves.  These  services  are  held 
regularly  every  Sunday,  and  are  attended  by  as  many  as 
can  crowd  into  our  hall.  In  this  manner  quite  an  in- 
terest has  been  awakened  in  the  community  on  the  sub- 
ject of  the  Scriptures  and  Protestantism.  The  priests 
oppose  us  through  the  papers,  from  the  pulpit,  and  pri- 
vately. When  they  pass  us  on  the  streets  they  cross 
themselves  to  preserve  their  holiness.  They  tell  the 
people  our  Bible  is  not  from  God  ;  that  we  are  devils, 
and  all  will  be  excommunicated  who  attend  our  services 
or  buy  our  books.  Our  congregation  would  no  doubt  be 
broken  up,  but  for  the  guards  furnished  us  by  the  gov- 
ernment. Financial  interest  and  social  influence  pre- 
vent many  from  declaring  in  favor  o{  PtQVt«ca."sv\k'wa.-.,\K^ 


is  wonderful  how  many  in  so  short  a  time  have  more 

)r  less  identified  themselves  with  us  in  the  face  ot  such 

)pposition.     When  we  get  a  good  corps  of  colporteurs  in 

the  field  and  more  missionary  help,  we  hope  to  see  the 

)0<1  work  move  forward." 


Bible    Work    in    Argentina    and    Adjacent 
Conntries. 

Y  REV.  A.  M.  MILNE,  AGENT  OF  AMERICAN  BIBLE  SOCIETY. 

Before  this  can  reach  you  the   report  of   Bible  work 

ione  under   my   superintendence  during  the   past  year 

Ipifill  have  already  been  published  in  the  Seventieth  An- 

Bual  Report  of   the  American  Bible  Society,  and  up  till 

^e  present  there  is  little  additional   that  is   new  or  im- 

>ortant  beyond  the  fact  that  the  society  is  making  vigorous 

Kfiforts  to  occupy  with  accredited  agents  the  countries  it 

lias  opened  to  Bible  work  in  South  America. 

This  field  that  formerly  embraced  Argentina,  Uruguay, 
Paraguay,  Bolivia  and  south  of  Brazil,  has  been  extended 
by  the  addition  of  the  Pacific  coast  up  to  the  Republic 
of  Colombia,  and  the  new  addition  placed  under  the 
immediate  supervision  of  an  assistant-agent,  Rev.  F.  Pen- 
zotti,  already  well  experienced  in  Bible  distribution.  He 
itarted  for  Peru  at  the  close  of  last  year  and  would  have 
proceeded  at  once  to  Lima  had  it  not  been  for  quaran- 
tine regulations  consequent  on  cholera  in  Chili.  Due 
to  these  he  turned  aside  for  a  season  to  the  provinces  of 
Tacna  and  Tarapaca,  ceded  (o  Chili  at  the  close  of  the 
late  war.  Here  important  work  has  been  accomplished 
by  Mr.  Penzotti  and  his  colporteurs  and  much  interest 
ias  been  manifested  by  the  iieoj}Ie  both  in  respect  to  the 
Scriptures  and  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel. 

The  cholera  has  now  disappeared  and  by  this  time 
IHr,  Penzotti  has  no  doubt  reached  Lima,  the  assigned 
centre  of  the  operations  of  the  American  Bible  Society  on 
Ihe  Pacific  coast  of  South  America. 

In  the  Republic  of  Colombia  Rev.  Milton  E.  Ca!d- 
^well,  of  the  Presbyterian  Mission,  who  entered  so 
heartily  into  our  plans  for  Bible  distribution  in  1886, 
has  not  suffered  his  zeal  in  any  degree  to  flag.  On  the 
contrary  this  dejiartment  of  missionary  work  has  been 
^specially  attended  to  with  corresponding  results.  In 
Venezuela  the  work  we  inaugurated  in  t886,  has  never 
been  abandoned.  The  appointment  of  Dr.  W.  M.  Patter- 
son, an  experienced  missionary  from  Mexico,  to  this  new 
*nd  needy  field,  will  doubtless  be  productive  of  great 
blessing  to  the  whole  of  that  part  of  South  America. 
May  God  in  His  good  providence  speedily  provide  an 
equally  well  qualified  man  for  Central  America. 

During  the  past  year  the  circulation  of  Scriptures  in 
this  field  was  17,316  copies,  with  $3,670.04  U.  S.  gold 
proceeds  from  sales.  Added  to  the  distribution  of 
former  years  it  brings  up  the  circulation  of  La  Plata 
Agency  to  204,305  copies   with  $43,497.80    U.  S.  gold 

[roceeds. 
With  an  enlargement  of  field  and  force  we  look  for- 



ward  to  a  very  considerable  increase  during  the  current 
year, 

Buenos  Avres,  June  28,  1888. 


The  Pelican  Procession  in  Chill. 

Mrs.  Robinson  wrote  from  Quillota,  April  20,  1888, 
regarding  this  procession,  which  so  far  as  known,  is 
celebrated  nowhere  else  in  the  world. 

Holy  Week,  including  Palm  Sunday  and  Easter, 
was  one  of  interest  to  the  great  majority  of  this  people, 
and  to  us  who  witnessed  its  ceremonies  for  the  first 
time. 

The  celebration  of  "Good  Friday"  brought  together 
hundreds  of  people,  many  coming  from  neighboring 
towns.  From  Wednesday  to  Monday  banks  were  closed, 
and  business  partially  suspended.  From  early  morning 
of  Good  Friday,  people. began  to  gather  in  the  Plaza, 
seated  under  the  trees,  and  on  the  curb-stone  on  the 
shady  side  of  the  street.  About  three  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon,  a  dozen  men  or  so,  dressed  as  Roman  soldiers, 
marched  up  the  street.  Their  clothing  was  of  bright 
colors,  on  the  head  a  helmet,  in  the  right  hand  a  long 
spear,  and  in  the  left  a  large  shield;  all  made  of  tin  or 
material  covered  with  tin  foil.  Fronting  on  the  Plaza  is 
a  large,  unfinished  church,  in  the  front  of  which  are  three 
door  or  window  openings.  These  were  draped  on  the 
outside  with  black  curtains  edged  with  white  and  looped 
back  at  the  sides,  revealing  in  each  a  large  cross,  the 
centre  one  from  twelve  to  fifteen  feet  high.  In  front  of 
this  a  platform  was  erected,  with  steps.  Up  these  steps 
these  Roman  soldiers  marched,  took  out  of  a  box  a  life- 
size  image  of  the  Saviour,  and  nailed  it  to  the  cross  in 
the  centre  space.  All  around  were  hundreds  of  people, 
and  some  of  the  more  devout  removed  their  hats  at  this 
juncture.  There  did  not  seem  to  be  any  adoration, 
nearly  every  one,  like  ourselves,  appearing  to  have  come 
out  of  curiosity. 

Here  and  there  on  the  street  were  images,  in  front  of 
which  was  the  usual  box  for  offerings,  watched  over  by 
men  who  wore  a  long,  black  robe  belted  at  the  waist, 
and  on  the  head  a  cone-shaped  hat,  surely  a  yard  high. 
They  are  called  "Cucuruchos"  (cornucopia),  from  the 
shape  of  their  hats,  I  presume.  In  their  hands  they 
carried  a  small  green  box  with  a  cross  on  it,  in  which  they 
received  donations.  For  a  few  weeks  previous  I  had  seen 
them  on  the  street,  wondering  why  they  did  not  look  so 
ridiculous  to  others  as  to  me.  They  were  soliciting 
funds  for  the  celebration  of  Good  Friday. 

This  "  Procession  del  Pelicano  "  in  the  evening  was 
one  of  great  display.  .Mong  the  streets  were  small 
platforms,  resting  temporarily  on  tables.  They  were 
used  to  hold  images,  angels,  etc.,  to  be  carried  in  the 
procession.  The  angels  were  little  girls  in  white  dresses 
covered  with  tinsel,  as  were  also  their  wings  and  crown. 
In  a  temporary  pulpit  covered  with  black,  a  priest  in 
white  robes  delivered  an  address;  but  I  know  too  little 
Spanish  to  interpret  it.  .\t  the  conclusion  o(  tKe.  ».d.<is*a«v. 


448 


NEED  FOR  PRO  TESTA: 


^SION ARIES  IN  SOUTH  AMERICA. 


thousands  of  candles  were  lighied,  and  the  procession 
moved.  The  platforms  were  each  carried  on  the  shoul- 
ders of  six  or  eight  men.  On  one  was  an  image  of  the 
Saviour  and  a  little  girl  (angel)  extending  to  Him  a  goblet 
of  something  that  looked  like  wine;  on  another  the 
Saviour  bearing  His  cross;  still  another,  of  the  Redeemer 
on  the  cross,  with  images  of  Mary  and  other  women 
around  its  base.  Nearly  at  the  end  of  the  column  was  a 
representation  of  a  large  pelican  which  gives  name  to 
the  procession.  The  popular  tradition  that  the  pelican 
nourishes  its  young  with  its  own  blood  gave  rise, 
probably,  to  this  mode  of  illustrating  the  sacrifice  of 
Christ.  The  "Cucuruchos"  headed  the  procession,  and 
little  boys  in  white  robes  swung  burning  censers  in  front 
of  the  images. 

One  of  the  newspapers  in  recounting  the  details  regret- 
ted that  the  ceremonies  resulted  in  so  much  drunkenness 
and  disorder,  and  stated  that  there  were  from  eighty  to 
one  hundred  persons  in  the  station-house  that  n  ight 
Indeed,  it  was  but  a  grand  holiday.  Its  effects  were 
obvious  even  on  the  Sabbath,  though  in  the  morning 
bells  announced  the  usual  mass  and  procession. 

General   feasting  lasting  far  into  the  night  ended  the 
obser\'ance   of   "  Holy    Week  "  in    Quillota. —  Woman 
Work  for  Woman. 


Need   for  Protestant    Missionaries  in 
America. 


South 


RV    RtV.  J.   M.    ALLIS. 

It  is  not  possible  forme  to  tell  a  full  story  of  the  state 
of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  in  South  America,  for  it 
is  such  a  huge  secret  society  that  many  items  of  its  his- 
tory never  see  light.  I  want  to  affirm  with  all  earnest- 
ness that  it  is  true  here  as  it  is  true  in  the  United  States, 
there  are  in  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  many  truly 
Christian  people,  and  I  doubt  not  but  there  are  many  Chris- 
tian priests.  These  are  no  doubt  also  living  the  Christian 
life  up  to  the  limit  of  their  knowledge  and  opportunities. 

The  Roman  Catholic  Church  is  to  be  studied  in  two 
ways,  as  also  is  any  other  Church  organisation,  in  deter 
mining  its  fruits,  in  order  to  determine  whether  it  be  a 
good  tree  or  not.  The  Roman  Catholic  Church,  as  well 
as  the  Protestant  Church,  must  be  known  by  its  fruits. 
As  we  judge  the  Romanists,  so  they  have  a  right  to  judge 
us.  In  the  matter  of  missions  to  one  or  to  the  other,  it 
may  be  noted  in  passing  that  the  efforts  of  the  Romanists 
in  the  United  States  are  to  secure  that  country  to  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church  and  not  to  make  the  Americans 
Christians.  While  the  aim  of  Protestant  missions  to 
Romish  countries  is  to  bring  the  people  to  Christ. 

Looking  at  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  as  a  national 
influence,  one  needs  but  to  notice  two  facts  to  see  that 
something  is  wrong  in  that  Church. 

I.  The  distinctively  Roman  countries,  those  in  which 
Roman  influence  has  predominated  for  any  length  of 
time,  are  all  far,  far  behind  Protestant  countries  in  every 
quality  that  makes  a   nation  prosperous,  great  or  noble 


Compare  Spain,  Portugal,  and  even  France,  though  t!ie 
latter  is  struggling  out  of  the  choking  grip,  compare  these 
countries  with  England  or  the  United  States.  Look  it 
the  countries  of  South  America,  not  one  of  which  h« 
made  any  real  advance  in  the  300  years  of  their  history, 
until  of  late,  as  they  have  been  breaking  away  from 
Rome  and  are  demanding  freedom  of  conscience,  atv 
open  Bible,  and  the  full  education  of  the  people. 

2.  Let  it  also  be  noted  that  countries  once  distinctively 
Roman  Catholic,  have  been  more  and  more  seekin);  to 
throw  off  the  Romanist  yoke.  Italy  has  cast  aside  the 
temporal  rule  of  the  Pope.  Years  ago  Chili  expelled  the 
Jesuits,  now  so  greatly  coddled  by  Pope  Leo  XIII. 

Peru  only  six  months  ago,  at  the  earnest  and  enthu- 
siastic demand  of  the  people,  expelled  this  pestiferous 
order.  Why,  if  Romanism  is  true  Christianity,  has  it 
been  a  blight  worse  than  any  physical  parasite  that  cin 
be  named  to  those  countries  where  it  has  succeeded  in 
securing  permanent  foothold?  It  takes  not  only  the 
physical  life  of  a  nation,  but  it  saps  the  vitality  from  the 
conscience  of  the  nation  that  gives  it  full  sway.  The 
Latin  conscience,  whether  you  examine  it  on  the  Tiber,  or 
the  Seine,  or  the  Tagus  in  Europe,  or  on  the  Amazon,  or 
the  Plata,  or  the  Mapocho  in  South  America,  is  a  most  un- 
certain faculty,  and  can  only  be  trusted  as  it  is  bound  by 
external  restraints.  Why,  if  Romanism  is  true,  has  it  been 
true,  and  is  it  true,  that  the  older  Roman  Ca  tholic  counlriei 
are  laying  aside  Roman  Catholicism?  and  why  arc  io 
many  in  these  countries,  not  only  not  Rotnanists.  but  in 
giving  up  the  religion  of  Rome  are  casting  away  the 
Gospel  also?  These  cannot  see  that  any  good  c  an  come 
out  of  Nazareth,  for  they  have  been  so  long  deceived  by 
pretended  followers  of  the  Nazarene  that  they  class  all 
who  represent  Him  as  false. 

The  countries  of  South  America  are  confessedly  Ro- 
man in  the  acknowledged  religion  of  the  land.  In  Chili 
it  is  permitted  to  any  man  to  worship  God  according  to 
the  dictates  of  his  own  conscience.  The  law  protects 
any  company  of  Christians  in  their  worship  and  in  their 
work.  Bolivia,  Peru  and  Ecuador  are  not  so  free.  The 
milter  has  not  been  tested  in  these  countries,  only  there 
is  foreign  worship  in  Callao  and  Lima,  Peru,  none  in  the 
other  two  countries  named.  The  agent  of  the  American 
Bible  Society  was  permitted  to  enter  Peru  and  Bolivia 
and  sell  Bibles,  but  contrary  to  the  wish  and  consent  of 
priests.  This  is  a  gain.  In  Ecuador  the  right  was 
denied. 

Bolivia  is  becoming  dissatisfied  with  the  priestly  way 
of  carrying  on  affairs.  The  writer  was  in  that  country 
last  summer,  and  secured  the  co-operation  of  a  large 
number  of  prominent  men  to  the  enterprise  of  starting 
high-grade  school  with  Protestant  professors  from  the 
United  States.  For  this  w  irk  nearly  $10,000  were  sub- 
scribed with  which  to  buy  furniture  and  books,  and  t 
pay  the  passage  of  the  teachers  from  the  L^niled  States, 
and  sixty  children  were  pledged  as  scholars.  This  shows 
a  drifting  from  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  because  ofi 
a  decided  dislike  of  her  methods  of  instruction. 


I 
I 

I 
I 


'I 


THE  OUTLOOK  FOR  PROTESTANT  MISSIONS  IN  SOUTH  AMERICA. 


449 


There  is  another  trouble  which  makes  it  im[ierativ(.'  that 
ihcrc  be  evangelical  representatives  of  the  Gospel  work- 
mg  in  Roman  Catholic  countries. 

Thii  is  the  known  and  too  general  immoral  character 
of  the  priests,  and  this  is  the  way  they  are  willing  to 
make  merchandise  of  religion  and  in  their  personal 
habits.  There  is  little  done  in  the  way  of  ritual  service 
without  pay  in  the  Roman  Church.  The  funerals  are 
exceedingly  costly.  WTiere  rich  people,  for  pride's  sake, 
demand  and  are  willing  to  pay  for  decorations,  there 
can  be  no  blame  attached  to  those  who  do  the  work  and 
take  the  pay  for  it;  but  when  the  poor  are  especially 
required  to  pay  or  not  get  the  benefit,  then  it  becomes  a 
matter  of  shame. 

In  Constitucion,  a  poor  woman  came  to  the  priest,  who, 
by  the  way,  came  to  that  parish  about  sixteen  years  ago, 
and  has  amassed  a  fortune  of  $600,000.  This  poor 
woman  wanted  her  child  baptized.  The  priest  asked 
two  or  three  dollars  for  the  rite,  but  the  poor  woman 
jaid  she  could  not  pay  it;  then  the  priest  refused  to  per- 
form the  ceremony.  The  woman  replied  that  there  was 
jnst  opened  a  Protestant  capilla  in  town,  and  the  pastor 
would  baptize  the  baby  for  nothing.  The  priest  then 
said:  "Well,  give  me  a  dollar  and  I  will  baptize  the 
child,"  and  for  the  dollar  the  baptism  was  sold. 

In  Arrequipa,  Peru,  I  was  told  this  incident,  illustrat- 
ing the  greed  of  the  priests  for  their  fees.  It  seems  to  be 
a  law  or  a  custom  that  when  a  body  is  buried  the  friends 
shall  pay  a  certain  sum  to  the  priest  of  each  church  passed 
by  the  cortege  on  its  way  to  the  cemetery,  A  poor  man 
died.  A  friend  took  on  himself  the  full  expense  of  j^ro- 
viding  a  coffin  and  a  hearse,  and  a  mass  at  one  church. 
As  the  procession  passed  another  church,  the  priest  came 
out  and  demanded  his  fees;  but  the  friend  said:  "  I  am 
poor;  I  am  not  related  to  the  dead  man — am  only  burying 
him  out  of  charity.  I  cannot  afford  to  pay  more;  I  have 
already  paid  for  a  mass."  "But."  said  the  priest,  "  the 
corpse  cannot  pass  without  I  have  my  fee."  "  Well," 
said  the  other,  "  then  take  care  of  the  corpse  yourself. 
I  will  go  back  to  my  work."  This  was  too  much  of  a 
good  thing  for  the  functionary,  and  he  called  after  the 
retreating  friend  and  told  him  to  go  on  with  his  funeral 
without  paying  the  fee. 

I  was  told  this  week  of  a  priest  that  made  a  poor  woman 
keep  the  corpse  of  her  dead  husband  eight  days  till  she 
could  raise  the  amount  of  money  required  for  the  burial. 
The  chief  opposition  of  the  priests  to  the  civil  marriage  laws 
and  to  the  free  cemetery  bill  was  the  loss  of  fees.  Before 
these  laws  were  passed,  the  poor  people  could  not  afford 
to  be  married,  and  there  were  many  families  where  there 
has  been  no  marriage  ceremony.  The  parties  to  these 
unblessed  marriages  were  generally  faithful  to  each  other. 
Yet  in  some  cases  the  looseness  of  the  tie  offered  oppor- 
tunities for  the  vicious  to  desert  their  wives  or  families. 
As  to  the  habits  of  the  priests  the  bad  practices  of  this 
class  are  the  constant  burlesque  of  the  pictorial  press  of 
this  countr)',  and  there  are  publications  which  continu- 
ally refer  to   these  things,   and    not  a  respectable  paper 


takLS  up  the  side  of  the  priests.  The  people  do  not  look 
upon  these  things  as  persecution  but  as  twitting  on 
facts. 

I  think  I  have  said  enough  to  show  any  Christian  per- 
son that  while  theologians  may  recognize  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church  as  a  branch  of  the  Church  of  Christ, 
yet  by  its  human  additions,  by  its  traditions,  by  its  de- 
crees, by  its  neglect  of  the  Bible,  by  its  refusal  to  preach 
the  Gospel,  by  its  substituting  other  things  for  this  Gos- 
pel, by  its  practices  as  a  Church,  by  the  habits  of  its 
priests,  it  is  not  doing  and  cannot  do  the  work  of  Christ 
in  preaching  the  Gospel  and  in  bringing  men  to  a  saving 
knowledge  of  Christianity.  Hence  it  is  a  clear  conclu- 
sion that  the  Gospel  should  be  preached  in  its  purity  and 
power,  that  the  youth  should  be  instructed  in  a  way  that 
shall  dwarf  neither  intellect  nor  conscience,  and  that 
such  a  sentiment  be  created  as  shall  not  only  produce  an 
appetite  for  the  Bible,  but  that  shall  demand  access  to 
this  precious  Book,  and  as  shall  require  those  who 
minister  at  the  altar  to  be  truly  devoted  to  the  Master 
they  serve,  and  who  shall  not  lord  it  over  God's  heritage, 
but  who  shall  indeed  be  the  servants  of  the  people  for 
Jesus'  sake. — N.  Y.  Observer. 


The  Outlook  for  Protestant  Missions  in  South 
America. 

liV  KEV.  IKA  G.   ROSS. 

A  rapid  and  marvellous  transition  is  now  going  on 
among  the  thirty  millions  of  Spanish-speaking  people 
inhabiting  the  va.st  continent  of  South  Temperate  Amer- 
ica. For  centuries  the  great  mass  of  these  people  have 
lived,  comparatively  speaking,  in  thriftless  indolence, 
helpless  ignorance,  social  degradation,  and  spiritual  bond- 
age. The  so-called  upper  classes  have  to  a  large  extent 
wasted  their  wealth  in  enervating  vice  and  luxuriant  dis- 
play, while  the  essential  elements  of  vigorous  and 
healthful  individual  character  and  national  life  have 
been  sadly  wanting.  But  the  advent  of  foreign  enter- 
prise, the  stir  of  commerce,  the  snort  of  the  iron  horse, 
the  glare  of  the  electric  light,  are  serving  to  break  the 
spell  of  this  lethargy.  One  result  of  this  awakening  is 
the  discovery  that,  as  nations,  they  are  a  long  way  behind 
their  age,  and  falling  far  short  of  the  development  easily 
made  possible  by  reason  of  their  natural  resources. 
They  are  beginning  to  lay  the  blame  for  this  where  it 
chiefly  belongs — at  the  door  of  the  Romish  Church. 
Hence  a  powerful  and  widespread  revolt  against  papal 
rule.  Churchly  prerogatives  are  being  curtailed;  liberal 
ideas  find  ready  currency;  civil  rather  than  ecclesias- 
tical law  is  given  precedence;  the  press,  emancipated 
from  priestly  censorship,  is  free  to  criticise,  and  even 
caricature,  men  and  measures  employed  to  bolster  up  the 
effete  dignity  and  iniquitous  schemes  of  papal  Rome. 
Large  appropriations  are  voted  for  public  schools,  relig- 
ious toleration  is  required  and  enforced  both  by  law  and 
popular  sentiment,  and  almost  throughout  the  whole 
continent  doors  that  until  recently  were  closed  and  barred 


against  evangelistic  approaches,  are  now  unhinged  and 
fallen. 

Within  a  few  years  past  over  two  hundred  thousand 
copies  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  have  been  sold  in  those  coun- 
tries, under  the  direction  of  a  single  Methodist  preacher 
acting  as  agent  for  the  American  Bible  Society.  This  is 
a  record  that  the  general  manager  of  that  society  person- 
ally assured  me  was  without  a  parallel  in  the  history  of 
the  work  of  that  organization  either  in  home  or  foreign 
lands.  White  harvest-fields  invite  the  consecrated  labor 
of  many  hands.  The  present  and  increasingly  popular 
demand  for  an  English  education  creates  a  condition 
favorable  to  Protestant  propagandism,  and  if  the  oppor- 
tunities of  the  hour  are  seized  and  made  the  most  of, 
marvellous  results  may  be  speedily  realized  from  moder- 
[ate  outlays  of  missionary  money. 

The  truth  of  the  above  statement  is  well  illus- 
trated by  the  success  of  the  Taylor  missions  on  the  West 
Coast  and  in  Brazil.  In  the  former  locality  four  strong, 
strategic  points  are  occupied.  Schools  that  have  reached 
an  average  annual  attendance  of  about  six  hundred 
pupils  are  firmly  establisiied  both  financially  and  in  the 
confidence  of  our  patrons.  Provided  with  furnished 
buildings  rent  free,  these  schools  become  self-supporting, 
with  a  large  surplus  of  income  tp  be  employed  in  spread- 
ing the  Gospel  to  the  regions  beyond. 

If  the  schools  themselves  were  pxirely  secuiar,  and  only 
indirectly  missionary  agencies,  they  might  properly  be 
looked  upon  with  favor.  But  the  truth  is,  they  are  in  a 
most  pronounced  sense  C/4/-/>//fl/r  schools,  and  are  render- 
ing invaluable  service  to  the  cause  of  Christ  in  the  devel- 
opment and  training  of  Christian  character.  Long, 
continuous  and  intimate  contact  with  Christian  men  and 
women,  as  well  as  the  generating  power  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  is  needful  When  religion  and  morals  have  parted 
company,  when  truth,  and  purity,  and  honesty,  as  essen- 
tia! virtues,  have  been  for  centuries  almost  wholly  dis- 
regarded, the  task  set  before  us  is  no  slight  one.  Time 
and  patience  are  required.  Our  schools  furnish  the 
opportunity  for  both  to  accomplish  their  work. 

Gracious  results  are  already  apparent.  Voluntary 
attendance  upon  our  Sunday-schools,  prayer-meetings 
and  Sunday  preaching  services  maintained  in  connection 
with  our  schools,  is  steadily  increasing.  Some  have 
openly  professed  conversion,  and  are  actively  engaged  in 
seeking  to  win  their  friends  to  the  true  faith  that  has 
brought  peace  to  their  own  souis.  Teachers  and  preach- 
ers are  made  welcome  to  homes  otherwise  inaccessible 
through  our  having  won  first  the  hearts  of  the  children, 
and  through  them  the  kindly  interest  and  confidence  of 
their  parents.  In  thi^  way  the  foundations  of  the 
Church  of  the  future  are  most  surely  and  rapidly  being 
laid.  The  outlook  is  full  of  promise.  Bishop  Fowler, 
who  has  for  some  years  past  had  the  work  of  missions 
upon  that  continent  greatly  at  heart,  said  to  me  not  long 
since  that  he  believed  it  quite  possible,  and  not  improb- 
^b]e,  that  South  America  would  become  at  least  nomi- 
nally  Protesta.nt  before  the  yea.r  igoo. 


I 


Report  of  Rev.  J.  H.  Nelson,  of  Brazil. 

(The  foUowlDg  I*  an  extrftol  from  the  le<Cler  of  Rer.  Justus  H.  NelMo 
writt«D  from  Para,  Brazil.  March  10,  !8S8,  to  the  Prealdtnr  Bishop  aod  Ilea- 
bers  of  the  New  Kngland  Southern  Conference.) 

We  have  a  society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
in  Para  with  19  members  in  full  connection,  and  12  pro- 
bationers. Only  four  of  this  number  can  speak  English; 
the  remainder  speak  only  Portuguese.  We  have  an 
English  service  at  10  a.m.  Sunday.  The  rest  of  our 
religious  services  are  all  in  Portuguese.  We  have  Sab- 
bath-school at  8  A.M.,  and  preaching  at  7  p.m.,  with  two 
weekly  prayer  and  class-meetings,  on  Tuesday  and 
Thursday  evenings.  The  average  attendance  at  Sunday- 
school  is  about  23,  and  at  the  Portuguese  preaching 
service  it  is  about  45  or  50.  The  past  year  has  witnessed 
a  greAt  advancement  in  the  spirituality  of  many  of  our 
members,  some  of  whom  are  excellent  specimens  of  con- 
scientious and  zealous  soldiers  of  the  Cross.  Besides 
the  five  weekly  religious  services  which  I  conduct,  I  have 
been  able  to  do  quite  a  little  of  pastoral  visiting  and  the 
other  miscellaneous  work  of  a  missionary,  including  a 
large  amount  of  pastoral  correspondence  with  distant  and 
scattered  members  and  friends  of  the  Church. 

Besides  this,  also,  from  May  to  December  of  1887, 1 
supported  in  my  family  three  apprentice  missionaries — 
viz..  Rev.  A.  G.  Smith,  of  the  N.  E.  Southern  Confer- 
ence, and  his  wife,  and  Rev.  Marcus  E.  Carver,  of  the 
New  Hampshire  Conference.  In  December,  Brother 
Smith  resolved  to  return  home,  greatly  toour  disapj)oint- 
tnent,  as  we  had  made  arrangements  for  him  to  take  the 
mission  work  at  Manaos,  On  December  19th,  as  I  have 
already  stated  in  the  Chiisfian  Witmss  of  the  23d  ult., 
Brother  Carver  and  I  started  for  Manaos,  one  thousand 
miles  up  the  Amazon.  He  preaches  once  a  week  in 
Portuguese,  and  also  holds  a  Sunday-school,  both  very 
prosperous.  He  already  has  a  society  of  the  M.  E. 
Church  organized,  with  ten  members  on  probation,  which 
were  transferred  from  the  society  in  Para.  His  work 
during  the  week  is  teaching  English  to  pupils  in  private 
homes,  and  he  already  has  a  sufficient  number  to  pay  all 
his  immediate  necessities. 

On  my  return  froin  Manaos,  I  stayed  eleven  days  at 
Santarem,  five  hundred  miles  up  the  Amazon,  and 
opened  the  way  for  a  cordial  reception  and  comfortable 
support  of  a  missionary  as  soon  as  he  can  be  sent  to 
them. 

Besides  the  work  at  Manaos,  we  have  also  a  mission  at 
Pernambuco,  in  charge  of  Professor  George  B.  Nind. 
my  brother-in  law,  the  son  of  Mrs.  Mary  C.  Nind.  He 
has  already  made  a  fine  beginning  in  the  gospel  work, 
leading  weekly  services  in  his  own  home.  But,  as  he  is  j 
not  an  ordained  minister,  he  very  much  needs  a  good  I 
man  to  help  him  in  the  work. 

So  our  work  imperatively  demands  two  good  married 
ministers   immediately — one  for  Pernambuco,  and   the 
other  for  Santarem — to  preach   and  teach   on    the   self- 
supporting  plan,  as  we  are  doing.     The  plan  has  proved 
\  a  success  m  Brazil. 


452 


FINAL  SUCCESS  OF  CHRISTIANITY  FROM  A  MISSIONARY  STANDPOINT. 


(Scncral. 


Christ's  Command  and  Promise. 

BT   J.    B.    MBADER. 

The  suns  of  many  centuries  have  eeeo 
The  fields  beneath  them  slowly  growing  green, 
Until,  at  last,  the  louged-for  moment  comee, 
WTien  we  may  bring  the  harvest  to  our  homes; 
But  still  it  stands  there,  wilting  in  the  sun, 
Because  the  reaping  has  but  just  begun. 

There  is  a  quiet  stealing  o'er  the  soul. 

We  hear  the  whisper,  "  8ee  ye  to  the  whole, 

Let  not  a  single  grain  be  left  to  wast«, 

Let  every  soul  be  offered  that  one  taste 

Of  My  all-powerful  love.     See  that  My  name, 

So  slightly  kindled,  shall  be  fanned  to  flame. 

'  Qo  preach  the  Gospel  unto  all  mankind ! ' 

It  was  My  order  and  ye  stay'd  behind ; 

Tbo'  every  man  could  know  hia  Father's  will. 

With  few  exceptions,  they  bade  Me  be  still. 

They  would  make  themselves  l)elieve  'twere  right 

To  leave  ihdr  brother  in  the  darkest  night. 

But  now  the  harvest  time  is  hero  again, 

To  reap  the  fruit  will  cost  you  every  pain, 

But  I  have  told  you  in  that  page  of  Mine 

That,  should  you  bear  the  cross,  the  crown  was  thine. 

So  see  ye  to  it,  for  the  cud  is  near. 

And  I  will  repay  those  who  suffer  here." 

Oh,  Thou  who  bore  our  sins  upon  the  tree, 
Who  suffered  death  to  make  the  whole  world  free. 
Look  down  upon  ua  from  Thy  home  above. 
And  guide  us  by  Thy  ever-ready  love. 
And  may  Thy  Christian  people  quickly  see 
That  they  must  meet  the  crisis  now,  for  Thee. 


Final  Success  oT  Christianity  as  seen  From  a 
Missionary  Standpoint. 

BY    REV.    JOSEPH    EDKINS,    D.D. 
(From  a  aennoD  preached  Id  Peking,  China,  June  10, 1868.) 

I.  The  results  of  Christian  missions  as  carried  on  to 
the  present  time  warrant  the  hope  of  the  final  success  of 
Christianity.  The  period  at  which  we  have  now  arrived 
in  the  history  of  Christianity  gives  us  an  opportunity  for 
estimating  the  results  of  lengthened  missionary  labors  as 
bearing  on  the  question,  "  Will  missions  bring  about  the 
conversion  of  the  world  ?  " 

During  the  last  century  warm-hearted  believers  in 
evangelization  as  the  principle  of  a  standing  or  falling 
church  meditated  on  such  passages  as  that  of  the  stone  cut 
out  of  the  mountain  with  great  hope.  They  prayed  fer- 
vently that  the  stone  might  fill  the  whole  earth  soon.  Have 
these  prayers  been  answered  ?  The  feeling  of  missionary 
duty  was  excited  in  the  Church  and  many  offers  of  per- 
sonal service  in  foreign  lands  were  m.ide. 

Those  Jocalhies  were  selected  which  interested  the 
public  mind  at  the  time.     India  vas  chosen  as  a  country 


in  which  to  undertake  missions,  because  of  the  extension 
of  British  power  there. 

The  South  Sea  Islands  and  Sandwich  Islands  were 
chosen  because  they  were  recently  discovered  and  their 
natural  beauty  excited  admiration,  while  the  native  races 
woke  up  an  interest  on  account  of  their  fine  physical 
appearance  and,  as  it  seemed,  unsophisticated  sim- 
plicity. 

Africa  claimed  attention  on  account  of  the  slave  trade 
which  powerfully  attracted  the  attention  of  European 
nations. 

The  staves  of  the  American  continent  and  West  India 
Islands  were  taught  Christianity  because  they  were 
slaves  and  were  held  in  bondage  by  Christian  nations. 

Wherever  Providence  opened  a  way  there  went  the 
missionaries,  Gradually  the  more  exclusive  and  isolated 
empires  all  admitted  Christian  missionaries,  and  converts 
were  made. 

The  result  is  that  622,000  converts  have  been  en- 
rolled, and  5,000  missionaries  are  now  in  the  field,  with 
29,000  native  helpers,  and  393,000  children  in  schools. 
The  progress  so  far  is  such  as  to  constitute  a  reason  for 
expecting  the  final  conversion  of  the  world  to  Chris- 
tianity, 

2.  Christian  missions  mean  progress  for  heathen  peo- 
ples in  civilization.  The  invariable  result  of  the  missions 
is  that  education  enters  as  an  element  in  the  life  of  the 
races  where  the  missions  are  carried  on. 

This  is  an  important  feature  in  every  report  of  mission 
boards.  Many  useful  arts  are  taught  and  the  number  of 
scholars  in  mission  schools  is  more  than  half  a  million. 
The  young  who  become  educated  belong  to  those  races 
chiefly  where  literature  was  unknown  and  reading  and 
writing  had  to  be  taught  by  missionaries  as  a  means  of 
mental  improvement  and  as  a  preliminary  to  spiritual 
teaching  and  religious  elevation. 

The  annual  expenditure  of  missionary  societies  and  of 
Bible  and  tract  societies  may  be  two  million  pounds 
sterling.  Quite  a  large  proportion  of  this  fund  has  been 
and  is  devoted  to  the  diffusion  of  useful  knowledge  and 
the  educational  training  of  youth  of  both  sexes. 

This  very  considerable  attention  given  to  education  by 
mission  boards  and  missionaries  is  a  most  important  fact 
in  regard  to  the  probability  of  the  world's  conversion, 
It  tends  to  show  that  enormous  success  must  ultimately 
crow^n  the  efforts  of  these  evangelistic  organizations  see- 
ing that  their  aim  is  not  merely  religious  but  embraces 
the  instruction  of  the  ignorant  and  the  .spread  of  scien- 
tific information,  of  benefit  to  all  men  socially  and  intel- 
lectually. 

We  read  in  the  history  of  missions  of  the  introduction 
of  al!  sorts  of  social  and  moral  improvements.  All  this 
has  a  clear  bearing  on  the  universal  spread  of  Christianity, 
for  this  social  and  mental  elevation  of  the  human  race 
has  always  been  inseparable  from  Christian  missions  and 
is  still  so. 

3.  The  present  attitude  of  the   Church  of  Christ  cn- 
\  co\iTag,ea  tVit  4a.me  Vio^e.     Modem  missions  began 


I 


MISSIONARY'  STANDPOINT. 


century  as  by  a  new  and  heaven-bonr  impulse.  Great 
success  followed  the  work  of  faith  with  prayer,  under- 
taken 150  years  ago  by  revival  preachers  and  we  may 
regard  it  as  the  blessing  then  vouchsafed  by  God  to  those 
who  carried  forward  that  work. 

So  at  the  present  time  the  more  than  half  million  con- 
verts and  the  near  thirty  thousand  native  catechists  and 
mission  assistants  laboring  in  the  ministry. of  the  word, 
in  education,  in  healing  the  sick,  and  in  tract  and  Bible 
work,  speak  for  the  efficacy  of  work  done  in  God's  name 
and  furnish  a  good  augury  for  the  future.  "  In  due 
season  ye  shall  reap  if  ye  faint  not." 

But  the  attitude  of  the  Church  at  present  in  addition 
to  its  being  evangelistic  is  also  that  of  earnest  revivalism 
in  the  countries  which  send  the  missionaries  to  their  work. 
The  Church  is  more  given  to  prayer  than  it  was,  and  re- 
vivals of  spiritual  religion  are  more  than  ever  effectual 
in  conversions. 

Next  centur>',  therefore,  we  may  expect  to  see  the  work 
of  the  Church  increase  ten-fold.  It  is  not  Utopian  to 
believe  that  the  sums  now  devoted  to  mission  work  are 
small  compared  with  what  will  be  devoted  to  this  purpose 
next  century.  The  work  of  conversion  will  then  ad- 
vance with  accelerated  speed.  Thus  the  attitude  of  the 
Church  now  favors  tJie  i^robability  of  the  ultimate  victory 
of  Christianity. 

4.  The  present  attitude  of  heathen  governments  as  re- 
gards Christian  missions  has  become  distinctly  more  favor- 
able than  it  was.  They  are  no  longer  unfriendly  to  mis- 
sions as  formerly. 

In  China  and  Japan  missionary  success  is  more  marked 
each  new  year.  Those  who  rule  in  those  countries  are 
gradually  becoming  less  afraid  of  missions  as  they  ac- 
quire more  knowledge  of  them. 

In  Japan,  for  example,  where  converts  are  made  so 
fast  that  the  rolls  of  membership  in  this  country  have 
just  during  the  present  year  in  their  sum  total  passed 
above  the  sum  total  of  the  rolls  of  Chinese  membership, 
the  government  is  not  at  all  alarmed.  Conversion  pro- 
ceeds there  like  the  current  of  a  mighty  river  on  its  way 
to  the  sea,  but  the  Japanese  government  has  no  fear 
whatever  of  the  consequences.  Instead  of  suspicions,  of 
prohibition,  of  death  punishments,  the  statesmen  of  Japan 
entertain  no  thought  of  checking  the  religious  revolution 
that  has  commenced  there. 

In  China  the  government  is  much  more  friendly  to 
missions  than  it  was  and  there  will  never  again  be  a  gen- 
eral persecution  as  there  was  repeatedly  in  Catholic 
times, 

This  new  attitude  assumed  by  heathen  governments 
renders  the  probability  of  the  universal  spread  of  Chris- 
tianity so  much  the  greater.  According  to  present  ap- 
pearances they  are  never  likely  to  go  back  to  the  old 
habit  of  persecuting.  The  international  law  of  Europe 
has  penetrated  into  the  law  of  these  countries  and  they 
are  quite  as  unlikely  as  Madagascar  ever  to  resume  a 
persecuting  policy. 

Yet  for  some  time  to  come  in  China,  at  least,  there  will 


be  in  many  places  a  large  amount  of  social  persecution, 
local  boycotting  and  neighborly  ill  will,  to  counterbalance 
which  there  is  a  fair  prospect  that  Japan  will  in  a  few 
years,  as  Madagascar  has  done,  adopt  Christianity  as  the 
national  religion.  This  state  of  things  augments  the  proba- 
bility that  the  missionary  organizations  of  the  Christian 
Church  will  succeed  in  their  great  object. 

5.  Lastly,  the  probability  that  the  world  will  become 
Christian  is  annually  augmented  by  the  increasing  belief 
in  the  prophecies  that  foretell  that  conversion. 

The  history  of  modern  missions  throws  light  on 
prophecy.  The  Bible,  as  a  book  abounding  in  the  pre- 
dictions of  the  future  success  of  Christianity,  is  more 
studied  now  in  that  aspect  by  private  Christians  than  was 
formerly  the  case. 

It  is  now  more  common  than  formerly  to  think  of  the 
mighty  tree  which  was  once  a  grain  of  mustard  seed 
becoming  in  reality  a  shelter  for  all  nations.  It  now 
seems  much  more  possible  than  formerly  that  the  leaven 
of  evangelistic  truth  may  at  no  late  period  leaven  the 
whole  lump  of  human  institutions.  The  time  does  not 
appear  so  far  off  now  as  once  it  did  that  the  knowledge 
of  the  Lord  shall  cover  the  earth  as  the  waters  cover  the 
sea. 

By  a  century  and  a  half  of  mission  and  revival  work 
since  Whitefield's  voice  woke  the  Church  from  its  slum- 
bers a  new  light  has  been  poured  on  the  predictions  of 
the  Hebrew  seers.  Though  we  cannot  calculate  as  yet 
with  any  certainty  the  time  when  that  glorious  morning 
shall  dawn  which  shall  see  the  Lord's  house  established 
on  the  top  of  the  mountains  and  all  nations  flowing  into 
it,  yet  we  can  already  foresee,  with  greater  likelihood  than 
our  fathers  could  do  fifty  or  a  hundred  years  ago,  the 
day  when  from  the  rising  of  the  sun  to  the  going  down  of 
the  same,  the  Lord's  name  shall  be  praised,  and  when 
every  knee  shall  bow  and  every  tongue  confess  that  Jesus 
Christ  is  Lord,  to  the  glory  of  God  the  Father. 

The  progress  of  missions  strengthens  the  faith  of  the 
Church  in  the  divine  light  of  prophecy.  In  the  future 
each  new  accession  of  converts  on  a  large  scale  will  still 
increase  the  confidence  of  the  believing  Church  in  the 
divinity  of  those  prophecies. 

This  will  especially  be  the  case  as  the  spirituality  of 
the  Church  becomes  more  intense.  Such  words  as  "  I 
will  set  my  tabernacle  among  you  and  will  be  your  God 
and  ye  shall  be  my  people  "  will  then  be  verified  in  a 
more  striking  manner  than  is  now  the  case  in  the  ordinary 
state  of  Christian  countries. 

The  outward  conformity  of  a  nation  to  the  Gospel 
cannot  be  what  is  meant  when  it  is  said,  "  I  will  take 
away  the  stony  heart  out  of  your  flesli  and  will  give  you 
a  heart  of  flesh,"  or  when  it  is  said,  "  The  Lord  will 
create  upon  every  place  of  Mount  Zion  and  her  assem- 
blies a  cloud  and  smoke  by  day  and  the  shining  of  a 
flaming  fire  by  night,  and  the  wolf  shall  dwell  with  the 
lamb  and  the  leopard  shall  lie  down  with  the  kid." 

The  fulfilment  of  these  words  will  ever  be  adding  new 
flames  to  zeal.     The  evidence  from  ^tQ^Kec'i  vfvAk  \;»ft. 


made  daily  more  convincing  by  contemporary  history, 
and  as  time  rolls  on  Christ's  words,  "I  will  draw  all  men 
unto  Me,"  will  more  and  more  be  seen  to  be  true,  and  the 
Church  will  see  with  ever-augmenting  confidence  that  the 
world  is  made  for  the  Son  of  God  and  that  He  must  have 
the  heathen  for  His  inheritance  and  the  uttermost  parts 
of  the  earth  for  His  possession. 

The  divine  element  in  prophecy  becoming  daily  more 
evident,  what  takes  place  in  our  times  is  a  reason  more 
powerful  than  ever  for  expecting  confidently  the  con- 
version of  the  whole  world  to  God. 


Methodism  and  Missions. 

BY  REV.  WM.  O.  SHEPARD  A.M. 

(A  paper  read  before  the  Hlalsterlul  Auoolalton  ot  JoUet  District,  Rock 
River  Conferetice,  Aiirll  S5,  1888  ) 

The  Lord  Jesus  was  the  first  missionary.  Whether  He 
taught  the  doctrine  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
I  leave  it  to  the  abler  and  fitter  discussion  of  my  brethren 
later  on  the  program. 

He  considered  the  whole  world  lying  in  wickedness 
His  field,  and  gave  to  His  early  converted  native 
helpers  the  commission  to  begin  at  Jerusalem,  and  making 
that  city  headquarters  to  go  into  all  the  world  and  preach 
the  Gospel  to  every  creature. 

The  Apostles  were  all  missionaries — not  sent  out  by 
any  "board"  but  when  Jesus  was  praying  to  the  Father, 
He  said,  "As  Thou  hast  sent  Me  into  the  world,  so  have 
I  also  sent  them  into  the  world;"  and  at  another  time  He 
said  to  His  disciples  "  Go  ye  into  all  the  world,"  and  the 
word  "Apostle"  means  the  Sent. 

The  Gospels  and  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  are  missionary 
reports,  and  are  best  understood  when  read  as  such 
We  learn  in  them  that  the  first  missionaries  had  to  con- 
tend with  just  such  things  as  embarrass  modern  mis- 
sionary effort — lack  of  men,  lack  of  zeal,  lack  of  funds, 
indifference,  indolence,  ignorance. 

Throughout  all  ages  God  works  by  one  plan  to  bring 
the  world  back  to  Himself,  and  that  plan  is,  to  throw 
consecrated  men  and  consecrated  means  right  into  the 
midst  of  sin  and  ruin.  "  For  there  is  no  difference 
between  the  Jew  and  the  Greek.  For  whosoever  shall 
call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord  shall  be  saved."  bvjt 
"how  shall  they  call  on  Him  in  whom  they  have  not 
believed?  and  how  shall  they  believe  in  Him  of  whom 
they  have  not  heard?  and  how  shall  they  hear  without  a 
preacher*  and  how  shall  they  preach  except  they  be  sent?  " 

Consecrated  men  and  consecrated  means.  And  the 
first  consecrated  man  was  the  Lord  from  Heaven,  and  the 
first  means  consecrated  to  the  missionary  cause  were  His 
throne,  crown  and  sceptre;  for  is/e  know  the  grace  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  though  He  was  rich,  yet  for  our 
sakes  He  became  poor,  that  we  through  His  poverty  might 
be  rich;  and  so  in  love  with  it  and  so  unwilling  to  leave 
it,  did  Christ  become  with  missionary  work,  that  He  left 
to  those  who  should  take  it  up  and  carry  it  on  this  special 
promise:  "Lo,  I  am  with  you  always,  even  unto  the  end 
«/  tAe  world.  "    If  the  Church  bad  never  forgotten  its 


true  mission, — its  Lord's  last  injunction  and  promise, 
but  had  "continued  steadfastly  in  the  apostle's  doctrine 
and  fellowship "  can  there  be  any  doubt  that  long  ago 
the  "  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  "  would  have  been 
evangelized?  But  when  the  Church  of  God  is  no  longer 
of  "one  accord"  and  finds  it  necessary  to  call  in  its 
members'  and  stay  further  missionary  proceeding  to  quib- 
ble over  doctrines  and  crush  heresies  and  formulate 
dogmas  instead  of  declaring  the  truth  that  saves,  whether 
the  council  be  at  Nice  or  Andover,  the  result  is  disaster 
to  constantly  dying  souls  and  the  missionary  spirit  is  lost 
in  the  confusion  of  polemical  fisticuffs.  So  it  was  in  the 
days  of  Constantine:  so  let  us  pray  it  may  never  be  again. 

The  true  gospel  spirit  slept  from  Nice  to  Augsburg, 
and  then  it  began  to  arouse  itself  and  shake  off  its  lethargy, 
and  less  than  a  hundred  and  fifty  years  ago,  in  its  power 
and  efficiency,  starting  out  from  O.xford,  reaching  the 
lowly,  degraded  and  far-off,  it  took  up  again  the  work 
which  the  Master  had  done  and  declared  only  to  be  ac- 
ceptable,— feeding  the  hungry,  clothing  the  naked,  visit- 
ing the  sick  and  in  prison,  and  proclaiming  tidings  of 
great  joy,  and  bearing  light  to  them  that  "sat  in  darkness." 

My  subject  is  Methodism  and  Missions.  Here  is  the 
relation  of  Methodism  lo  missions:  Methodism  and 
modern  missions  are  cotemporaneous  and  almost  synony- 
mous. The  Methodist  Church  was  the  first  missionary 
society.  She  has  always  considered  the  world  her 
parish.  Her  work  has  been  missionary  from  the  time 
the  Oxford  students  went  to  preach  in  jails,  and  Wesley 
would  not  withdraw  from  the  Established  Church,  but 
chose  rather  to  build  up  a  society  for  a  special  work, 
until  the  present  day,  in  which  her  preachers  are  sent  in 
true  apostolic  style  and  succession,  and  not  called. 

To  be  sure  the  Methodist  Church  had  no  missionary 
board  until  1819,  but  in  the  collieries  of  England  and 
the  wilds  of  America,  the  truest  missionary  work  had 
long  been  carried  on.  In  one  sense  she  was  late  in  the 
field.  Twenty  years  before  she  entered  strictly  heathen 
fields  other  Churches  had  been  at  work;  but  one  thing  is 
certain — either  Methodism  and  modern  missionary  effort 
are  twins,  or  else  the  mission  spirit  of  evangelical 
churches  is  a  Methodist  overflow. 

What  is  an  itinerant  but  a  missionary?  The  genius 
and  tendency  of  our  Church  is  missionary. 

The  first  report  of  the  board  in  1820 said:  "  Methodism, 
itself,  is  a  missionary  system:  yield  the  missionary  spirit 
and  you  yield  the  very  life  blood  of  the  cause." 

Methodism  has  the  name  of  caring  less  for  the  wealthy, 
learned  and  great  than  some  Churches.  Into  her  fold 
"  not  many  wise  men  after  the  flesh,  not  many  mighty, 
not  many  noble  are  called."  Apparently  on  her  doctrines 
not  many  rulers  or  Pharisees  have  believed,  but  "the 
common  people  hear  them  gladly."  Although  after  the 
"  most  straitest  sect "  of  orthodo.xy  one  must  live  if  a 
Methodist,  yet  in  non-essentials  most  liberal,  in  doc- 
trines so  simple  that  "  a  wayfaring  man  though  a  foo! 
may  not  err  therein  " — she  combines  and  calls  forth  the 
\og,\c  and  tmovwti  o^  Oat  stmfte  htart: — she  is  eminently 


adapted,  both  by  form  and  power  of  godliness,  by  aggres- 
sive genius  and  inherent  tendency,  to  lake  the  world  for 
Christ.  O  that  Methodism  may  be  "  Christianity  in 
earnest." 

As  yet,  in  heathen  fields,  she  has  not  done  much  com- 
pared with  the  great  work  that  waits  to  be  done.  Along 
with  the  rest  of  the  Christian  Church  she  has  been  "  playing 
at  missions."  Out  of  ten  thousand  members  she  sends 
only  one  missionary.  Her  members  give  a  day,  about  one 
mill  each. 

But  few  fields  have  been  entered  and  comparatively 
little  has  been  done.  When  we  consider  the  fields 
white  for  the  harvest  and  the  few  sheaves  yet  gathered 
we  almost  despair.  But  there  is  hope  that  this  will  not 
long  be  the  case.  We  are  gathering  energy.  We  must 
not  despise  the  day  of  small  beginnings.  Enthusiasm 
always  increases  in  geometrical  proportion,  not  arithmeti- 
cal. \Ve  are  getting  under  headway.  Momentum  is  ac- 
cumulative. We  are  on  tlie  right  track;  brave  men's 
hands  are  upon  the  throttle;  and  before  long  with  loosened 
brakes,  the  "iron  wheels  "  revolving,  up  to  God  a  sanc- 
tified Church  shall  bear  a  ransomed  world. 

Methodism  and  Missions!  I  shall  not  recite  to  you  the 
fields  our  Church  has  entered,  the  infintte  difficulties  met 
and  overcome,  the  minuti*  of  our  polity  and  practices  in 
heathen  lands.  In  a  brief  paper  I  choose  rather  to  get 
before  me  and  through  me  the  infinite  and  eternal  im- 
portance of  the  hour  in  which  we  live. 

This  sin-blasted  earth  has  never  seen  such  a  day  as 
this.  Noiv  is,  pre-eminently,  the  day  of  salvation  for  the 
heathen.  Peace  in  Christian  lands.  Philology,  archfe- 
ology.  sociology,  all  the  olo^ies  to  aid  theology.  Let  the 
nations  go  to  war  again  and  the  millennium  may  be  post- 
poned a  thousand  years.  Peace  in  heathen  lands.  The 
world  is  open  for  the  Gospel.  Satan's  strongholds  ex- 
posed to  the  bombardment  of  the  hosts  of  the  Lord  God 

Have  we  not  laid  siege  long  enough?  Let  us  take  ihem 
by  storm!  The  priests  of  Baal  have  called  upon  their 
god;  now  let  us  call  upon  our  God  till  He  answers  by 
fire!  "  Playing  at  missions!"  Less  than  a  cent  a  week 
per  member  in  the  Methodist  Church!  •  Must  this  genera- 
tion answer  for  eight  hundred  million  unevangelized 
souls,  and  is  all  the  concern  of  iis  who  |irofess  that  our 
whole  lives  are  spent  in  the  eflTorl  to  eslablish  Christ's 
Kingdom  on  the  earth,  measured  by  less  than  one  cent  a 
week?     God  have  mercy!     How  dare  we  ? 

Who  can  have  peace  that  passeth  understanding,  with 
such  facts  staring  him  in  the  face,  and  he  not  take  Heaven 
by  violence  to  alter  those  facts?  Who  expects  to  go  to 
Heaven  on  such  terms — less  than  a  cent  a  week?  Will  God 
continue  to  bless  Methodism  if  she  stops  still  at  a  mill  a 
day? 

She  must  not  stop!  She  would  be  left  behind  in  pre- 
dicament worse  than  him  of  single  talent. 

She  must  not  stop.  The  night  is  far  spent:  the  day 
is  at  hand. 

The  world  is  swinging  from  her  old  moorings!  Revolu- 
tion is  in  the  air!     The  Orient  lightens:    is  it  the  rising 


Conntry  and  People  of  Nepaul. 

BV   REV.    N.    L.    ROCK.EV. 

Nepaul  is  one  of  the  earth's  darkest  corners,  and  so  far 
as  Christianity  is  concerned  it  is  still  a  hermit  nation. 

It  is  India's  nearest  neighbor  on  the  north,  stretching 
some  500  miles  from  east  to  west  and  having  an  average 
width  of  about  150  miles.  It  is  built  on  what  may  be 
considered  a  succession  of  terraces.  From  the  lower,  a 
humid,  dense,  unhealthy  jungle  at  the  foot  of  the 
Himalayas,  it  rises  in  five  or  six  general  terraces  of 
mountain  chains,  valleys  and  plateaus,  until  far  above  the 
highest  and  noblest  of  them  all  tower  the  unexplorable 
peaks  of  the  tallest  Himalayas.  The  country  is  very  rich 
in  agricultural  mineral  and  jungle  products,  and  in  a  few 
hours'  march  one  can  pass  through  extremes  of  climate. 

The  ruling  race  are  descendants  of  the  sturdier  and 
more  bigoted  clas.ses  of  Hindus  who  fled  hither  to  escape 
the  tyranny  and  persecution  of  the  Mohammed.in  con- 
querors of  the  Ganges  valley.  They  in  time  drove  back 
or  subdued  and  enslaved  the  aboriginal  mountaineers, 
many  of  whom  live  still  among  them  as  the  servile  and 
coolie  classes. 

The  Nepaulese  are  Hindus  in  religion,  deceitful,  war- 
like, rebellious  and  thoroughly  heathen.  They  still  prac- 
tice many  of  the  dreadful  religious  rites  which  the  strong 
arm  of  British  rule  long  since  banished  from  India. 

Rebellions  are  always  impending  and  any  day  may  see 
the  present  power  overthrown  with  a  slaughter  reaching 
to  the  remotest  members  of  the  royal  family,  and  these 
valleys  to-morrow,  as  in  a  thousand  past  revolutions,  may 
flow  with  streams  of  blood. 

Outsiders,  especially  Europeans,  are  not  safe  beyond 
these  borders,  and  even  the  British  resident  at  Katmandu 
with  all  the  protection  the  awe  of  the  English  power  can 
give  him,  holds  no  enviable  position.  The  Nepaulese  are 
not  an  ignorant  people,  but  are  well  learned  in  all  the 
learning  of  Hindustan  and  have  absorbed  much  Western 
learning.  The  language  and  written  character  is  Hindii, 
a  modern  but  pure  branch  of  the  Sanskrit. 

Missionaries  have  not  yet  been  able  to  do  any  direct 
work  in  Nepaul,  but  the  Nepaulese  come  and  go  through 
India  as  they  please  and  many  have  carried  home  Scrip- 
tures, tracts,  and  Christian  literature,  in  their  own  lan- 
guage. 

Our  own  Methodist  Episcopal  Mission  has  pushed  to 
the  border  at  quite  a  number  of  points.  In  the  mountains 
Dr.  Dease  holds  the  fort  for  us  at  Pithoragarh  within  a 
very  short  march  of  the  boundary.  Many  of  these  people 
visit  him  in  his  dispensary.  He  has  given  them  all  a  wel- 
come and  has  placed  over  the  road  at  the  boundary  as 
they  enter  British  territory — "  God  so  loved  the  world," 
etc. 

On  the  plains  in  several  places  the  Indian  railways  have 
pushed  up  to  the  last  foot  vtseU.^  aaad  <awt  ^^I'tvtVs.^^-s.  v^ass*. 


i 


and  do  stand  on  British  territory  and  preach  to  their  fierce 
neighbors  three  feet  beyond. 

Once  the  Rev.  Dr.  Badley  walked  across  the  border 
into  a  neighboring  Nepaulese  city,  distributed  a  few 
tracts  and  was  talking  to  some  of  the  people.  He  was 
almost  immediately  hailed  by  a  big  police  official  who 
politely  but  firmly  asked  him  to  step  back  across  the  line, 
as  he  could  not  assure  his  safety  over  there,  and  did  not 
wish  to  get  up  a  quarrel  with  England  on  the  score  of 
one  man. 

I  introduce  the  readers  of  The  Gospel  in  All  Lands 
to  H.  K.  Wilson,  a  native  doctor  and  preacher,  who 
crossed  the  line  in  the  mountains  and  spent  a  few  days 
making  observations. 

Dr.  Wilson  is  one  of  our  strong  native  characters,  fearless 
and  iron-willed.  His  experiences  from  the  lime  he  became 
a  Christian  would  make  a  very  readable  book.  His  letters 
from  which  I  translate  are  intensely  interesting  and 
written  in  a  style  and  language  rivaling  Robinson  Crusoe 
for  their  simplicity. 

I  was  in  temporary  charge  of  Dvvarahat,  a  station  in 
the  Himalayas,  last  year  when  the  cholera  raged  so  fiercely 
at  Pithoragarh,  seven  days'  march  beyond.  The  people 
were  dying  in  great  numbers  at  Pithoragarh.  Dr.  Dease 
had  broken  down,  and  the  government  had  no  doctors  at 
work.  Dr.  Wilson  offered  to  go  and  we  sent  him  to  their 
relief.  After  doing  valuable  work  there  for  ten  weeks 
he  took  the  trip  he  describes  in  the  letter  given  below. 


My  Exjierieuce  in  Doti,  Nepaul. 

TRANSLATED    FROM     DR.  H.    K.    WILSON,    BY   REV.  N.    L. 
ROCKEV. 

On'  the  first  of  last  August  (1887),  after  the  cholera 
scourge  in  Pithoragarh  ceased,  I  was  released  from  my 
duties  there  and  by  way  of  a  little  travel  I  went  through 
Jhulaghat.  On  account  of  the  high  mountains  surround- 
it  this  place  is  as  warm  as  a  pit.  Thence  we  arrived  in 
the  district  of  Doti,  which  is  a  part  of  the  territory  of 
Nepaul.  With  me  there  were  Brother  Debt  Deen,  our 
Pithoragarh  colporteur,  Lala  Ram  Singh,  who  is  the  gov- 
ernnrent  vaccinator  of  Shor  (Pithoragarh).  He  had  been 
appointed  to  assist  me  during  the  cholera  in  that  place. 

In  the  midst  of  these  Jhulaghat  heights  the  Kali  river 
has  cut  a  very  circuitous  way  and  built  for  itself  these 
oven-like  valleys  shut  off  from  the  circulating  air.  Here 
we  suffered  severe  thirst  and  ordered  water  brought  from 
the  river.  It  was  half  sand,  but  drinkable  and  refresh- 
ing because  it  was  cold  enough  to  chill  our  very  hearts. 
The  Kali  is  so  cold  because  it  comes  directly  from  the 
melting  ice  of  the  glaciers  above.  This  part  of  the 
district  is  called  Kali  Kumaon  after  the  river.  Over  this 
river  is  a  bridge  called  Julaghal,  meaning,  place  of  the 
swing,  or  yoke,  because  the  bridge  rests  only  on  each 
side  and  swings  over  the  open  space.  On  this  side,  hav- 
ing authority  to  a  mark  in  the  middle  of  the  bridge,  is  a 
guard  of  the  Indian  government ;  on  the  other  side  is 
stationed  a  guard  by  the  Raja  of  Nepaul, 


Approaching  the  guard  on  our  side  we  asked 
what  matters  and  customs  were  necessary  in  crossing 
over.  In  reply  he  said,  "The  Raja's  soldiers  will  not  al- 
low you  to  pass  beyond  the  middle  of  the  bridge  with  your 
shoes  on  and  your  walking-sticks  touching  as  you  walk; 
nothing  but  bare  feet  may  touch  from  there  over." 

Then  I  sent  Lala  Ram  Singh,  who  is  a  Hindu,  across 
to  inquire  from  them  what  observances  were  necessary 
in  coming  across.  The  answer  came,  "  This  river  is  very 
sacred,  therefore  the  Raja  has  commanded  that  no  shod 
traveller  be  permitted  to  cross  over."  When  Lala  Ram 
reported  this  to  me,  I  simply  replied,  "  Come  along,  we 
will  cross  and  alight  on  the  other  side."  On  arriving 
at  the  far  end,  a  soldier,  pointing  at  my  feet,  said,  "  But 
this  man  with  his  leather  shoes  on  comes  across." 

The  Hindu  with  me  replied,  "  But  shoes  are  made  to 
walk  in." 

The  soldier  answered,  "  Yes,  I  know  that,  but  why  does 
he  come  across  this  bridge  thus  ?  " 

My  Hindu  said,  ''  This  man  is  a  Christian  and  does 
not  count  the  river  sacred.  Just  as  other  rivers  are,  so 
he  considers  this  river  and  its  waters.  We  Hindus 
coming  with  him,  understanding  the  glory  of  the  stream, 
have  come  barefoot.  At  any  rate,  it  is  a  thing  to 
think  over.  He  hasn't  soiled  the  river  with  his  shoes. 
He  came  by  way  of  the  bridge.  No  one  ever  tries  to 
save  the  water  from  real  filth,  such  as  the  bodies  of  dead 
beasts  and  the  corpses  of  men  which  you  frequently  see 
in  it;  but  shoes  which  never  touch  or  come  near  the 
water  you  proclaim  unclean." 

Upon  this  subject  I  preached  them  a  little  sermon  and 
one  of  our  party  called  out,  "  Come,  we  must  proceed; 
it  is  getting  late."     No  one  objected  and  we  passed  on. 

From  this  place  the  ascent  was  so  steep  that  climbing 
and  puffing  we  arrived  at  Baitari  after  ten  o'clock.  The 
people  of  that  village  were  making  great  preparations  for 
the  Debi  Mela  (a  religious  fair),  but  for  fear  of  the  chol- 
era being  brought  from  surrounding  places,  they  had 
said  among  themselves,  "  If  any  outside  man  comes,  we 
will  surely  settle  his  fate."  My  Hindu  companions  said, 
"We  will  step  into  this  little  stone  temple  and  worship 
the  village  goddess  before  we  eat."  There  were  seven 
of  us  in  all,  three  Christians  and  four  Hindus.  These 
four  said,  "  How  can  we  eat  before  we  have  presented 
ourselves  before  the  idol?  Besides,  we  have  no  vessels 
but  this  half-pound  brass  cup  and  two  small  glasses,  and 
what  are  these  for  seven  men.  These  people  will  never 
lend  us  a  vessel  [the  cooking  and  drinking  vessels  are  a 
Hindu's  most  carefully  kept  treasure  next  to  his  god]. 
We  would  all  best  go  to  the  temple  and  stop  in  its  shadow 
until  the  me/a  begins." 

So  we  all  went  together  to  the  temple  walls.  They 
went  under  and  then  we  all  sat  together  under  a  neigh- 
boring tree  until  we  discovered  how  hungry  we  had  be- 
come. I  said  to  one  of  the  men  with  me,  "  You  are  a 
Hindu;  go  and  see  if  you  can  find  a  place  for  us  all  to 
stay  and  borrow  vessels  in  which  to  cook  and  eat  our 
dinner," 


All  right,"  said  he.  "  I'm  off,  but  if  any  one  goes  to 
attack  nie,  I'll  make  noise  enough  for  you  all  to  know  it." 
I  went  near  enough  with  him  to  hear  the  conversation. 
When  he  asked  for  vessels  everybody  said,  "  Have  we  got 
a.ny  of  your  vessels  ?"  When  he  asked  for  house  the 
reply  was,  "  When  we  made  these  houses  did  you  lift  your 
hand  to  help  us  quarry  the  stone' and  raise  the  thatch  ?" 
He  came  back  with  a  long  face,  saying,  "  Doctor,  you 
left  all  our  vessels  behind;  if  they  will  not  even  give  us 
a  shed  to  sleep  in,  how  can  we  expect  a  loan  of  vessels? 
I  tell  you  we  will  stay  hungry  or  eat  bad  bananas." 

But  I  answered,  "  No,  indeed.  We  will  all  eat  a 
big  dinner  of  rice  and  pulse  soup.  God  will  find  us  a 
way  and  we'll  have  good  vessels  to  eat  out  of,  too."  All 
replied,  "  No  hope!  no  hope!" 

I  spoke  to  the  vaccinator.  "  You  go  into  this  house 
and  see  what  it  is."  As  he  was  going  in,  a  young  man 
came  round  the  comer  and  demanded  what  he  was  look- 
ing at  and  if  he  knew  anybody  there.  "  No,"  said  he, 
"  but  I  want  to  find  the  way  in  and  ask  the  people  for  a 
place  and  'vessels  to  prepare  our  dinner."  The  young 
inan  replied,  "  I  do  not  live  here,  but  you  may  all  come 
over  to  my  house  and  I  will  do  everything  necessary  for 
your  comfort."  Thus  saying,  he  look  us  all  to  his  home, 
gave  us  everything  we  needed,  made  a  fire,  and  ordered 
water  for  us.  We  cooked  and  ate  our  dinner,  but  they 
•would  not  allow  us  to  wash  up  the  vessels;  they  did  that 
themselves.  [Hindus  as  far  as  possible  cook  their  own 
dinners  and  wash  their  own  brass  dishes  when  they  are 
away  from  home,  for  fear  their  caste  might  somehow  in 
eating  or  washing  be  broken.] 

The  Fair  was  now  begun,  and,  behold!  the  people  from 
every  direction  were  coming,  beating  drums  and  firing 
guns,  and  shouting  as  they  came.  I  chose  a  slightly  ele- 
vated place  and  had  Debi  Deen  spread  out  his  colportage 
lK>oks  for  sale.  In  a  half-hour  every  book  we  had  with 
ns  was  gone  and  people  began  to  crowd  around  us  to  see 
4f  they  could  obtain,  too. 

We  replied,  "We  have  no  more  books,"  and  they 
gathered  about  us  and  began  to  talk  with  us  and  wish  to 
Ijear  from  us.  They  seemed  very  pleased  and  ordering 
a  tent  had  it  pitched  by  a  temple  and  gave  it  to  us  to 
Btay  in. 

An  old  man  among   them  led  the  conversation  with 
Who  are  you?" 

I  replied,  "  I  am  an  Isii"  (Jesus  believer). 
"Who  are  they?     I  never  heard  of  Isai  caste  before." 
"  Some  people  call  us  Christian  people,"  said  I. 
He  replied,  "  Oh,  yes,  I  believe  I  have  heard  of  that 
religion.     It's  the  European  religion,  is  it  not?     Are  such 
men    as  you  found  in  the  white  man's  religion?     When 
Bid  you  take  his  religion?    You  are  surely  a  native  of 
Kumaon  Mountains.     Why,  why!  our  mountain  people 
Ire  not  taking  the  white  man's  religion,  too,  over  there, 
U"e  they?" 

"Yes,"  said  I,  "  great  numbers  of  them.  This  is  God's 
teligion,  not  only  for  Europeans,  but  given  for  the  whole 
irorld.     One  God — one  religion." 


"  Then,"  said  he.  "  what  deity  do  you  worship?" 

"  Besides  One,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  we  worship  no 
other." 

"  For  this  reason,  then,  you  call  yourself  Iski"  (Jesus 
people)? 

"  Yes,  because  He  loved  us,  gave  His  life  for  us,  and 
has  power  to  fully  save  us,  soul  and  body,  from  all  sin  and 
keep  us  in  rest  and  peace  and  happiness.  In  this  world. 
He  lived  with  the  good;  in  the  next  world  the  good  are 
to  live  with  Him." 

"  Why,  sir,  we  never  heard  of  such  a  peace-giving 
deity  as  that.  Only  thismuch  have  we  heard,  that,  through 
pilgrimages,  self-tortures  and  endless  transmigrations, 
we  must  pass  only  to  obtain  peace  in  annihilation,  at 
last." 

"No,"  said  I;  "  if  pilgrimages  were  good  for  man's 
soul  you  would  see  men  come  back  from  a  pilgrimage 
contented,  happy,  and  better.  Did  you  ever  sec  one 
return  thus?  No?  But  this  can  all  come  through  Christ. 
If  you  continue  to  believe  on  Him  with  a  pure  heart  and 
a  steady  purpose  you  will  obtain  complete  satisfaction  in 
this  world  and  full  hope  for  the  future.  Christ  is  the  only 
true  Incarnation  and  His  power  is  given  in  no  other  way. 
If  it  were,  then  our  fathers  would  long  ago,  through  their 
pilgrimages  and  pains,  have  worked  out  their  own  and 
our  salvation  and  would  not  have  left  us  to  struggle  in 
these  deep  ruts;  they  would  have  received  benefit,  their 
loads  would  have  lightened,  and  we  would  not  have 
desired  a  better  hope," 

"Yes,  sir,"  replied  the  old  man,  "you  speak  too 
truly.  Many  of  our  neighbors  have  gone  on  pilgrimages 
and  not  one  but  has  come  back  with  increased  wickedness 
and  more  bitter  longings." 

"  But  none  of  this  can  be  so  with  true  Christians  who 
obey  all  God's  laws,"  said  I.  "All  their  desires  and 
habits  are  changed  through  faith  in  Christ.  They  them- 
selves are  full  of  love  and  happiness  and  peace,  and  de- 
sire and  strive  for  the  good  of  everybody  else." 

Just  at  this  point  another  man  said,  "  Look  here.  You 
do  not  recognize  our  goddess  in  our  temple  here.  Would 
you  profane  our  temples  by  going  in  them  with  your 
shoes  on?" 

"  Not  at  all,"  said  I,  "  if  the  goddess  herself  objects  to 
it.     If  she  orders  otherwise,  indeed,  1*11  obey." 

While  I  was  thus  speaking,  a  sudden,  heavy  shower 
came  upon  us,  and  every  man  of  us,  regardless  of  our 
shoes,  ran  into  the  temple.  Seeing  which,  one  of  my  fol- 
lowers called  out,  "  See,  the  goddess  has  called  us."  But 
the  objector  made  no  reply. 

NEPAULESE    L.'VWLESSNESS. 

I  found  many  of  the  customs  of  the  people  much  like 
our  own  hill  people's,  and,  as  in  India,  here  and  there 
were  found  houses  in  which  travellers  might  pass  a  night. 
The  people  are  very  lawless  and  when  angry  think  noth- 
ing of  drawing  a  sword  and  striking  down  him  who  a 
moment  before  was  a  friend;  nor  do  they  hesitate  to 
sacrifice  even  life  itself  in  defence  of  a  friend.  But  for 
my  part,  I  would  rather  live  with  bea.cs  a-wd  -wviViss^  >J«\wsv 


with  such  people.     An  instance  which  I  know  will  prove 
this. 

A  young  man  was  married  to  a  fourteen-year-old  girl 
who  was  unwilling  at  the  time  to  go  with  him  and  said, 
"  Let  me  stay  with  my  parents  a  few  days  according  to 
the  custom,  then  I  will  come  to  you."  He  replied, 
"You  are  going  with  me  and  goin'g  now."  But  she  re- 
fused. He  seized  her  by  the  hand  and  began  to  drag 
her  away.  At  her  cries  the  father  said,  "  Why  do  you 
mistreat  my  daughter?  Go  on  and  I  will  send  her  at  the 
right  time."  "  No,"  came  the  fierce  reply;  "  I'll  take  her 
now  dead  or  alive." 

The  father  answered,  "  I  gave  you  my  daughter  as  a 
wife,  not  to  be  abused  and  beaten."  At  that  the  young 
man  struck  the  girl  several  times  with  his  cane,  saying, 
"  She's  mine;  I  do  with  her  as  I  please." 

The  father  expostulated,  "Now  don't  be  so  foolish;" 
and  as  the  girl  began  to  scream  ran  to  her  assistance. 
The  young  man  whipped  out  a  small  sword  and  with  one 
cut  split  open  the  father's  head  and  finished  him;  then 
he  struck  the  girl  several  times,  when  he  was  seized  and 
taken  away.  Both  father  and  daughter  were  brought 
across  theborder  to  Dr.  Dease's  Mission  Disjiensary.  The 
father's  wound  was  mortal  and  he  soon  breathed  his  last, 
but  the  girl  by  careful  treatment  was  saved. 

NO    CHILD    MARRIAGES. 

The  best  custom  I  saw  among  them  was  that  they  do 
not  practise  child  marriage.  Girls  are  married  between 
the  ages  of  14  and  25,  and  until  that  time  stay  with  their 
own  parents  instead  of  with  the  husband's  parents  as 
the  girls  of  India  must  do. 

From  the  time  of  the  engagement  the  intended  groom 
must  pay  the  mother-in-law  the  bride's  milk  bill,  so  she 
has  by  the  time  of  the  wedding  something  toward  the 
necessary  expenses. 

Until  their  engagement  takes  place  they  are  considered 
as  unaccountable  minors  in  the  eye  of  the  religious  law; 
but  on  that  day  the  sacred  ornaments  are  put  upon 
them,  the  holy  oblations  are  made,  and  they  are  taught 
the  sacred  verse  never  to  be  repeated  aloud,  and  other 
religious  instruction  is  begun.  From  the  day  on  which 
they  go  to  bring  the  bridegroom,  they  will  eat  from  no 
one's  hand,  and  their  rigid  observance  of  caste  begins; 
but  until  that  time  they  are  considered  children.  I  saw 
one  man  about  forty  years  old  who  was  still  considered  a 
minor.  I  asked  him  what  caste  he  was,  he  rpplied,  "  I 
am  yet  unengaged  and  therefore  have  yet  no  caste." 

The  Nepaulese  have  a  summary  way  of  dealing  with 
adulterers.  If  a  man  finds  his  wife  or  daughter  ruined 
by  another, he  complains  to  the  magistrate,  who,  having 
heard  the  case,  puts  a  sword  in  the  hand  of  each  man, 
and  places  them  face  to  face.  The  husband  or  father 
has  the  privilege  of  striking  first;  after  the  first  blow  the 
man  may  defend  himself — generally  the  first  blow  kills 
the  criminal,  but  often  both  parties  are  mortally  wounded. 
Thus  seducers  are  few  and  unjust  complaints  are  seldom 
made. 
No  undeveloped  girl  is  married;  she  must  first  have 


come  to  the  legal  age  or  punishment  follows.  In  this 
they  are  wiser  than  we  of  Hindustan;  hence  their  men 
are  all  hale,  hearty  fellows  that  can  carry  heavy  loads 
fifteen  miles  a  day  for  days  at  a  time  up  and  down  steep 
mountains  and  without  tiring.  But  how  is  it  with  us  in 
Hindustan?  we  marry  our  children  of  seven  to  ten 
years.  They  are  brought  to  live  together  before  they  have 
reached  their  proper  growth:  they  are  weak  and  thin— 
their  children  so  wanting  in  flesh  that  their  limbs  are  like 
a  snipe's  shins.  These  undisputed  facts  are  simply  ow- 
ing to  the  results  of  child  marriage  and  rapid  multiplica- 
tion. We  people  in  India  are  not  as  wise  about  our 
children  as  we  are  about  our  fields  and  our  cattle.  We 
prepare  our  fields  well  for  a  crop  and  put  only  devel- 
oped oxen  to  the  plow.  Pull  a  walnut  in  August,  dry 
it,  and  several  months  later  crack  it,  and  you  find  a  dried, 
rancid,  light,  worthless  kernel.  Pull  one  in  October,  and 
after  drying,  you  find  a  pleasing,  meaty  kernel  within.  The 
difference  is  in  waiting  for  two  months  for  it  to  develop. 
Oh,  that  our  people  would  be  as  wise  as  our  nut-pi(  kers. 

MARRIAGE    PRESEXTS. 

The  Nepaulese  of  rank  according  to  their  means  give 
to  their  daughters  several  female  slaves  at  their  mar- 
riage. Many  persons  to  keep  up  appearances  mortgage 
their  all  to  buy  a  slave  girl  to  bestow  on  their  daugh- 
ter in  marriage.  The  children  of  the  commoner  class 
are  given  jewelry,  and  the  first  question  about  a  marriage 
is — "  How  much  jewelry  did  the  bride  get?  "  while  the 
higher  classes  consider  the  mention  of  jewelry  as  an 
insult  and  prefer  to  be  asked,  "  How  many  slave  giris 
did  you  receive?" 

ENTERTAINMENT  OF  STRANGERS. 

When  any  stranger  or  distant  friend  coming  to  visit 
them  for  the  first  time  comes  to  their  homes,  they  use 
no  salt  to  season  their  food,  but  plenty  of  clarified  butter 
and  coarse  sugar  which  has  been  made  in  their  own 
house. 

We  were  very  much  honored  among  them,  and  our 
party  was  sent  for  by  the  ruler,  neighboring  villages 
insisting  on  our  coming  to  them.  In  every  place  on  our 
arrival,  they  gave  us  milk  and  butter  .mnd  sugar,  but  not 
an  atom  of  salt.  Then  they  would  kill  a  kid  and  with 
that  would  give  us  plenty  of  salt.  Among  themselves 
trade  is  carried  on  almost  entirely  without  money,  but 
where  money  is  used  a  little  of  it  goes  a  great  way:  fo"" 
instance,  a  good  cow  would  bring  only  six  rupees 
($2.40),  and  the  strongest  best  buffalo  only  fifteen  rupees 
($6.00);  sixty  pounds  of  rice  or  wheat,  and  ten  pounds 
of  butter  bring  one  rupee  (40c.).  These  prices  are  the 
prices  among  themselves,  but  with  their  neighbors  across 
the  Indian  line  they  are  very  shrewd  traders  and 
only  at  Indian  prices. 

A    TREE    OF    PARADISE.' 

They  have  a  strange  tree  in  Nepaul  of  which  they  eat 

the  fruit,  or,  pressing  out  its  juice,  make  an  excellent  kind 

of  sugar.  Its  seeds  they  grind  in  a  mill  and  extract  a  rich 

oil  which  becomes  an  excellent  butter.     This  oil  the  wo- 

*  men  tub  on  their  (aces  to  make  them  shine  and  the  roeo 


i 


GLIMPSE  OF  KlUSIfJU. 


Tub  it  on  their  bodies  to  make  them  supple.  As  an  oil  it 
leaves  a  very  slight  grease  spot  on  any  cloth  it  may 
touch.  It  is  very  expensive.  In  short  this  tree  seems 
as  great  a  boon  to  the  Nepaulese  as  the  cocoa  is  said 
to  be  to  the  people  of  Ceylon. 

We  were  in  Nepaul  about  a  week  and  with  difficulty 
were  allowed  to  depart,  for  the  people  wanted  us  to  stay 
and  treat  their  diseases  and  establish  schools  and  teach 
them  our  Bible.  This  is  one  of  the  nations  that  sit  in 
the  deepest  darkness,  but  we  hope  that  the  Sun  of  Right- 
eousness, who  has  arisen  with  healing  in  His  wings  for 
them  also,  may  soon  find  access  to  their  land  and  their 
homes.  Christian  people  could  not  live  or  teach  there 
yel,  and  probably  only  because  I  was  known  to  them  as 
a  doctor  and  because  our  visit  was  not  known  to  the 
higher  authorities,  were  we  so  well  treated  during  this 
brief  stay  among  them. 


^^  A  GMtiipse  of  KhiHliiu. 

^^P  BY   MRS.    M.    GVTLICK    Ct.AKK, 

Kiushiu.  the  second  largest  island  of  this  Island  Em- 
pire, was  formed,  as  were  all  the  islands  of  Japan,  fiom  the 
solidified  drops  which  fell  from  the  sword  of  the  great 
God  of  Heaven  at  the  beginning  of  creation.  Its  north- 
ern shores  are  washed  by  the  Inland  Sea  on  whose 
tstill  waters  the  numberless  fishing-boats,  junks,  and 
small  Japanese  steamers  ply  with  perfect  safety.  On 
the  extreme  north-west,  for  a  short  distance,  the  shore 
lies  open  to  the  storms  from  the  China  Sea;  but  right 
here  stands  Fukuoka — one  of  the  largest  cities  of  the 
island — encircled  by  a  range  of  hills  that  stretches  its 
sheltering  arms  far  out  into  the  water,  making  a  fine 
harbor,  while  the  finger  tips  appear  as  emerald  islands 
at  the  entrance  of  the  bay. 

Further  south  the  path  of  the  coasting  trade  lies  thro' 
an  inland  sea,  more  beautiful  far  than  the  Inland  Sea, 
though  not  so  large.  It  is  formed  by  the  large  island  of 
Sado  and  many  smaller  islands  that  lift  their  pine-covered 
hills  and  terraced  slopes  in  proud  oppositioti  to  the  ter- 
raced slopes  and  pine-covered  hills  of  the  main  island; 
while  hundreds  of  brown  thatched  villages  nestle  in  the 
merry  pebbly  coves  of  both  shores,  and  thousands  of 
large,  white  sailed  fishing-boats  skim  over  the  rippled 
waters,  that  no  more  can  be  dashed  into  fury  than  can 
the  waters  of  the  Mississippi.  Far  up  one  of  the  deep 
firths  on  this  sheltered  shore  the  Government  is  building 
a  ship-yard. 

The  beauty  and  safety  of  the  harbor  of  Nagasaki,  still 
further  south,  is  world-famed.  The  coast  from  Naga- 
saki to  the  southern  extremity  of  the  island  is  almost  as 
lich  in  harbors  and  inland  seas,  or  rather  long  channels 
between  outlying  islands  and  the  main  shore,  as  it  is  on 
the  north  and  west.  The  eastern  shore,  washed  by  the 
Pacific,  has  but  one  or  two  good  harbors. 

Lying  as  Kiushiu  does  between  the  31st  and  34th 
parallels  of  latitude  its  summers  are  long,  and  its  winters 
jbild  though  snow  lies  on  the  summits  of  the  high  moun- 


tains through  most  of  the  season.  The  soil  is  so  rich> 
and  so  constantly  enriched,  that  two  crops  of  grain  are 
garnered  each  year  from  the  same  fields,  while  garden 
vegetables  grow  the  whole  year  round,  out-of-doors,  and 
violets  bloom  from    December  to  December. 

Nowhere  else  in  Japan  is  so  much  of  the  soil  under 
cultivation,  for  not  only  is  every  inch  of  the  many  valle)r8 
used,  but  many  of  the  hills  are  terraced  with  as  minute 
terracing  as  are  the  banks  of  the  Rhine.  No  room  is 
wasted  in  fencing,  but  little  ridges,  the  home  of  the 
sweet  scented  violets,  divide  .\'s  property  from  B's;  and 
the  ferns  think  that  the  stone  walls  of  the  terracing  and 
the  banks  of  the  many  canals  are  made  especially  for 
them.  It  is  hardly  necessary  to  add  that  no  other  por- 
tion of  Japan  is  more  densely  populated,  and  yet  on 
account  of  the  bitter  hostility  to  Christianity  felt  here, 
comparatively  little  missionary  work  has  been  done  as 
yet  among  the  6,000,000  of  Kiushiu. 

At  Nagasaki,  the  one  open  port  of  the  island,  mission- 
ary work  has  been  carried  on  since  the  days  of  Com. 
Perry.  But  it  has  been  slow,  uphill  work  to  overcome 
the  two  centuries  of  prejudice  which  was  the  legacy  left 
by  the  Jesuits,  and  to  prove  to  the  natives  that  it  meant 
something  to  be  a  Christian,  though  so  many  whom  they 
saw  from  Christian  lands,  were  as  bad  or  worse  than 
themselves.  But  now  the  American  Reformed,  Method- 
ist Episcopal,  and  English  Church  Missionary  So- 
ciety have  good  work  fully  under  way,  and  all  are  reach- 
ing out  into  the  country  more  or  less. 

The  American  Board  has  also  done  a  little  work  in 

Kiushiu  during   the  past  ten  years   by  means  of   native 

evangelists  and  preachers.     And  for  two  years  the  Rev. 

O.  H.  Gulick,  having  his  headquarters   at    Okayama  on 

Nipon,   has   been  trying  at  arm's  length    to    work   this 

field.     As  a  result  of  all  the  work  done  thus  far  we  have 

at  Fukuoka  a  church  of      .         .64  members. 

"    Kumamoto,  baptized  believers        87 

"    Yatsushiro,         "  "  60 

"    Takanabe,         "  "  36 

"    Minamata.         "  "  9 

Total         ....  256. 

During  the  two  years  in  thus  working  at  arms'  length, 
the  Rev.  O.  H.  Gulick  came  to  the  conclusion  that  a  mis- 
sion station  of  the  .American  Board  ought  to  be  estab- 
lished on  the  island  of  Kiushiu;  the  other  missionaries 
soon  thought  as  he  did,  and  in  this  opinion  the  Board 
was  induced  to  concur.  Mr.  Gulick  consented  to  move- 
once  more  and  to  father  this  youngest  station  of  the 
Board,  if  two  new  associates  could  be  sent  from  home. 
In  full  faith  that  they  would  be  found,  he  and  his  family 
moved  to  Kumamoto  in  April,  1887,  rented  a  Japanese 
house,  and  identified  themselves  with  the  Christian  work 
already  begim. 

Why  should  Kumamoto  be  chosen  as  the  headquarters 
for  the  work  of  the  .American  Board  on  this  island?  Is 
the  reason  too  long  to  give?  I  think  not.  Seventeen 
years  ago,  Ca^la.va  a.TvAM.x«..  ^^vvt^s— >J^t\•*^.^A.1^ftla».'$s^^-'w- 


of  Dr.  H.  M.  Scudder,  now  of  NQgata,  came  to  this 
city,  and  for  five  years  taught  English  in  a  Government 
school.  He  was  not  allowed  to  teach  Christianity  in 
school,  but  his  evenings  and  Sundays  were  his  own,  and 
before  he  left  forty  of  his  pupils  had,  on  one  of  the  beau- 
tiful hills  back  of  the  castle,  dedicated  themselves  to  the 
Lord  and  His  work  for  their  native  land. 

On  Capt.  Jones'  departure  this  became  known  and  a 
bitter  persecution  broke  out  against  the  young  Chris- 
tians. A  number  were  imprisoned  in  their  own  homes 
and  shamefully  treated,  and  others  were  disinherited, 
but  none  forsook  their  new-found  faith;  and  before  long 
thirty  of  them  went  to  Kyoto  where  our  Christian  train- 
ing school  was  just  being  started.  After  three  years 
fifteen  graduated  and  the  most  of  them  have  proved 
most  efficient  pastors  and  evangelists.  All  of  these  were 
from  this  locality — Kumamoto  boys — their  family  friends 
are  still  here,  and  having  come  to  prize  the  religion  they 
formerly  persecuted,  have  for  some  time  been  calling  for 
Congregational  Christian  workers. 

Besides  this  all  sufficient  reason,  Kumamoto  is  the 
most  important  city  of  Kiushiu,  both  from  a  military  and 
literary  point  of  view;  for  the  fine  large  castle  occu- 
pying the  whole  of  quite  a  high  hill  in  the  heart  of  the 
city,  is  always  well  garrisoned,  and  in  the  Medical,  Nor- 
mal, .Academic  and  English  schools  already  established 
here,  over  1090  pupils  are  gathered;  while  here  is  to 
be  located  one  of  the  five  colleges  which  the  Government 
is  establishing,  in  as  many  cities  of  the  kingdom,  as  fitting 
schools  for  the  great  University  of  Tokio.  Here,  where 
so  many  of  Japan's  eager  youth  are  congregated,  is  surely 
just  the  place  for  a  strong  mission  station  to  be  estab- 
lished. 

And  it  is  established.  October  17,  18S7,  Rev.  O.  H. 
Gulick  and  family,  returning  from  mission  meeting,  and 
the  Rev,  C.  A.  Clark  and  wife  (Oberlin  Theological 
Seminary,  1887)  arrived  in  Kumamoto,  and  were  joined 
Jan.  4,  1888,  by  the  Rev.  Sidney  L.  Gulick  (Union  Theo. 
Sem.,  1886)  and  wife  with  Miss  Julia  Gulick,  returning 
from  a  visit  to  .Vmerica,  and  Miss  Martha  Ciark  (Hol- 
yoke  Sem.,  (1S86).  We  are  all  living  in  two  Japanese 
houses,  and  in  spite  of  stoves  are  shivering  with  the  cold 
that  sweeps  in  through  all  the  cracks  of  the  paper-screen 
walls.  But  we  are  busy  and  happy,  and  would  not  he 
elsewhere  on  any  account. 

I  must  not  take  the  time  now  to  tell  of  the  great  work 
already  upon  us  in  the  boys'  school  of  a  hundred  only 
started  last  spring  by  Mr,  Gebina,  one  of  our  fine  Japanese 
associates,  where  Mr.  Clark,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Sidney 
Gulick,  each  teach  an  hour  a  day;  in  the  girls'  school  to 
which  the  two  single  ladies  are  devoting  their  energies; 
in  the  fancy-work  classes  which  we  use  as  baits  to  Chris- 
tian work;  in  the  large  native  Sunday-school  already 
gathered  at  our  home,  of  the  neighbors;  in  tl;ie  class  of 
bright  young  men  who  are  glad  to  read  the  Bible  Sun- 
days with  Mr.  Clark  for  the  sake  of  the  English  they 
will  ^et;  and  in  the  many,  many  who  call  for  the  same 
reason.     Nor  must  I  describe  our  truly  beautiful    cUy 


with  its  tree-lined  streets,  picturesque  castle,  reminding 
one  of  Edinburgh,  distant  encircling  mountains  enclosing 
a  wonderfully  rich  valley  thickly  sprinkled  with  brown 
thatched  villages,  and  the  ceaselessly  smoking  volcano, 
which,  however,  never  sends  up  a  pillar  of  fire. 

Outlook  on  the  Foochow  District. 

BY    REV.    N.    J.    I>Lt;MB. 

The  two  rounds  of  quarterly  meetings  I  have  made  oti 
the  Foochow  District  since  Conference  have  shown  an 
encouraging  prospect  on  most  of  the  circuits. 

At  Hung-mwi,  forty  miles  up  the  river,  the  work  was 
almost  destroyed  two  years  ago,  owing  to  a  law  case  in 
which  an  unworthy  member  was  involved,  and  the  perse- 
cution of  some  of  the  worthy  ones.  Now,  however,  the 
pastor  is  much  encouraged  by  the  reunion  of  the  frag- 
ments, and  the  addition  of  inquirers.  They  have  sub- 
scribed quite  liberally  towards  a  church,  and  are  hoping 
ere  long  to  have  a  suitable  place  for  worship. 

At  Lik-tu  some  30  miles  further  up,  in  the  Ming- 
Chiang  District  the  membership  has  for  years  sufifered 
much  from  the  frequent  removal  of  members,  to  gain  a 
living  elsewhere,  but  others  are  inquiring  the  way,  and 
the  school  work  is  encouraging.  There  are  two  day- 
schools  for  boys  and  two  for  girls. 

One  of  the  latter  is  the  best  I  have  anywhere  examined. 
A  mission  rule  requires  the  Presiding  Elder  to  examine 
these  schools  once  each  quarter. 

At  the  last  quarterly  meeting  services  my  audience  was 
composed  largely  of  boys  and  girls,  and  at  the  close  I 
baptized  and  received  into  full  membership  a  very  intel- 
ligent and  earnest  young  man, 

Here  we  are  hoping  soon  to  erect  a  commodious 
church  building  and  parsonage.  Since  this  matter  has 
been  under  consideration,  a  change  was  proposed  from 
our  present  place,  where  we  rent,  to  an  adjacent  village. 
When  the  neighbors,  not  Christians,  heard  of  this  they 
came  and  begged  us  not  to  do  so.  We  had  been  there 
so  long  they  did  not  want  us  to  leave,  and  they  promised 
to  let  us  have  the  fine  lot  adjoining  our  present  place  at 
a  reasonable  price,  with  the  assurance  that  we  would 
meet  with  no  hindrance  in  the  erection  of  the  church. 

This  is  in  wonderful  contrast  with  the  beginning  of 
our  work  there.  Our  venerable  and  saintly  Hii  Yong 
Mi  was  the  heroic  pioneer.  To  get  a  place  of  any  kind 
was  a  very  difficult  matter,  and  when  one  had  been 
secured,  the  literate  determined  to  drive  us  away.  They 
went  in  a  body  to  the  chapel  to  make  observations  and 
insult  the  preacher  as  a  preliminary  step. 

They  conducted  themselves  in  a  very  disorderly  and 
impolite  manner  but  Bro.  HO  instead  of  taking  oGfenceat 
this  treated  them  so  politely,  and  so  fully  convinced 
them  of  his  superior  culture  and  intelligence  that  their 
manner  greatly  changed,  and  they  went  away  completely 
foiled  and  we  were  never  afterwards  disturbed. 

This  devoted  worker  remained  there  for  years,  and  the 
wOTvdetCul  iuftuence  he  gained  and  the  deep  impression 


e  made,  is  everywhere  manifest.  As  I  travelled  about 
X  heard  many  complimentary  remarks  and  kind  inquiries 
from  the  heathen  concerning  him  and  the  results  of  his 
labors  have  been  far-reaching  in  that  vicinity. 

The  work  on  the  Sek  Ngo  tu  circuit  is  newer,  but  even 
^ore  encouraging.  At  the  last  Quarterly  Meeting  there 
was  a  large  attendance,  several  adults  were  received  into 
the  Church  and  two  children  baptized.  A  woman  who 
had  been  to  Dr.  Woodhull's  hospital  at  Foochow  for  the 
treatment  of  her  eyes  there  first  heard  the  truth,  and  on 
this  occasion,  as  well  as  on  the  previous  Sabbath,  walked 
uearly  lo  miles  and  back  to  attend  the  quarterly  meet- 
ing services.  She  makes  a  diligent  study  of  her  Hymn 
Book  and  is  anxious  to  be  received  into  the  Church. 

A  number  of  the  younger  members  of  this  circuit  are 
BO  much  interested  in  Bible  Study,  that  in  the  evening 
after  the  day's  work  is  done,  they  walk  from  3  to  5  miles 
to  the  church  and  return  to  read  the  Bible  with  their 
pastor.  Not  long  since  an  excellent  member  who  had 
been  rescued  from  the  fate  of  an  opium  smoker,  suffered 
a  great  loss  by  the  burning  of  his  new  house,  just  com- 
pleted, but  not  yet  occupied.  This  raised  quite  a  storm 
of  abuse  from  the  heathen  neighbors  who  pronounced  it 
a  judgment  on  the  family  for  being  Christians,  bnt  they 
kavc  patiently  endured  it  all. 

'  This  brother  recently  opened  a  boys'  school,  and  this 
Iraised  the  strong  opposition  of  a  literary  man  of  the 
fplace  who  wanted  a  monopoly  of  school  teaching  there, 
'but  the  Christian  school  goes  on,  with  half  the  pupils 
'promised,  and  all  is  quiet  now. 

'  I  enjoyed  excellent  opportunities  for  preaching  to 
iSttentive  and  appreciative  listeners,  and  found  the  people 
■  everywhere  favorably  disposed  to  the  Gospel. 

Opium  is  the  great  curse  of  the  broad  and  fertile  plain 
in  the  Ming-Chiang  District.  The  poppy  now  takes 
the  place  of  the  winter  crop  of  wheat,  and  is  grown  in 
great  abundance.  The  maledictions  upon  opium  as  a 
great  blight  upon  this  nation  cannot  be  too  often  reiter- 
ated. 

The  Tieng  Ang  Tong  Church  is   enjoying   unusual 
prosperity.     This  charge  supports  its  pastor  liberally  and 
'  has  recently  employed  an  assistant  until  Conference. 

The  Sunday-school  missionary  contributions  this  year 
amount  to  about  §75,  an  advance  over  last  year. 

Foochow,  China,  May,  i  S88. 


The  New  Hebrides. 

BV    )ION.   N.   F.  GRAVES. 

The  New  Hebrides  are  a  group  of  islands  in  the  South 
'Pacific  Ocean,  with  a  population  of  about  134,000  and  an 
•area  of  5,700  square  miles.  There  are  twenty  islands  of 
•considerable  size  besides  a  great  nirmber  of  small  ones. 
(Some  of  them  are  small,  rocky  islands  that  are  not  inhab- 
ited. The  principal  island  is  Espirita  Santa,  which  is 
(about  seventy  miles  long  and  thirty  miles  broad.  Mallicallo 
lis  about  sixty  miles  long  and  twenty-eight  broad.  This 
(island  has  a  good  harbor.  Fort  Sandwich.  The  islands 
jare  volcanic  and  are  generally  very  fertile. 


The  island  Aurora  was  one  of  the  most  fertile,  and 
was  thirty-six  miles  long  and  about  five  broad.  In  187 1 
this  island  sank  into  the  water  and  entirely  disappeared, 
and  now  there  is  no  trace  of  its  existence.  It  is  not  the 
only  island  that  hus  disappeared  in  these  vast  seas.  On 
the  island  of  Tauna,  one  of  the  group,  there  is  an  active 
volcano. 

The  natives  of  the  Papuan  Negro  race  are  not  as  in- 
telligent as  most  of  the  South  Sea  islanders.  Their 
habits  are  bad.  They  are  filthy  in  their  habits  and  smear 
their  faces  with  filth.  The  language  is  quite  similar  to 
the  Malay.  They  have  no  boats,  but  a  sort  of  raft  that 
they  use.  They  are  poor  sailors  and  never  venture  very 
far  from  the  land. 

This  group  of  islands  was  discovered  by  Quiras  in 
1606,  and  he  supposed  it  to  be  a  southern  continent. 
Cook  discovered  the  group  in  1773,  and  to  some  extent 
explored  them,  and  he  called  the  group  the  New 
Hebrides,  which  name  they  still  retain. 

These  islands  are  a  thousand  miles  from  New  Zealand, 
400  miles  west  of  Fiji  and  1,400  miles  east  of  Sidney. 
The  natives  are  almost  entirely  Papuans,  and  they  are  as 
low  and  degraded  a  race  as  can  be  found  anywhere  in 
the  world.  They  are  exceedingly  ignorant  and  supersti- 
tious, and  believe  fully  in  witchcraft.  They  are  cruel 
and  false,  and  seem  to  be  posse.ssed  of  every  vice.  The 
great  number  of  languages  in  use  on  the  islands  effect- 
ually make  separate  provinces  of  them.  There  is  no 
great  leader  or  powerful  chief  or  tribes  to  consolidate  the 
people  and  bring  them  into  a  state  of  harmony. 

Those  who  visit  the  islands  are  mostly  adventurers, 
seeking  their  own  pleasure  and  profit,  and  their  visits 
have  a  powerful  influence  upon  the  natives. 

These  feeble  chiefs  and  tribes  are  frequently  at  war 
with  each  other.  The  coast  is  low  and  the  climate  is 
unhealthy.  Fever  and  ague  prevails  on  nearly  all  the 
islands,  and  no  one  can  escape  its  deleterious  influence. 
The  fevers  are  often  fatal,  and  always  bring  on  languor 
and  great  prostration.  The  climate  is  considered  a  very 
hard  one  to  endure,  especially  to  foreigners. 

There  was  a  large  quantity  of  sandal  wood  on  the  isl- 
ands which  was  of  great  value;  a  few  white  men  pur- 
chased it  of  the  natives,  and  large  quantities  were  cut  to 
the  great  injury  of  the  country.  It  was  mostly  shipped 
to  China,  and  was  principally  used  upon  the  altars  before 
the  images  and  China  gods.  It  was  a  traffic  by  Europe- 
ans helping  on  the  idolatry  of  the  Chinese.  For  a 
season  the  traffic  was  profitable,  but  in  the  end  the  ven- 
ture did  not  turn  out  so  well. 

These  islands  have  suffered  as  many  other  places  have 
from  the  introduction  of  liquor,  but  that  great  evil  is 
stayed  by  the  united  efforts  of  the  missionaries  and  the 
better  part  of  the  natives. 

The  system  introduced  by  Europeans,  called  the 
"  Labor  Traffic,"  was  very  unfortunate  and  proved  to  be 
a  kidnapping  operation.  It  was  opposed  from  the  be- 
ginning by  the  missionaries.  Very  soon  natives  could 
not  be  procured  by  (air  tata.'cv^,  ^T(.4\Vv'wi'^'«>^-v«k!C<*.^\sv 


■ 


463 


""HE   JEWS  OF    MOROCCO, 


all  kinds  of  deception  to  entrap  the  natives,  sometimes 
telling  the  natives  that  the  missionaries  had  sent  for 
them,  and  when  they  were  on  board  they  were  borne 
away  to  servitude. 

The  natives  sought  for  revenge  against  the  white 
people.  It  so  happened  that  the  consecrated  missionary, 
John  Williams,  went  with  his  assistants  lu  the  island  of 
Erromanga,  where  he  had  often  been  before,  expecting 
to  meet  warm  friends;  but  as  he  drew  near  the  shoi-e  in 
Jiis  boat  he  was  murdered  and  a  hideous  feast  was  had 
by  the  natives,  for  they  were  cannibals.  This  missionary 
,  •who  had  done  so  much  for  this  degraded  race,  became 
the  first  martyr  of  Erromanga. 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Gorden  and  his  wife  took  the  place  of 
the  murdered  one,  and  they,  too,  were  massacred,  and  a 
brother  of  Mr.  Gordon,  the  Rev.  J.  D.  Gordon,  who, 
with  unflinching  courage,  took  the  place  of  his  murdered 
brother,  was  in  turn  also  massacred.  There  were  others 
that  took  the  field  of  these  martyrs,  and  the  very  chief 
who  led  these  murderous  bands  has  been  converted. 

The  London  Missionary  commenced  the  mission,  but 
transferred  this  field  of  labor  to  the  Presbyterian  mission- 
aries, and  it  has  since  been  conducted  by  the  Free  Church 
of  Scotland,  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  Canada,  and  the 
Presbyterian  Church  of  Australia,  There  are  fifteen 
missionaries  in  the  field  with  a  goodly  number  of  natives, 
and  all  work  together  in  the  utmost  harmony.  The  Rev, 
Dr.  Geddie,  of  Nova  Scotia,  is  very  prominent  in  this 
field.  The  missionaries  train  the  natives  for  helpers,  but 
it  is  a  slow  and  difficult  task  on  account  of  the  number 
of  languages  in  use  on  the  islands,  but  these  brave  mis- 
sionaries are  bound  to  labor  on  until  all  the  tribes  can 
read  the  Scriptures  in  their  own  language. 

Tlie  Jews  of  Morocco. 

BY    REV.    E.    F.    BALDWIN. 

Although  I  am  working  as  a  missionary  among  the 
Moors  and  Arabic-speaking  Berber  races  of  this  great 
empire  of  Morocco,  yet  I  feel  the  keenest  interest  in  the 
Israelites  which  are  found  crowded  together  in  thousands 
in  all  the  cities  of  the  Barbary  States.  A  few  notes  as  to 
them  may  interest  your  readers. 

Large  numbers  of  these  ancient  people  of  God  are  sup- 
posed to  have  been  settled  in  Morocco  from  the  earlier 
centuries  of  the  Christian  era,  They  were  greatly  in- 
creased by  the  influx  from  Spain  about  the  end  of  the 
fifteenth  century.  When  Columbus  was  sailing  westward 
to  discover  a  new  continent  many  scores  of  thousands  of 
wretched  Israelites  were  sorrowfully  making  their  way 
out  of  Spain  and  Portugal,  where  they  had  been  enslaved, 
persecuted,  and  from  which  they  were  now  finally  ban- 
ished. Spain  had  long  afforded  them  an  asylum.  To 
them  is  due  the  attainments  in  arts  and  letters  that  marked 
the  period  of  Moslem  conquest  and  rule  in  Spain,  and 
which  has  been  so  vaunted  by  the  admirers  of  Islam, 
•which  in  itself  is  incapable  of  aught  but  blight  and  ruin. 

The  desceadents  of  these  forlorn  Jews  are  now  found 


throughout  Morocco.  They  densely  fill  the  quarters  as- 
signed to  them  in  the  Moorish  cities,  which  are  called 
the  "  Mellahs  "  or  place  of  damnation.  Into  these  they 
are  shut  from  sunset  to  sunrise.  They  are  down-trodden 
and  despised.  They  formerly  were  compelled  to  wear 
only  black  garments.  Also  when  outside  their  "  Mellahs" 
in  many  towns  they  must  go  in  their  bare  feet.  Neither 
may  they  ride  through  the  Moorish  part  of  the  town. 
They  are  ih  constant  dread  of  the  Moors  who  opprew 
and  maltreat  them.  The  Jew  never  makes  the  least  re- 
sistance. The  fear  of  the  nations  among  whom  they 
dwell  is  indeed  upon  them  as  foretold. 

I  recently  heard  from  an  eye-witness  of  an  appalling 
circumstance  that  occurred  in  Fez,  the  northern  capitil 
of  Morocco,  now  about  a  year  ago.  Several  Moors,  it  is 
asserted,  had  been  thrown  into  prison  on  false  claims  for 
debts  brought  against  them  by  Jews  who  had  the  benefit 
of  foreign  protection, — that  is  under  the  protection  of 
some  one  of  the  foreign  consuls.  Such  protected  natives, 
whether  Jews  or  Moors,  cannot  be  called  to  account  for 
their  actions  by  the  Moorish  authorities,  but  are  only 
answerable  to  the  minister  or  consul  who  gives  them  pro- 
tection. 

The  friends  of  the  aggrieved  Moors  took  summary  and 
dreadful  vengeance  by  waylaying  several  of  the  chief 
men  of  the  Jewish  community,  including  the  chief 
ofTenders.  They  were  on  their  way  from  the  business 
part  of  Fez  to  the  "  Meilah  "  in  the  gathering  dusk,  when 
they  were  enticed  or  taken  outside  the  city  walls,  and 
there  murdered  in  cold  blood.  Their  bodies  were  then 
cut  into  pieces,  and  their  clothes  as  well.  The  money 
that  each  one  had  was  put  into  his  hands  which  were 
severed  from  their  bodies.  Their  headless  trunks,  their 
heads  themselves,  their  hands  and  feet  were  laid  in  order 
in  a  long  ghastly  row. 

The  scene  of  lamentation  and  woe  the  next  morning, 
when  the  entire  Jewish  population  poured  out  to  behold 
the  harrowing  sight,  was  indescribable.  The  heads  only 
could  be  recognized.  It  was  impossible  to  know  to 
which  of  the  murdered  men  the  severed  members  be- 
longed. 

There  is  no  doubt  but  that  the  Jews  do  often  exasperate 
the  Moors  beyond  endurance  by  their  usurious  if  not 
dishonest  extortions.  The  following  incident  was  just 
told  me  by  a  credible  witness.  In  an  inland  Morocco 
city  a  Moor  died  leaving  a  widow  and  three  little  children. 
Before  there  was  time  to  bury  him  a  Jew  appeared  de- 
manding from  the  widow  the  sum  of  §600  which  he 
claimed  was  due  him  from  the  deceased.  The  widow 
protested  that  it  could  not  be  so  or  she  would  have  known 
of  it.  She  had  nothing  to  pay.  He  was  one  of  the  pro- 
tected Jews  referred  to.  At  his  demand  the  body  of  the 
dead  man  was  brought  out  of  the  house  which  had  be- 
longed to  him,  and  his  widow  and  her  children  were  also 
ejected.  She  buried  her  husband  and  then  made  her 
way  to  the  house  of  the  chief  Rabbi  of  the  Jewish  com 
munity,  slaughtering  a  sheep  at  his  door.  She  was  admitted 
her  children  being  with  her  to  add  force  to  her  appeal. 


i 


I 


■I 


AflSSION  TO  THE  JAPANESE  ON  THE  HA  IV A  IT  AN  ISLANDS. 


4G3 


She  told  him  her  piteous  tale.  He  was  an  upright  man. 
fie  sent  her  away  to  return  after  three  days.  That  night 
le  called  together  the  leading  Jews  of  the  place  and  the 
offending  Jew  also.  The  Rabbi,  when  the  Jew  persisted  in 
ts  being  an  honest  debt,  counted  out  iicfore  him  the  §600 
n  gold  from  his  own  store,  and  placing  their  scriptures 
>efore  him  demanded  of  him  that  he  should  swear  to  the 
righteousness  of  his  claim  and  then  take  his  money  and 
restore  to  the  widow  her  house.  This  he  refused  to  do, 
from  which  his  guilt  was  evident. 

The  next  morning  the  Rabbi  sent  for  mules  and  began 
ading  them  with  his  goods,  saying  he  would  leave  such 
m  iniquitous  place  before  it  was  smitten  with  the  wrath 
of  God.     The  Jews  gathered  about  him  and  entreated 
lim  to  stay,  but  without  uvail.     Then  they  insisted  on 
the  offending  Jew  leaving  the  town,  banishing  him  from 
their  midst.     Upon  this  the  old  Rabbi  consented  to  re- 
main.    The  Moorish  authorities  were  api)ealed  to  and  the 
addule  or  Moorish  officer  who  conspired  with  the  Jew  and 
gave  him  a  forged  or  false  paper  on  which  he  made  his 
claim,  was  arrested,  and  on  confessing  his  guilt  he  was 
•thrown  in  prison  where  he  still  remains. 

On  the  Jewish  Sabbath  just  passed  I  accompanied  a 
missionary  to  the  Jews  who  is  laboring  here  to  the  Jewish 
synagogues,  and  there  saw  much  the  same  scene  as  was 
■witnessed  when  the  Lord  and  His  apostles  were  on  the 
earth.  There  was  the  venerable  "  Ruler  of  the  Syna- 
gogue." Then,  too,  after  their  reading  of  the  law  and 
prayers  it  was  virtually  said  to  the  friend  I  was  with,  "If 
ye  have  any  word  of  exhortation  for  the  people,  say  on.'* 
Whereupon  he  preached  Christ  to  them  from  their  own 
law,  much  in  the  same  way  that  Paul  did  in  Antioch  in 
Pisidia.  The  place,  the  faces,  the  dress,  the  manners,  the 
service,  were  all  oriental,  Jewish  and  full  of  scripture 
suggestions. 

I  noticed  also  that  "  when  they  heard  that  he  spake  in 
the  Hebrew  tongue  to  them,  they  kept  the  more  silence." 
The  brother  I  speak  of  was  a  converted  Persian  Jew,  Mr. 
Norola,  the  assistant  of  Mr.  Zerbib,  the  missionary  here 
of  the  London  Jewish  Society  for  Promoting  the  Gospel 
Among  the  Jews.  He  succeeded  Mr.  Ginsburg,  who  was 
long  here,  but  has  now  been  removed  to  Stamboul,  Con- 
stantinople.    He  was  much  beloved  by  the  natives. 

The  Mogador  Mission  was  established  in  1875  ^^^ 
first  suffered  violent  persecution,  but  the  Jews  are  now 
more  friendly  and  accessible. 

There  remains  no  space  to  speak  of  my  own  work, 
which  is  among  the  Moors  and  other  Arabic-speaking 
races  of  this  vast  and  almost  entirely  unevangelized  em- 
pire. I  have  recently  come  here  to  Mugador  in  the 
southern  part  of  Morocco,  from  Tangier,  where  I  have 
been  working  for  several  years.  The  outlook  here  is  full 
of  promise.  We  are  hoping  soon  to  be  joined  by  others. 
Perhaps  I  ought  to  mention  that  I  am  an  independent 
missionary,  unconnected  with  any  society,  and  therefore 
looking  to  the  Lord  alone  for  needed  direction  and  sup- 
\  plies. 

Mogador,  Morocco.     (In  Postal  Union.) 


L 


Mission  to  the  Japanese  on  the  Hawaiian 
Islands. 

nV  REV.  M.  C.   HARRIS,  D.D. 

The  Hawaiian  Islands,  described  in  a  recent  number 
of  this  Magazine,  lie  wiihin  the  tropics  2,100  miles  from 
San  Francisco.  There  among  laborers  of  many  nation- 
alities are  to  be  found  about  5,000  Japanese,  about  one- 
third  of  whom  are  women  employed  in  the  sugar  planta- 
tions. 

They  are  here  without  religious  teachers,  none  of 
the  native  priests  thinking  it  worth  while  to  accompany 
them  thither.  For  a  long  time  the  Japanese  Christians 
of  San  Francisco  have  been  desirous  to  do  soiftelhing  for 
them,  but  for  various  reasons  were  not  able  to  render 
any  help. 

Finally,  however,  in  September  of  1887  Rev.  K.  Miyama 
made  a  visit  to  the  Islands  and  remained  until  December, 
having  while  there  preached  to  all  the  people.  The  re- 
ception accorded  him  and  his  message  was  cordial, 
many  desiring  him  to  remain.  At  one  point  the  people 
collected  fifty  dollars  toward  his  expenses.  After  his 
return  his  countrymen,  especially  Mr.  T.  Ando,  the 
Japanese  Consul  General,  and  many  other  Christian 
people,  urged  him  to  return  and  go  on  with  the  work. 

Accordingly  in  March  of  1888,  accompanied  by  his 
wife  and  one  assistant.  Rev.  T.  Ukai,  he  left  for  the 
Islands  and  began  work,  meeting  as  before  with  a  warm 
welcome,  Mr.  and  Mrs  Ando  especially  have  aided  him 
in  a  most  commendable  way.  In  July  following  the  writer 
pafd  a  visit  to  the  Islands  and  on  his  arrival  was  over- 
joyed to  find  a  genuine  revival  in  progress  among  the 
Japanese,  especially  at  the  Consulate.  Ten  days  after 
ray  arrival  all  the  members  of  the  household,  save  two  in 
number  I  believe,  had  accepted  the  Gospel. 

These  were  eventful  days.  One  after  another  had  yield- 
ed after  exhortation  and  prayers.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ando  led 
in  the  good  work,  and  finally  after  all  had  yielded 
there  was  great  rejoicing  and  giving  of  thanks.  Convic- 
tion of  sin  was  pungent  and  extorted  the  cry,  "  What  must  I 
do  to  be  saved? '  Hardened  men,  gamblers  and  drunkards 
were  attracted  to  the  meetings  and  many  of  them  yielded 
and  were  powerfully  saved.  Religion  was  the  one  theme 
of  conversation. 

Sunday  the  8th  of  July  was  a  memorable  day  to  the 
Japanese  of  Honolulu  and  to  the  large  congregation  which 
assembled  in  the  Central  church  to  witness  the  baptism 
of  ten  Japanese  converts.  Among  these  were  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Ando  and  three  secretaries  of  the  Consulate.  The 
ordinance  was  administered  by  Rev.  K.  Miyama.  Ad- 
dresses were  delivered  by  Dr.  C.  M.  Hyde,  T.  Ando  and 
the  writer.  The  Sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  followed, 
presented  by  Dr.  E.  G.  Beckweth,  pastor  of  the  church. 
Many  remarked  that  it  was  the  most  interesting  service  they 
ever  attended.  There  were  no  unmoved  hearts,  no  dry 
eyes.  As  the  many  friends  present  gathered  about  these 
new  converts  and  greeted  them  as  brethren  and  sisters, 
the  tears  fell  like  rain.  The  converts  have  been  organized 
under  the  leadership  of  Mr.  Miyama  and  tkvU  IvU-U.  Vi-v^x^. 


J 


404 


AN  IDOL  REJECTED 


has  determined,  with  God's  help,  to  carry  the  Gospel  to 
all  their  countrymen  on  the  Islands.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ando 
have  consecrated  sou!  and  body  to  this  work,  and  the 
results  already  achieved  are  largely  owing  to  their  devoted 
labors. 

I  earnestly  request  that  all  who  read  these  lines  will 
offer  prayer  for  them,  the  pastor  and  this  little  flock,  that 
God  may  prosper  them  and  save  their  countrymen. 
The  Christian  people  of  Honolulu  have  done  a  great  deal 
for  the  religious  welfare  of  the  Japanese,  and  the  salva- 
tion of  these  souls  is  a  result  also  of  their  efforts.  Among 
these.  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Hyde,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Damon  are 
worthy  of  particular  mention.  My  visit  to  the  Islands 
was  made  doubly  delightful  by  the  kindly  and  abundant 
hospitality  of  Drs.  Hyde,  Beckweth,  and  Damon.  More 
blessed  days  I  have  never  experienced,  and  do  not 
expect  to  this  side  of  the  River. 


I» 


In  Memoriaiu  of  Rev.  Tai  Hio  Shih. 

BY    REV.   C.    F.    KUPFER. 

Brother  Tai  was  born  in  Nankin,  1835,  ist  month,  5th 
day.  His  early  training  was  with  a  view  of  preparing 
him  for  mercantile  business.  Travelling  between  his 
native  city  and  Shanghai  bechanced  to  enter  the  London 
Mission  Chapel,  where  he  heard  the  Rev.  VVm.  Muirhead 
preach  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  The  young  merchant 
having  an  honest  heart  the  Word  found  lodging  and  soon 
brought  forth  fruit  meet  for  repentance. 

Sometime  after  his  confession  to  Christianity  he  came 
to  Kiukiang  where  he  was  employed  as  colporteur  by  a 
Wesleyan  missionary.  During  this  time  he  travelled 
through  eleven  of  the  thirteen  Fu  districts  of  the  Kiang-si 
province  preaching  and  distributing  the  Word  of  God. 
On  several  occasions  he  was  threatened  to  be  killed  by  a 
raging  mob  for  distributing  such  heterodoxy  as  the  doc- 
trine of  Jesus. 

Being  of  a  timid  disposition  and  somewhat  delicate 
constitution  he  resigned  this  position  and  located  in 
Kiukiang,  where  he  became  personal  teacher  to  foreigners 
residing  at  this  point.  Here  he  began  Sabbath  worship 
with  his  neighbors  whom  he  instructed  in  the  Gospel  truths 
long  before  any  missionary  operations  were  begun. 

When  Brother  Hart  arrived  in  1868,  he  was  the  first  to 
cast  his  lot  with  our  Church,  in  which  he  has  been  an 
efficient  laborer  until  our  last  annual  meeting  when  for 
the  last  time  he  met  with  his  brethren  in  the  sanctuary. 

In  the  autumn  of  1883  he  was  elected  to  Deacon's 
Orders  by  the  P'oochow  Conference;  but  being  too  deli- 
cate in  health  at  that  time  to  go  to  Foochow  he  was  not 
ordained  until  the  following  year  when  he  received  the 
ordination  by  Bishop  Wiley.  This  was  the  last  work  the 
now  sainted  bishop  performed  in  the  Church  militant. 

His  stronghold  was  teaching  rather  than  preaching. 
All  his  sermons  were  of  a  purely  didactical  style,  deliv- 
ered in  a  rather  monotonous  tone.  For  the  past  four 
years  he  n-as  associated  with  me  as  teacher  in  the  Fowler 
Institute.     His  death,  at  present,  is  an  irreparable  loss 


to  the  school,  as  he  was  undoubtedly  the  best  informed 
man  in  general  knowledge  among  all  the  native  literary 
men  of  Kiukiang. 

I  was  with  him  on  the  6th  of  January,  a  few  hours 
before  his  death,  when  he  assured  me  that  he  had  a  bright 
hope  of  a  life  beyond  the  grave.  Having  lived  a  Chris- 
tian life  he  died  a  Christian  death,  and,  though  in  a 
heathen  country,  surrounded  by  heathen  friends,  he  had 
a  Christian  burial,  Yea,  more  than  that  !  On  his  tomb- 
stone is  written :  "Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  the 
Lord  from  henceforth:  yea, saith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may 
rest  from  their  labors ;  and  their  works  do  follow  them." 

His  home  being  outside  the  city  wall  and  the  church 
where  he  was  wont  to  worship  within,  and  it  being  against 
the  custom  of  China  to  carry  a  dead  body  into  a  city, 
Bro.  E.  S.  Little  kindly  consented  to  let  us  have  the  use 
of  St.  Paul's  for  the  funeral  service. 


An  Idol  K ejected. 


BY    REV.    SIDNEY    L.    GULICK. 


I 


A  curious  and  interesting  event  in  the  southern  island 
of  Japan  has  recently  come  to  light. 

It  seems  that  for  many  generations  an  idol  of  much 
local  repute  has  been  the  chief  object  of  worship  of,  and 
the  source  of  no  little  in(  ome  to  a  cluster  of  \-illages  in 
the  mountains  of  Kiushiu.  By  some  circumstance  the 
villages  became  concerned  in  a  law-suit,  whose  results 
were  expected  to  affect  them  much.  Like  God-fearing 
people,  they  turned  to  their  god,  and  besought  him  to 
decide  the  trial  in  their  favor;  not  only  were  prayers 
offered,  but  gifts  were  brought  and  money  was  expended 
to  insure  the  favoring  influence  of  their  deity  at  court.  But 
in  spite  of  all  their  petitions  and  gifts  the  idol  turned  to 
them  a  deaf  ear,  at  least  so  the  disappointed  j>eople 
thought,  for  the  decision  was  rendered  against  them. 
What  then  should  these  villagers  do,  but  withdraw  their 
allegiance  from  the  impotent  idol  who  either  would  or 
could  do  nothing  to  help  them  in  such  an  important 
matter,  for  in  either  case  he  was  not  worthy  of  their  de- 
votion. 

It  would  be  interesting  to  know  the  steps  whereby 
they  were  led  to  their  subsequent  action,  but  all  we  know 
is  that  the  villages  united  in  sending  a  messenger  to  one 
of  the  English  missionaries  in  Nagasaki,  to  ask  that  a 
teacher  might  be  sent  to  teach  them  Christianity.  Away 
with  the  impotent  images  of  wood  and  stone;  they  wish 
to  serve  and  worship  a  God  with  /ower. 

How  much  real  earnestness  there  is  in  the  movement, 
time  alone  can  tell;  but  it  is  a  significant  sign  of  the 
times  that  idol-worshipping  heathen  should  turn  to  Chris- 
tianity for  a  God,  and  to  Christians  for  instruction;  it 
also  shows  incidentally  how  wide-spread  a  general  knowl- 
edge of  Christianily  there  is. 

Pray  for  the  Christians  and  missionaries  here,  that 
they  may  have  wisdom  of  head,  warmth  of  heart,  and 
strength  of  band  to  do  the  marvellous  work  that  is  open- 
,  m^  lo  fhetci. 


Relation   Betwctm  ('hristianity  and  the  Chi- 
nese Govern  nient. 

I  BY     REV.    GILBERT     REIIJ. 

I  I  have  been  visiting  Peking  seeking  some  redress  for 
the  injury  done  to  our  Presbyterian  mission  in  Chi-nan- 
fu.  and  to  obtain  peaceful  possession  of  the  |>roperly  we 
have  purchased  there.  While  delaying  in  Peking,  I  used 
it  as  a  rare  opportunity  in  inform  myself  on  the  relations 
I>elween  Christianity  and  ilic  t.'lnnese  Government,  and 
to  make,  if  jjossible,  some  acquainlanccs  among  the  im- 
perial authorities.  Some  results  may  be  briefly  stated, 
as  of  value  to  others.  I  do  not  say  my  opinions  are  cor- 
rect, but  they  are  formed  from  experience  and  inquiry. 

Fact  1.  The  United  Slates  Legation  is  more  and  more 
inclined  to  deny  the  rights  of  missionaries,  under  the  ex- 
isting treaties,  to  live  in  the  interior  away  from  ihe  treaty 
ports.  The  present  Minister,  Col.  Denby,  while  praising 
highly  the  work  of  missionaries,  has  made  it  a  conspicu- 
ous feature  of  his  policy  to  declare  frequenily  such  an 
opinion,  and  thus  hinder  greatly  the  eflbrts  of  mission- 
aries. In  this,  the  United  States  Legation  is  following 
the  lead  of  the  British  Legation,  while  the  French  and 
German  Legations  acknowledge  the  right  uf  missionaries 
to  purchase  property  in  all  parts  of  China  in  the  name  of 
the  Church.  In  the  Chinese  text  of  the  French  treaty  is 
a  clause,  regarded  as  valid  by  the  Chinese  Government, 
and  originally  introduced  by  the  knowledge  and  consent  of 
the  Chinese  representative,  allowing  French  missionaries 
■the  right  to  purchase  property  in  all  the  Provinces. 

The  .American  treaties  have  strong  "favored-nation" 
clauses,  which  to-day  are  argument  enough  for  mission- 
aries. Missionaries  of  different  nationalities  arc  now  liv- 
ing in  all  the  eighteen  Provinces,  and  the  American  mis- 
sionaries themselves  have  purchased  property  in  upwards 
of  twenty  places  in  the  interior.  The  favor  has  hereto- 
fore been  tacitly  granted  by  the  Chinese  Government, 
and  now,  by  use  of  the  "  favored-nation  "  clauses,  the 
favor  assumes  the  nature  of  a  right.  Merchants  are 
prohibited,  but  missionaries  are  not  ;  and  it  certainly 
Beems  a  pity  that,  with  the  increased  favor  of  the  Chinese 
Government,  our  own  American  Government  should  do 
anything  to  check  the  movement  or  the  progress  of  mis- 
,  sions. 

Fact  2.  The  Chinese  Government  is  inclined  to  restrict 
foreign  aggression,  but  willing  to  favor  Christianity,  if 
only  more  inclined  to  adapt  itself  to  China.  As  it  is,  the 
missionary,  in  the  name  of  the  Church,  may  purchase 
property  in  the  interior,  but  not  as  a  foreigner.  The 
foreign  missionary  thus  linds  the  missionary  honored, 
but  the  foreign  limited.  Let  Christianity  be  Chinese, 
that  is  all. 

Fact  3.  It  is  vitally  important  that  some  missionaries. 
.who  have  the  taste  and  aptitude — the  feeling  of  concilia- 
tion, adaptation,  and  respect  —  seek  to  introduce  the 
merits  of  Christianity  to  the  ruling  classes  of  China.  In 
my  stay  in  Peking,  I  stopped  most  of  the  time  at  a  tem- 
ple, that  1  might  freely  experiment.  Being  the  only  one 
f   the    missionaries   conforming   to   Chinese   ways   and 


L 


dress,  my  experiment  would  be  somewhat  different  from 
that  of  others. 

I  prepared  papers  on  important  questions  that  might  be 
of  interest.  These  I  presented  privately  to  all  the  High 
Ministers  of  State,  and  some  of  them  kept  the  documents 
to  use  or  show  to  others.  An  for  seeing  them  at  their 
homes,  they  for  the  most  part  asked  to  be  excused,  re- 
ferring me  to  the  Chinese  Foreign  Office  as  a  convenient 
place.  But  as  the  office  is  the  place  for  the  Foreign 
Ministers,  this  would  require  a  word  from  our  own  Min- 
ister, and  this  I  could  hardly  expect  to  urge,  having  other 
business  for  him  to  manage.  As  for  seeing  any  of  them, 
I  succeeded  only  with  three,  who  are  High  Ministers  of 
State.  These  three  likewise  returned  my  calls.  One  of 
these  is  the  Marquis  Tseng,  late  Chinese  Minister  to 
England,  and  who  since  his  return  has  sought  to  intro- 
duce social  communications.  The  other  two  had  never 
received  foreign  visitors,  and  in  my  case  it  required  con- 
siderable planning.  They  all  talked  on  religious  matters, 
and  I  saw  plainly  the  value  of  such  communications. 

What  do  the  high  officials  of  Peking  know  of  the 
Christian  religion  ?  For  the  most  part,  only  as  a  religion 
always  getting  into  trouble,  and  having,  therefore,  some 
lawsuit.  They  only  sec  Christianity  in  a  business  way, 
and  as  presented  by  a  Foreign  Minister.  They  need  to 
see  Christianity  in  a  social,  moral,  spiritual,  and  friendly 
way.  One  official  I  met,  a  man  of  the  clearest  intellect 
and  wide  observation,  had  read  many  books  prepared  by 
foreigners,  but  had  never  seen  the  Bible  or  read  a  Chris- 
tian book.  The  general  impression  of  such  men  is  that 
the  Church  in  China  is  composed  of  bad  men,  this  being 
largely  due  to  the  failure  to  discriminate  between  the 
Roman  Catholics  and  Protestants.  It  is  only  desirable 
to  show  Christianity  as  it  is,  to  be  more  fully  tolerated. 

Fact  4.  There  is  a  growing  desire  to  separate  the 
Church  from  the  rule  or  interference  or  protection  of  the 
Foreign  Governments,  and  to  put  it  in  proper  and  direct 
relations  with  the  Chinese  Government.  Of  course,  to 
do  all  this,  the  Chinese  Government  must  really  protect. 
In  my  own  case,  I  desired  the  Chinese  officials  to  protect 
and  give  justice,  and  carried  the  case  on  through  all  the 
provincial  authorities  without  the  aid  of  a  consul;  but 
on  being  presented  to  the  imperial  authorities,  the  aid  of 
the  Foreign  Minister  was  needed. 

But  in  all,  I  could  see  a  growing  desire  to  remove  the 
evils,  check  troubles,  give  protection,  and  grant  favors, 
without  the  action  of  a  Foreign  Government.  We  may 
hope  that  gradually,  by  moderation  and  caution  and  con- 
ciliation, the  way  may  be  opened  for  more  peaceful  and 
friendly  relations  of  Christianity  with  China.  We  see  no 
signs  that  the  opposition  is  so  much  to  Christianity,  as  to 
foreignism.  To  be  wise  as  serpents  and  harmless  as 
doves,  is  a  good  policy  for  mission  work  in  China  to-day. 
The  missionary,  after  all,  need  not  be  ashamed  of  his 
colors,  if  he  aims  at  construction  rather  than  destruction. 
There  are  looming  up  opportunities  that  men  of  elasticity, 
breadth,  generosity,  kindliness,  faith,  and  gumption  may 
in  due  lime  utilize. — Evartgelist,  May  ij,  1888. 


■ 


RItMSIOMAKV  DICTIONABV. 

HOANG-Ho.  — A  river  in  Oliiiia.  3040 
milea  long.  Although  iiinkiubtetlly  one 
of  the  finest  rivers  in  the  world,  the 
Chinese  govemmpnt  is  oblige*!  to  expend 
annnatly  enormous  sums  to  keep  the  river 
within  its  bed,  ns  it  almost  always  rises 
to  the  level  of  Ihe  country  tbrou;^h  which 
it  flo«VK,  canning  disastroiH  tnunitalion, 
It  rises  in  the  mountains  of  Thibot  and 
flows  into  the  Yellow  Sea.  It  is  frecjiient- 
ly  riilled  the  Yellow  River. 

Hou. — The  swinging  festival  in  India. 
A  popular  Hinrln  festival,  supposed  to 
relate  to  tlm  vernal  equinox.  It  is  held 
on  the  lOLh  of  March  or  ten  days  before 
the  full  moon  of  Phalgun. 

Hof>LY. — A  Hindu  festival  in  honor  of 
Krishni  which  takes  place  in  the  month 
of  Phalj^n.  Feliruary-March  It  consists 
in  dancing,  singing  and  playing. 

Hyderabad. — Situated  in  the  centre  of 
the  i>enin8ula  of  India,  is  the  capital  of  an 
independent  inland  kingdom  of  the  same 
name.  It  is  on  the  riglit  hank  of  the  Musa 
river.  The  kingdom  has  an  area  of  ti8,- 
000  !*juare  mile.s  with  a  pojmlation  of 
11,250,000,  and  since  the  l.")th  century  has 
heen  under  Mohammedan  rule. 

IlKJLS. — The  idols  of  the  Hindus  art; 
made  of  gold,  silver.  cop|>er,  or  their 
alloys,  iron,  brass,  crystal,  stone,  wootl, 
earth,  etc.  Many  are  monsters  in  size 
and  form,  others  shapeless  masses  of 
stone  or  logs  of  wood.  Some  are  beauti- 
fully fiirmed  models.  Every  Hindu 
ha«  at  IPiist  a  picture  and  many  linve 
idols.  In  a  Hnnlu  temple  the  idol  is  kept 
in  the  centre.  Idols  are  frequenily  ob- 
jects of  litigation.  Sacriticej  are  often 
made  to  them,  sometimes  of  human  be- 
ings. 

Imau. — A  leader;  the  president    of    a 
mostpie.     It  is  given  t-o  any  great  irelig- 
ious  head  ur   chief  in  religious  matters. 
After  the  death  of  Mohammed,  his  sue 
cessors.  thekhalifs.  were  teruieil  Itnums. 

India  — SnpiK)seil  to  have  obtained  itsf 
name  Iriim  the  Indus  River  Nearly  ail 
the  territory  lying  between  the  Indus  and 
the  Himalaya  on  the  north- went  to  Cape 
Comorin  and  Singapore  on  the  tSouth- 
east  is  called  British  India,  that  with 
Netherland  India,  the  8pauish  Indies, 
Portuguese  and  French  India,  are  but 
porti(jns  of  the  region  in  Eastern  and 
Southern  Asia,  known  to  us  us  the  East 
Indies.  The  fwipulation  is  of  Negroid, 
Mungloid,  Aryan,  Turanian  and  Jiem- 
itic  descent,  spt-akin^  many  different 
tougues. 

Jais. — OrJaitia.  a  sect  in  British  In- 
dia which  numbers  l,J2l,S9tJ.  Founded 
by  a  Hindu,  RLshuba  Deva,  they  recognize 
Jina  Pati  or  Adi  Btiddba,  a  divine  per- 
sonal ruler  of  all.  That  is  where  they 
differ  from  the  Buddhists.  They  differ 
from  Hindus  in  denying  tlie  divine  origin 
and  tlteirifttHibiiity  of  the  Vi-dus,  l»v  their 


reverencing  holy  men  and  by  their  ten- 
derness of  animal  life.  They  have  many 
fine  temples,  and  their  followers  hold  a 
large  part  of  the  wealth  and  trade  of 
India. 

J(X»I,  or  Yooi. — A  term  properly  ap- 
plied to  the  fol lowers  of  the  Yoga  or 
Patau jala  school  of  philosophy,  which 
was  practised  in  India  as  early  as  the 
eighth  century.  Tliey  are  all  mendicants. 
Many  assume  the  charucter  merely  to  lead 
a  lazy  life.  They  maintain  the  f>rficlica- 
bility  of  acipuring  entire  command  over 
elementary  matter,  by  means  of  certain 
asc-etic  practices,  such  as  fixing  the  eyes 
on  the  tip  of  the  nose,  long  continued 
Kuppreasion  of  respiration,  etc. 

Kabis.  —  The  most  celebrated  of  the 
twelve  disciples  of  the  Hindu  reforovcr 
Rnmanand  (i:WO-i449).  Kabir  was  ei|Ual- 
ly  revere*!  by  Hindus  and  Mussulmans. 
He  i^  said  by  some  ft)  have  l*en  a  weaver. 
His  religious  views  are  very  oliscurely 
laid  down  in  his  txHjks,  but  his  employ- 
ment of  a  spoken  language  in  Ijis  writ- 
ings, has  rendered  them  i»njiular  among 
the  lower  orders  of  Northern  India,  On 
bis  death  the  Mohammedans  claimed  a 
right  to  bury  him,  and  the  Hindu.'j  to 
burn  him  (for  htsdisciples  may  be  either). 
They  quarrelled,  and  placed  a  sheet  over 
the  corp.«e.  It  is  said  that  when  the 
sheet  was  removed,  they  found  the  U[>)ier 
jtort  of  his  body  turned  into  a  tulsi 
plant,  the  favorite  nympbae  of  Krishna, 
the  lower  part  into  rehnn,  an  odorifernuH 
herb  of  a  green  color,  the  favorite  color 
of  the  prophet  Mohammed. 

Kabik  Panthi.— A  sect  of  Hindus 
founded  bv  Kabir,  ami  is  always  included 
amongst  the  Vaishnava  sect.  It  is  uo 
part-  of  their  faith  to  worship  any  Hindu 

1  deity.  They  are  numerous  in  central  and 
upper  India.  They  have  five  comniand- 
ment-i:  1st.  Life  must  nut  lie  violaterl  — it 
is  the  gift  of  tJocI:  2d.  The  blood  of 
man  and  bextt  muHt  not  Ite  .shed;  fid. 
.Man  nmst  not  tie;  4th.  Must  practifse  as- 
cetisrn;  5th.  We  should  obiy  the  spiritual 
guide  Their  (inaker-libH  spirit,  their 
abhorrence  uf  all  *  iolence,  their  regard 
for  truth,  and  the  unobtrusiveness  of 
Iheir  opinions,  render  them  very  inoffen- 
sive members  of  the  state. 

Kabul.— Is  a  city  and  a  river  on  the 
north-west  liorders  of  British  India.  The 
city  is  liuilt  directly  under   a  na'ky  liill, 

I  that  rises  1,0(10  feet  above  ii.  The  sec- 
retary of  Akbar  the  tJreat,  writing  in  the 

'  Aijih-iAkliiiri,  eAy^:  "Kabul  is  the  gate 
of  Hindut^tan  towards  Tart ary  as  Kanda- 
har \si  towards  Persia  and  if  both  places 
lie  pro{wrly  guarded,  that  extensive 
empire    is   safe    from   the    irruption    of 

I  foreigners.       Ai-cording   to    the   Indians 

I  no  man  can  be  called  the  ruler  of  Hindu- 
stan   who   has    not    taken    possession  of 

'  Kabul."    Thecityis  divided  into  quarters; 

1  these   are  sulMltvided   into  sections,    the 


latter  being  enclosed  and  entered  by 
email  gates.  During  times  of  tumuli,  the 
gates  are  built  up.  The  bouses  are  poorly 
built.  The  Kabul  rirer,  a  tributary  ol 
the  Indus,  rises  in  Afghanistan  and  i: 
320  milea  long. 

Kabvle.  —  Are  a  Berber  race  in  North 
Africa.     They  number  al»out  700,000. 

Kafir. — An  infidel,  generally  applid 
in  India  to  the  negro  race  of  mid-Afria 
also  employed  as  an  abusive  epitbet 
against  Christians  and  all  non-Mohamow- 
dans.  8iah  Poah  Kafir  is  applied  by  Mo- 
hammedans to  a  race  who  occupy  th« 
mountainous  region  of  the  Hindu  KubIi. 
They  give  no  quarter  to  Mohammedans 
but  spare  those  who  like  themselves  are 
non-lx/l Severs  in  Mohammed.  They  are 
inde|>eudent  under  18  chiefs.  They 
number  about  60IJ,  000.  There  can  I*  no 
doubt,  judging  from  their  language  and 
form  of  iiiolatry,  that  they  are  of  Indixa 
descent.  They  are  of  fine  appearand, 
fair  complexion,  ruddy  cheeks,  regular 
features,  shaded  hair,  variously  colored 
eyes,  short  of  stature,  lazy,  daring,  and 
when  not  at  war,  spend  their  time  liuDt- 
ing  and  dancing.  Among  them  slavery 
exists  to  a  certain  extent. 

Kajar  — Though  signifying  rebel  w 
deserter,  is  the  tribe  to  which  the  reign- 
ing family  of  Persia  belongs.  They  are 
a  very  old  tril)e  and  devote  themselvpg 
principally  to  the  profession  of  arms. 

Kali. — A  Hindu  giiddess.  The  con- 
.sort  of  Siva.  As  such,  she  is  paint<?d 
with  a  black  or  dark  blue  complexion. 
As  Eternity,  she  is  shown  trampling  on 
the  bmiy  of  Siva  (Time).  In  one  hand 
she  holds  a  sword,  in  another  a  human 
head,  a  third  hand  points  downward,  in 
dicttling  the  destruction  that  surround* 
her.  a  fourth  hand  is  raised  upwards,  in 
allu.sian  to  (he  figures  of  regeneration  of 
nature  by  a  new  creation.  With  dis- 
hevelled hair  reaching  to  her  feet,  neck- 
lace of  human  heads,  wildnesa  of  counte- 
nance, tongue  protruding  from  her 
distorted  month  and  blood-stained  handis, 
the  image  is  truly  horrid,  as  are  also  the 
devotional  rites  performed  in  her  honor. 
As  the  goddess  of  cemeteries,  siie  is  de- 
scribed dancing  with  the  infant  Siva  in 
her  arms,  surrounded  with  ghosts  and 
goblins. 

Kandahar.  — A  town  in  .^fEhanistan. 
said  to  have  lieen  founded  by  the  Persian 
king  Lohrasp,  between  the  Arghundab 
and  Tarnak  river.  From  I  be  remotest 
limes  it  has  been  a  town  of  much  im- 
portance in  .\sin.  The  ancient  city  stood 
till  Husain  founded  Ilusainahad.  Nsdii 
Shah  tried  to  alter  the  site  of  the  to*n 
and  built  Nadirabtid.  At  last  Ahmad 
Shah  Suddozai  founded  the  present  city 
and  called  it  Ahmad  Stiah  with  the  title 
of  Asliraf  ul-Balad,  or  the  noble  of  cities: 
by  that  title  and  name  it  is  yet  mentioned 
in  public  papers  and  in  the   language  of 


the  Court,  but  the  old  name  of  Kandahar 
still  prevails  among  the  people. 

Karen. — A  Burmese  word  applied  to 
many  of  the  mounlaineers  in  PeRU  and 
Southern  Burma.  The  Karen  people  are 
found  within  the  British,  B«rmt*fe  and 
SiBroeae  territone.«.  Those  between  Bur- 
ma and  Chiau  are  independent.  They 
are  agricuHunil.  They  are  Nat  wor- 
shippers. Budd  hist  or  Pagans,  They  bum 
their  dead. 

Khampa— Wandering  Tartars  in  Kan- 
awar.  They  visit  the  sacred  places, 
«uhsi8iing  mostly  by  l)eifging.  Some  are 
mummers,  humoroun  fellows  who  put  on 
a  mask,  dance,  sing  and  play  on  an  in- 
strument, all  at  once. 

Khampti,— A  hill  tribe  of  Shanorigan, 
akin  to  (he  A  hams.  The  Siamette  are  now 
the  most  important  branch  of  the  .Shan 
race  and  the  Khatiipti  belong  to  the  same 
«tock.  They  are  very  far  in  advance  of 
all  the  north-eastern  frontier  tribes  Ln 
knowle<lge,  arts  and  civilization.  They 
are  BudJhiiils.  A  large  proportion  of  the 
kity  can  read  and  write.  The  Khampti 
are  not  a  handsome  but  genemlly  a  fine 
athletic  race,  about  the  standard  in  heiight 
and  callable  of  enduring  great  fatigue, 
but  by  their  free  indulgence  in  opium 
and  spirits  their  energies  are  greatly  im- 
paired. 

KOL.— Applied  to  the  uborigineB  of  the 
hill  country  of  Chutiu,  Nagfjur,  Mirza- 
pur  and  Rewah.  Chutia  Nagpur  is  the 
1  country  on  the  eastern  part  of  the  plateau 
,of  Central  India,  with  an  area  of  7,Ot>0 
b|iuure  miles  and  a  population  of  ahout 
pDOe  million.  Both  sexes  dre>>.s  alike;  a 
atrip  of  cloth  brought  round  the  loina 
being  their  only  covering,  but  the  vvonien 
wear  a  profusion  of  colored  lieails  and 
hare  their  ears  pierced  with  a  numlwr 
of  brass  rings.  They  eat  almost  every- 
thing that  i^  eatable,  and  mucli  what  we 
•consider  carrion.  They  are  also  addicted 
to  drunkenness.  Their  religion  is  noth- 
ing but  a  8U|)er8tition  of  the  grossest 
kind,  their  great  divinity  being  the  sun; 
they  also  worship  the  uioon  and  stars, 
and  also  other  inferior  divinities  aro  sup- 
,  poeed  to  exist. 

Koran.  —Properly  Quran,  derived  from 
the  Arabic  Qara,  i.s  the  religious  lH>ok  of 
the  Mohammedans.  Mohammed,  during 
the  space  of  23  years,  de1i\-ered  it  to  bis 
(ollowera,  and  they  either  committed  it 
to  memory  or  wrote  it  on  palm  leaves, 
>etone«i,  or  on  the  shouMer-blades  of  sheep. 
Tlie  original  copies  were  thrown  in  a 
chest  two  years  after  Mohammed  died. 
Abubakr  ordered  all  that  was  written 
and  had  beeu  committed  to  memory,  to 
be  collected,  seventeen  years  afterwards, 
Observing  discrepancies;  he  ordered  a 
large  number  of  the  new  ones  to  t>e  tran- 
scribed. Mohammedans  believe  it  to 
.lie  the  inspired  word  of  God,  sent  down 
to  the  lowest  heaven  complete   and  re- 


vealed from  time  to  time  by  the  angel 
Gabriel  to  Mohammed.  It  commandB 
certain  months  to  be  kept  sacred  and 
Friday  is  set  apart  for  the  special  service 
of  God.  It  is  arranged  in  144  chapters, 
the  first  of  which  is  the  Al-Fatihah  or 
preface,  which  i.»  a  prayer  which  is 
venerated  by  nil  and  repeated  in  their 
private  and  public  devotions.  The  Koran 
recogniises  men,  genii  ami  angels,  heaven 
and  hell  and  an  intermediate  spot,  and 
two  gardens  where  beauteous  damsels 
shall  await  the  good. 

Kraal. — In  Ceylon  an  enclmure,  into 
which  wild  elephants  are  driven  to  be 
caught.  The  kraal  is  made  in  some 
place  near  where  the  elephants  are  sup- 
posed to  be.  Coolies  surround  the  ele- 
phant district  and  beat  the  jungle 
Rradually  contracting  the  circle;  the 
elephants  are  thus  driven  towards  the 
kraal,  where  they  are  enticed  by  tame 
elephants.  As  soon  as  they  are  in  the 
kraal,  they  are  bound  with  ropes  and 
fastened  until  they  are  subdued. 

Krishna.  — Who  has  many  other  names, 
was  a  prince  of  the  Yadu  tribe  and  lived 
alwut  12()()  or  IIW)  B.C.  He  is  the  fa- 
vorite with  the  Hindus  of  all  their  divin- 
ities. .Home  learned  rnen  have  formed 
the  opinion  that  some  of  the  legends 
relating  to  him  have  l>een  taken  from  the 
life  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  that  the  worship 
of  Krishna  is  only  a  corrupt  mixture  of 
Buddhism  and  Chrisliatiity,  and  is  a  sort 
of  compromise  intended  for  the  subver- 
sion of  both  religions  in  India. 

Ktootjo. — A  Buddhist  monastery. 

Lahore. — A  large  city  in  the  Panjab; 
gives  its  name  to  a  revenue  district  of  that 
province;  has  been  the  capital  of  the 
Panjab  for  nearly  800  years.  It  is  situa- 
ted on  the  high  road  from  Afghanistan 
and  has  been  visited  by  every  invader 
from  Alexander  down.  Since  1846  it  has 
iH'longed  to  the  English,  It  has  a  pop- 
ulation of  149,360,  chiefly  Mohamme- 
dans and  Hindus.  It  is  surrouudtMl  by  a 
wall  which  was  25  feet  high,  now  it  is 
16  feet  hiKh  and  has  several  gates.  There 
are  many  handsome  tombs  situated 
here. 

Lama.— Or  riama,  is  the  Tibetan  word 
for  a  superior.  Applied  to  monks.  Some- 
times applied  to  ordained  priests. 

LlNOA. — Or  Liugam,  is  the  form  or 
symlK)!  under  which  Siva,  the  Hindu 
deity,  is  worshipped.  Usually  the  lingam 
is  a  round,  conical  stone,  rising  perpen- 
dicularly from  an  oval  shajjed  rim  cut  on 
a  stone  platform. 

LUCKNOW.— Or  Lakhnau,  capital  of 
the  province  Oudh,  is  sitiiated  on  the 
river  Guinti,  Area,  13  square  miles. 
Population  in  I8«l,  261,303.  Named  by 
Rama  in  omipliment  to  his  brother 
Lakshmau. 

Maharaja. — A  term  used  by  inferiors 


when  addressing  any  person  in  authority. 
Originslly  applied  in  the  Puranas  and 
Hindu  books  to  the  sovereign  of  a  vast 
monarchy.  There  are  now  several  Hindu 
rulers  by  whom  the  title  has  ht^a  as- 
sumed or  given  by  the  British,  Also  an 
honorific  appellation  of  the  head  of  a  sect 
of  Hindus  styled  Rudra  Kampradsyi, 
which  arose  about  the  15th  century. 
They  believe  that  privation  is  not  sanctity, 
and  thatthedutyof  teachers  and  disciples 
is  to  worship  the  deity  in  costly  ap- 
parel and  have  choice  food.  Tlietr 
temples  are  numerous  all  over  India. 
There  are  about  60  or  '30  in  India. 

Maha  SrvA  Ratri. — Otie  of  the  great- 
est Hindu  festivals:  occurs  about  Feb- 
ruary. 

Mohammed.  — Born     November     10th, 
."570.     Died  June  8th,  682.    Was  of  middle 
height,  strongly  built  frame,  large   head. 
Across   his  ample   forehead,  and  above 
his  finely  arched  eyebrows,  ran  a  strongly 
marke<l  vein,  which  when  he  was  angry, 
would    turn   Idack     and    throb    visibly. 
He   had  coal  black  eye«,    slightly  curly 
hair,  long  beard,  a  quick,  tirm  step.     Be- 
tween his  shoulders  was  a  mark,  the  size 
of  a  pigeon's  egg,  which  his  disciples  be- 
lieved   to    be  the  sign    of    his    prophetic 
j  ottice.    He  was  naturally  shy,  retiring  and 
I  bashful.     He  is  lauded  by  Muslim  authors 
I  for  his  religious  and  moral  virtues,  his 
I  piety,  veracity,  justice,  lil)erality,   cleni- 
I  ency.  humility  and   abstinence.     He  ex- 
;  pended  his  all  iti  charily.     His  judgment 
I  was  excellent.    He  had  a  happy  memory, 
'  was  of  few  words,  of  an  equal  and  cheer- 
I  ful    temper,    pleasant   and    familiar    in 
conversation,   courteous  to    his    friends, 
condescending    towards     inferiors.      He 
began  to  teacli  at  40.  but   in  the  23  years 
he   taught,  he  brought  all  Arabia  under 
his  control.     He    led    about   forty-eight 
military     expe<litious,     and     while     he 
conquered   he    proselytized,   and    to-day 
nearly   all  the  people  of   Arabia,  North 
Africa,  Asiatic  Turkey,  Persia,    Central 
Asia,  Baluchistan,  .Sind,  Afghanistan  and 
one-third   of    European   Turkey,  British 
India  and  many  in  China  and  the  Malay 
Archipelago  are  his  followers. 

Maucbib. — A  boat  or  ship  propelled  by 
the  paddle  and  sail  and  generally  carry- 
ing eight  men. 

Manu. — To  think,  in  Hindu  mythology 
is  a  titular  name  applied  to  fourteen  pro- 
genitors of  mHokind,  each  of  whom  ruled 
the  earth  for  a  period  of  4,320,000  years. 
Manu  is  the  Noah  of  the  Hebrews.  Also  the 
name  given  to  the  author  of  the  Manava 
Dharma  Sastm,  comprising  the  Hindu 
system  uf  duties,  religious  and  civil.  The 
date  of  Manu'g  Code  is  fixed  somewhere 
from  900  B.  C.  to  A.  D.  1,200.  It  opens 
with  an  account  of  the  creation,  and  goes 
through  the  category  of  every  dilFiculty 
in  which  a  man,  a  state  or  a  community 
can  possibly  be  found. 


I 

I         th 
f  Pi 


ronntry  Knd  P»ople  or  SontI* 
America. 

IIT  FAKKIE  NOPKn  rsuDoc. 

(For  a.  teaclier  and  Are  pupils,  Eva,  Anne,  Stella, 
KAte  and  Susie,  wbo  m^et  for  occaaJoual  mlMlou- 
•17  talk!  In  the  teacher'H  parlor.) 

Teacher. — "As  I  suppose  you  girh 
bave  been  reading  up  South  America,  I 
should  like  to  hear  from  each  of  you  some 
of  the  points  of  your  investigation,  that  I 
may  try  to  supplemeut  such  information 
as  you  have  already  gained,  instead  of 
spending  our  time  in  going  over  the  same 
ground.  Will  you  tell  us,  Eva,  what  you 
know  of  the  form  and  size  of  our  twin 
Bister,  the  southern  half  of  the  American 
continent." 

Eva. — "South  America  is  s  peninsula 
of  triangular  form,  completely  surrounded 
by  the  ocean,  except  where  the  little 
isthmus  of  Darien,  about  forty  miles  wide, 
connects  North  and  South  America.  This 
great  [icnin.tula  is  four  thousand  five 
hundred  and  fifty  miles  long,  and  three 
thousand  two  hundred  in  width.  Its 
whole  area  ia  about  seven  and  a  half  mil- 
lion of  square  miles;  and  its  population  a 
little  over  thirty-two  millions." 

Teachkr. — "Do  you  remember,  Anne, 
anything  about  this  isthmus  more  than 
that  it  ia  the  connecting  link  between  the 
two  continents  ?" 

AmtB.  —  "I  remember  that  it  is  now 
more  frequently  called  the  Isthmus  uf 
'anama;  and  that  it  is  traversed  through- 
out by  a  chain  of  mountains  that  forms 
the  barrier  between  the  Atlantic  and 
Pacific  ticeans.  The  highest  peak  of  the 
mountains  is  Mt.  Picacho,  7,200  feet  high ; 
and  many  streams,  the  largest  of  which  is 
the  Puira,  162  miles  long,  full  into  both 
oceans.  The  Pucific  shore  is  studded  with 
numerous  beautiful  islands,  the  largest  of 
which  is  Les  Porlas,  so  called  from  tbeir 
pearl  fisheries,  that  might  be  very  valuable 
if  properly  worked." 

Teacher. —  "What  c»n  you  tell  ua, 
Btellft,  of  the  Panama  Railroad,  that  has 
given  us  facilities  for  bi'Coining  acquainted 
with  our  South  American  neighbors  greater 
than  ever  before  enjoyed  ? " 

Stella. —  "This  railroad,  that  extends 
from  AB])iiiwall  city  on  the  Atlantic,  to 
Panama  on  the  Pacific,  was  first  opened 
in  1855.  Its  summit  is  two  hundred  and 
fifty  feet  above  the  sea  level;  and  the 
annual  value  of  goods  passing  over  the 
road  ia  estimated  at  about  sixty  millions 
of  dollars." 

Teacher, — "What  do  you  know  about 
the  climate  of  South  America  ?" 

Kate. — About  three- fourths  of  it  is  in 
the  Torrid  Zone,  and  the  climate  is,  of 
course,  hut;  and  the  productions  are 
mainly  those  of  the  East  and  West  Indies, 
oranges,  bananas,  cocoanuta,  rice,  sugar, 
and  other  things  that  do  not  thrive  in  our 
colder  climate." 

Teacher. — ''  When  was  South  America 
Jf/vt  visited  bj  Europeans  f  " 
Saauc.  —  "  In    1498,    Columbua   sailed 


along  the  northern  coast  and  landed  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Orinoco.  Cabral,  a  Portu- 
guese, discovered  the  mouth  of  the  Amazon 
in  1500,  and  Pinzon,  the  La  PlaU  in  1508. 
Pizarro  conquered  Peru  in  1531;  and  for 
more  than  two  hundred  years  Spain  and 
Portugal  parcelled  out  this  fair  land  be- 
tween their  respective  goveruments; 
though  the  French,  Dutch  and  British 
also  formed  settlements  on  the  northern 
coast. " 

Teacher. — "  Do  the  European  nations 
still  retain  their  hold  on  the  various  coun- 
tries of  South  America  f" 

Susie. — "All  the  countries  with  the 
exception  of  Guiana  have  within  the 
present  century  secured  their  inde|>end- 
ence;  but  strife  and  anarchy  have  often 
prevailed  among  them.  The  present 
political  divisions  are,  one  empire,  that  of 
Brazil,  which  is  a  limited  monarchy;  three 
colonial  districts,  i.e.,  English,  French, 
and  Dutch  Ouiana;  and  the  niite  Repub- 
lics of  Bolivia,  Argentine,  Chili,  Colombia, 
Ecuador,  Paraguay,  Peru,  Uruguay,  and 
Venezuela." 

Teacher. — "What  are  the  people  of 
South  AmeiicaT" 

Eva.  —  "I  Sad  from  all  the  books  I  con- 
sulted, that  there  are  three  divisions  of 
people;  the  aborigines  or  Indians,  the 
Negroes,  and  the  people  from  Europe  with 
their  descendants.  The  third  cliiss  are 
chiefly  8|iBiii-<*li  and  Portuguese,  mid  nearly 
all  profess  the  Roman  Cathidic  religion. 
The  Negroes  and  Indians  are  found  all 
over  the  country,  some  of  them  converts 
to  the  Roman  faith,  while  a  large  propor- 
tiou  are  heatheu.  In  the  interior  are  vari- 
ous tribes  of  Indians,  of  whom  we  know 
almost  nothing,  except  that  they  are  liv- 
ing in  darkness,  ignorance  and  sin.'' 

Anne.  —  "Are  not  Protestant  missions 
allowed  in  South  America  ?" 

Teacher.  —  "  They  arc  permitted  in 
Brazil  and  in  must  of  the  republics,  but 
they  are  oppused  and  greatly  hindered  in 
their  work  by  Romish  jiriests." 

Stella. — "  Whew  was  the  first  Protes- 
tant mission  started  ?" 

Tbachkk.  —  "In  1554,  a  colony  of 
French  Huguenots  l>egan  work  on  an 
island  near  Uio  de  .Janeiro,  and  remained 
until  1567,  when  they  were  driven  off  by 
the  Portuguese;  and  for  a  long  scries  of 
years,  so  great  was  the  opposition  of  the 
Romanists,  that  nothing  more  was  at- 
tempted." 

Kate.  —  "  What  is  the  present  out- 
look?" 

Teacher. — "I  think  it  is  encouraging. 
American  Christians,  North  and  BouUi, 
are  turning  pitying  eyes  toward  this  long 
neglected  field,  and  from  beyond  the  seas 
come  the  helpful  hands  of  our  British  and 
continental  cousins,  to  aid  in  this  blessed 
work  of  giving  the  Bible  to  the  lands 
where  its  sacred  light  has  been  seldom 
unveiled.  Dr.  KaUy ,  of  ScotV&nd,  tlLuecXfti 


an  independent  work  in  Brazil;  and  the 
British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  aids  all 
the  missions,  and  employs  two  agents  of 
its  own,  besides  several  colporteurs." 

Sdsie. — "  Will  you  please  tell  us  some- 
thing of  the  'Argentine  Republic'?  I 
understand  it  is  the  most  progressive  of 
the  South  American  States." 

Teacher.— "The  group  of  which  tht 
Argentine  Republic  is  comjiosed  wu  for- 
merly known  as  the  'Provincias  Unidai 
del  Riu  de  la  Plata.'  It  comprises  the 
Provinces  of  Buenos  Ayrea,  6ant«  Fe, 
Eotre  RioB,  Corrientes,  Rioja,  Catamarcs, 
San  Juan,  Mendoza,  Cordoba,  San  Lulu, 
Santiago  del  Estero,  Tucuman,  Sallit, 
Jujuy,  and  the  Territories  of  Oran-Chaco. 
Missiones,  Pampas,  Patagouia,  and  Fuego 
— the  combined  population  being  ncarlj 
three  millions. 

"  The  capital,  Buenos  Ayres,  has  a  pop- 
ulation of  more  than  850,000,  of  whom 
about  one-third  are  foreigners.  The  leg- 
islative authority  of  the  Republic  ia  vested 
in  a  National  Congress,  and  the  executive 
power  rests  in  a  President  elected  for  six 
years.  Roman  Catholicism  is  the  State  re- 
ligion, but  sll  other  creeds  are  tolcnled. 
From  l>eing  wholly  a  pastoral  region,  the 
Argentine  is  becoming  by  degrees  agricnl- 
tural,  and  the  cultivation  of  wheat,  sug^, 
wine  and  fruit  is  notably  incrciasing,  u 
are  the  wealth,  population  and  general 
progress  of  ihe  Republic.  Of  the  one  hun- 
dred thousaud  who  arrived  here  in  1885, 
the  larger  proportion  tind  employment  on 
the  railroads,  ports,  and  the  city-improre- 
ment  works  of  the  large  citiea. " 

Ev  A.  — '  'Have  the  modern  improvemeDts 
of  our  large  cities  found  their  way  to  the 
city  of  Buenos  Ayres  !  " 

Teacher.  —  "  It  has  been  c&lled  the  city 
of  tramways  and  telephones,  and  it  is  con- 
nected by  a  complete  system  of  telegraphs 
with  every  portion  of  the  Republic,  lis 
railroads  run  north  nearly  to  the  tropical 
line;  south,  to  the  (lort  of  Bahia  Blaoca, 
near  Patagonia,  and  westward  to  Chili 
and  the  Paciflc.  The  people  are  enterpris- 
ing and  progressive,  educational  interests 
arc  well  cared  for,  and  the  periodical 
press  receives  a  general  and  cordial  sup- 
port. The  intrrtduction  of  foreign  hands 
and  foreign  capital  has  brought  with  it 
Anglo-Saxon  notions  of  law  and  liberty, 
as  the  o{)ening  of  the  La  Plata  invited  tb« 
commerce  of  all  nations." 

Anne. — "Are  the  other  states  of  South 
America  equally  progressive  f  " 

Tbachbr. — "Not  equally,  perhaps,  but 
the  whole  country  is  as  a  strong  mao 
awaking  froui  a  long  slumber,  and  putting 
on  his  armor  for  the  battle. 

"Bolivia  has  a  free  government,  her 
trade  is  looking  up,  and  population  in- 
creasing; Chili  is  said  to  be  the  most 
liberal  and  public-spirited  of  all  the  South 
American  republics;  foreigners  and  citi- 
iitxA  Mtt  cc\uallY  protected  in  their  rights; 


&11  the  cemeteries  have  t)eeti  made  free, 
and  there  are  published  120  newapaperB,  of 
which  twenty-nine  are  dailies.  Colombia 
haa  140  tnileg  of  railroad  and  some  three 
thousand  miles  of  telegraph:  and  all  re- 
lig^ione  are  are  uow  tolerated  where  once 
only  the  Romish  was  permitted.  All  the 
other  republics  show  similar  signs  of  pro- 
gress." 

Stella.  —  "You  have  told  u.s  nothing 
■of  the  great  empire  of  Brazil,  and  its 
famous  Emperor,  Dom  Pedro  11." 

TcAcnRR.  —  "  RrnKil  contains  rather 
more  than  three  millions  of  square  miles, 
with  a  population  of  somethiog  more  than 
thirteen  millions. 

"Railroads  are  rapidly  multiplying 
throughout  the  country;  a  law  has  been 
passed  providing  for  the  immediate  eman- 
■cipatton  of  slaves;  they  have  an  admirably 
graded  system  of  public-school  education, 
including  two  schools  of  medicine,  two  of 
4aw,  a  military  and  naval  school,  a  school 
"of  miuea  and  a  polytechnic.  All  forms  of 
religion  are  tolerated,  and  any  denomina- 
tion may  erect  suitable  buildings  for  their 
worship,  but  not  in  the  form  of  temples. 
Tl;e  Emperor,  Don>  Pedro,  is  public- 
spirited  and  enterprlsiiiir,  and  since  he 
•came  to  the  throne  in  1841,  hiisdoue  much 
for  the  improvemetit  of  his  country  and 
people." 

Kate. — "What  of  the  women  and  girls 
■of  Brazil  t " 

Tbacber, — "The  women  are  much  re- 
-■tt-ictecl  as  to  social  visiting — seldom  going 
out,  and  not  permitted  to  receive  the 
visits  of  gentlemen  except  of  their  very 
near  relatives.  Consanguineous  marriages 
are  therefore  almost  a  nece.ssity ;  and  there 
are  probably  more  such  than  between 
parties  rwt  related  by  blood.  Girls  marry 
early,  and  are  often  mothers  at  fifteen. 
Until  she  becomes  a  wife,  the  life  of  a 
young  Brazilian  maiden  is  monotonous  in 
the  extreme.  She  has  no  taste  for  read- 
ing, and  her  education  being  very  meagre, 
she  has  few  resources  within  herself  for 
"pauing  away  the  dull  hours.  Marriage 
■eems  the  only  dour  of  escupe  from  this 
aimless  life,  and  hence  is  welcomed  with 
little  apprehension  of  any  diminution  of 
happiness,  since  she  has  little  to  lose  on 
that  score,  and  may  possibly  be  a  winner 
in  this  veritable  lottery." 

:o: 

^  THE  CON(M>  PKEE  8T.%TK. 

BY     FAXME     ROPER    FKUIIOE. 

(Mr.  J«ffer«oa,  at  booio  on  furloiigli,  from  tbe 
CooKO.  attends  a  "  Boy's  Miflilon  Band,"  invUiDK 
Inqalrtea  from  the  luetii tiers. 

AUao.  Dare,  Alvx,  Ttionias,  Andrew,  Willie, 
Charlie,  ami  Robert,  re«pood  nnd  tbe  following 
diaiotrut)  ensues:) 

Mr.  JKFraKsow. — "Ism  glad,  my  dear 
boys,  that  you  wish  to  know  about  the 
'Congo  Free  St&te,'  and  the  efforts  that 
•re  being  made  to  give  to  this  great, 
fertile,  populous  continent,  the  knowl- 
«dge  of  Jesus  and  His  Salvation.  With 
the  iucreoaing   light  that  every  year  is 


bringing  us  of  Central  Africa,  new  reasons 
appear  for  gratitude  and  joy  that  Ameri- 
can Christians  were  found  ready  and  will- 
ing to  lay  hold  on  this  Ood-given  oppgr- 
tunity  to  preach  Christ  where  He  has 
not  yet  been  made  known." 

Allan.—"  Will  you  tell  us,  sir,  some- 
thing of  the  situation  and  extent  of  tbe 
Congo  Free  State,  that  we  may  enter  more 
fully  into  the  other  details  of  the  work." 

Mu.  J. — "The  State  include.'*  a  small 
section  on  the  north  bank  of  the  river 
Congo,  from  its  mouth  to  Manyanga; 
French  territory  intervening  between 
this  last  station  and  the  mouth  of  the 
Likona,  whence  tbe  state  extends  north- 
ward to  4''  north  latitude,  eastward  to 
30"  E.  longitude,  southward  to  Lake 
Bangweolo,  westward  to  34"  E.,  north- 
ward to  6*  8  ,  and  then  westward  to  the 
south  bank  of  the  Nokki.  Mr.  Stanley  esti- 
mates the  whole  area  at  1,056,200  square 
miles,  with  a  population  of  27,000,000." 

Dave. — "  Who  is  the  sovereign  of  the 
State,  and  how  is  it  supported  ?" 

Mn.  J.—"  King  Leopold  of  Belgium  is 
the  ruler  of  the  St^itc;  and  its  revenue  is 
derived  from  a  tax  on  its  exports,  which 
amount  to  about  fifteen  millions  of  dollars 
per  annum." 

Alex. — "Tell  us,  please,  of  the  mode 
of  travel  pursued  by  explorers  '<" 

Mr.  J.  —  "The  country  is,  you  know, 
divided  into  Upper  and  Lt)wer  Congo — 
the  former  being  much  more  healthful 
than  the  latter.  From  the  mouth  of  the 
Congo  to  tbe  beginning  of  the  falls  or 
rapids  is  about  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
five  miles;  and  this  part  of  the  river  can 
be  traversed  by  the  largest  vessels.  Then 
come  the  falls,  which  extend  a  hundred 
and  eighty  miles.  Up  this  entire  ascent 
of  900  feet  everything  has  to  be  carried 
by  the  natives  on  their  heads.  Tbe 
steamer,  '  Henry  Reed  '  was  separated  into 
six-hundred  pieces,  and  one  piece  given 
to  each  man  with  a  paper  describing  his 
load.  It  took  ten  days  to  curuplcte  the 
journey,  and  as  each  one  came  up  to  the 
mission-house,  his  load  was  examined  by 
the  paper,  before  the  bearer  was  paid  off 
and  discharged;  and  of  the  entire  six 
hundred  pieces,  not  a  single  rivet  was 
lacking.  Above  the  falls,  a  steamer  can 
go  twelve  hundred  miles  on  the  main 
stream,  or  three  thousand  miles  on  the 
stream  and  its  branches.  At  Stanley 
Pool,  large  numbers  come  in  for  trade 
often  two  or  three  hundred  in  a  single 
day,  and  thus  the  i)eople  are  becoming 
accustomed  to  the  appliances  of  civilized 
life,  and  acquiring  with  ihem,  a  degree 
of  knowledge  of  which  they  had  never 
dreamed.'" 

Thomas. — "  I  read  recently  in  the 
London  (.'hriiilitin  World,  an  article  that 
refers  to  the  life  and  labors  of  Dr.  Living- 
stone as  the  moving  cause  in  the  great 
work  now  being  accomplished  in  Central 


Africa.  The  writer  says:  <Tbe  bread 
cast  by  Livingstone  on  the  vast  waters  of 
Central  Africa  is  being  found  after  many 
days.  His  generous  dreams  of  a  slave 
trade  suppressed,  a  fair  garden  planted,  a 
fresh  commerce  created,  and  a  healing 
Gospel  preached  in  the  very  heart  of  the 
unknown  continent,  are  being  realized.' 
So  the   grand  Christian  man  who  toiled 

i  and  suffered  so  many  years,  for  a  noble 
cause  he  was  not  permitted  to  see  accom- 

I  plished,  yet  lives  in  the  blessed  influences 
he  has  left  behind." 

!  Mr.  J.  — "Thus  'the  sower  and  the 
reaper  rejoice  together.'  For  more  than 
ten  years,  an  English  association  ki^own 

I  as  the  '  African  Lake's  Company  'has  been 
quietly    and    steadily    building    on   the 

I  foundation  laid  by  Livingstone;  and  in 
active  co-operation  with  various  English 
and  Scotch  missionary  societies,  have 
established    numerous     stations    in    the 

I  vicinity  of  the  great  lakpJt.     Steel  boats 

'  so  constructed  as  to  be  taken  to  pieces, 
transported   overland,   and   then  rebuilt, 

I  have  been  placed  on  the  Zambesi,  and  the 
lakes  Kyassa  and  Tanganyika.     Three  of 

I  these  steamers  ply  regularly  on  the  river 
and  lakes,  and  keep  up,  along  a  line  of 
twelve  tradiug  st)itiou.<>,  communication 
between  the  highlands  of  Shire  and  Quil- 
limane  on  the  coast." 

Anduew.  — "  What  have  been  the  re- 
sults of  their  efforts?" 

Mk.  J.— "The  opening  to  Christian 
work  of  a  hitherto  unknown  region,  es- 
pecially around  Livingstonia,  the  giving 
of  useful  employment  to  the  people, 
leaching  them  to  trade  honestly,  and 
showing  them  the  meaning  and  the  bless- 
ing of  steady  work.  The  company  has 
already  established  twelve  trading  depots 
manned  by  a  staff  of  twenty-flve  European 
and  many  native  agents;  has  planted 
flourishing  coffee  plantations  in  the  in- 
terior; and  is  gradually  introducing  new 
sources  of  wealth,  in  the  cultivation  of 
cinchona,  indigo,  tea,  and  cocoa.  Besides 
all  this,  the  influence  of  the  company 
has  been  a  check  on  the  slave  trade;  and 
many  of  the  agents,  selected  for  their 
Christian  character,  carry  on  religious 
work  at  their  respective  stations.  It  gives 
free  transit  to  missionaries,  supplies  them 
with  stores;  and  furnishes  to  the  world 
the  example  of  a  most  unique  commercial 
undertaking  that  emphasizes  especially 
the  practical  side  of  religion," 

Willie.— "  What  is  the  character  of 
these  Congo  people  ?" 

Mr.  J.  —"The  inhabitants  of  the  Upper 
and  Lower  Congo  regions  differ  widely 
from  each  other.  In  the  former,  canni- 
balism is  the  common  practice — the 
people  going  to  war  for  the  purpose  of 
taking  captives  especially  to  be  eaten; 
and  when  a  king  or  great  chief  dies,  they 
murder  a  number  of  bis  slaves  in  the 
most  barbarous  mA.ti&^i.,  n}ca^.  >2&&-\  '^»:\ 


attend  their  former  master  to  his  future 
alxjde.  They  adorn  their  huts  and  some- 
times pave  their  streets  with  Bkulls;  they 
believe  in  witches,  fetiches,  and  all  manner 
of  uncanny  things;  and  their  lives  are  too 
impure  to  admit  of  descriplion.  On  the 
Lower  Congo  the  people  are  not  canni- 
bals, and  their  lives  &re,  at  least,  leaa 
openly  corrupt,  while  they  seem  more 
docile  and  teachable  than  their  neighbors 
of  the  Upper  Congo." 

CiLABLiK. — "  Have  there  been  many 
converts  to  Christianity  from  among  the 
people  of  either  region!" 

Mk.  J. — "  Yea.  A  very  recent  letter 
from  Banza  Manteke  speaks  of  the  work 
as  '  steadily  going  on,'  the  '  church  grow- 
ing in  numbers,'  and  others  '  waiting  to 
be  baptized.'  Seven  have  'suffered 
martyrdom  for  the  Word  of  God,  and  the 
testimony  of  Jesus, '  and  others  have  lost 
wives  and  goods  for  the  Qoapel's  sake. 
One  of  the  missionaries  describes  the 
novel  way  they  have  of  giving,  at  their 
meetings.  He  enys:  'The  collection  i» 
taken  in  a  Scarl>oro  trunk,  and  consists  of 
beads,  bells,  handkerchiefs,  and  pieces  of 
cloth.  With  these  they  buy  food  for  the 
sick,  and'pny  the  evangelists.  Bmall  bita 
of  cloth  that  are  of  no  other  use,  make 
bandages  for  ulcers.  You  know  they  make 
no  use  of  any  sort  of  coin ;  but  trade  is  car* 
ried  on  entirely  by  barter  or  exchange.'  " 

RoBEBT. — "What  have  American  mis- 
sionaries been  doing  for  this  rapidly  open- 
ing field  ?" 

Mr.  J.  —  "I  think  the  'Livingstone 
Inland  Mission  '  was  the  first  Missionary 

[Society,  to  enter  the  Congo  valley;  and 
the  first  to  reach  Stanley  Pool,  by  the 
south  side  of  the  river.  Mr.  Stanley  made 
his  celebrated  road  on  the  north  side,  and 
the  other  mia:iion.s  established  their  stations 
in  the  same  locality.  At  first,  it  seemed 
a  mistake  to  hrtve  located  stations  on  the 
south  side,  so  remote  from  the  great  chan- 
nels of  traffic  to  the  interior;  but  several 
years  ago,  the  Free  State  authorities  aban- 
doned Stanley's  road,  and  adopted  the 
route  to  the  Pool,  selected  by  the  Inland 
_         Miasion. 

"The  English  Baptists  soon  followed 
suit;  and  the  moat  important  of  all,  the 
treaties  consequent  uu  the  action  of  the 
Berlin  Conference,  gave  all  the  north 
bank  of  the  river  above  Manyauga,  to 
France,  so  that  the  south  hatik  of  the 
river  is  alone  entirely  within  the  Congo 
Free  State,  from  the  foot  to  the  head  of 
Livingstone   Falls. 

"  This  must  therefore  be  the  great  line 
of  travel  to  the  interior,  and  the  location 
of  the  railroad   betweeu    Leopoldvillo  on 

(Stanley  Pool,  and  the  nuvigiiblo  waters  of 
the  Lower  Congo.  The  Livingstone  In- 
land Mission  has  been  turned  over  to  the 
American  Baptist  Missionary  Union  which 
/>  rigorously  prosecal'mg  the  work,  and 
Bishop  Wm.  Tajlor has  eatabiiabed  several 


mission  stations  on  and  near  the  Congo 
River." 

Alex. — "Why,  when  the  destructive 
influence  of  intoxicating  drinks  upon 
savage  tribes  is  so  generally  admitted,  was 
not  their  introduction  into  the  Free  State 
prohibited  by  the  constitution?" 

Mr.  J.— "It  was  largely  hoped  for  by 
all  Christian  men  and  lovers  of  mankind; 
but  defeated  by  those  who  prefer  gold  to 
principle,  and  who  to  amass  fortunes  for 
theniKelves,  are  ready  to  sacrifice  for  time 
and  for  eternity  the  well-being  of  their 
fellow  immortals.  It  is  still  hoped,  how- 
ever, that  the  governments  having  a  voice 
in  settling  the  aflairs  of  the  Free  State 
may  be  speedily  induced  to  prohibit 
utterly  the  importation  of  liquors  into 
that  country." 

:o: 

The  Croapel  In  tbe  l.ooclioo  lalanda. 

The  last  annual  report  of  the  American 
Bible-  Society  made  iu  May.  1888,  says: 

"During  a  considerable  part  of  the 
l)ast  two  years  a  colporteur  has  bpon  em- 
ployed to  labor  on  the  Lo<x^hoo  Islanils. 
It  was  ho{>ed  that  the  spirit  of  inquiry 
and  progress  that  prevail.s  in  Ja(»an 
would  be  I'oiind  there  also.  But  in  this 
respect  our  anticipotions  have  not  been 
realized.  In  the  tirst  place,  there  has 
never  been  but  one  resident  misaionary 
upon  the  islands,  and  he  left  thirty-four 
years  ugo.  having  made  no  c.onverts.  and 
his  removal  was  most  earnestly  rwjuested, 
or  actually  demanded,  by  the  people.  So 
it  seems  that  Christianity  had  gained  no 
footing  among  the  inluibitants,  and  {per- 
haps it  would  have  been  quite  as  well  had 
no  work  been  attempted, 

"In  the  second  plsL'e,  the  Looohooaiis 
are  far  more  conservatii-e  and  phleg- 
matic than  the  Jai«nese.  Tliey  even  prefer 
the  Chinese  ns  their  models,  and  are  said  to 
he  not  at  all  please^i  with  the  innovations 
which  have  Ijeen  introduced  iiy  the  ofH- 
cials  from  Japan.  As  to  religion,  they 
very  generally  follow  the  Chinese  system 
of  ancestral  wornhip,  and  much  dislike 
any  creetl  that  t«:'acheB  purity  of  life  and 
a  l>ettf'r  system  of  morals.  All  they  sfem 
to  care  for  is  tocnjoy  whatthey  can  of  this 
world,  and  then,  when  tiiey  conn-  lo  die, 
a  priest  i.s  suaunoiied  to  make  proper 
provision  for  the  life  to  come. 

"  Of  course,  among  such  a  peojile  there 
was  little  or  no  o^wutuK  for  the  sale  of 
the  Scriptures.  The  people  are  not  in- 
clined to  buy  or  read  any  books,  and  care 
atiEl  less  about  a  volume  that  treats  of  a 
future  life. 

"There  was  some  inquiry  and  encour- 
agement among  the  Japanese  residents, 
but  no  special  good  seemed  likely  to 
result  from  a  continuance  of  Ihes  work. 
Each  of  the  men  became  discouraged, 
and  so  this  field  has  been  given  up  for  the 
pre.sent.  When  mission  work  has  bt>en 
established  there,  and  some  apinl  ol  va- 


quiry  aroused,  it  will  be  tinoe  to  renev 
the  effort  to  supply  that  people  with  the 
word  of  life." 


A  Cup  or  Cold  Water,  or  Uood  Weui 
n-om  •  Far  Oonntry. 

8V  BSV.  JOHK  CtLkWVOttn.  M.A 

Its  taste  was  very  pleasant;  I  mean  in 
the  giving  of  it,  as  to  its  taste  when  re- 
ceived, the  few  lines  below  will  testify. 

Finding  one  day  last  winter  that  I 
had  on  hand  a  number  of  fresh  religious 
papers,  representing  a  half-dozen  different 
denominations,  it  occurred  to  me  after 
looking  them  over  that  they  might  furnish 
a  cheering  draught  for  some  lonely 
worker  at  the  from. 

Forthwith  I  tied  them  up  in  a  comp«« 
parcel  and  directed  them  toone  of  Williim 
Taylor's  workers  on  the  Congo. 

I  had  never  seen  the  man  whose  name 
I  wrote  upon  the  wrapper,  and  he  hid 
never  heard  of  me;  but  the  Congo  hiii 
been  getting  on  my  heart,  and,  naturally, 
this  brother  had  been  coming  close  to  me. 

I  recall  the  surprise  with  which  I  paid 
the  postage  on  the  stout  parcel;  it  wis 
only  seven  cents,  yet  it  was  as  thick  if 
ray  fist!  Can  Vivi  be  so  close  to  meu 
that?  thought  I;  and  if  this  service  cost 
so  little,  can  it  be  that  I  have  never 
thought  of  performing  it  before  f 

Leavieg  the  ofSce  the  matter  paassd 
out  of  my  mind,  and  several  month* 
slipped  away. 

Directly,  one  summer  day,  there  is  » 
letter  for  me.  It  is  directed  in  a  strange 
hand,  almndantly  is  it  postmarked,  and 
by  its  cancelled  stamp  I  iicrceive  that  it 
has  sought  me  from  afar,  all  the  w»j 
from  Cougo-land. 

Curiously,  I  opened  it,  and  this  is  what 
I  read : 

"  Vni.  Cosoo,  June  12,  1888. 

"  My  Dbar  Brother:  Y^our  postal  and 
papers  received.  The  variety  of  papers 
was  a  real  treat  to  me,  and  I  am  ever  so 
much  obliged  to  jou. 

"  To  insure  the  success  of  this  mission 
some  things  arc  indispensable. 

•'  lat.  Persons  that  join  it  need  to  have 
Boimd  bodies  and  good  constitutions. 

"  id.  And  a  droiiff  eonrU'lioH  that  God 
has  called  them  lo  this  work.  Otherwise 
tlicy  will  do  no  good.  Could  Bishop 
Taylor,  the  grand  old  hero,  get  men  and 
women  that  would  do  and  endure  half 
what  he  does,  there  would  be  little 
trouble  about  the  success  of  Ibis  missioD. 

"  Thanking  you  for  the  interest  you 
have  in  us  and  in  our  work,  and  hoping 
that  you  will  not  forget  to  ])ray  for  the 
bishop  and  bis  missions,  I  remam  your» 
in  the  work,  carefwl  for  nothing,  prayer- 
ful for  everything,  thankful  for  anything. 

"I  am  ICBching  and  doctoring  the 
natives  at  present. 

"J.  C.  Tetbr-" 

West  New  Bhighton,  N.  Y., 
Auf,ust  2l8t,  1888. 


Sbciko  Ood. — A  child  in  Burma  wu 
permitted  by  his  pnreats  to  go  to  a  mis- 
tiori  school  hccau-ie  they  wished  him  to 
learn  to  rt-arl.  By-Hnd-bye,  they  found 
he  WAS  |i)siog  faith  in  the  idols.  This 
made  them  feel  very  budly,  S"  the  father 
to«jk  him  to  onn  of  the  gnyest  of  the 
temples  and  showed  him  the  idol,  covered 
with  gold  and  silver  ornaments,  surround- 
ed by  flowers  and  caudles  and  fragrant 
incense.  "  Here,"  s-iid  the  father,  "  is  a 
god  you  can  see,  but  tlic  Christians  chd- 
not  »how  you  their  Ood." 

"YeB,"  said  the  child,  "we  can  see 
your  god,  but  he  cannot  see  us.  We  can- 
not see  the  Christian's  God,  but  Ho  sees  us 
kll  the  time." 

Was  thii  child  not  wi'se  in  choosing  the 
God  from  whom  tiven  the  thoughts  o£  the 
heart  cannot  be  hid? 

Intkrestino  Dacghtkrs.— At  a  wo- 
man'B  missionary  conference,  not  inng 
■ioce,  while  diacuBsing  the  question, 
"How  shall  we  interest  our  daughters 
io  the  subject  of  missions?"  it  is  said 
that  a  sweet  faced  old  Methodist  lady  re- 
marked that  some  things  which  had  been 
•aid  reminded  her  of  a  story  of  a  farmer 
whom  a  stranger  observed  harne.ssing  a 
colt  with  its  mother.  When  asked  the 
reason  iherefor,he  replied :  "O,  it's  the  wny 
I  take  to  break  him  into  the  work.  Trot- 
ting by  the  side  of  his  mother,  he  soon 
learns  to  do  just  as  she  does,  so  that  when 
the  time  comes  for  him  to  go  alone,  I  have 
no  trouble  with  him." 

A  Secret  Christian. — A  Bengali 
woman,  who  was  a  \M\i\\  of  mine,  in- 
formed me  that  her  husband  called  on  a 
friend  who  was  sup|)osed  to  be  an  ortho- 
dox Hindu.  The  visitor  was  told  by  hid 
servant  that  hi^  master  saw  no  one  at  that 
hour  of  the  day.  No  reason  was  given 
except  this,  that  his  master  tihut  himself 
up  in  his  room  every  day  forau  hour,  and 
strictly  ordered  the  servants  not  to  dis- 
turb him. 

This  excited  the  visitor's  curiosity,  and 
de|)ending  on  their  long  established 
friendship,  be  gently  pushed  open  the 
door,  and  what  did  he  see?  The  Bible 
left  open  on  the  floor  as  if  it  had  just 
been  read,  and  the  man  on  his  knees  en- 
gaged in  earnest  prayer.  He  was  pray- 
ing in  au  audible  whi.«pcr  so  that  the  vi>i- 
tur  could  hear  that  his  |>ctitions  were 
offered  in  the  name  .'.f  the  Lord  Jesus. 
He  stood  amaze<l  until  his  friend  had 
finished,  and  then  exclaimed:  "What 
does  this  mean?  While  you  are  regular 
io  the  observance  of  religious  duties  and 
pass  for  a  good  Hindu,  you  are  really  a 
Christian."  "Hush,  hush,"  was  the  re- 
ply, "now  that  you  have  seen  it  I  cannot 
deny  the  fact  to  you,   but  I  entreat  you 


not  to  let  it  go  further,  for  if  if  iW  brmt 
my  t»o(A«r*«  heart."' 

A  Buddhist  Gift. — Rt'v.  E.  S.  Burnett 
writ«s  from  Ceylon:  ■'  A  few  weeks  ago 
we  had  a  stone- laying  ceremony  at  Rad- 
dolua.  Several  Ceylon  ladies  went  with 
Mrs.  Burnett  and  myself  to  this,  place, 
eight  uiiles  away.  It  rained  in  torrents 
most  of  the  lime.  A  Buddhist  in  that 
mixed  as.<embly  of  Christian  and  heathen 
people  was  de<>ply  impressed.  He  went 
tj  the  minister  aft«r  the  meeting  and 
said,  '  Well,  if  all  these  ]K'ii[)le,  and  ♦spe- 
cially these  ladic^s  are  moved  to  take  so 
much  trouble,  on  a  day  like  this,  for  the 
sake  of  a  village  like  Raddolua.  then  they 
must  be  good,  an<l  there  must  l)e  a  great 
rieal  more  in  Christianity  than  we  Budd- 
hists are  wont  to  imagine.  I  have  come 
to  the  conclusion,  that  it  is  meritorious 
for  a  Buddhist  to  help  forward  Chri,stisn- 
ity.  I  will  give  two  thousand  bricks  to- 
wards your  new  chapel.'  As  you  know 
well,  merit  of  whatsoever  kind,  and  how- 
ever accpiired,  is  the  only  source  of  a 
Buddhist's  hope.  If  you  only  knew  this 
man's  antecedents  you  would  lie  indeed 
Hurprised." 

Persecution  UNTO  Death. — A  Begum 
— a  Mohammedan  lady  of  high  rank  in 
Benares, — who  had.  for  more  than  a  year, 
been  imder  the  instruction  of  n  miaaionarj^ 
in  that  city,  some  time  after  left  her  home, 
came  Io  the  niissicm-house,  and  was  l>a|>- 
tiied.  Having  a  yearning  to  see  luT 
kindred,  she  gained  the  reluctant  consent 
of  the  uiiHsionary,  and  visit-^  her  family, 
Not  returning  at  night,  she  was  sent  for. 
and  they  found  her  dead!  She  had  Vjecn 
poi.Honetl.  !>o  bitter  is  their  opposition  to 
Christianity  that  they  would  mther  «ee 
their  relatives  dead  than  that  they  should 
embrace  the  religion  of  Christ.  But,  not- 
withstanding the  persecutions  they  may 
esj>ect,  there  are  many  brave  and  true 
enough  to  risk  nil  fur  the  Gosijel'ssuke. 

I'eusecptiomnChika.  — A  man  nnmwl 
Whtt  Koung.  Iwcame  a  Christian  with  his 
brothers.  They  ptirchap ed  a  certain  tem- 
ple which  their  anceftors  had  built  to 
the  god  of  war  and  which  they  decided 
to  make  a  chapel.  They  bought  the 
land  ami  with  it,  an  they  supiK)he<l,  the 
riRht  to  make  any  use  of  the  temple  they 
pleased.  Five  dilapidated  gcxla  which 
were  in  the  teuiple— one  of  which  was 
headless,  another  had  lost  it's  eyes,  iind 
another  Its  nose,  and  another  an  nriu  or  a 
fix»t— were  taken  out  into  a  liehl  and  de- 
stroyed. The  place  was  repaired  and 
made  into  u  tidy  little  chapel  ready  for 
the  use  of  the  dozen  or  more  Christians 
of  the  village.  But  the  movement  roused 
the  ire  of  the  idolaters  in  that  vicinity, 
who,  though  they  seldom  paid  any  wor- 
ship at  the  heathen  temple,  were  quite 
unwilling  it  should  l>e  used  for  a  Christian 
church.     Wha    Koung,  while   attending 


market,  was  arrested  and  taken   before 
j  the  district  magistrate,   who  with    very 
little  ceremony  ordered  that  he  be  beaten 
I  with  seven  hundred  blows.     The  sentence 
was    instantly    executed   by    five    cruel 
officials,  and  the   poor  bleeding  sulFerer 
was  carrie*!  out  of  the  }/amen  more  dead 
than  alive.      And   now   the   officer   hos 
ordered  his  victim   to   restore   the  idols 
within   twenty   days.       This    was    even 
I  worse  than  l^ing  punished,  for  the  poor 
'  man  teeU   that  it  is  a   violation  of   the 
second  commandment  for  him   to  nmke 
an  idol.     Yet  there  seems  to  be  no  relief, 
inasmuch  ns  a  te<-hnic!il    flaw  has   been 
found  in  the  dee<l  by  which  the  property 
was  secured  by  Mr.  Wha.     The  ruling  of 
the  official  is  that  he  has  destroyed  prop- 
erty which  did  not  belong  to  him.  and 

hence  he  must  restore  it. 

I 

I  Conversion  of  a  CniNAitAN.— Miss 
Susie  E.  llaswell  writes  from  Burma: 
"  1  have  lately  visited  K'mahwet  to  at- 
tend a  meeting  of  the  Association,  and 

I  while  there  a  young  Chinaman  was  bap- 

I  tized.  He  belonged  to  a  Christian  family 
in  China,  but,  after  ix>ming  to  Burma, 
had  lived  among  the  heathen,  in  a  village 

'  not  far  from  K'mahwet.  About  three 
years  ago  he  came  to  K'mahwet,  one 
Sunday,  to  visit  a  Chinese  friend,  and,  in 
(Kti^sing  the  chapel  heard  the  singing,  and 
at  once  went  in,  and  was  overjoyed  to 
flud  a  Christian  service  being  held. 
From  that  time  till  now  he  has  not  miaaed 
a  single  service,  though  he  used  often  to 
have  to  walk  sixteen  miles  to  he  present, 
and  notwithstanding  the  fact  that  he  can- 
nut  yet  underbtand  what  is  being  said. 
He  is  now  living  in  K'nuxhwet.     It  was 

,  pleasant  to  see  his  joy  in  being  admitted 
to  the  church,  and  to  wat«h  the  hearty 
welcome  they  gave  him  a«  he  went  alx>ut 

*  shaking  hands  with  one  and  another,  and 

'  in  his  broken  speech  claiming  each  one  as 

!  a  brother  or  sister. " 

DixTHiNT.  or  Transmioration.  — Re?. 
C.    HardiuK   writes  from    India:     ''  The 

'  practical  influence  of  one  Hindu  doctrine 
was  recetitly  illustrated  by  a  singular  in- 
cident.    A  flre  in  the  Sadar  Baear  one 

'  day  consamed  more  than  a  hundred 
thatched  bouses.  Mo^tof  the  people  thus 
burnt  out  were  very  poor,  and  many  lost 
nearly  every  thing  they  had.  A  few 
Ijenevolent  gentleruen  proposed  to  help 
them,  and  a  suliscriplion  was  raised  for 
them.  But  nmch  to  the  surprise  of  all 
they  positively  refused  the  pr<itfered  aid. 
On  being  questioned  this  was  the  reason 
given.  '  Whatever  we  take  now  in  charity 
we  shall  have  to  \>n\  back  in  some  future 
birth,  and  we  prefer  not  to  take  this.' 
They  evidently  feared  the  enormous  inter- 
est that  might  be  demanded  some  hun- 
dreds of  years  hence !  And  yet  as  far  as 
I  know  this  doctrine  of  transmigration  of 
souls  seldom  if  ever  det«r8  men  from 
cc«T»\nS,\.\.Yi\^  WCA  ^sA  cr«x«*.'vQ.^5«>5^X*-t'? 


^ 


Safe  wrbere  the  Bible  la. 

A  story  ia  told  of  a  ship  which  was 
wrecked  off  one  of  the  islanda  uf  Fiji.  A 
boat's  crew  that  had  got  ashore  from  tlie 
wreck  were  in  tlie  greatest  possible  ter- 
ror lest  they  should  be  devoured  by  the 
Fijians.  On  reaching  lond  they  dispersed 
in  different  directions.  Two  of  them 
found  a  cottage  and  crept  into  it,  und  as 
they  lay  wondering  what  would  liecome 
of  tbem,  one  suddenly  called  out  to  his 
companion,  "All  right,  Jack;  there  ia  a 
Bible  on  this  chair;  no  f«ir  now!" 

Many  a  sailor,  who  has  been  in  fear 
from  the  natives  of  islands  once  heathen, 
has  found  only  comfort  and  yood  cheer, 
because  the  Oo^tpel  has  been  preached  to 
these  natives,  and  they  have  become 
Christians. 


the  worship  ]iad  l>een  kept  up  from  the 
time  of  her  forefathcn*,  long  since  dead, 
and  a  part  of  the  family  estate  was  en- 
joyed by  the  one  of  their  priestly  family 
who  iierformed  the  riles. 

I  would  have  thouk;hl  better  of  ray 
friends  if  they  had  gone  through  Iheir 
ceremonies  really  believing  that  they 
were  worshipping  God. 

M.  Dakin. 


Nnrlan,  The  Prbhlr-<«o«l. 

I  will  tell  you  of  a  house  where  I  go 
to  t-each  a  vvoinan  who  hua  jiiHt  one  little 
boy,  her  fiivt  child.  It  is  a  large,  one- 
atoried  house,  but  there  is  at  least  one 
upper  room,  for  my  .seat  is  always  put  at 
the  foot  of  the  staire),  and  there  my  pupil, 
CD  another  seat,  goes  through  her  lessons 
Lbeside  me. 

Her  husband  is  the  priest  of  the  family  ;  j 
I  ought  to  tell  you  it  is  a  Brahmin  family.  ' 
An  ancestor,  when  leaving  the  property, 
bequeathed  a  cert«in  stipend   to   lie  en- ' 
joyed  by  the   member  of  the  family  who 
tllletl  the  office  of  priest. 

It  so  hB])iX'n8  that  the  daily  poojah  is 
carried  on  at  the  time  1   am    there,  just 
overheiid.      The   tinkling  tii  a   little   1*11  , 
annouiu'eb  the  I'omuieiiriMiipnt  of  poojah,  i 
and  after  a  little  time  my  pujiirH  imsband  | 
coniea  down,  carrying  the  throne  with 
the   god   seated   thereon,    and    passes  to  ' 
another  part  of  the  house  where  the  god  i 
eats  his  food,  after  which  he  is  carried  I 
upstairs  again. 

Not  a  single  memlnr  of  the  family 
takes  a  meal  until  the  god  has  Ijoen  served 
by  having  two  or  three  grains  of  rice  put 
formally  t)efore  him,  and,  I  suppose,  a 
prayer  or  two  rejieated.  You  would 
like  to  know  what  the  g<K)  is  like,  Euid 
what  his  throne  is  like.  Well,  it  is 
Narian  (rihIi,  represented  by  u  small  pel*- 
ble  ;  a  bright  rag  or  twu  is  twisted  round 
the  pebble:  the  throne  is  like  a  doll's 
brass  lietlstead.  Of  course  the  brass  ia  I 
kept  bright,  and  a  bright  material  is 
8prea<l  for  a  carpet,  and  it  hon  a  wuiopy 
too  of  bright  material. 

When  with  my  pupil,  I  take  no  notice  ] 
whatever  when  her  husband  comes  down- 1 
stairs,   carrying  entlironed  Narian,   and 
passes  us.     On   one   occasion,   however,  I 
s^he  had   to  rise  to   make   way    for   her ' 
lutshanil  passing,  and,  happening  to  lofik 
up,    I    saw    her   with    her   band    uii    her 
mouth,  restraining  laughter. 

Ou  asking  whether  this  wjis  carrieil  on 

tr//Jt  faith,  she  told  ntf  she  diil   not   be- 

//ere;  neither  did  her  hasband:  but  that , 


m»Bl<>iiairy   l.lft*. 

"Would  you  like  to  l>e  a  missionary, 
Walter?" 

"  Not  I,  John;  no  indeed.  I  was  just 
l<N')king  at  some  pictures,  and  congrntuht- 
injf  myself  that  1  wasn't  there.  This 
kwks  like  the  juuRles  of  India.  There  is 
a  titter  alMjut  to  make  his  dinner  off  of 
this  poor  little  native  child,  while  in  the 
back-grountl  is  a  conveyance  driven  by 
an  Indian  driver,  and  holding  some  'wliite 
face,'  as  our  missionaries  are  railed." 

"  How  frightened  they  are  !  " 

•'  Indeed.  I  think  they  have  good  reason 
to  t»e  frightened.  Upon  the  whole,  I  l>e- 
lieve  I  prefer  our  own  civilizwl  America, 
and  think  I  shall  content  myself  at  home." 

"  And  let  the  heathen  die?" 

"I  am  truly  glad  the  salvation  of  the 
heathen  does  not  depend  uiion  me.  My 
life  was  given  me  to  take  care  of,  and  I 
shall  do  it." 

"Going  to  wrap  the  lulent  u]j  in  a 
napkin,  I  suppose,  fur  fear  it  might  be 
injured." 

"Not  necessarily,  John.  My  talent 
may  lie  to  make  money:  and  I  am  sure  I 
can  help  a  great  deal  by  furnishing  others 
the  means  to  go." 

"  But  suppose,  Walter,  everybody  feels 
just  a»  you  do  upon  this  subject,  what 
then  r 

"'Twould  be  a  great  pity,  for  the 
heathen's  sake.'* 

"  And  for  Christ's  sake." 

W'alter  was  silent  a  moment,  and  when 
he  kxikwj  up  his  eyes  were  full  of  tears, 
und  his  lips  quivered  as  he  replied:  , 

"  1  littd  not  thought  of  '  f'luist's  sake,' 
John.  I  proj>o8e  to  be  a  Christian  boy  as 
well  as  you,  and  I  do  believe  I  love  ray  ^ 
Sa\'iour;  but  HOiuelioiv  I  never  thuuKht 
liefore  of  working  for  His  glory.  I  wish 
I  could  do  something  (o  add  to  His  al- 
ready glorious  name.  Somehow  I  am 
afraid  I  have  only  thought  of  my  own 
sake  and  safely,  not  of  Christ's  honor  and 
glory.  I  see  my  error  now,  and  hereafter 
my  prayer  shall  l>e  for  submission  to 
God's  will,  whether  it  leads  me  to  fort^ign 
lands,  or  keeps  me  at  home,  to  make  the 
means  so  those  better  tUterl  can  go.'' 

"That  has  been  my  prayer,  John,  for 
sonte  time,  and  I  have  l>ecome  willing  to 
follow  the  guidance  of  my  Savitiur,  no 
matter  wht-re  it  leads.  Why  should  one 
fear  disturb  us,  when  His  own  li|>8  have 
said,  '  Lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  to 
the  end  of  the  world  T 


Orleln  or  «  rlilneBe  Blver. 

The  Rev.  A.  Sowerby  ia  a  missionarj  in 
China,  and  he  writes  as  follows  of  a  err. 
tain  river  in  China: 

There  is  a  little  town  in  China  called 
Chin  Tzu.  It  has  a  natural  spring  of 
water  that  is  very  clear  and  puiv  hihI 
sends  out  an  abundance  of  water.  Tte 
Chinese  have  built  a  temple  over  it,  tnd 
they  tell  the  people  the  reason  why  the 
goddess  of  tlie  temple  is  worshipped. 

Very  many  years  ago,  a  Chin  Tzu  girl 
used  to  draw  water  for  her  mother-in  Inw. 
going  every  day  some  two  or  three  niilcs 
to  a  spring,  where  the  water  was  sweet 
and  pure,  for  this  purpose.  One  day  ilie 
met  a  man  there,  who  had  come  lo  ■wain 
his  animals.  The  hoofs  of  the  beiuis 
mudded  and  fouled  the  spring,  wliicb 
caused  the  young  woman  to  complaia  thai 
she  could  not  get  clear  water  for  her 
mother-in-law. 

The  man  obligingly  watered  h'ls  animals 
lower  down  the  stream,  and  then  to  re- 
ward her  for  her  filial  conduct,  gave  her 
n  whip  that,  when  turned  three  timet 
each  way  in  a  water-jar,  would  alwkjt 
give  a  plentiful  supply  of  pure  water. 
The  magic  whip  answered  admirably, 
and  for  a  long  time  all  went  well. 

One  day,  however,  for  some  reason  or 
other,  the  large  water-jar  was  found  to 
be  empty,  and  the  young  woman  who  hud 
received  the  whip  was  absent.  In  tbii 
diflicuUy  her  sister,  a  little  girl  said  the 
knew  what  her  elder  sister  did  to  get 
water,  and,  seizing  the  whip,  she  turned 
it  round  and  round  violently  in  the  water- 
jar  several  times. 

The  effect  was  astonishing.  The  water 
gushed  forth,  tilling  the  jar,  and  over- 
flowed in  every  direction.  In  a  few 
minutes  the  cottage  whs  full  of  water, 
whi^h  rushed  out  of  doors  in  a  large  nad 
full  stream.  Just  as  (his  juncture  the 
young  woiuaa  herself  appeared,  and,  seat- 
ing herself  on  the  stream,  dissolved  into 
thin  air. 

This  is  the  origin,  according  to  the 
Chinese,  of  the  stream  at  Chin  Tzu,  sad 
the  young  woman  is  worshipped  in  the 
temple  as  a  goddess,  under  the  tide  of 
Shui  Niu  Niang  Niaag. 

:o: 

SACHKn  MoNBY. — Some  years  ago  a 
gentleman  heard  two  children  talking 
earnestly  about  their  "sacred  money." 
The  expression  interested  him,  and  he 
learned,  u|)on  inquiry,  that  these  chil- 
dren were  in  the  habit  of  faithfully  setting 
apart  at  least  one- tenth  of  all  the  money 
which  came  into  their  hands,  and  usiogit 
for  Christaiu  work.  They  each  kept  a 
purse  for  this  fund,  and  an  account  of  all 
that  was  put  into  it  and  paid  out  of  it. 
The  father  stkid  that  they  themselres  had 
developed  the  expression  "sacred  money." 
They  would  often  give  much  more  than 
«t  \£\x\b  to  lh.lB  fund,  but  never  less. 


^ls$loB{iry  $r$$on  (fxrrfl^eji 

for  Chiidren's  Bands. 

Sunday  School  Claaaei 

and  P 

tmlliet. 

»l'O.IKCT((, 

1888, 

NoTemlwr. 

Sni-TH  AMRBICA. 

" 

D«>ember, 

SvaiA. 

tflev 

Jimuiiry, 

The  Woblo. 

" 

F«<bruftr)'. 

Cuts*.                          1 

•• 

March, 

Mexico.                        i 

M 

April. 

India. 

m 

May, 

BtriuiA. 

«t 

June. 

Apric-a. 

'* 

Jttir. 

Malaysia. 

^         " 

August. 

Italy. 

■        " 

September, 

Japajt. 

W    " 

October. 

Korea, 

JJoTembcr, 

AKGCM  I.VA. 

Det'eiiilier. 

Bl'LOAHIA. 

Q,     What  ftre  the  principal  muunuina?    Guarani*  of  Brazil,  ths  Patoffffntatu,  and 
A.      T/u    AntU*,    extriidiii'j    Iht    entire   ttie.  Ifutfiant. 
length  near  the  wtnUrn  eoatt.  I      Q.     Of  what  race  are  the  mnst  of  the 

Q,    What  are  the  three  principal  rivers?   inhabitants  of  South  America  ? 


E\i:UCISE    FOB  NOVEMBER. 

Hcsponmlve  Hlltle  Hcatlliic. 

.fesus  said   unto  tluni,  (Jo  _ve  into  all 
the  world, 

Arui  prfiieJi  thr  Oonpel  to  fiieri/  erctUnvr. 
And.  beholil,  I  come  quickly;  and  my 
reward  is  with  nic. 

To  fjiFt  rcenj  man  itcwrditig  at  his  teork 
thiill  he. 

The  Spirit  and  the  bride  any,  Come. 
Aiul  let  him  that  hearelh  *a//,  (hm«. 
And  let  him  that  is  athirst  come. 
And  whosoever  will,  let  him  take  the  water 
«/■  life /reel  y. 

:o: 

TrIllUK  the  SCorjr. 
I  love  to  tell  the  story 

Of  unseen  things  atMve, 
Of  Jeaus  and  his  glory, 

Of  Jesus  and  liis  love. 
I  love  to  tell  the  story 

Becaiiiie  I  know  'tis  true; 
It  satisfies  my  Inngjuga 
As  nothing  elau  can  do. 
/  love  to  tell  the  ^tory 
'  T^ill  he  my  theme  in  glory 
To  tell  the  old,  ohl  ttory, 
0/  Jt'9UM  arid  his  love, 
I  love  to  tell  the  story, 

'Tis  pleasuut  lo  repeat 
What  seems  each  time  I  tell  it 

More  wonderfLilly  sweet. 
I  love  to  tell  the  story 

For  some  have  never  heard 
The  message  of  salvation 
From  God's  own  holy  word. 
/  Une  (o  l«U  the  etory  &e. 


Oatechlaiii  on  Suulli  Am«>rlc«. 

QuKSTtON.     What  is  South  America  f 
Answrr.     It  it  It  penin*ula  anft  thaped 
like  a  tritimjle. 
Q.     What  is  its  greatest  length  ? 

Forly-fite  hundred  andjij'ty  mUtt, 

What  is  its  greatest  breadth  ? 

Thirly-tiro  hundred  miiet. 

What  is  its  area  ? 

Aljout  ti.JSQO.OOO  square  rnihe. 

What  is  the  climate  f 

Three-fourth*  i»  in  the   Turridand 


A. 

Q 

A. 

Q. 

A. 

Q. 

A. 


oiu/ourth  in  the  Temperate  Zone, 


A.     The  Oronucit,  Aimuon,  Ln  Plata. 

Q.     What  can  you  say  of  the  Oronoco? 

A       It  Jt'>if»  north:  M   \ ,9^0  mile*  lomj, 

I  and  the  country  thrawjh  trhieh  it  fmt*e»eon- 

ti»ti>  uf  exle.»»ire  jilain*  called    "ZJn/ioj," 

mrered  trith  tidi  grami  a  Uirye  part  of  tlie 

year. 

Q.     What  of  the  Amazon  ? 

A.  It  Jl<tte»  ennt;  it  4,000  miieg  long,  and 
it*  fiorders  are  covered  leith  denie  foreeli. 

q.     What  of  the  llio  de  la  Plata  ? 

A.  JtrlawK  Hinith  ;  i»  2,400  mili^tlong, 
and  it  pnene*  throuyh  extenrirr  plain*  cilled 
'^  f>amp(U,"  over  uhieh  nniin  la  rye  herdt  if 
hur*e*  and  enttle. 

Cj.  When  was  South  America  first  dis- 
covered by  Europeans  ? 

A.  Cltruitirphtr  Cotumhu*  iU»e»rr:red  the 
We*t  Indie*  Oclol>er  13,  149.5.  and^firnt  tate 
the  mitinhtnd  of  South  Americn  .Vay  80, 
14»8. 

Q.  What  part  of  the  mainland  did 
Columbus  first  sec  1 

A.      Nertr  the  mouth  of  the  Oronoio. 

Q.  Who  discovered  the  mouth  of  the 
Amazon  ? 

A.     Cid)ral,  a  Portuijnete,  in  1500. 

Q.  Who  discovered  the  mouih  of  the 
Riode  la  Plata? 

A.      Vinrint  Pirnon  in  1(508. 

Q.  Who  took  possession  of  a  large  part 
of  South  America  ? 

A.     Spain, 

Q.  Has  Spain  now  control  of  any  por- 
tion of  the  country  ? 

A.     It  ho*  not. 

Q.  How  many  governments  are  in 
South  America  ? 

A.  yine  rejutblie*,  one  empire,  and  the 
rulonieii  of  Itritixh,  Dutch,  and  French 
O'liaim. 

Q.  What  are  the  names  of  the  repub- 
lics i 

A.  Argentina,  Bolivia,  Chili,  Colombia, 
Ecuador,  Paraguay,  Peru,  Uruijwty,  Yen- 
etuela. 

Q.     What  country  is  an  empire  ? 

A.     Brazil. 

Q.  What  is  the  colony  of  Dutch  OuUna 
called  1 

A.  t  urinam.  It  belon{/$  to  The  Nether- 
land*, 

Q.  What  is  the  colony  of  French  Ouiana 
called  ? 

A.      Cayenne.      It  belong*  to  FVance. 

Q.  What  is  the  population  of  South 
America  f  I 

A.     About  32.000,000.  | 

Q.     How  many  are  natives  ? 

A.  About  4,000.000.  They  are  Indi- 
ans. 

Q.  What  are  the  names  of  the  princi- 
pal tribes  of  Indians  i 

A.  The  Cartb*  of  Otiiana,  the  (Juiehtuu 
of  Pent,    the   Anmcanian*  of   Chili,   Iha 


A.  Of  the  Spanish  race  ^f  pure  or  mixed 
blood.  Some  of'  the  Spaniard*  have  inter- 
marrieii  uith  the  native*  of  the  country. 
Them  are  aleo  many  Portuguese,  French, 
Italia 'I*,  flerman*,  and  Englishmen  in  the 
eouhtry.  In  Brazil  are  many  Ne^/roe*  teJko 
hate  lir^n  »laves,  but  have  lately  been  lit>er- 
ated. 

What  language  is  spoken  ? 

The  majority  njieak  the  Spanish  Ian- 


n- 

A. 
gii'ige. 

A. 
Q 


What  is  their  religion  Y 
The  Honuin  Catholic. 
Are  there  Protestant   miasions  in 
South  America  ? 

A.  The  Mcthoilitti,  Presbyterian*  and 
Baptift*  and  tome  other*  hate  misnon*  in 
Bratil;  the  Pre*byterianii  and  Mrthodistt  in 
Chili  and  Pent ;  the  l^etbytcriiin*  in 
Colombia;  the  Metlmdiiit*  in  Argentina 
Uruguay  and  Paraguay,  and  the  Americai 
MUrionary  Society  in  ncceral  countrie*. 

Q.  What  can  you  siy  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Mission  ? 

A.  It  iriu  C'linmenced  in  1886,  and  in 
Janu'iry,  1888.  it  reported  nix  U.  S.  mi*- 
*ionaries  and  their  winei,  tuio  mi*sioi'arie* 
and  Ihirtyttto  other  morkern  of  the  Wnman*' 
Foreign  Mienionary  Society,  eight  native 
ordained  and  thirty-ieeen  nalire  unordtiined 
preacher*,  eiijhtyfour  other  heljiem,  546 
member*  and  724  prolMttuiner*.  The  Super- 
intend^nt  i»  Tiet.  Gharle*  W.  Dree*,  D.D. 


'n 

it 


Heaponalvr  Blblo  Bcadtnc. 

It  is  more  ble<scd  to  give  than  to  receive. 
Ooii  loreth  a  ehreiful  giter.    . 
Thou  shall  give  unto  the  Lord. 
Honor  the  Lord  uith  thy  eubulanee. 
Freely  ye  have  received,  freely  give. 
Give  and  it  thall  be  given  unto  you. 
The  lilieral  devisetb  liberal  things, 
J'he  liberal  toul  shaU  be  made  fat. 


COLLROTIOS. 


Nomclhlns  io  Do, 

Hark,  the  voice  of  Jesus  calling, 

"Who  will  go  and  work  to  day? 
Fields  are  white,  and  harvest*  waiting, 

Who  will  bear  the  sheaves  away?" 
Loud  and  long  the  Master  ralleth, 

Rich  reward  He  offers  free, 
Who  will  answer,  glodly  saying, 

"Here  am  I,  send  me,  send  me?" 

Let  none  bear  you  idly  saying, 

"There  is  nothing  I  can  do," 
While  the  souls  of  men  are  dying, 

And  the  Master  calls  for  you: 
Toke  the  task  He  gives  you  gladly; 

Let  His  work  your  pleasure  be; 
Answer  quickly  when  lie  calleth, 

"  Here  am  I.  fcnd  me,  send  me." 


This  p4c«  wUI  be  in  Uie  No*amlMr  "  LiuJhk  VUab- 
itantarj.'''' 


$1,200,000. 

TWELVE  HUNDRED   THOUSAND 
DOLLARS  FOR  MISSIONS 

FROM     AIX    SOURCES 

— FOR— 


f 

k 


niHlonary  Socletjr  Receipt*. 

J.  M.  PH1LUP8,  Treasurer. 

ReceipU  for  Fiscal  Year. 

OOMPABATIVE  8TATBMKMT. 

1880-87.  1887-88. 

November IS,891.sa  I10,SM.8« 

December »,as3,74  la.isa.M 

Jknu&rr SO.5SO.60  0.170.67 

February .'. 18,789.90  H.BOO.M 

Mar<di iei,40«&S  180,T95.M 

April «S.88»1»7  S71.44a.« 

May 80.718.03  lO.BlS.Oi 

June 8,710.94  8.340.e« 

July....,, 1],W».10  8,8&9.80 

AUBUSt «,M1.87  B.881.81 

Total  lo  Au«rust  SI tS8«,a00.&8       $SS7,070.9i 

Pray  for  South  America,  that  opon  doori 

^^nay  he  entered  eeerytehere  hy  mitsioruiriet 

Htig  the  pure  Go»jhI  of  Chri*t,  nml  thai 

Viht  people  may  reeeite  gladly  thf  Word  and 

theeome    faithful  fulUnoeri    of    Jetui    the 

hBaviwT.     Pray  fitr  Korea  that  the  ehminij 

door»  may  he  opened.   Prityfor  our  mu»inn- 

arifs  e'perytefiere  that  thy  may  he  eitevur- 

aged  hy  leeing  tht  uork  of  Ood  ertTywluTe 

\eKltancin'j. 

Jiotvm  anil  ruiiiiiicnta. 

The  subject  of  llie  Monthly  Concert  for 
November  is  South  America. 

Have  you  seen  thfi  three  new  pamphlets 
containing  "■  Missioniiry  Dialogues  "  ad- 
.  ▼ertisetl  oa  the  cover? 

A  thirty-two  page  painphlct  containiag 
dialogues  ou  "Mohumtnedun  Lands  and 
People"  will  he  issued  in  Novemhur,  It 
will  include  Turkci',  PtrsiB,  Egypt,  Syria, 
Congo  Free  State,  Niirlh  Africa,  etc. 

The  fiscal  year  of  the  Missionnry  Society 
closes  with  this  rrnnith.  It  ii*  important 
that  the  collectione  shall  be  largely  in- 
creased or  the  Society  will  then  be  in 
debt.  We  appeal  to  the  PreBidiog  Elders 
and  Pastors  for  greatly  increased  efTort 
and  prompt  remittances. 

The  Corresponding  Secretaries  and 
Rev.  Drs.  Baldwin,  Crawford  and  Kiag 
have  been  appointcill  a  Committee  to  pro- 
vide for  the  Public  Missionary  Meetings 
to  be  held  in  November  during  the  (session 
of  the  General  Missiouary  Cotnmittee. 

The  Corresponding  SecretariuB  have 
been  instructed  hy  the  Board  of  Managers 
of  the  Missionary  Society  to  so  arrange 
their  visitations  to  Conferences  and  else- 
wliere  that  one  of  their  number  shall  be 


in  the  Mission  Roonis  each  day.  This 
will  then  prevent  their  complying  with 
some  of  the  maoy  urgent  reiiwests  they 
receive  to  deliver  missionary  addresses. 

The  Presbyterian  Missions  in  Brazil  of 
the  Northern  and  Southern  Presbyterian 
Churches  of  the  United  States  have 
united  to  form  the  PreshyteriBn  Church 
of  Brazil.  The  new  body  will  be  com- 
posed of  about  fifty  churches,  three 
thousand  members,  nineteen  miMionaries 
and  twelve  native  ministers,  and  it  is 
believed  that  it  will  greatly  prosper 
under  this  change.  Itwill!<till  be  aided 
by  the  Churches  in  the  United  States, 
but  will  be  otherwise  entirely  inde- 
pendent. 

A  number  of  families  in  the  city  of 
Oaxaca,  Mexico,  have  petitioned  that  a 
Methodist  Episcopal  Missionary  shall  be 
sent  them.  It  is  a  good  opening.  One 
of  our  native  preachers  lately  visited  the 
city  and  litld  a  service  with  thirty  souls. 

The  Woman's  Missionary  Society  reports 
as  follows:  Misa  Mary  E.  Bowen  and  Miss 
Minnie  Z.  Hjde  left  for  South  America  in 
August,  Mi.'-s  Biiwen  fur  Rosurio,  ami 
Miss  llydo  for  Montevideo.  Miss  .lulia 
Bonatield  and  Miss  Ella  Johnson  siiiled 
last  month  fo;-  Foochow,  China.  Miss 
Anna  L.  Bing  and  Mis^s  Belle  J.  Allen 
left  hist  mouth  for  Jupau,  Misa  Bing  for 
Nagasaki  und  Miss  Allen  for  Tokyo. 

The  Rev.  E.  B.  Otheman,  at  one  time 
Missionary  Editor  at  our  Mission  Rooms, 
last  month,  while  crossing  a  street  in 
Boston  was  struck  by  a  runaway  horse 
and  so  severely  injured  that  he  soon  after- 
WMrd  e.tpired.  He  was  a  close  student,  a 
learneil  man,  an  able  writer,  and  would 
doubtless  have  become  eminent  had  it 
not  been  for  his  poor  health. 

The  "Simultaneous  Missionary  Meet- 
ings" held  la«t  year  in  the  Newark  Con- 
ference are  to  be  repeated.  Rev.  L.  C. 
MuUer,  Secretary  of  the  Conference  C"om- 
mJtlee  on  Missions  writes:  "  It  is  proposed 
that  there  shall  he  a  general  exchange  of 
pulpits  Sunday,  October  14,  and  that  the 
theme  of  every  preacher  that  dtty  shall 
be  Missions.  It  is  proposed  that  at  least 
one  all-day  meeting  with  reference  to 
Missions  be  held  in  each  church  the  aid 
of  other  ]mstorH  being  obtained."  Let 
each  pastor  arrange  a  good  programme 
and  labor  to  secure  a  good  attendance. 

"The  Capitals  of  Spanish  America"  is 
a  book  lately  issued  by  Harper  &  Broth- 
ers, and  written  by  Wm.  Eleroy  Curtis, 
late  Commissioner  from  the  United  States 
to  the  Qovernments  of  Central  and  South 
.\merica.  We  have  quoted  largely  from 
it  in  the  lirst  part  of  this  number  in  arti- 
cles on  South  America,  and  in  all  cases 
where  there  are  quotation  miu'ks  and  no 
other  credit  is  given,  the  quotation  is 
from  this  book.  It  ia  well  written,  but  io 
different  places  there  is  a  repetition  of  the 
iuformatiou  which  ia  veamome. 


Mr.  Curtis  says,  "  There  are  more  dailj 
papers  in  Buenos  Ayres  than  in  New  York 
or  London — twenty-three  in  all."  Also, 
"Montevideo  with  a  population  of  125,- 
000  ha'j  twenty-three  daily  papers,  more 
in  proportion  to  its  population  than  «n; 
other  city  io  the  world  ;  three  time*  u 
many  its  London,  and  nearly  twice  u 
many  as  New  York."  We  are  able  to 
count  up  twenty-six  daily  papers  in  New 
York,  and  there  may  be  more.  Let  it 
not  be  said  that  these  two  South  Ameri- 
can cities  have  more  daily  papers  thsn 
New  York.  It  is  sufficient  praise  to  wy 
that  in  proportion  to  their  populntion 
ihey  have  more  daily  ps^pers  than  »ny 
other  city  in  the  world. 

"  The  Children's  Missionary  Leaf"  i»  t 
small  four-page  paper  edited  by  Mitt 
Fraoc  Baker  and  published  by  Mr*.  S.  A. 
Rulison  Fish,  Flint,  Mich.,' for  '•  Chil- 
dren's Bands,  Sunday-School  Claftsesand 
Families."  It  will  be  discontinued  with 
the  Octolier  numl)er  and  The  LittU 
Mimonary  will  be  sent  free  to  all  it» 
subscribers  to  the  close  of  their  subBcrip- 
tion.  We  shall  give  a  simple  responsive 
mistiiuiiary  reading  or  catechism  each 
month  in  the  Little  Misnonary  suit- 
able for  Infant  C'lassea  or  Mission  Bands. 


Praying  and  UivlnE' 

UV  BBV.  J.  B.  aOttlNSOM. 

I  At  the  close  of  an  address  OD  "The  Mis- 
sion Work  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  iu  India," in  the  Halsey  St.  Church, 

'  Newark,  on  Sunday  evening  last,  an  aged 
widow  handed  the  writer  the  enclosed  two 
dollars  for  the  missions  in  India,  saying 
with  most  impressive  fervor:  "I  never 
forget  to  pray  for  the  missionaries;  don't 
let  a  man  be  withdrawn." 

Why  she  should  have  made  the  latter 

j  remark  I  am  at  a  loss  to  know,  as  ther« 
was  nothing  eaid  by  the  speaker  that  could 

j  convey  the  impression  that  the  Missionary 

I  Society  had  any  idea  of  retrenchment. 
Probably  it  wai  the  venerable  lady's  way 
of  e.xpressing  her  fervent  desire  for  a  vig- 
orous prosecution  of  the  great  work.  Be 
this  as  it  may,  she  shows  her  faith  by  her 
works. 

First,  she  pniiiH.  My  few  mouths  among 
the  churches  convinces  me  that  prayer  for 
raissiona  and  missionaries  is  far  too  much 
restrained.  The  following  extract  from 
the  report  of  the  Newark  Conference  Com- 

I  mittee  on  Missions  expresses  the  deep  con- 
victions of  many: 

"What  is  needed  now  is  a  greater 
spirituality  in  the  home  work  and  the 
home  churches.  We  need  more  holiness, 
more  prayer,  more  consecration  and  more 
noble  giving.  In  the  beautiful  biography 
of  MoSatt  and  bis  wife,  it  is  said  that 
before  tlie  great  revival  in  Africa,  there 
was  ■murA  prayer  in  England  and  Scotland 
for  this  work.  O  for  more  prayer  for 
taisaloaa  in  America,  and  in  the  Christian 


world  for  succesa  in  the  mission  field." 
Amen;  so  be  it. 

Secondly,  she  'jitat.  Were  the  member- 
ship of  our  great  Church  to  contribute  in 
proportion  to  their  means  ns  this  poor 
widow  has  contributed,  the  Lord's  treasury 
would  have  millions  nt  the  disposal  of  the 
Church  for  her  missionary  enterprises  and 
the  cnnquesi  of  the  world  for  Christ. 
*'  She  hiith  done  what  she  could. "  Would 
to  Ood  the  same  might  be  said  in  truth 
of  us  all. 

SotevUle,  If.  J.,  SeptemlxT  13,  1888. 


Our  maalonarira  and  nisalona. 

The  Bomliaif  Oiuirilian  sHjs  :  *'A  tele- 
gram tells  of  the  death  of  the  youngest 
and  only  remiLining  child  of  Rev.  J.  D, 
and  Mrs.  Webb  iu  charge  of  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Oliuicli  at  Khimdwa.  The 
eldest,  n  bright,  lnvuly  boy  of  three  years 
was  taken  about  a  month  ago  ;  and  now 
the  younger  ia  summooed  to  the  same 
eternal  home." 

The  JBonibuy  Quarilian  of  June  30  says: 
Hey.  C.  P.  Hard  delivers  three  lectures 
this  week  in  the  Methodist  Church,  Jub- 
bulpore.  On  Tuesday  upon  "Our  New 
Bishop,  J.  M.  Thoburn,  D.I).,  and  his 
field,  India  and  Malaysia."  On  Thursday 
— "Our  Founder,  William  Taylor,  and 
his  present  field  as  Bishop  of  Africa."  On 
Saturday — "  A  Bird's-eye  View  of  the 
World-wide  Work  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church  and  its  Missions." 

Rev.  G.  W.  Woodall  of  our  China  Mis- 
aion  has  taken  charge  of  the  Instruction 
Department  in  the  Missionary  Training 
School  of  Mrs.  Osborn,  corner  of  Wil- 
lougbby  and  Kaymoud  streets,  Brnuklyu, 
N.  Y.  He  will  teach  Chinese,  Latin, 
Greek,  etc. 

Rev.  Frank  D.  Tubbs  and  Hev.  Harry 
6.  Limric  were  ordained  both  to  Deacon's 
and  Elder's  orders,  under  the  nussionary 
rule,  at  the  Mission  liQoms,  805  Broad- 
way, by  Bishop  Andrews,  on  Monday 
morning,  September  4th.  They  sailed 
for  Mexico  on  the  "City  of  Alexandria," 
September  5th,  accompanied  by  Mrs. 
Tubbs  and  Rev.  Mr.  Gutierrez,  a  Mexican  j 
young  man  returning  to  the  field.  Bro.  \ 
Limric  goes  to  Mexico  City  and  Bro. 
Tubbs  and  wife  to  Queretaro. 

Rev.  J.  W.  Butler.  D.D.,  writes  from 
Mexico  City,  August  6:  "We  reached 
our  field  July  20  and  are  again  at  our 
accustomed  work.  Miss  Hannah  Gyger, 
formerly  of  the  New  Mexico  University, 
has  joined  our  Mission  and  taken  charge 
of  our  English  School.  Yesterday  morn- 
ing I  baptized  four  children,  all  Germans, 
in  the  English  service  :  and  at  night  in 
the  Mexican  service  I  baptized  two  na-  I 
lives,  adults.  A  very  go(.>d  work  of  grace 
has  been  recently  carried  on  in  our  Theo-  I 
logical  School.  Brother  L.  C.  Smith  bad 
charge  of  the   meetings.      Many  of  the  \ 


!  students  have  been  helped  into  a  better        "  We  bsve  commenced  a  Danish  Meth- 

I  Christian  experience."  odist  literature  which  will   grow  as   the 

We  regret  to  learn  of  the  death,  after   years  go  on.     We  publish  a  weekly  fara- 

a  short  illness,  of  Loora  Lois  Curtis,  aged    "ly  paper,  and  a  Sunday-school  and  make 

!  eighteen  months,   the  only  child  of  Dr.    l^«"n  both  pay.  We  have  just  established 

j  W.    H.   Curtis,   a  medical  missionary  of   «  Theological    Institute  that  opened   the 

the  North  China  Mission.     "  Her  trouble    ''"^  "^  August  with  four  students,  and  a 

commenced  with  cholera  infantum,  end-   pro»pect  of  many  limes  that  number  m 

ling  in  a   terrible  fever  of  the  remittent   t^e  immediate  future.     We  are  building 

form.     The  last  twenty-four  hours,    her   churches  and  parsonages  in  various  parts 

head  became  affected,  and  that  affecting   »'   ^^^  kingdom.     Wherever  we  go  tlie 

;  the  throat  causing  obstruction  in  breath-    P^schers  of  the  State  Church  are  stirred 

I  ing.      Her  death.   July    17,  at   Tientsin,    "P  to  """-e  earnest  and  better  work. 

'China,    was    beautiful,   passing  away   as  I      "  We  march  at  the  van  of  all  religious 

though  she  was  going  into  a  gentle  sleep,  '  ^o'^'es  in  regard  to  the  observance  of  the 

and  all  was  over."     All  the  friends  of  Dr.    S»'>bath    and    the    cause  of   temperance, 

and  Mrs  Curtis  will  svmpathize  with  them   a"''  ^e  largely  influence  public  opinion 

in  this  their  heavy  affliction.  outside  of  our  own   membership.      The 

Sunday  July  1  was  Missionary  Sunday  |  standard  of  our  Church  is  fully  mamtaiued 

in  Naini  Tal.     Tliere  were  four  services.  |  ^1  ^ur  Methodist  members  in    Denmark 

Early  in  the  morning  about  120  boys  and    ""^  '■^ey  constitute  the  salt  and  the  light 

girls    gathered,    all    natives   and  mostly    «'  ^h"  kingdom.     No    person   who    ha» 

Hindus.      The  subject  of  giving  to  the    taken  any  interest  in  the  missions  of  our 

work  of   God.    was   explained    by    Drs.    Church  in  Denmark  need  to  have  any  mia- 

Waugh  and  Scott.     About  100  pice  were    K^^'ngs  as  to  the  results.  The  people  here 

dropped  by  the  little  ones  on   the  plate.    '^^"^  "»■  ^^^  prevailing  type  of  Chnstian- 

A   young  Hindu  man  and  a  child   were    '^^  g""**''?  "^cds  us,  and  God  has  set  the 

baptized.     After  the  Sunday-school  there    «"*'  '^^  "'«  "PP'obalion  upon  our  work. 

was  a  prayer  meeting  to  ask  for  the  re-    ^'^^^^  *e  ^^^  '»  *»  P""""'"  ^"^^  reinforce- 

nioval  of  obstacles  and  God's  .juickeuing    "entsof  both  men  and  money  and  expect 

work  upon  the  hearts  of  enquirers.     At    ^''^    "^''ine  blessing  upon  all  we   under- 

II  A.M.  Dr.  Scott  preached;"  More  blessed    "»''^";  *"'i  "»»?  •'  °"*  ^  ^^^^^^  t*""  ^^^ 


to  give  than  to  receive"  was  the  subject, 
and  110  was  collected.  At  4.80  two  lo- 
cal jireachers,  both  self-support  brethren, 
grand  workers  too,  spoke.  Another  young 
man  was  baptized.  A  collection  for  the 
third  time  was  taken  and  thus  closed  the 


Church  at  home  needs  to  cultivate  these 
fields  lest  it  forget  its  mission  and  yield 
to  worldliness  and  self-indulgence)" 
:o: 


A  nidnlKhl  Qnarlerly  <'onr^renrr. 

Rev.  Frederick  Brown  writes  from  Pe- 
bestt  Hindustan  Missionary  Sunday  we  king,  China  July  14,  1888:  "Not  long  ago 
have  had  in  Naini  Tal.  I  accompanied  Rev.  L.  W.  Pitcher,  our 

esteemed  Presiding  Elder,  to  the  Pan-tsun 

Circuit    for    the    purpose   of    holding  a 

'rii«  ideihodlKi   Kpiaoopai  churrh  In    Quarterly    Conference.     We    arrived    od 

Ufnniark.  Saturday  night.     On  Sunday  the  regular 

Bishop  W.  F.  Mallalieu  writes  from '  services  were  held  and  the  question  was 
Denmark:  "Denmark  is  not  a  heathen  then  asked  as  to  the  time  of  holding  the 
country,  and  yet  we  send  missionaries  to   Conference. 

Denmark,  and  spend  thousands  of  dollars  "The  office-bearers  said,  '  We  are  now 
every  year  to  support  ihem.  The  fact  is  right  in  the  midst  of  wheat  harvest,  and 
well-known  to  those  familiar  with  the  re-  as  we  have  given  Sunday  to  worship, 
ligious  condition  of  the  Danish  people  Monday  at  daylight  must  liiid  us  in  the 
that  thirty  years  ago  there  was  but  very  fields.  If  it  would  not  be  too  much  to 
little  spiritual  life  in  the  State  Church.  It  ask  we  should  like  the  Quarterly  Confer- 
was  almost  as  formal  an  institution  as  cnce  immediately  after  midnight.' 
even  the  Romish  Church,  though  less  re- .  ''It  wos  so  settled.  Two  a.m.  saw 
moved  frr»m  the  faith  of  the  Gospel.  But  Presiding  Elder  and  Preacher  on  the  plat- 
neither  preachers  nor  people  looked  or  form  while  our  staff  of  class- leaders, 
labored  for  a  clear,  definite,  conscious,  I  stewards,  and  others  were  present,  ready 
joyful  experience  of  salvation.  to    transact   the   business   of    the   me«t- 

"Our  mission  to  spread  the  scriptural    Ing. 
holiness  over  all  lands,  and  these  lands  as        "  The  sight  was  sublime  one,  showing 
well  as  others,  first  brought  us  to  this  lit-    as  it  did  clearly  the  grit  of  some  of  our 
tie  kingdom.     We  have  been  obliged  to    Chinese  Christians. 

endure  much  contempt  and  opposition,'  "  Four  a.m.  saw  Presiding  Elder  retir- 
while  at  the  some  time  we  have  held  on  ing  to  bed  while  the  Preacher  in  charge 
our  course.  Every  year  but  one  has  wit-  met  bis  stewards.  At  five  a.m.  the  Dox- 
uessed  a  gain  in  our  membership,  and  the  ■  ology  was  sung  and  farmers  and  laborers 


prospect    was    never  so  good  as  at  the 
present  time. 


L 


went  to  their  fields,  while  Presiding  Elder 
and  Preacher  sought  rest  in  slumber." 


A 


NortU  Korea  OUtrlci. 

BT  KCr.  a.  a.  APPSNKGIXKR. 

Draw  a  line  from  east  to  west  throuj'h 


The  colporteur  said  he  began  reading;   buildings  are  ready  and  the  aWt  '»  made 
r~  .      _  .     P  .    .°    ,.,,.,..  .u.  „..\-,..,i    _:ii   need   will  i»e  «n 


"Why,  what  is  thi.*?  This  is  good  doc-   all  thnt  the  f h"^^'.'^'  T'"  °''^^' 


a  Tear  tu 


_  ,  ,  .  ,.  .u  f.  ■  -  1  ^  ,  1  did  not  kntiw  this;  this  is  all  right,  etc.,'- 1  "  ij^Un  the  bui'ldinM  are  up  and  school 
Seoul,  and  what  ,a  north  of  it  .s  iQclude-i  j,^  ^^^^jj  ^^^  question,  which  tbecol,M,r-  ,  i^uTs^ingy^e  sh!u  be  ready  to  ofI« 
m  my  district  or  about  two-thirds  of ,  ^^^^  ^.^^,^  ^^^^^^  T.,^^  ^.^i  y^ron  Kun  the  Church  in  America  to  mise  one-h»lf 
Korea.     I   started   to   visit  the  principal    -^  ^^^^^^^  ^j  ^^^  present  King,  and   was   the  endowment  if  they  will  duplicate  it! 


but  could  not  be  hclpid.  I  hope  to  visit 
the  work  iii  Ping  Yans?  City,  Anju,  and 
Aichiu  this  fall.  Our  colporteur  who  has 
thoroughly  examined  the  work  m  the  last 


relations  betv 

Our  Tiimtl  ATiMion  labors  under  the 
dilBQiilty  of  the  very  migratory  character 
of  our  Tamil  citi7.en».     A  school  number- 


On  r  niaalon  In  Slnxapore. 

BV  REV.  W.   r.   OLfiHAU. 

„    .  A  brief  report  from  Singapore,  where   iog  45.   Sunday-school  20  to  30  superin- 

city,  reports  some  twenty  believers:  in  '  tjjg  j^ethodisi  Episcopal  Church  has  three  tended  by  Bro.  Munson,  two  Sabbath 
Ping  Ynng  there  were  twelve  who  coti- I  „,i^si„n,iri*.s  of  the  parent  board  (with  services,  much  house  to  house  viMting 
fe.«ed  Christ  as  their  Saviour  when  I  was  i,,eir  \vivea  and  three  babies-not  one  «"'l  «  well-altended  service  amor. g  the 
there.  Ping  Yang  is  185  miles  from  H'^^rc^.T/o?,,,  familes  has  two  babies  t'SnTh:Utr.r;er)'"'  "" 
Seoul;  Aichiu  is  330  miles.  This  is  in  ^„j  onenonef,  and  the  W.  F.  M.  8.  has  ^here is  Miss  Blaekmore'a  ( W.  P.  M.  8.1 
the  far  Northwest,  into  Hamkiung  Do  j,„g  missionary.  For  the  most  part  <iur  mission,  with  its  girls'  school  of  80  l)e«tt- 
the  far  Northeast  province,  wc  are  just  ^ork  liesin  the  future,  and  with  two  of  the  tiful  little  dark-skinned  maidens,  lU 
entering.  missionaries  Messrs.    Munson   and    West,    daily  visitation  of  the  homes  of  the  peo- 

The  whole  district  contains  121  mag-  '  m  D  ,  this  is  their  first  year  and  they  are    pie,  some  glad  to  receive  «"<3  >«   •'*«'• 
istracies  into  each  of  which  we  ought  to   3,,„^gH„g  ,iU.  the  language  while  tl-v    others  blinded  by.  t^^^^^^^^ 
put  a  man— a  native,  I  mean.     S<ime  of  ^  teach  four  and  n  half  hours  a  day  in  the    grj,^tyrgV  t„  ^jj^ni  the  great  commission 
these  districts  are  large,  containing  large    Anglo-Chinese  School.    For  myself  I  have    j^  ^^^  extend. 

cities.  We  have  but  one  regular  paid  go  matiy  and  various  duties  that  1  have  go  stands  the  mission  at  thia  present 
colporteur,  the  other  two  are  students  ]iitherto  obtained  only  a  collociuial  kuowl-  time.  What  news  will  a  few  mails  hence 
doing  missionary  work  during  vacation,  edge  of  Malay.  Let  me  now  briefly  bring  from  New  York  ?  Will  our  people 
I  may  say  in  passing,  these  young  men  gitetch  the  work  in  Singapore,  the  work-  undertake  the  spiritual  seed  sowin^among 
Wfut   out   of   iheir  own  accord,  uud  are   qj^  the  prospects,  etc. 

paid    nothing   more  than  their  traveling  ,      There  are  here  three  churches  for  Eng- '  ]|^'"""lom'h^rrrbryTt"delayedl 
expenses,    about    five    dollars   a   month,  i  Ush-speaking  people,  the  Anglican  Cathe-    ^^  ^Jia  been  decided  we  are  tru! 
They  go  to  find  their  owe  brothers.     As  '  drat,  the  English    Prcshyteriau    and  the 
long  as  we  are  under  the  bau,  i.e.,  under   Melhodiat  Episcopal  Church— Pastor,  W. 
legal  restrictions,  we  must  use  the  utmost   f_  Oklhaiti,  a  man  who  is  also  P.  Elder 
■caution.  of   the  Burma  District   and  Principal  of 

My  heart  was  greatly  touched  when  the  Anglo-Chinese  School,  lie  ought  to 
the  paid  colporteur,  (he  is  not  yet  licensed  (j<.  relieved  of  the  pastorate  for  the  sake 
to  preach,  but  will  [yrohably  be  in  the  j  gf  the  poorly  shepherded  people  and  be- 
Fall,)  told  me  he  had  lurued  his  back  to  gauge  the  cull  for  a  whole  and  undivided 
his  home  for  a  whole  year's  work  for  j  f,^f^n  to  work  among  the  various  classes  of 
his  Heavenly  Father.  Having  made  over  English  speaking  people  is  increasingly 
the  farm  to  his  only  son.  to  whom  he  also    imperative. 

Commended  his  iovulid  wife,  he  said;  I  The  congregation  pay  their  own  way, 
"  Consider  iiie  as  dead  for  twelve  months;  I  r^iising  ^lOO  (Mexicani  a  month  for  their 
I  go  to  do  service  for  the  Lord."  Grand  '  pustor,  they  also  raise  half  the  expenses 
Man!  Splendid  worker!  May  he  save  ^f  the  Tamil  Mission,  help  the  W.  F, 
many  souls.  Missionary  Society  and   gave  me  a  mia- 

We   have   l)een    in    Korea  three  years, 
and  already  have  several  good  openings 

on  this  district,  and  wo  want  to  push  the   ^_^_    . ^ ^ 

work  as  much  as  pos.silde.  '  |,i.oo  t<,r  each  member.  '      "  We  are  up  to  the  apportionment  line 

Last   week  our  Seoul  colporteur  made  |      b^es  that  put  us  .m  the  million  line  or  ,  in  all  benevolences  and  have  raised  f  151 


thousands  yet  uuevangeliied  in  this  pop- 
ulous Malaysia,  or  shall  the  coming  of  the 

Mi  ?    However, 

trusting  it  has 
been  according  to  the  "mind  of  the 
Spirit." 

Slngapore,  June  10,  1S88. 

:o; 

Crtvlns  of  Chrlatlan  Cblneae. 
The  Rev.  F.  J.  Masters,  superintendent 
of  the  Chinese  Methodist  Mission  on  the 
Pacific  Coast  writes  from  San  Francisco, 
Sept.  8; 

"  We  have  just  Uken  u]>  the  largest 
missionary  collection  in  the  history  of  our 
mission,  Our  little  church  and  schools 
have  rai.ted  |330.  To  this  sum  is  to  be 
added  |i7S  paid  by  Chinese  for  the  sup- 
port of  girls  in  the  mission  school,  making 
a  total  of  |598  to  be  sent  to  the  Parent 
Board. 

■ '  Our  church  members  thia  year  have 
sionary  collection  a  few  weeks  aso  (to  be  |  ^^^^^^  contributed  $54  towards  the  erection 
send  to  Chaplain  McCabe)  of  |90  (Mexi  (,(  a  church  in  their  native  district,  which 
can)    about    $67.50    American  or  about  |  jb  a  purely  Chinese  undertaking. 


religious   persecution   in    188G.     He  was  j       ^^^    Anijl^j-Chhie^f    School.     How  God  '  whom  are  servanU,  arlisani.,  and  laborere 
captured  in  1882,  carried  us  prisoner  to    ^^^^  hlessed  us  in  this  project?    The  little   whose  wages  average  $35  per  month. 
China,   hut   returned    in  1880  a  changed    one  has  become  300,  that  is  the  tigure  we        "There  has  been  no  pressure.     It  is  no 
man  as  far  as  his  feelings  toward  foreigners    now  stand  at,  aud  if  it  were  not  for  some    spasmodic  ^^PJ^-      E'ery  year  the  same 
•were    concerned. 
that   this    mod 

undergo  such  »  v^nun^v   ^^  ...^....g,  ™  ,v.  - 

allow  a  Methodist  col|)orlcur  to  come  to  i      ,j,j^-^  3,iar(l  miide  lis  a  g''aat  of  |8,000  '  and  church  in  Sau  Ning,  China, 
hia   house   uud    teach    bim    Christianity.  '  ^^f  ^^^ich  we  have  not  yet  received  a  cent)        "San  Francisco  newspapers  say 'Chinese 
I  do  not  report  the  old  tuUt's  conversion    to  help  us  build  if  we  rnised  iiUke  amount    can  never  be  converted! '     The  day  may 
to  our  faith  as  yet,  but  I  am  praying  fori  here.     Wc  hope  to  more  than  duplicate   come  when  China  will  send  miasionarie* 
j^_  I     J    s"        j^j^.^   grant-in  aid,    and    when    ouce   the  1  to  the  United  States  and  Europe." 


M/SS/OA'  NOTES  FROM  JAPAN. 


477 


raiaalon  Note*  f>oni  Japan. 

BT  *MM.  H.  LOOXm. 

In  the  town  or  Fukioka  lives  a  man 
sixtj-four  years  of  age,  named  Machida 
Totaro.  He  has  long  beeu  ufflictud  with 
a  weakness  in  his  eyt'S  and  went  from 
place  to  place  and  tr>  various  doctors  and 
priests  for  sorau  remedy.  But  his  efforts 
were  of  no  avail  and  hu  became  almost 
totally  blind.  Then  he  heard  that  there 
waa  a  skilful  foreign  phyi<iciun  living  io 
Tokyo,  by  I  he  name  of  Whitney,  and  he 
went  to  him  for  relief.  After  careful 
treatment  for  a  while  his  aight  was  par- 
tially restored  and  he  was  greatly  rejoiced 
and  thankful  for  the  services  that  had 
been  rendered. 

Hitherto  he  hud  bten  a  tirm  believer  in 
the  Buddhist  ri-litrion.  But  this  kindness 
on  the  part  of  a  Chrixtian  doctor  so 
touched  his  heart  that  he  quite  changed 
his  views,  and  was  very  ready  to  hear 
about  the  Christian  belief.  After  some 
instruction  from  the  doctor  and  others, 
he  made  a  full  confession  of  his  faith  in 
Christ  as  his  Saviour  and  received  bap- 
tism from  the  Rev.  Mr.  Finva.  So  there 
has  come  to  him  a  double  healing,  and  he 
can  now  truly  say,  with  a  double  ineaning, 
i*^  Whereas  I   was  once  blind,  now  I  can 

r     On  the  Island  of  Yes.so  is  :i  large  por- 
I  tioD  of  country  Ltiat  hiu;  hitherto  been  un- 
inhabited.   It  has  been  proposed  to  occu- 
py the  laud  by  means  of  culuniKatiun,  and 
a  Daimio  at  Nagoya  has  sent  about  twenty 
men  each  year  to  a  spot  called   Yakumo- 
mura.     In  thiri  way  the  village  has  grown 
'  to  consist  of  about  one  hundred  houses. 
}       The   people    in   general   are  much  at- 
'  t«chcd  to  their  old  ways  and  have  little 
'  thought   or   desire   to    make   any  special 
change  either  in  their  temporal  or  spirit- 
ual condition. 

But  one  of  their  number  favored  Chris- 
tianity and  invited  Rev.  Mr.  NakaauofSap- 
(poro  to  come  and  teach  thcin.  The  invita- 
tion waa  accepted,  und  services  were  held 
both  day  and  night  fur  five  successive  days. 
I  At  each  service   about  one    hundred  and 


twenty  to  one  hundred  and  thirty  were 
present  and  gave  good  attention  to  the 
preaching.  At  the  close  of  the  exercises 
8ome  would  remain  and  inquire  in  regard 
to  what  I  hey  had  heard. 

So  great  was  the  encouragement  that  a 
second  series  of  meetings  was  held,  and 
in  December  last  four  men  were  baptized- 
Fifteen  more  have  applied  for  baptism 
and  have  been  taken  on  trial.  So  groat 
hu  been  the  change  in  the  attitude  of  the 
people  towards  the  Gospel  that  it  is 
thought  this  will  soon  become  quite  a 
model  Christian  community. 

The  pastor  of  the  church  at  Shidzuoka 
has  been  visiting  the  prison  and  holding 
services  for  the  bcuetit  of  the  ininuCes. 
The  result  has  been  a  most  marked  change 
in  the  miuds  and  conduct  of  many  of  the 
prisoners.     About  fifty  copies  of  the  New 


Testament  have  l)een  purchased  by  ihem, 
and  several  have  united  with  the  church 
upon  their  release  from  confinement.  The 
officers  are  much  interested  and  are  also 
studying  the  Bible. 

A  Christian  has  been  employed  for  some 
time  as  a  teacher  of  morals  in  the  Kobe 
pri.son.  As  the  result  of  his  work  he  re- 
ports the  conversion  of  sotuc  of  the  most 
hardened  criminals.  These  men  have 
been  released  and  are  now  living  honest 
and  industrious  lives. 

The  Governor  of  Nagasaki  has  applied 
to  the  missionaries  in  that  city  to  conduct 
services  in  the  prison  for  the  benefit  of 
the  inmates.  It  seems  to  be  more  and 
more  understood  by  all,  and  especially 
the  officials,  that  Christianity  is  one  of 
the  best  and  most  imivortant  factors  in  the 
reformation  of  the  criminal  class.  Count 
Inouye  recently  said  in  an  address  deliv- 
ered at  Yamaguchi  that  the  nation  must ' 
have  some  better  system  of  morals,  and 
Christianity  alone  was  able  to  supply  that 
need. 

On  a  recent  trip  to  Nagasaki  I  became 
acquainted  with  a  Japanese  on  board  who 
is  at  the  head  of  a  cotton  fiictory  at  Osaka 
which  employs  about  one  thousnnd  per- 
sons. He  said  that  he  wa.s  not  a  Chris- 
tian, but  he  lielieved  that  Christianity 
was  good  and  thouglit  he  would  like  to 
have  some  person  come  to  the  factory  and 
conduct  services  for  the  benefit  of  the 
employees.  He  was  confident  that  the 
Hdoptioii  of  the  religion  of  the  Bible 
would  make  all  the  people  happier  and 
better. 

In  the  ancient  and  celebrated  city  of 
Nara  there  are  thirteen  officers  connected 
with  the  judicial  department  who  are  en- 
gaged in  the  study  of  the  Scriptures. 

One  of  the  largest  temples  at  Sendai 
has  been  purchased  and  is  now  used  as 
a  Christian  church.  In  the  Medical  School 
there  is  a  society  for  the  study  of  the 
Bible.  In  two  of  the  schooLs  there  are 
thirty  Christian  pupils  ;  and  their  num- 
ber and  iuBuence  i*  increasing  daily. 

In  the  Agricultural  School  there  were 
but  two  who  were  Christians  and  for 
8om«  time  they  were  exposed  to  much 
opposition  and  ridicule.  But  they  per- 
severed in  the  line  of  duty,  and  now 
there  are  twenty  four  of  their  companions 
who  are  seeking  to  become  followers  of 
Christ. 

At  the  Normal  School  also  there  are 
many  who  desire  to  become  Christians. 

There  was  one  Christian  teacher  in  the 
Medical  School  at  Kumatnnto,  and  as  the 
result  of  his  efforts  thirty  of  the  students 
have  been  converted.  In  this  same  city 
some  years  ago  there  were  several  young 
men  who  decided  to  serve  Ood,  and  they 
had  to  undergo  great  persecution.  The 
school  was  broken  up  in  consequence  ; 
and  they  were  in  danger  of  even  losing 
their  lives.      Now   a  great  change  has 


\  taken  place  and  one  of  that  same  number 

I  is  at  the  head  of  a  large  school  conducted 

I  for  the  purpose  of  spreading  Christianity. 

I      The  memt^ership  of  the  Kaigan  Church 

j  in   Yokohama  has  become  so  largo   that 

I  the   services    have    been   divided.      The 

j  communicants  alone  are  suificient  to  fill 

the  church  completely.     Now  the  pupils 

from  the  schools  come  in  the  afternoon 

and  the  morning  service  is   intended    for 

j  all  others, 

'  In  the  City  of  Mishima  a  former  brew- 
ery has  been  changed  into  a  Christian 
church  and  a  school  for  girls.  The  press 
has  been  made  into  a  pulpit,  and  the  tubs 
I  into  seats.  The  proprietor  is  an  earnest 
Christian  and  rejoices  in  n  new  found  love 
and  experience.  What  a  blessed  change  t 
YoKOiiAUA,  Japan,  July  23d,  1888. 

:o;. — 

Peraeeulion   iu 


Brazil. 

Miss  Nannie  Henderson  writes  from 
Brazil;  "Two  months  ago  a  memljer  of 
one  of  the  moBt  remote  Presbyterian 
churches  iu  the  province  came  to  the 
city  of  Sao  Paulo  on  business.  As  usual 
in  such  cases  he  sought  out  Chriatian 
friends  here,  and  interested  and  anima- 
ted us  greatly  by  his  account  of  a  visit 
he  had  made  in  com[>any  with  the  native 
paslorof  their  church  at  Boiuc«tu.  to  a 
Itiwn  some  ei^ht  or  ten  leagues  distant, 
where  the  Gos|)el  had  been  preached 
only  once,  some  ten  yeara  ago. 

"  He  told  us  of  their  stopping  on  the 
way  to  visit  a  padre,  and  to  invite  him  ta 
attend  the  preachinjr.  The  only  result 
of  this  step  waj  that  the  padre  sent  a 
messenger  on  in  advance  with  a  letter  to 
one  of  the  faithful  in  Rio  Feio,  or  Bella 
Vista,  as  the  town  was  eonnetimes  called, 
instructing  him  to  see  that  the  heretics. 
should  be  '  lofodm  a  pedraiLi*,''  that  is, 
stoned  out  of  the  place. 

"  Ignorance  in  this  case  served  a  g 
purpose,  and  the  man  who  receive*!  the 
priest's  letter  gave  it  to  another  to  deci- 
pher for  him.  His  friends  advised  him 
to  have  nothing  tn  do  with  snch ' proceed- 
ings, so  Senhor  Bragn  preacl>t>d  without 
any  other  diskurt>ance  than  acalithuiu- 
pian '  serenade.  However,  this  was 
quelled  by  the  authorities  on  their  de- 
manding protection  in  the  name  of  the 
law. 

"They  extended  their  journey  to  some 
other  town",  and  on  their  return  arranged 
a  quartette  of  voices  to  conduct  the  sing- 
ing, and  stopj»e«l  for  a  day  or  two  at  Bella 
Vista,  where  they  were  warmly  received 
this  time.  The  singing  proved  a  great 
attraction,  and  to  use  the  words  of  the 
narrator,  'nothing  waa  talked  of  in  the 
town  but  the  Bible.'  Many  of  the  beat 
families  of  the  place  at  teti'led  the  services, 
and  when  the  minister  and  his  companion 
left,  the  people  had  offered  land  to  build 
a  house  of  worship,  and  part  of  the  ma- 
terial tot  tVv<i  Vsw^toa^!" 


i 


HO  IV  TO  INCREASE  THE  COLLECTIONS. 


Supplrlns  KoorAa  with  the  Goapel. 

Rev.  W.  Ln  Whipple,  agent  of  the 
American  Bible  Society  in  Persia,  writes: 
•'On  my  late  visit  to  Hainadan  I  was 
t<jld  how  a  notfd  und  powerful  Koordish 
abeik  and  his  large  retinue  came  to  Iw 
supplied  with  the  tx-riptures. 

•'  He  was  governor  of  several  Koordish 
tribes,  and  was  on  his  way  to  visit  his 
prince-governor  in  Is|>alian,  the  eldest 
«on  of  the  Shah,  from  whom  he  expected 
to  receive  additional  power.  He  remained 
a  few  days  in  Hamadaa  on  his  way.  Tlie 
missionarieB  called  on  him  and  he  re- 
turned tiieir  cull,  bringing  with  him  Ids 
three  8on8  and  about  one  hundred  ser- 
vants. 

"The  next  Sabbath  bis  sons  with  about 
sixty  servants  marched  into  the  church, 
and  created  quite  a  sensation  with  their 
large  and  brilliant  turbans  and  costumes. 
Their  haiidoome  girdles  of  Peraian  shawls 
were  fllled  with  pistols  and  daggers. 
E^h  Koonl  was  like  a  walking  arsenal. 
Notwithstanding  their  warlike  and  fierce 
countenances  they  paid  respectful  atten- 
tion to  the  sermon,  and  remained  through- 
out the  service. 

"As  they  were  all  Moslems  of  the  ortho- 
dox sei't,  the  Srineen,  it  produced  quite  an 
impression  on  the  other  Mosleuis  of  the 
city;  and  ever  since  then  there  has  Iteen 
an  average  attendance  at  Persiitn  preach- 
ing of  forty  Molmmmedans  on  each  L<>rd'« 
day,  an  unheard  of  event  previously. 

"  Our  enterprising  Armenian  colpor- 
teur, As^atoor,  improved  the  opjwrtunity 
to  interview  the  sheik  and  his  staff,  and 
to  his  Joy  sold  them  a  number  of  Arabic 
an<l  Persian  Scriptures,  amounting  to 
some  eight  Uimani'.  These  will  lie  carried 
with  them  on  their  journey  and  to  their 
almo&t  inacKSdiMe  homes  in  the  rauun- 
tain  fastnesses  of  Koordistan,  where  there 
will  be  reiiil  and  re-read  by  many  other 
KoordH  besides  themselves. 

"Who  can  predict  what  the  harvest 
will  lie  of  thiit '  hiiDiiful  of  corn  upon  tlie 
top  of  tlie  raixnitiiin* '  of  KoordistanI 
May  its  '  fruit  shiike  like  Lebanon. '  Tliere 
is  more  hope  of  a  Koord,  with  all  his 
roughness,  when  the  Gosjh'I  takw  hold  of 
his  heart,  than  of  any  oriental.  lie 
makes  a  soldier  for  Christ,  enduring  hard- 
ship worthy  a  Paul." 

:o: 

Tlif  Tiirklah  fauvornnieitl  and  Iho 
ArmenlanB. 

For  three  or  four  years  past  the  Turk- 
ish government  has  shown  a  growing 
suspicion  of  its  Armenian  subjects,  especi- 
ally in  Constantinople,  Erzroom.and  Van. 
For  this  a  few  hot-headed  Armi.Miians  are 
in  part  responsible.  The  success  of  the 
Bulgarians  in  securing  their  indei)endoiiee 
led  some  of  the  .Armenians  to  think  that 
they  might  repeat  that  history  in  Armenia, 
and  so  through  secret  circular*,  the  pic- 
tures of  their  ancient  kings,  "  uationul  " 
Boaga  aad  clubs,  tbey  began  lo  foment  a 


i  "national"  spirit,  forgetting  that  while 
they  constitute  only  about  one-eighth  of 
the  population  of  Asiatic  Turkey,  and 
probably  not  more  than  one-fourth  of 
I  ancient  Armenia  itself,  such  an  under- 
taking would  be  utterly  hopeless. 

It  had  the  effect,  however,  to  alarm  the 
government,  and  to  lead  it  to  adopt  re- 
pressive  meMures.        Men   suspected   of 
leadership  have  been  imprisoned  or  ban- 
ishetl,  and  some  have  been  punished  for 
simply  having  in  their  possession  copies 
of   the   so-called  "  national  "  pictures  or 
songs.     All  this  seems  childish  on  both 
I  sides,  for  besides  the  comparative  fewness 
I  of   tbeii-  numbers, — perhaps   two   and   a 
!  half  millions  in  the  whole  empire,— the 
I  Armenians  are  an   inollenaive,  quiet,  in- 
1  dustrious  people,  unaccustomed  to  arms, 
and  without  leadership. 

Our  mi^isionaries  have  uniformly 
preacheil  loyalty  to  the  gt)vemment 
which  has  given  them  its  protection,  and 
this  they  have  inculcated  in  their  schools; 
and  they  have  forbidden  in  their  schools 
the  singing  of  the  "  national"  Armenian 
songs.  Turkish  offlciuls  have  recognized 
this,  and  whenever  the  government  has 
shown  opposition  to  Protestant  schools  it 
has  never  been  on  account  of  any  sup- 
jH>sed  disloyalty  on  the  part  of  teachers 
or  iHipilH, 

We  learn,  however,  from  Erzroom, 
that  a  toy  went  from  the  school  toErzin- 
gaw;  his  pot'si^sions  were  searched,  and 
among  them  was  found  "a  song  contain- 
ing national  aspirations  which  he  had 
written  as  a  com[>osition,  and  which  the 
teacher  had  ordered  him  to  destroy,  al- 
though the  teacher  corrected  it."  For 
tliis  the  bay  w.is  imprisoned.  Word  was 
sent  to  Erzroom  and  tlie  teacher  was  also 
imprisoned.  Thej'  were  still  in  prison  at 
the  end  of  three  weeks,  and  Dune  of  their 
friends  were  allowed  to  see  ihem.  This 
has  l>een  a  frequent  experience  among 
Armenians.  It  is,  to  the  Isist  of  our 
knowledge,  the  first  instance  of  the  kind 
among  Protestants.  —Mussimiary  Herald. 


;Hoh'  lo  Increase  lllc  ruliec*llunB, 

Rev.  W.  T.  Smith,  D.D,,  Prtwding 
Elder  of  the  Council  Bluffa  District  in  the 
Des  Moines  Conference,  writes  to  Dr. 
Mc(  Jabe: 

Dkar  Chaplain  McCabe,— Your  letter 
received  asking  for  "  a  careful  state- 
ment how  you  brought  your  district  up 
so  wtll." 

1.  BjfVQiiventioiis.  We  have  thirty- two 
charges.  There  were  eiglit  conventions. 
This  would  be  an  average  of  four  con- 
tiguous charges,  grouped  together,  for 
each  convention.  A  wide-awake  pro- 
gram for  a  full  day's  work  was  arranged, 
in  which  each  pastor  and  some  of  the 
leading  laymen — inchiding  women — had 
something  to  do.  The  presiding  elder 
presided  at  each  coaveation,  giving  direc- 


I  tion  and  inspiration  to  the  work.  These 
conventions  were  held  as  nearly  together 
as  possible — within  three  weeks'  time. 
In  this  way  the  whole  district  at  one  tim* 
was  engaged  in  praying,  and  talking,  and 
singing  aliout  missions.  The  pastor  ami 
jjeople  became  interested  and  enthusiiMtic. 

2.  '■iabbath  services  mere  held  during 
this  time.  It  would  take  at  least  three 
.Sabbaths  to  complete  the  work.  Pastors 
were  appointed  to  help  each  other,  and 
the  collections  would  be  taken.  (No  col- 
lections were  taken  at  the  conventiom, 
except  for  necessary  expenaeft.) 

3.  On  the  Monday  foUouring  the  Sab- 
bath service,  the  pastors  where  collec- 
tions were  taken  sent  a  letter  to  the  pre- 
siding elder,  giving  a  brief  statement  of 
the  work  of  the  day,  amount  of  collec- 
tions, interest  in  the  congregation,  etc. 
The  presiding  elder  issued  a  bulletin,  oo 

1  each  Wednesday  or  Thursday  during  the 
campaign,  giving  the  facts  contained  in 
these  letters,  and  sent  it  to  all  the  paston 
of  the  district.  In  many  instances  these 
bulletins  were  read  from  the  pulpits  oo 
the  succeeding  Sabbath.  In  this  way  llie 
whole  district  was  informed  as  to  Ibe 
progress  and  success  of  the  camiuiign. 
This  is  an  important  and  essential  feature 
of  the  plan. 

4.  This  campaign  was  made  alwut  the 
last  of  February  or  the  first  of  March, 
each  year.     Two  reasons  for  this: 

(1)  It  is  just  after  the  revival  season  nf 
the  Winter.  The  Church  is  in  the  best 
condition  at  that  time  to  respond  with  a 
lilieral  subscription. 

(d)  It  is  l)efore  the  Spring  opens,  aud 
there  are  no  gloomy  prognostications  as  lo 
failure  of  crops.  There  is  always  a  large 
1  class  of  people  who  say  the  Spring  is  back- 
ward: or  it  is  too  cold  or  hot.  too  wet  or 
dry:  and  thus  there  is  a  great  uncertainty 
about  the  season.  If  collections  are 
taken  later,  this  claas  of  people  indulge  in 
tliese  glo<jmy  forebodings,  and  make  it  an 
excuse  for  not  contributing.  If  this  work 
is  all  itone  befvire  the  .Spring  opens,  there 
is  no  thought  of  such  an  excuse. 

(5)  A  dehiiled  statement  is  piMi^ud 
giving  names  and  amount  of  every  con- 
tributor. 

Tliis,  in  brief,  is  our  plan  of  work.  It 
has  proved  very  successful.  We  havebsd 
a  steady,  healthy  growth.  The  follow- 
ing tigures  show  the  results  of  this  careful 
planning: 

Contributed  in  1684 $1,419 

1886 2,S07 

1886 2,:08 

)  "  1887 4,S55 

1888  (est!  mated) 5,200 

This  is  an  increase  of  three  hundred 
and  fifty  per  cent,  in  four  years'  time. 
We  are  not  yet  quite  up  to  an  average  of 
one  dollar  per  member;  and  as  long  as  the 

I  average  is  below  that  sum,  we  can  not  be 

{ charged  with  extra vagaiice. 


m 


TtTons  answered. 


479 


<0UCfttiail9   iV.ft$tO*r*d.  not  with  tite  historj  and  facts  &Dd  inci- 

deots  of  ihe  various  fields. 

How  muck  Chrutian  effort  U  rtquirrdof   .  ^*»'"'^'  '"'''^^  '^'  him  .Aw  M^  /«,:«.  at 
a  Chrintian  f  I    '*'  brains  and  coascienccs  of  his  |>eop1e. 

"She  hath  done  what  she  cou.d."  Nothing  is  so  gotxl  effective  nmmunition 
What  she  could,  not  what  she  co.dd  not  "  '"''"l-'i"'  '*<='»•  ''"'•^'^  '^«''  ^^"-'  '""8«  «' 
do;  Qot  what  she  thought  might  be  done;  P'^f-x^x^  coDVictiou.  It  will  pierce  the 
not  what  «he  would  like  to  do  ;  not  what  «"»«"■  «^  indifference  and  stinginess. 
she  would  do  if  she  had  more  time  ;  not  ^'•'«^"*-  ^"^  '*>«  P^°P'«  »^  P^J'^K 
what  somebody  else  thought  she  ought  to  »''<'"'  nussiot.s.  Foreign  missions  are 
do  ;  but   what  she  could,- IT.  A,  Skid-  /"WV"  to  the  atmosphere  of  the  average 

pra.ver  meeting.  Induce  the  people  to 
make  it  a  part  of  family  worship  and 
social  prayer.  What  they  pray  about 
much,  and  perforce  think  about  much, 
will  soon  kindle  their  souls  in   zeal  and 


work  requires;  but  thete  is  a  sort  of 
"voluntary  humility"  which  the  Scrip- 
tures condemn,  which  is  neither  neces- 
sary nor  wise,  and  which  may  sometimes 
result  in  great  injury. 

S,   L.  Baldwin,  Bee.  See. 


[n  the  SiUnUion  Arrni/  helff'il  in  Iruliaf 

The  Star  of  India,  edited  by  Dr.  B.  H. 
Badley,  in  its  issue  of  July  20,  188U, 
says  : — "  It  is  sometimes  asked  why  mis- 
sionaries do  not  more  generally  recognize  ^^^"''.""^ .'ViV-'^l^Al 
and  approve  the  work  of  the  Salvation 
Army  in  India.  One  reason  is  because 
the  Army  ignore  Baptism  and  the  Lord's  consciences. 
Supper.  They  teach  that  these  are  not 
necessary.  This  is  in  the  face  of  the 
clearest  leaching  of  the  Scriptures.  It  is  I  Wauldit  notlieitetter/oronrmi»tU>narifs 
in  the  face  of  the  exauiple  of  the  Apos-  to  adjipt  the  eontume  and  the  style  of  lioing 
ties  and  early  Church.     The  zeal  of  the   of  the  jieofh  to  whom  th<  y  gof 


Brother  pastor,  make  it  hot,  heavy  shot 
you  fire,  and  you  will  wake  up  the  dull 


J.  O.  Peck,  Cor.  See. 


Army  is  to  be  commended,  Imt  the  spread. 
ing  of  serious  error  by  them  is  to  he  op 
posed.     In  a  country  of  ciiste  like  India 
such  teaching  is  specially  hurtful.'' 
What  u  the  reward  of  i/irinij  .* 
It  \BjirUy  temporal.     "  donor  the  Lord 


I  answer  unhesitatingly  in  the  negative. 
A  man  always  gets  along  best  by  ac- 
knowledging himself  to  Ik;  just  what  he 
ia.  An  American  parading  as  a  China- 
man is  not  a  particularly  edifying  spec- 
tacle  to   Chinese  communities.      Where 


with  thy  substance,  and  with  the  first  the  person  has  blue  eyes  and  light  hair, 
fruits  of  all  thine  increase.  80  shall  thy  there  is  a  conspicuo  is  incongruity  be- 
barni  be  filled  with  plenty,  and  thy  tween  the  dress  and  the  wearer,  which  ia 
ipreaKfl  shall  burst  out  with  new  wine."  at  once  observed.  The  natives  deem  it 
It  is  eecorid,  spiritual.  "God  is  able  to  nothing  strange  that  an  American  walks 
make  all  grace  abound  toward  you  ;  that  with  his  wife  in  the  street,  when  dressed 
ye  always,  having  all  sufficiency  in  all  in  their  own  costume;  but  a  man  and  wo- 
things,  may  abound  to  every  good  work,  man  walking  together,  dressed  in  native 
being  enriched  in  everything  to  all  boun-  costume,  are  at  once  subject  to  great  con- 
tifulness."     The  third  reward  is  eternal.  !  tempt  and  ridicule. 

'•Make  to  yourselves  friends  ot  the  mam-  The  late  Rev.  Wm.  Burns,  of  blessed 
mon  of  unrijjhteousnes.H,  that  when  ye  memory,  told  me,  after  he  had  worn  the 
fail,  they  may  receive  you  into  everlasting  native  costume  twelve  years,  that  if  he 
habitations."  Money  will  not  procure  were  beginning  ag«iu  he  would  not  do  it. 
our  entrance  into  heaven.  Nothing  can  He  said  that  he  did  it  in  the  belief  that 
do  that  but  the  work  of  Christ  ;  btit  the  he  would  attract  less  attention  in  passing 
money,  which,  out  of  love  of  Christ,  we  amid  crowds  of  natives,  but  his  eipe- 
give  to  His  people  and  His  cause,  will  rience  satisfted  him  that  this  was  not  the 
secure  that  wc  shall  be  received  in  heaven  case,  and  sometimes  his  adoption  of  the 
by  those  whom  we  have  been  the  means  native  dress  had  led  to  suspicion  of  him, 
of  benefiting.  As  we  enter  they  will  take  '  which  be  would  not  have  incurred  in  his 
u%  by  the  hand,   and  lead  us  up  to  Him   own  costume. 

that  sitteth  on  the  throne,  saying.  "This  i  As  to  the  style  of  living,  the  Chinese, 
is  he  whose  efforts  and  whose  gifU  were,  j  for  instance,  make  rice  the  chief  article 
under  Thee,  the  means  of  our  being  here,  j  of  food.  Neither  it,  nor  its  usual  con- 
••  Let   it  be  done   unto  him  an  unto  the  i  coniitants.  are  as  good   for  physical  and 


man  whom  the  king  delightcth  to  honor." 
And  he  will  reply,  "Well  done  I  Inas- 
much as  ye  did  it  unto  nne  of  the  least  of 
these  My  brethren,  ye  did  it  unto  Me." — 
W.  M.   Taylor. 


Bme  can  a  paetor  beet  inereate  the  mia- 
wnutry  tpirit  of  hi»  people  f 

Fir»t,  Let  the  pastor  be  full  of  the  mis- 
sionary spirit  and  of  zeal  for  dying  men. 

S<c<jnd,  To  become  full  of  7,eal  and  in- 
'  telligent  convictions,  he  must  be  convers- 


luental  strength  as  our  own  food.  I  never 
enjoyed  seriiig  Mr.  Burns  eating  rice  with 
chopsticks,  rir  nibbling  at  the  hard  Chi- 
nese crackers,  a  string  of  which  was  al- 
ways hanging  in  his  room;  but  I  did 
thoroughly  enjoy  seeing  him  take  a  good 
square  meal  with  a  mission  family.  There 
is  a  sort  of  pseudo-heroism  and  self-de- 
nial about  this  native  costume  and  food 
business  which  ought  to  be  exploded. 
No  genuine  missionary  will  hesitate  to 
make  any  sacrifice  |that  the  good  of  the 


SOnK    TOPICS. 

FOR    MtaSIONART    BERMORS,    BIBI.BHEAD- 

INOe    AND    AOURKS8KB. 

In  view  of  the  approaching  ''simul- 
taneous" meetings  to  be  held  in  New 
Jersey  (and  perhaps  elsewhere),  it  has  oc- 
curred to  the  writer  that  the  following 
list  of  topics  may  be  useful  to  aome  who 
arc  about  to  make  addresses.  The  list  is 
made  up  from  the  reports  of  the  February 
meetings  of  the  Church  Mi.ssionary  So- 
ciety, held  in  London,  1887,  and  from 
the  programmes  of  the  New  Jersey  meet- 
ings of  the  same  year. 

1.  Jlissionary  work  is  the  highest 
glorification  of  Christ,  John  xii.  20-33; 
John  xvii.  4. 

3.  The  identity  of  the  believer's  mission 
I  with  the  mission  of  his   Lord,  John  zvii. 

8.  Missionary  work  the  exactest  imita- 
tion  of   the   Holy  Jesus:    the    "Follow 
'  Me's"  of  Jesus,  Matt.  iv.  19;  ix.  9;  viij. 
19-20.  Matt.  X.  88;  xvi.  24;  Lk.  xiv.  27. 
From  the  above  it  appears  that  Jesua 
bids  us  follow  Him,  in  giving  up  for  th« 
sake  of  missionary  work,  sometimes  (1)  A 
'pursuit  or   profession.     (3)  Wealth.     (3) 
^  Comforts,     (4)  Hr)me.     (5)  Life. 

4.  Some   of  the  special    promises   for 
I  those   who    follow    Jesus   in   missionary 

work:    (1)  or  guidance,     John   viii.    13. 
I  (3)  Of  support,  I,  Cor.  x.  4;  .John  iv.  and 

vii.     (3)  Of  rest  and   reward,   Rev.   xiv. 
1 4-18.     (4)   Ot  the   eternal    presence   and 
I  companionship  of  Jesus,  John  xii.  2G. 
i      5.  The  vbion  of  the  holy  waters,  Ezek. 

xlvii.  1-12. 

6.  The  working  of  the  leaven,    Matt, 
jxiii.  88. 
I     7.  Some  claims,    and  calls  of  Africa: 

"Ethiopia   shall    soon    stretch    out   her 

hands  unto  God,"  Ps.  Ixviii.  31. 

8.  Four  missionary  looks:  "  Lift  your 
eyes,  and  look  on  the  fields,"  John  iv.  35. 
(t)  Look  around  on  what;  and  (3)  Back, 
at  what;  and  (3)  Up,  for  what;  and  (4) 
Forward,  to  what. 

9.  Missionary  work  is  the  manifeals- 
tion  of  the  compassion  of  Christ,  I  John, 
iii.  17.  He  saw  before  Him  (I)  A  neg- 
lected and  scattered  crowd.  Matt.  ix.  36. 
(2)  An  infirm  crowd.  Matt.  xiv.  16.  (8) 
A  hungry  crowd.  Matt.  xv.  83.  His  com- 
passion was  not  sentimental.  In  each 
case,  by  word  and  act  He  gave  a  distinct 
command.  "Send  forth  laborers  to  gather 
My  outcast;  doctors  to  heal  My  sick; 
pastors  to  feed  My  sheep. " 

10.  Missionary  work  is  the  vindication 
of  good  before  the  world,  the  answer  of 
the  Cburi-h  of  Christ  to  the  heathen's  crj, 
Lam.  i.  13. 

'  la  it  nothing  to  you,  all  ye  that  Qaaa 


\ 


LLANY 


bj?  Behold,  and  see  if  there  be  any  sor- 
row like  unto  My  sorrow. "  Some  of  the 
main  elementa  of  this  "My  sorrow":  The 
he&then  are  without  Qod  (Eph.  i.  12), 
without  Christy  without  hope,  without 
strength  (Rom.  v.  6),  without  excuse 
(Rom.  i.  20). 

11.  The  splendid  and  stirring  chapters 
of  the  evangelic  prophet,  Isniah,  depict- 
ing the  work  nod  glory  of  the  Church. 

\'i.  The  symbols  and  titles  which  are 
used  to  describe  the  functions  of  Ivc- 
lievers,  such  as:  messengers,  stewards. 
watchmen,  priests,  heralds,  pastors,  fish- 
ermen, farmers,  merchants,  debtors, 
slaves,  soldiers,  lamps,  etc.  These  are 
all  replete  with  the  missionary  spirit. 

Suggestive  lines  uf  thought  and  modes 
of  exhortation  were  found  by  analyzing 
familiar  missionary  hyrans. 

Still  other  themes  of  discussion  were 
these:  "Other  sheep;"'  "God's  care  for 
man  as  man ;"  "The  true  motive  for  mis- 
sionary work;"'  "Prayer,  pains  and 
patience,  as  illustrated  in  the  lives  of 
some  mission  heroes;"  "  Missions  the  test 
of  loyalty  to  Christ;"  "Missions  n  cor- 
rective of  selfishness;"  "A  call  for  more 
men;"  "Enlargement  and  extension;" 
"  Reminiscences  <>f  the  early  missionary 
fathers;''  "  In^tancG8  of  God's  faitliful- 
ne8.s  in  caring  for  missionaries,  their  chil- 
dren and  converts,"  "  Pentecostal  sea- 
sous  in  mission  fields;"  "The  uuiou  out- 
look;" "Primitive  motives  and  progrts- 
sive  methods  for  missionary  enterprise;'' 
"A  trip  around  the  world,  or  our 
Church's  answer  to  the  Macedonian  cry;" 
"Medical  work  in  mission  fields;"  "The 
waiting  fields  of  China;"  "Our  work  in 
India;"  "Our  tawny  Utile  sister,  or  a 
missionary  trip  to  Mexico;"  "Japan 
looking  eastward;"'  "  Evangelism  in  the 
foreign  field;"  "Missionary  transfigura- 
tion;" "Personal  experiences  in  Ariaona 
and  New  Mexico;"  "Glimpses  at  our 
work  amongst  the  freedraeii;"'  "Chris- 
tian educatiOQ  in  the  Southland.'' 

The  folluwiog  wholesome  advicn  was 
given  to  those  who  were  preparing  to  ad- 
dress the  "  F.  S.  M  "  meetings  in  Eng- 
land :  "  Aim  4»t  producing  ulf-oauHcmtian 
on  the  part  of  those  present,  even  such  as 
occurred  when  forty  young  men  offered 
themselves  for  the  work  in  Trinity  Col- 
lege, Dublin,  in  November,  1885. 

"  Go  about  clothed  with  the  garment  of 
prayer.  Attend  to  the  [)resence  of  God; 
that  will  dignify  a  smill  congregation, 
and  annihilate  a  large  otie, 

"The  addresses  .should  be  orderly  in  ar- 
rangement, 80  as  to  be  easily  remembered; 
terse,  for  time  is  precious,  and  if  not 
brilliant,  should  at  least  be  pervaded 
with  a  solemnity  of  tone  and  a  vehement 
simplicity  which  is  more  forcible  than 
eloquence. 

"  But  first  of  all,  meet  with  Qod,  face  to 
f»ce,   in  prAjer;  aad  remember  that  real 


spirituality  can  be  perpetUHted  only  by  an 
abiding  union  with  Christ,  and  by  the 
interpenetration  of  His  Spirit." 

John   Crawford. 
Trinity,  8.  /.,  arpt<mbn-  15,  lb88. 

:  o : 

niaccllanf. 

Rev.  F.  T.  Tagg,  Corresponding  Secre- 
tary of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of 
the  Methodist  Prot<'8tant  Church,  has 
removed  from  Baltimore  to  Easton,  Md. 

Rev.  Ernst  L.  Weber, of  Gracehill,  Iowa, 
has  reinforced  the  Moravian  Mission  at 
Bethel  in  Alaska. 

The  Mintionary  Htrald  for  September 
says  that  the  American  Board  needs  two- 
score  of  men  nt  once  for  work  that  is  moat 
pressing  in  fields  that  are  white  for  the 
harvest. 

We  much  regret  to  note  the  death  of 
Rev.  A.  O.  Forbes,  Secretary  of  the 
riawaiian  Evangelical  Association. 

The  Annual  Meeting  of  the  American 
Board  will  be  held  in  Cleveland,  Ohio, 
beginning  on  October  3,  1888. 

Rev.  G.  W.  Van  Horn  and  wife  left  the 
United  States  last  month  to  reinforce  the 
Japan  Mission  of  the  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian Church.  Mrs.  Vhd  Horn  will  be 
sustained  by  the  Woman's  Board. 

The  Southern  Baptist  Convention  sent 
out   in    August   Rev.    H.    R.    Mosely   to , 
Saltillo,  Mexico,  and  Miss  Fannie  E.  Rus- 
sell to  Gandalajara,  Mexico;  in  Septem- 
l>cr  liev.  J.  A.  Barker  and  wife  to  Bahia,  \ 
Brazil.  I 

The  "Friends"  have  established  a  mis- 
sion at  Oouclas  on  Douglas  Island,  Alaska. 
Mr,  E.  W.  Wersner  arrived  at  Douglas  on 
April  8,  1888,  and  commenced  a  school  on 
April  16. 

The  Woman's  Home  and  Foreign  Mis- 
.sionary  Society  of  the  Lutheran  Church 
(General  Synod)  arc  publishing  "Mission 
Studies."  It  is  a  qunrterly.  Price,  24 
cents  a  year.  Published  at  Baltimore, 
Md. 

The  Missionary  Society  of  the  Wealeyan 
Methodist  Church  reports  an  indebtedness 
of  £1U,869.  New  missionary  secretaries 
were  elected  at  the  conference  that  met  in 
July.  The  first  choice  fell  upon  Rev. 
John  Walton,  who  has  been  a  missionary  , 
in  Ceylon.  Rev.  Marshall  Hartley  was  the 
second  selected.  Rev.  M.  C.  O»bom  and 
Rev.  G.  W.  Olver  were  re-elected.  Rev. 
E.  E.  Jenkins  is  to  ht  an  honorary  secre- 
tary. 

A  Bowen  Memorial  Hull  is  to  be  erected 
in  Bombay,  in  Memory  of  Rev.  GJeorge 
Bowen.  Lord  Rcay  has  given  a  thousand 
rupees  toward  it. 

The  Y.  M.  C.  A  ,  of  Toronto  University 
of  Cunuda,  has  resolved  to  send  u  mission- 
ary to  Koica.  Rev.  James  S.  Gale  has 
been  appointed  as  the  missionary  and  ex- 
pects to  leave  Canada  for  Korea  this 
month.  His  support  is  provided  for  by 
subscriptions  among  the  graduates  and 
undergraduates  of  the  university.  / 


In  January,  1887,  the  churches  in  Japan 
Connected  with  the  American  Board  rr- 
ported  4,226  members.  On  April  1.  1888, 
the  membership  was  <),340,  a  nut  gain  ol 
2,114  in  fifteen  months.  A  native  mi<- 
sionary  society  is  connected  with  tb««« 
churches. 

Java  is  said  to  have  a  population  of 
18,000,000.  The  inhabitants  profess  i 
corrupt  form  of  Mohammedanism.  Mis- 
sionary work  is  carried  on  by  the  Dutch 
Missionary  Society,  Mennonite  Miasiun 
Union,  Ermelo  Mission,  Java  Couite, 
Dutch  Mission  Union,  Mission  Union  of 
Dutch  Reformed  Church,  Mission  of  the 
Christian  Reformed  Church.  Tlie  native 
Christians  number  12,000. 

An  Africa  Prayer  Union  has  been 
formed.  Each  member  is  ( 1 1  to  pray  deli- 
nitely,  on  one  day  of  the  week,  for  the 
spread  of  the  GosjmjI  in  Africa;  (2»  to  r«Bd 
regularly  about  one  or  more  of  the  African 
mission  fields;  (3i  to  correspond  vith 
some  African  missionary.  Those  wishing 
to  join  should  apply  to  Mr.  T.  P.  V.  Box- 
ton,  Warlies,  Waltliam  Abiiey.  Essex, 
England. 

The  Baptist  Church,  in  Havana.  Cuba, 
was  formed  a  little  more  than  two  years 
ago  with  sixty-three  members;  now  it 
numbers  ei^ht  hundred  and  twenty  six. 
Nine  hundred  and  sixty-nuie  have  been 
baptized,  of  whom  eighty-six  have  died, 
and  fifty-seven  have  been  dismissed  to 
form  new  churches  in  the  suburbs  of  the 
city.  The  pastor,  Uev.  A-  J.  Diax.  has 
several  assistants.  Ilis  mother,  Mrs.  Diaz, 
spends  all  her  time  visiting  the  women, 
and  has  recently  organized  a  band,  called 
"Daughters  of  the  Lord,"  whom  she 
meets  one  evening  in  the  week  to  explain 
to  them  the  Scriptures  and  encour«g« 
them  in  living  for  Christ.  Five  young 
men  are  preparing  for  the  ministry  under 
the  teacliing  of  the  pastor.  Several  Sab- 
bath schools  are  held  in  difTereut  parts  of 
the  city. 

In  an  account  of  the  annual  meeting  of 
the  Constantinople  Brunch  of  the  Evan- 
gelical AlliNnce,  given  in  Etanijelicd 
ChruUndom  for  July,  the  Rev.  R.  Cham- 
Iters  told  of  the  stringent  regulations  of 
the  Government  in  Eastern  Turkey.  He 
said  that  every  native  Christian  who  travels 
I1U.S  the  risk  of  being  arrested  and  put  in 
)>ri.snu  until  the  authorities  can  search  bis 
luggage  and  translate  any  letters  or  l>ooks 
found  u})on  him.  The  prisons  arc  full  of 
people  arreitted  on  susjiicion.  In  this 
field  is  one  converted  Moslem  who  has 
borne  much  j>erseculioii.  After  his  bap- 
tism he  was  ]mt  in  a  noisome  dungeon. 
The  Evaugelicftl  Alliance  interested  itself 
in  his  ca-se  and  t'nrough  the  interposition 
of  the  British  Minister  he  wn<i  set  at  lib- 
erty. But  with  the  oriler  for  his  n'lease 
was  sn  order  that  his  lot  be  made  so  liai^ 
that  no  out;  wiiiild  wish  to  follow  his  ex- 
ample. This  order  has  been  curried  out. 
Twice  the  attempt  has  been  made  to 
ass»s<iinate  him.  But  he  is  still  Hiive  by 
the  mercy  of  God,  a  brave  living  monu- 
ment to  the  power  of  Christ. 


DOeNE  R.  Smith,  D.O. 
tMai. 


NOVEMBER,  1888. 


805  Bix>efc<l-sw-»y-. 

Naw  Yoik  CKy. 


JOSEPH  RABINOWITC'H  ON  A  MOUNT  NEAR  .lERtJSAlBM. 


I 
I 
I 


483 


PALESTINE  AND  SYRIA. 


^Palestine  au5  0|irta. 


Palestine  and  Syria. 

The  population  of  Palestine  and  Syria  is  about  2,000,- 
000,  and  the  people  are  divided  religiously  into  several 
sects.  The  largest  portion  of  the  people  are  Mohamme- 
dans. The  next  largest  are  the  Maronite*. — a  sect  ac- 
knowledging the  Roman  pontiff  as  its  head  but  having 
all  their  services  in  Syriac.  There  are  nearly  a  hundred 
Maronite  convents  in  the  Lebanon,  inhabited  by  about 
2,000  monks  and  nuns,  and  enjoying  large  revenues. 

The  Druses  come  next.  They  believe  in  the  unity  of 
God;  in  the  manifestation  of  God  in  the  persons  of  sev- 
eral individuals,  one  of  whom  was  Christ;  and  in  the 
transmigration  of  souls. 

The  Greeks  are  those  connected  with  the  Orthodox 
Greek,  or  Oriental  Church.  They  own  allegiance  to  a 
Patriarch  residing  at  Jerusalem,  and  one  at  Antioch. 

The  Jews  number  probably  25,000  and  are  scattered 
through  thecountry.  There  are  also  Armenians,  Jacobites 
and  some  Protestants. 

The  climate  is  varied  and  uncertain.  The  land  was 
once  very  fruitful,  but  now  many  portions  are  sterile. 
The  taxes  are  very  heavy. 

There  is  not  much  country  life,  the  population  being 
largely  gathered  into  towns  and  villages  for  mutual  pro- 
tection, and  the  manners,  customs,  daily  life,  and  cos- 
tumes of  the  people  are  to-day  very  similar  to  what  they 
were  in  olden  time. 

The  ])ii:ture  on  the  previous  page  represents  Joseph 
RabJnowitch,  a  Jew  of  Russia,  on  a  mount  near  Jerusalem 

[mourning  over  the  condition  of  the  Jews  and  of  their 
land.  At  that  time  he  was  visiting  Palestine  to  ascertain 
what  could  best  be  done  toward  colonizing  his  people  in 
that  land.  Since  then  he  has  become  a  Christian, 
and  has  been  successful  in  leading  many  of  the  Jews  in 
Southern  Russia  to  a  knowledge  of  the  Saviour. 
A  Picture  in  Beirut. 
At  one  of  the  meetings  of  the  Missionary  Conference 
in  Exeter  Hall,  London,  last  June,  a  very  interesting 
sketch  was  given  by  Dr.  G.  E.  Post,  of  Syria,  of  the 
scene  at  a  Christmas  tree  in  connection  with  the  Gemian 
Hospital  of  the  Knights  of  St.  John,  in  Beirut.  De- 
scribing some  of  those  present,  he  said: 

The  first  one  we  notice  in  the  gathering  is  a  Jewish 
boy.  We  seldom  get  Jews  into  the  hospital.  They  are 
so  bent  on  external  observances  that  they  know  little  of 
the  essence  of  religion.  They  are  afraid  that  if  they 
attend  the  hospital  they  may  be  defiled  by  coming  in  con- 
tact with  flesh  that  has  not  been  killed  according  to  their 
law.  But  this  little  boy  is  very  ill.  He  has  not  yet 
been  initiated  into  the  secrets  of  their  religion,  and 
they  think  he  cannot  get  any  harm.  So  he  is  going 
to  hear  about  Jesus  Christ  for  the  first  time  in  his  life. 
Behind  him  is  an  old  man  of  venerable  presence,  with 


a  long  white  beard,  a  turban,  a  girdle  about  his  loins, 
and  a  loose  flowing  robe.  Who  is  he  ?  He  is  a  lined 
descendant  of  the  great  Saladin,  whose  ancestor  drove 
the  ancestor  of  your  British  kings  from  these  Syrian 
shores.  He  knows  it,  and  he  is  proud  of  it.  They  re- 
member how  they  gained  the  victory  when  we  marshalled 
against  them  all  our  military  prowess — how  they  defeated 
us,  and  drove  us  from  their  shores.  And  we  deserved  to 
be  driven,  because  we  carried  the  Cross  of  Christ  behitid 
the  sword.  Here  he  is  to-day,  a  Mohammedan,  in  the 
hospital.  A  month  ago  he  would  have  driven  me  away, 
and  called  me  a  Christian  dog.  Now  as  he  comes  in  he 
seizes  my  hand,  covers  it  with  kisses,  and  bows  himself 
at  my  feet.  What  led  him  to  do  that  ?  That  "  Christian 
dog"  gave  him  his  eyes.  He  came  to  the  hospital  blind, 
and  now  he  sees.  And  here  he  sits  at  the  feet  of  Jetus, 
his  eyes  open,  his  ears  open,  ready  to  listen. to  the  message 
of  the  Gospel. 

By  his  side  is  a  woman  with  a  long  white  veil  over  her 
face,  and  wearing  a  blue  dress.  She  is  a  Druse  woman. 
Look  at  her  bandaged  arms.  She  was  sitting  in  her 
house  in  the  mountains.  In  these  houses  there  is  often 
no  chimney,  and  no  window;  the  smoke  goes  out  at  the 
door.  Some  earth  and  stones  fell  through  the  roof  of 
her  house  and  she  was  thrown  into  the  fire,  so  that  her 
hands  were  burnt  to  a  crisp.  She  came  down  to  the 
hospital,  and  we  had  to  amputate  both  hands.  Poor 
woman,  that  is  not  the  worst.  Her  husband  has  divorced 
her.  The  Druse  husband  has  only  to  say  to  his  wife 
'■  Go  home,"  and,  without  any  process  of  law,  she  has  to 
leave  him.  But  she  has  come  down  here  with  her  poor 
babe,  and  we  have  been  kind  to  her.  The  sisters  have 
lulled  her  baby  to  sleep.  They  have  read  the  Bible  to 
her,  and  her  heart  has  been  touched.  Now  she  sits  in  front 
of  the  Christmas  tree,  which  is  the  emblem  of  the  love  of 
Christ,  and  she  is  going  to  hear  His  blessed  Gospel. 

On  one  side  is  a  man  with  a  long  beard  and  a  green 
turban.  He  is  a  descendant  of  Mohammed.  'Where  do 
you  suppose  he  came  from  ?  From  Hebron.  He  is  the 
guardian  of  the  sacred  tomb  of  Machpelah.  He  has 
charge  of  the  bones  of  Abraham  and  Isaac  and  Jacob ; 
of  Sarah,  Rebecca,  and  Leah.  He  is  a  very  bigoted 
Mohammedan,  and  would  not  allow  you  to  enter  the 
sacred  precincts  of  the  tomb — would  not  even  allow  you 
to  look  through  the  bars  and  see  the  place  where  those 
blessed  ashes  repose.  No  stranger  has  ever  been  per- 
mitted to  enter  that  sacred  place.  The  very  boys  of 
Hebron  would  stone  you  if  you  attempted  to  do  &o. 
This  man,  too,  was  blind.  He  came  here,  and  the 
"  Christian  dog  "  he  would  have  spat  upon  gave  him  back 
his  eyesight.  Now,  in  return,  he  will  give  his  heart  and 
his  attention  while  the  Gospel  is  being  preached  to  him, 

Away  at  one  side  of  the  room  is  a  man  clothed  in  a 
long  blue  robe,  and  wearing  a  peculiar  hat  on  his  head. 
He  wears  a  turban  of  a  peculiar  kind,  and  has  a  long 
black  veil  hanging  down  his  back.  He  is  an  Armenian 
priest.  We  talk  about  the  Apostolic  Church.  This  man 
\  puts  "his  ChwTcK  before  the  Apostolic  Church.     He  says 


i 


they  got  their  title  direct  from  JesuS  Christ.  Their  king 
sent  a  messenger  to  Christ,  and  received  a  letter  in  reply, 
setting  forth  the  principles  of  the  Christian  religion.  He 
laughs  to  scorn  all  our  pretensions  to  antiquity;  he  belongs 
to  the  true  ancient  Church  of  Christ.  But  here  he  is,  and 
he  will  hear  of  the  evangelical  Church  which  Christ 
founded  in  deed  and  truth. 

On  the  right  hand  is  a  Bedouin,  from  Palmyra.  He  had 
a  blood-feud  with  some  comrades,  and  they  shot  him  in 
the  side.  The  native  doctor  very  rightly  washed  and 
kept  the  wound  open,  but  very  unskilfully  he  rolled  up  a 
piece  of  rag,  and  put  it  into  the  wound,  without  taking 
measures  to  prevent  it  from  slipping  in.  It  did  slip  in, 
and  next  day  the  doctor  put  in  another  piece.  That 
slipped  in  too,  and  he  kept  putting  them  in  day  by  day, 
until  there  was  a  mass  of  rag  in  the  man's  side  as  big  as 
my  fi,st.  The  man  began  to  cough  and  to  grow  thin,  and 
was  like  to  die.  They  had  heard  of  the  great  hospital  at 
Beirut,  and  of  somebody  there  who  dared  to  perform 
operations.  So  they  brought  the  man  ail  the  way  from 
Palmyra — four  days  to  Damascus,  and  thence  three  days 
to  Beirut.  They  brought  him  on  a  camel  to  Damascus, 
and  on  a  mule  from  there  to  Beirut.  I  laid  open  his 
side,  saw  the  great  ghastly  wound,  and  took  out  the  mass 
of  accumulated  rag.  He  got  well,  and  the  people  looked 
upon  it  as  a  miracle.  It  was  not  a  miracle  of  my  work- 
ing, but  a  miracle  of  science,  and  that  is  a  miracle  of 
Christianity.  This  Bedouin  had  never  heard  of  the 
Gospel  before — he  had  hardly  heard  of  Christ,  excejjt 
in  terms  of  reproach.  Now  he  sits  down  to  hear  all 
about  it. 

There  is  a  poor  woman  lying  on  a  bed  brought  in  on  a 
stretcher.  She  had  a  brute  of  a  husband,  who  struck  her 
on  the  chest,  and  shattered  the  bone.  She  was  brought 
to  the  hospital,  and  I  examined  her;  and  for  the  first  and 
only  time  in  my  life  I  looked  inside  a  woman's  heart, 
[This  remark  caused  much  laughter,  though  it  could  have 
been  no  laughing  matter  to  the  poor  woman.]  I  laid 
four  fingers  of  my  hand  over  the  pericardium,  and  felt 
every  motion  and  mechanism  of  the  heart-beat — a  thing 
I  never  saw  done  before,  and  never  heard  of.  She,  too, 
got  well.  That  was  a  miracle,  not  of  mine,  but  of  science, 
and  therefore  of  Christianity,  which  underlies  science. 
And  now  that  woman  is  here  to  listen  to  the  Gospel. 

These  are  some  of  the  patients;  shall  I  describe  them 
all?  ("Yes!  yes!  ")  Time  will  not  permit  of  that;  but 
I  may  tell  you  that  there  were  people  there  from  the 
Great  Sahara,  from  the  head  waters  of  the  Euphrates, 
from  the  Tigris,  from  every  part  of  Lebanon,  from  Pales- 
tine, from  Cyprus,  from  Asia  Minor — all  gathered  into 
the  hospital,  and  receiving  of  the  gifts  of  healing. 

They  gather  around  the  Christmas  tree.  Each  of  the 
adults  gets  a  book,  and  the  children  get  oranges.  Ginger- 
bread and  other  good  things  are  not  forgotten.  There 
was  the  little  orphan  choir  from  the  Deaconesses'  School, 
who  come  on  Sunday  to  help  in  the  services.  They  sang 
to  us  about  Jesus,  and  then  the  German  pastor  offered 
prayer.     The  English  pastor  makes  some  remarks  to  ihe 


audience,  and  then  the  Doctor,  who  has  stood  by  their 
bedside;  who  has  held  the  terrible  knife  over  them  and 
performed  the  operations  (thanks  be  to  God,  they  were 
under  the  influence  of  an  anjesthetic);  who  has  watched 
them  through  the  crisis  of  the  fever,  and  smiled  on  them 
as  he  saw  returning  health  and  strength — he  stands  be- 
fore them  to  preach  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  What  shall 
he  say  ?  Shall  he  let  down  the  Gospel  of  Christ?  I 
would  not  stoop  to  let  down  the  Gospel  of  Christ  to  any- 
body. The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  made  His  Gospel  so  sim- 
ple and  so  elementary  that  even  man  can  understand  and 
accept  it.  If  we  present  it  as  He  gave  it,  it  will  come 
home  to  the  heart.  I  am  not  afraid  to  stand  up  before 
the  Mohammedan  descendant  of  Saladin,  and  preach 
Christ  crucified.  In  no  circumstances  would  a  missionar)- 
worthy  of  the  name  be  induced  to  say  anything  that 
would  wound  the  susceptibilities  or  grieve  the  heart  of 
one  of  his  heathen  or  Moham.medan  auditors.  It  is  not 
necessary.  Without  reference  to  Mohammed  we  can 
preach  Jesus  Christ,  and  know  that  His  Gospel  will  be 
the  power  of  God  unto  salvation. — TAf  Christian. 


The  Martyr  of  Lebanon. 

"That  goodly  mountain,  Lebanon,"  is  still,  as  in  Bible 
times,  exceedingly  iv/tite,  as  its  name  signifies.  The  aver- 
age height  of  the  range  is  from  six  thousand  to  eight 
thousand  feet,  while  its  loftiest  peaks  tower  to  nine 
thousand  and  ten  thousand  feet,  and  are  seen  afar  by 
land  and  sea,  shining  in  perpetual  splendors  of  ice  and 
snow.  On  the  western  side  the  mountains  descend  to 
the  Mediterranean  by  broad  terraces,  broken  with  deep 
ravines.  Neither  has  "  the  glory  of  Lebanon  "  passed 
away  from  its  fruits  and  vines  and  cedars,  its  gorgeous 
flowers  and  cold-flowing  waters.  The  scenery  is  most 
romantic,  the  air  delightful,  the  vegetation  luxuriant,  and 
hundreds  of  villages  cling  to  the  cliffs  or  hide  amid  the 
labyrinths  of  rock. 

About  the  year  1797,  there  was  born  at  Hadet,  near  the 
foot  of  Lebanon,  and  a  few  miles  from  Beirut,  a  boy  who 
was  called  Assad  Shidiak.  His  parents  were  of  Arab 
descent,  and  belonged  to  the  religious  sect  called  Maron- 
ites,  who,  though  Roman  Catholics  and  acknowledging 
the  authority  of  the  Pope,  have  certain  peculiarities  of 
their  own,  Assad  grew  up  a  bright  and  studious  boy. 
and  was  sent  to  the  best  Maronite  college  on  the  moun-  ' 
tains,  where  he  was  graduated  with  the  highest  honors.  ■ 
He  then  entered  successively  the  service  of  the  bishop 
and  of  several  sheiks,  and  finally  offered  his  services  to 
his  former  college  instructor,  who  had  been  raised  to  the 
patriarchal  chair.  Here  he  arranged  a  code  of  church 
laws  for  the  Maronites,  which  has  since  been  adopted  for 
general  use. 

In  March,  1825,  Assad  came  to  the  American  Mission 
at  Beirut,  asking  employment.  He  was  a  well-dressed 
young  Syrian  gentleman,  of  fine  face  and  easy  manners, 
and  proved  to  be  shrewd,  sensible,  and  inquisitive.  Dr. 
3oTk&s  ¥L\Ti^  ew^a^ed  him  as  his  Arabic  teacher,  and  when 


* 


this  engagement  closed,  Assad  opened  an  Arabic  school 
for  boys  in  Beirut.  He  used  his  leisure  in  writing  against 
the  Protestant  doctrines,  and  began  to  study  the  Bible 
for  new  arguments.  But  he  afterward  wrote:  "  As  I  was 
reading  an  appendix  to  a  copy  of  the  Bible  printed  at 
Rome  by  the  Propaganda,  and  searching  out  the  passages 
referred  to  for  proving  the  duty  of  worshipping  saints, 
and  other  similar  doctrines,  I  found  that  these  proofs 
failed  altogether  of  establishing  these  doctrines,  and  that 
to  infer  them  from  such  Scripture  texts  was  even  worthy 
of  ridicule.  Among  other  things,  I  found  in  this  appen- 
dix the  very  horrible  Neronian  doctrine  that  it  is  our 
duty  to  destroy  heretics.  Now,  every  one  knows  that 
whoever  does  not  believe  that  the  Pope  is  infallible,  is,  in 
the  Pope's  estimation,  a  heretic.  And  this  doctrine  is  not 
merely  that  it  is  allowable  to  kill  heretics,  but  that  we  are 
bound  in  duty  to  do  it." 

From  this  time  Assad  searched  the  Scriptures,  and  soon 
found  himself  a  Protestant.  In  January,  1826,  the 
Patriarch  heard  of  it  and  sent  for  him,  and  with  the 
priests  tried  to  induce  him  to  say  that  his  faith  was  that 
of  Rome.  Assad  declined,  as  it  would  be  untrue.  The 
Patriarch  offered  to  absolve  him  from  the  sin  of  false- 
hood. Assad  replied  that  no  man  couid  make  falsehood 
lawful,  and  the  weakness  of  the  Patriarch's  arguments 
greatly  strengthened  him  in  his  new  views.  He  was 
severely  threatened  and  abused;  and  after  weeks  of  fruit- 
less controversy  he  left  secretly  for  Beirut.  In  March 
he  wrote  an  account  of  these  discussions  and  of  the  treat- 
ment he  had  received,  which  was  published  at  Malta,  and 
was  never  contradicted.  The  Missionary  Herald  for 
1827,  and  for  a  few  subsequent  years,  gives  extended  ac- 
counts of  Assad,  including  his  own  statements  and  reports 
of  the  missionaries. 

But  again  the  Patriarch  wrote,  begging  Assad  to  return 
to  his  anxious  family  at  Hadet,  and  assuring  him  of  full 
liberty.  Assad  was  artless  and  confiding,  and  thought  a 
door  of  usefulness  was  now  opened  to  him.  At  Beirut 
he  could  only  use  his  pen — "  But  who  is  there  in  this 
country  that  reads?"  asked  he.  So  on  the  sixteenth  of 
March,  1826,  he  went  back  to  his  father's  house.  He  was 
coldly  received,  and  twenty  of  his  relatives  assembled 
and  carried  him  off  by  force,  as  if  he  had  been  a  mur- 
derer, to  the  Patriarch.  Poor  Assad  wept  and  prayed 
over  their  cruelty,  but  said:  "It  is  just  what  the  Gospel 
has  told  me  to  expect;  the  brother  shall  deliver  up  the 
brother  to  death,  and  a  man's  foes  shall  be  they  of  his 
own  household." 

He  was  soon  conveyed  to  the  convent  of  Canobeen, 
situated  in  one  of  the  wildest  recesses  of  Lebanon.  There 
a  cousin  of  his  afterward  saw  him,  sitting  on  a  bare  floor, 
in  a  room  without  a  bed,  chained  to  the  wall,  and  de- 
prived of  books  and  writing  utensils.  His  mother  would 
not  believe  that  the  Patriarch  could  treat  him  so  in- 
humanly till  she  herself  went  to  Canobeen  and  saw  his 
L  sufferings  with  her  own  eyes.  From  that  time  forth 
\ Assad's  family  sought  to  set  hira  free,  and  with  their  aid 
be  made  several  attempts  to  escape;  but  his  ignorance  of 


the  steep  and  hidden  mountain-paths  was  against  htm, 
and  he  was  always  recaptured. 

One  of  his  Maronite  acquaintances  wrote  thus  of  one 
of  these  returns:  "We  beat  him  enough  to  have  killed 
him,  but  he  did  not  die.  We  broke  several  green  sticks 
upon  him,  yet  all  this  he  bore  patiently  and  did  not  speak 
a  bad  word.  This  power  of  forbearance  was  from  the 
Satan  that  was  dwelling  in  him.  He  imitated  St.  Stephen, 
saying,  'Lord,  lay  not  this  sin  to  their  charge.'  All  this 
as  though  he  were  a  devil  incarnate.  Some  of  the  priests 
used  to  say:  *0  Assad,  just  declare  that  you  are  a 
Maronite,  and  you  shall  go  free  I '  But  the  obstinate 
fellow  would  not  lie.  He  had  this  peculiar  custom  that 
he  would  never  tell  a  lie.  Once  they  brought  a  crucifix 
and  coals  of  fire,  and  beat  him,  saying,  '  Either  kiss  the 
crucifix  or  the  fire.'  Hir  kissed  the  fire,  but  would  not 
kiss  the  crucifix  ;  but  he  raised  the  crucifix  over  his 
head,  saying,  '  I  honor  the  One  who  was  put  to  death  on 
the  cross.'  " 

Those  who  passed  by  the  convent  heard  the  groans  of 
poor  Assad,  and  heard  him  cry:  "  Love  the  Lord  Jesas 
Christ  according  as  He  hath  loved  us  and  given  Himself  to 
die  for  us  !  Think  of  me,  O  ye  that  pass  by!  have  pity 
on  me,  and  deliver  me!"  On  one  occasion,  when  his 
captors  had  bound  and  beaten  hira,  they  drove  him  be- 
fore them  like  a  slave  to  Canobeen.  One  of  the  resident 
priests  wrote  as  follows  to  a  sheik  who  was  a  friend  of 
our  missionaries:  "  On  Assad's  arrival  the  Patriarch  gave 
immediate  orders  for  his  punishment,  and  they  fell  upon 
him,  caning  him  and  striking  him  with  their  hands;  and 
so  it  was  that  as  often  as  they  struck  him  on  one  cheek  he 
turned  to  them  the  other  also.  '  This,'  said  he,  '  is  a 
joyful  day  to  me.  My  blessed  Lord  and  Master  has  said: 
"Bless  them  that  curse  you,  and,  if  they  strike  you  on 
the  right  cheek,  turn  to  them  the  left  also."  This  I  have 
been  enabled  to  do;  and  I  am  ready  to  suffer  even  more 
than  this  for  Him  who  was  beaten  and  spit  upon  and  led 
as  a  sheep  to  the  slaughter  on  our  account.'  When  they 
heard  this  they  fell  to  beating  him  anew,  saying:  '  Have 
we  need  of  your  preaching  ?  .  .  .  Your  salvation  is 
hy  faith  alone  in  Christ  j  thus  you  cast  contempt  on  His  ■ 
mother  and  on  His  saints.'  And  they  threw  him  on  the 
ground  and  overwhelmed  him  with  the  multitude  of  their 
blows." 

The  last  time  that  Assad  was  retaken  he  was  thrown 
into  a  filthy  room,  loaded  with  chains,  bastinadoed  every 
day  for  eight  days,  sometimes  fainting  under  the  inflic- 
tion, and  then  was  left  alone  in  his  misery,  half-dead. 
The  door  of  his  stone  dungeon  was  walled  up  with  stones 
and  mortar,  and  no  access  was  left  save  a  small  loophole 
through  which  a  little  bread  and  water  were  passed  to  _ 
him.  I 

A  humane  priest  at  length  succeeded  in  prevailing  with 
the  Patriarch  to  let  him  open  the  door  and  take  ofif  the 
irons.  Again  every  argument  was  used  with  Assad  ii>  I 
vain,  till  the  Patriarch  broke  out:  "You  love  to  show 
your  contempt  of  the  cross  and  of  the  holy  images  whose 
woTBhlp  ^^  ohVy  vvi  IvotvQt  of  those  who  labored  and  died 


( 


PROGRESS  IN  SYRIA. 


in  the  service  of  Christ."  Assad  answered:  "Thou  shall 
worship  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  Him  only  shall  ihou 
serve;  and  as  to  those  who  labored  and  shed  their  blood 
for  their  Saviour,  they  are  above  our  honors,  for  they  are 
gone  to  inherit  unspeakable  honor  and  glory  in  their 
Master's  presence."  Whereupon  the  angry  Patriarch 
beat  both  him  and  the  friendly  priest  with  his  slipper. 

Here  ended  the  priest's  account  to  his  friend  the  sheik. 
After  this,  little  was  known  of  Assad's  sufferings  till  1828, 
when  his  brother  found  him  walled  ap  in  the  dungeon, 
and  begged  him  to  return  to  the  faith  of  his  fathers.  In 
reply  Assad  preached  to  him  to  repent  and  turn  to  God, 
telling  him  that  lime  is  short  and  the  future  life  is  eternal. 
In  1829  a  friend  received  a  letter  from  him  which  Assad 
said  would  be  his  last.  "  My  days  are  passed  away  as  a 
shadow.  My  thoughts  are  scattered,"  wrote  the  sufferer. 
And  no  wonder!  For  at  least  three  years  he  had  en- 
dured, both  in  mind  and  body,  all  that  a  man  could  en- 
dure and  live.  Reports  of  his  death  began  to  come,  and 
the  Patriarch  sent  word  to  his  family  that  he  had  died  of 
fever  on  the  25th  of  October.  Other  accounts  hinted 
that  he  died  suddenly,  and  yet  others  that  the  filth  of  his 
dungeon  and  the  meagreness  of  his  diet  were  the  cause. 
A  devoted  Maronile  told  our  missionaries  that  after  his 
death  the  walled-up  door  was  broken  down,  the  body  of 
Assad  taken  out  and  carried  to  the  foot  of  a  mountain 
terrace,  and  the  wall  of  the  terrace  thrown  down  upon  it. 

This  was  the  earthly  side.  On  the  heavenly  side,  we 
may  be  sure,  there  were  angel  ministrants  to  bear  the 
freed  spirit  home  to  its  glorious  reward,  and  to  crown  him 
with  everlasting  joy  in  the  presence  of  that  blessed  Re- 
deemer whose  faithful  witness  and  martyr  he  had  been. 
— Missionary  Herald. 


Progress  iu  Syria. 

No  country  in  the  East  has  held  the  attention  of  the 
world  more  continuously  than  Syria;  but  until  recently 
Syria  has  seemed  to  be  an  exception  to  the  general  move- 
ment of  awakening  discernible  throughout  the  East,  the 
evidences  of  which  have  been  pointed  out  from  time  to 
time  in  these  columns.  But  Syria  has  now  fallen  into 
line,  and,  as  the  London  Spectator  has  lately  pointed  out, 
has  entered  upon  the  new  epoch  of  material  develop- 
ment. The  Turkish  rule  along  the  eastern  shore  of  the 
Mediterranean  has  been  as  indifferent  to  all  the  higher 
interests  of  civilization  as  it  has  been  in  every  other 
quarter  where  it  has  established  itself.  It  has  done  ab- 
solutely nothing  for  Syria,  and,  after  centuries  of  Moslem 
dominion,  that  country  is  still  without  a  harbor,  and  pos- 
sesses but  two  roads,  one  from  Beirut  to  Damascus,  and 
one  from  Jaffa  to  Jerusalem.  Without  any  aid  or  encour- 
agement from  its  foreign  rulers,  Syria  has  struggled  into 
line  of  progress.  The  towns  once  stationary  are  now 
increasing  in  size;  commerce  of  all  kinds  is  growing;  the 
i  native  merchants  are  gaining  upon  their  European  com- 
Ipetitors  in  the  various  trades,  and  even  the  fellahin  are 
investing  money  in  cattle-raising. 


This  growth  is  most  apparent  in  the  larger  towns.  In 
Beirut,  for  example,  the  increase  in  extent  and  popula- 
tion during  the  last  quarter  of  a  century  is  said  to  be  not 
less  than  400  per  cent.  The  city  has  been  largely  re- 
built on  European  models,  and  the  European  quarter  in 
comfort  and  elegance  will  compare  favorably  with  good 
sections  of  many  Western  towns,  It  has  been  so  far  re- 
moved from  Oriental  traditions  that  it  is  well  lighted, 
well  paved,  and  well  drained.  The  old  malodorous 
Eastern  seaport,  with  15,000  inhabitants,  has  become  a 
thriving  town  with  a  population  of  over  80,000.  Al- 
though it  still  has  no  harbor,  and  vessels  are  obliged  to 
anchor  in  the  open  roadstead,  its  shipping  interests  have 
increased  from  30,000  tons  to  400,000.  It  has  been 
stated  that  Turkey  remains  entirely  oblivious  of  this  pro- 
gress; but  this  is  not  quite  true,  for  it  ought  to  be  added 
that  the  custom-house  at  Beirut  has  been  enlarged. 

Jaffa,  the  southerly  seaport  of  Syria,  shows  the  same 
unmistakable  evidence  of  movement.  The  old  wall  has 
been  pulled  down  and  the  moat  filled  in  for  the  sake  of 
enlarging  the  building  area,  and  a  great  number  of  new 
residences,  stores,  and  warehouses  have  extended  the 
city  limits  and  introduced  the  most  marked  changes  into 
the  old  streets.  A  number  of  suburbs  occupied  by  Arab 
immigrants  from  Egypt  have  grown  up,  and  the  environs 
of  the  city  have  become  surpassingly  beautiful  by  reason 
of  orange  groves,  apple  orchards,  and  fruit  gardens.  The 
Jaffa  oranges  are  said  to  be  the  perfection  of  that  fruit. 
They  are  shipped  to  Alexandria  and  Smyrna,  and  have 
lately  been  carried  to  Liverpool,  where  they  have  com- 
manded high  prices.  The  orange  production  alone  is  said 
to  exceed  $40,000,000.  Land  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Jaffa  has  advanced  in  price,  in  some  instances,  1,500  per 
cent.,  and  is  now  held  at  such  high  prices  that  it  is  al- 
most unpurchasable. 

In  its  race  for  prosperity  the  smaller  towns  keep  pace 
with  the  larger  i^laces.  Haifa,  at  the  foot  of  Mount  Car- 
mel,  has  been  so  changed  by  building  and  rebuilding  that 
even  the  government  surveyor  of  buildings  did  not  recog- 
nize the  place  when  he  saw  it  after  an  absence  of  a  num- 
ber of  years.  Deserted  Carsarea,  once  famous  but  long 
desolate,  has  become  a  thriving  hive  of  activity,  and  is 
likely  to  regain  more  than  its  old  importance.  Immigrants 
from  Bosnia  and  Herzegovina  have  been  settling  there; 
a  custom-house  has  been  built,  and  a  line  of  steamers 
make  it  a  regular  stopping  place.  The  little  town  of 
Bethlehem  has  not  escaped  the  general  movement,  but 
has  paved  its  streets  and  keeps  them  tolerably  clean. 
Tiberius  and  Nazareth  seem  likely  to  add  to  the  immortal 
memories  which  gather  around  them  the  associations  of 
modern  life.  Nablous,  the  ancient  Shechem,  has  become 
the  site  of  the  soap  boiling  industry  on  a  great  scale,  and 
its  products  are  sold  throughout  all  Syria. 

The  advance  of  agriculture  is  not  less  marked.  The 
number  of  those  engaged  in  agricultural  pursuits  is  steadi- 
ly increasing,  and  the  traveller  sees  everywhere  new 
plantations  laid  out  and  new  gardens  fenced  in.  In  the 
best  localities  for  the  production  of  the  olive  \.t\&^»A 


JEWS  NOW  IN  PALESTINE. 


that  500,000  olive  trees  are  being  planted  every  year;  and 
cattle-raising,  a  pursuit  recently  unknown  in  Syria,  is  at- 
tracting more  and  more  capital.  Even  in  Jerusalem,  still, 
as  of  old,  the  headquarters  of  conservatism,  marked 
changes  are  noticeable.  Streets  are  lighted,  clocks  are 
placed  in  the  public  buildings,  the  gates  are  left  open  at 
night,  tanneries  and  slaughter-houses  have  been  removed 
from  the  city,  sanitary  science  is  finding  recognition,  and 
whole  quarters  of  the  ancient  city  are  being  rebuilt.  Out- 
side the  walls  a  suburb  is  rapidly  springing  up,  which 
promises  in  a  few  years  to  overshadow  the  city  both  in 
extent  of  area  and  population.  The  Government  sur- 
veyor estimates  that  the  number  of  dwellings  has  trebled 
in  the  last  twenty-five  years. 

There  are  still  other  and  more  significant  signs  of  pro- 
gress, things  which  indicate  a  movement  of  intellect  as 
well  as  of  energy  and  trade.  There  is  more  toleration  of 
different  religious  faiths,  and  a  better  feeling  prevails  be- 
tween Moslems.  Christians,  and  Jews.  The  ban  which 
once  silenced  all  the  church  bells  in  Jerusalem  has  been 
removed;  Christian  officials  in  the  employ  of  the  Govern- 
ment are  no  longer  required  to  wear  the  Turkish  fez;  it 
is  said  that  the  latest  Paris  fashions  are  not  unknown  to 
the  ladies  of  Jerusalem;  schools  are  increasing  in  num- 
ber and  efficiency,  and  craftsmen  of  all  kinds  are  raising 
the  standard  of  their  work.  In  short,  the  whole  outlook 
is  full  of  promise. — Christian  Union, 

Jeirs  Now  in  Palestine. 

The  Jews  of  Palestine  are  divided  into  Sephardim  and 
Ashkenasim. 

The  Sephardim  are,  i,  native  Jews  of  this  country,  the 
decendants  of  the  original  Palestinian  Jews  speaking 
Arabic;  2,  native  Jews  of  this  country,  the  descendants 
of  the  Jews  expelled  from  Spain  in  1492,  and  settled  in 
this  country  ever  since  then,  speaking  Spanish;  3,  Jews 
from  Turkey  n  Europe  and  Asia,  Kurdestan,  Persia, 
Egypt  and  Tunis,  Morocco  and  Algiers. 

The  Ashkenasim  are  Jews  from  Poland,  Russia,  and 
the  Danubian  Principalities,  all  speaking  German.  The 
former  number  in  Jerusalem  about  6,000,  the  latter  now 
more  than  9,000.  The  Sephardim  are  more  attractive 
by  their  manners,  the  Ashkenasim  are  more  interesting 
by  their  keen  mental  powers.  The  Ashkenasim  generally 
come  here  in  order  to  retire  from  the  world,  and  to  live 
an  intensely  religious  life,  unfettered  by  wordly  business. 
Hence  provision  is  made  by  the  communities  in  Russia, 
Poland,  etc.,  from  among  which  people  go  to  Palestine, 
to  supply  the  pilgrims  during  their  stay  in  Jerusalem 
with  the  necessary  money  to  live  upon. 

In  theory,  this  system  is  noble,  but  in  practice  it  does 
not  work  well.  You  cannot  ferret  out  whether  a  man 
going  to  Jerusalem  really  is  drawn  by  spiritual  cravings 
to  retire  from  the  world;  and  even  if  the  father  is  quite 
honest  and  deserves  the  support  of  the  Jewish  commu- 
nity which  he  leaves,  what  about  the  children  ?  The 
contributions  are  divided  among  all  who  come  to  live 


here  alike,  rich  and  poor,  male  and  female,  young  and 
old.  Hence  many  people  roust  needs  be  recipients  who 
do  not  deserve  to  be  such.  Especially  the  children 
growing  up  here,  who  have  no  idea  of  the  spiritual 
emotion  that  brought  their  fathers  here,  are  nothing  but 
idlers,  to  whom  money  is  given  because  they  are  their 
parents'  children. 

Then  the  distribution  of  these  moneys  being  in  the 
hands  of  the  rabbis  here,  is  made  an  instrument  of 
spiritual  oppression,  especially  put  in  execution  against 
any  who  may  show  an  inclination  to  become  Christians. 
Among  the  Sephardim  this  system  of  division  of  contri- 
butions is  not  obtaining;  they  are  simply  citizens  of  this 
country,  pursuing  the  ordinary  trades  of  the  country. 
They  too  get  money  from  their  brethren  all  over  the 
world,  but  they  do  not  distribute  it  indiscriminately;  they 
use  it  for  paying  their  rabbis,  or  "Chachams"  (which, 
however,  is  a  wide  term  with  them,  including  often  very 
ignorant  men,  who  are  reckoned  "  Chachams  "  because 
their  fathers  were  such,  and  they  inherit  the  fathers' 
share  of  the  good  things  that  are  distributed),  and  for 
maintaining  their  charity  institutions. 

On  the  whole,  the  state  of  Judaism  in  this  country  is 
such  that  it  cannot  act  as  an  attraction  to  Jews  in  any 
part  of  the  world  to  come  back  to  Palestine;  neither  in 
wealth,  nor  in  culture,  nor  even  in  Jewish  learning,  is  the 
Judaism  of  Palestine  equal  to  the  Judaism  of  Germany, 
for  instance;  and  therefore  only  people  of  a  certain  con- 
dition have  felt  induced  to  come  here. 

Some  genuinely  learned  Jews  of  an  unworldly  char- 
acter, some  ignorant  but  well-to-do,  respectable  Jews,  a 
great  many  whose  "  record  "  at  home  was  not  clean,  and 
who  had  to  leave  their  country,  and  many  more  who  had 
an  eye  to  making  the  best  of  both  worlds,  coming  here 
with  some  money,  doing  a  little  business,  and  yet  receiv- 
ing their  share  in  the  contributions  as  retired  from  the 
world;  such  was  till  quite  recently  the  nature  of  the  ac- 
cession of  Jews  this  country  received.  In  fact,  these 
last  three  months  a  very  memorable  change  has  come 
over  us.  The  persecutions  in  Russia,  following  as  they 
did  upon  the  persecution  in  Roumania  and  in  Germany 
have  brought  us  here  a  new  class  of  Jews,  who  bid  fair 
to  become  in  time  the  soundest  element  in  the  popu- 
lation of  this  country. 

The  resident  Jewish  population  of  Sephardim  and 
Ashkenasim,  as  described  above,  have  never  been  anxious 
to  see  their  brethren  return  here  in  large  numbers;  from 
their  sordidly  selfish  point  of  view,  the  return  of  many, 
meant  the  diminution  of  the  number  of  contributors  at 
home  and  the  increase  of  shares  in  the  distribution  here. 
Hence,  humanly  speaking,  we  never  saw  any  signs  of 
the  real  return  of  the  Jews,  the  Judaism  of  this  country 
did  not  attract  any  one,  and  the  Jews  htre  did  their  best 
to  discourage  the  return.  But  the  matter  has  passed 
away  from  human  hands  altogether,  and  we  see  a  begin- 
ning of  the  real  return  of  Israel. 

If  in  Russia  alone  there  had  been  a  persecution  of  the 
Jew*,lho^e  ■wxse  Yto'5\ft  'wVg  ^wJvCwiX-ovtw  •»<.^sx'*.0^^«^.«w, 


and  can  be  moved  without  any  reference  to  their  hearts, 
would  have  carried  the  day  in  their  advice  to  the  Russian 
Jews  to  go  to  America.  But  when  the  persecutions  in 
Russia  began,  everybody  in  Russia  knew  of  what  had 
happened  in  Germany,  and  every  thoughtful  Jew  said  to 
himself.  "  If  in  Germany,  where  the  Jews  were  more  as- 
similated to  the  surrounding  nation,  and  had  obtained  a 
more  influential  position  than  anywhere  in  the  world,  it 
could  happen  that  the  Jews  should  be  called  strangers, 
and  should  be  persecuted,  what  chance  is  there  of  our 
being  permanently  unmolested  in  America  ?  No,  if  we 
must  move,  let  us  move  to  the  land  of  our  fathers,  where 
nobody  will  have  a  right  to  say,  *  You  are  strangers 
'  here.'  " 

Their  arrival  has  given  a  new  aspect  to  the  Jewish 
world  in  Palestine.  They  did  not  come  here  to  cultivate 
Jewish  learning  or  to  participate  in  Jewish  alms;  they 
came  simply  to  become  citizens  of  the  country  of  iheir 
fathers,  as  God  had  driven  them  out  from  the  country  of 
their  birth,  which  they  love  intensely. 

The  loss  of  their  native  country  is,  however,  not  all 
that  makes  them  sad;  they  have  also  to  suffer  from  a 
state  of  unspeakable  poverty. 

They  were  not  the  people  to  sympathize  much  with 
the  resident  Jews  here;  and  when,  moreover,  they  found 
that  the  resident  Jews  on  their  part  were  not  inclined  to 
receive  them  very  warmly,  they  appealed  to  us,  the  Jews 
of  whom  they  had  heard  as  believers  in  Jesus. 

We  responded  to  their  appeal  from  a  simple  sense  of 
Christian  duty  towards  poverty  in  any  shape,  but  we 
found  very  soon  that  they  were  a  class  of  people  whom 
to  help  was  not  only  a  duty,  but  a  real  pleasure,  for  they 
were  all  respectable  people,  no  beggars,  and  intellectually 
unwarped  by  the  common  prejudices  of  Talmudical 
Jews — in  fact,  the  very  people  whom  one  would  wish  to 
come  in  contact  with  in  order  to  make  known  to  them 
the  Gospel.  A  printed  statement,  which  I  send  you  by 
post,  will  tell  you  more  of  them,  but  here  I  will  only 
answer  your  question  as  to  the  prospect  of  the  Jews'  re- 
turning, that  if  God  sends  us  the  means  to  enable  these 
Russian  Jews  to  settle  in  Palestine,  there  will  be  a 
nucleus  here,  round  which  the  nation  may  gradually 
gather.  The  difficulties  besetting  new-comers  in  this 
country  are  very  great,  and  I  firmly  believe  God  has 
planted  us  here  a  Jewish  mission,  that  we  may  help  these 
intending  colonists  to  get  over  their  difficulties.  I  feel 
Ithat  I  have  obtained  a  thorough  knowledge  of  this 
country  and  its  people,  not  for  my  own  sake,  but  for  the 
sake  of  these  people,  that  I  may  be  able  to  direct  them 
during  the  first  few  months  of  their  stay  here,  and  enable 
them  to  get  over  their  difficulties  w  thout  falling  into 
despair. — H.  Friedlander. 


The  city  of  Shecheni  now  contains  over  13,000  inhabi- 
tants.  The  streets  are  full  of  half-starved  dogs  and  they 
delight  to  bark  at  strangers.  The  streets  are  very  dirty. 
The  peopleare  Greek  and  Roman  Catholics  and  Moham- 

edans. 


pneda: 


A  Day  in  Joppa. 

Landing  at  Joppa,  Dr.  Geikie  begins  his  observations 
at  once.  Joppa  is  one  of  the  oldest  cities  in  the  world, 
and  the  first  possible  landing-place  as  one  sails  northward 
from  Egypt.  Yet  there  is  difficulty  in  landing.  Reefs 
of  rocks  defend  the  shore,  the  bay  is  shallow,  sharks  are 
not  unknown,  and  the  coast  is  much  exposed.  Your 
vessels  anchors  half  a  mile  out  at  sea,  and  a  throng  of 
flattish-bottomed  cobles  soon  surround  the  ship  to  carry 
passengers  through  the  opening  in  the  reefs  to  land.  A 
babel  of  cries,  unintelligible  to  Western  ears,  fills  the  air; 
but  by  degrees  the  motley  crowd  of  deck-passengers,  of 
the  most  varied  nationalities,  veiled  women,  shawl-covered 
Arabs,  black  Nubians  with  their  red  fezes,  brown  Levan- 
tines, turbaned  Syrians,  or  Egyptians  with  their  flowing 
robes  of  all  shades,  all  drift  by  degrees  into  the  boats, 
and  for  a  time  at  least,  you  see  the  last  of  their  red  or 
yellow  slippers,  and  hear  their  noisy  jargon  no  more. 
Then  you,  who  have  shrunk  possibly  from  this  crushing 
crowd  of  Orientals,  have  your  turn,  and  the  skilful  and 
strong-armed  oarsmen  whisk  you  through  the  opening  in 
the  reefs  across  the  shallow  harbor,  and  then  suddenly, 
when  you  are  twenty  or  thirty  yards  off  shore,  you  are 
seized,  and  carried  in  the  bare  arms  or  on  the  back  of  a 
boatman  through  the  shallow  water  to  the  tumbled-down 
old  quay  built  of  stone  from  the  ruins  of  Csesarea,  and 
at  last  you  find  yourself  treading  on  the  soil  of  the  Holy 
Land. 

Not  a  very  dignified  entrance,  perhaps;  but  the  boats 
could  not  approach  closer,  and  you  have  fared  no  worse 
than  the  bead-eyed  Greeks  or  the  hook-nosed  Romans 
did  thousands  of  years  ago !  At  one  period  Venice 
organized  a  spring  and  autumn  packet-service  (how 
strangely  modern  that  sounds!)  to  Joppa  and  built  a  mole 
to  protect  the  shipping;  but  since  the  reign  of  the  "un- 
speakable Turk,"  everything  has  relapsed  into  a  state  of 
nature.  And  so  from  earliest  times  Phoenician  and 
Egyptian,  Roman  and  Crusader,  English  and  American, 
all  have  to  acknowledge  the  power  of  the  treacherous 
waters. 

Pursuing  our  way  through  the  street,  we  find  it  rough 
enough.  Once  paved,  the  stones  have  long  since  risen 
or  sunk  above  or  below  their  proper  level.  Dust-bins 
and  sewers  being  apparently  alike  unknown  to  the  idle 
Oriental,  every  kind  of  foulness  bestrews  the  way.  The 
buildings  are  of  stone,  with  little  or  no  wood  anywhere, 
timber  being  scarce  in  Palestine.  The  arch  is  hence 
universal;  as  you  ramble  on  you  see  that  no  light  enters 
the  shops  except  from  the  front — that  they  are  in  fact 
something  like  miniatures  of  the  gloomy  holes  sometimes 
made  out  of  railway  arches  in  England. 

Tables  of  cakes  or  sweatmeats  line  the  narrow  streets. 
Rough  awnings  of  mats,  often  sorely  dilapidated,  or  tent- 
cloths,  or  loose  boards  resting  on  a  rickety  structure  of 
poles,  partially  shade  the  roadway.  Now  we  meet  a  tur- 
baned water-carrier  with  a  huge  skin  bottle  on  his  back. 
The  bottle  is,  in  fact,  a  defunct  calf,  with  water  instead 
of  veal  within,  and  without  le^, hea.dcvT  vi!^V.^»3BA<aSS.w».%. 


JEW  WITH  PUYLACTSRIS8. 


PROTESTANT  MISSIONS  IN 


a  roost  forcible  illustration  of  the  reference  to  the  placing 
new  wine  in  old  bottles. 

Farther  on  we  see  a  bare-armed  and  bare-legged  indi- 
vidual in  ragged  skull-cap,  cotton  jacket,  and  colton 
knickerbockers,  chaffering  with  a  roadside  huckster  for 
some  delicacy,  costing  a  farthing  or  two,  from  some  of 
the  mat  baskets  on  a  table;  the  bearded  vender,  also  bare- 
armed  and  bare-legged,  sits  as  he  tries  to  sell,  his  head 
swathed  in  a  red  and  white  turban,  and  his  body  in  pink 
and  white  cotton.  Of  course  there  is  a  lounger  at  his  side 
looking  on. 

Then  again  we  see  an  Arab  in  "  kefiyeh  "  or  head- 
shawl,  with  a  band  of  camel's  hair  rope,  very  soft,  around 
his  head  to  keep  the  flowing  gear  in  its  place,  and  a  brown 
and  white  striped  "  abba"  for  his  outer  dress;  he  is  bar- 
gaining for  a  bridle  at  a  saddler's,  and  trying  to  cheapen 
it;  and  the  saddler  sils  cross-legged  on  a  counter  and 
under  a  shady  projection  of  wood  and  reeds,  which  gives 
him  much-needed  shade.  And  thus  we  see  glimpses  of 
ordinary  everyday  life  in  the  old  town  of  Joppa. — The 
Quivfr. 


Protestant  Hiif^^ions  in  Sjrla  and  Palestine. 

In  I SiS  the  American  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  ap- 
pointed Rev.  Pliny  Fisk  and  Rev.  Levi  Parsons  as  mis- 
sionaries to  Palestine,  Mr.  Parsons  arrived  in  Jerusalem, 
February  17,  1821,  and  was  the  first  Protestant  mission- 
ary of  modern  times  to  reside  there,  but  his  work  was 
cut  short  by  his  death,  February  20,  1822.  Mr.  Fisk 
reached  Jerusalem  with  Rev.  Jonas  King  in  182J,  and 
these  missionaries  for  two  years  made  Jerusalem  the 
chief  place  of  their  labors,  but  work  there  was  then  sus- 
pended. 

In  1823  the  missionaries  of  the  American  Board  com- 
menced a  mission  in  Beirut,  the  Rev.  Isaac  Bird  and 
Rev.  William  Goodell  landing  there  October  16,  1823, 
and  the  mission  was  strengthened  in  1828  by  Rev.  Eli 
Smith. 

The  London  Society  for  the  Jews  was  established  in 
1809^  and  in  1825  Michael  Solomon  Alexander  of  Eng- 
land was  baptized  and  afterward  made  the  first  Protes- 
tant Bishop  of  Jerusalem,  being  succeeded  in  1846  by 
Bishop  Gobat  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society.  Samuel 
Gobat  was  born  in  Switzerland  in  1799.  He  was  first  a 
missionary  in  Abyssinia  and  afterward  in  Jerusalem,  and 
for  30  years  he  was  Bishop  of  Jerusalem,  dying  in  1879. 

In  1870  the  American  Board  transferred  its  mission  in 
Syria  to  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  this 
Church  is  now  the  most  important  of  the  evangelizing 
agencies  of  Syria. 

The  Irish  Presbyterian  Church,  the  American  United 
Presbyterian  Church,  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland,  the 
English  Church  Missionary  Society,  the  London  and  the 
British  Societies  for  the  Gospel  among  the  Jews,  the 
Edinburgh  Medical  Missionary  Society,  the  Friends  and 
some  German  societies,  are  supporting  missionaries  in 


Palestine  and  Syria.  There  are  also  British  Syrian 
schools,  some  independent  Protestant  schools  at  Jaffa, 
and  Rev.  Y.  El  Karey,  a  Baptist  missionary,  at  Nablous. 

The  .\merican  Presbyterian  Church  reported  last  May 
that  in  its  Syrian  Mission  at  Beirut,  .\beih,  Sidon,  Tripoli, 
Zahleh,  and  their  out-stations  there  were  34  American 
missionaries,  171  native  Syrian  laborers,  19  churches,  31 
church  buildings,  1,493  communicants,  85  regular  preach- 
ing places,  66  Sunday-schools  with  3.732  scholars,  and 
that  in  1887  the  native  churches  contributed  $8, 11 4.  The 
press  work  is  very  important,  there  being  printed  during 
1887  over  57,000  volumes  containing  over  20,000,000  of 
pages,  more  than  half  being  pages  of  the  Scriptures.  The 
educational  work  is  no  less  important,  there  being  i 
Syrian  Protestant  college,  i  medical  school,  i  theological 
seminary,  3  boarding-schools,  3  female  seminaries,  19 
high  schools,  91  common  schools,  with  a  total  of  5,391 
pupils. 

The  annual  report  says:  "The  mission  schools  have 
suffered  greatly  during  the  past  year  from  the  heavy  re- 
strictions laid  upon  them  by  the  Government."  This  has 
also  been  true  respecting  the  work  of  the  press. 

The  Free  Church  of  Scotland  commenced  a  mission  at 
Tiberias  on  the  Sea  of  Galilee  in  1884  and  it  has  there 
two  male  missionaries,  Dr.  D.  W.  Torrance  and  Rev. 
William  Ewing;  a  foreign  teacher,  Miss  Ellen  Fenton, 
and  five  native  helpers. 

The  London  Society  for  work  among  the  Jews  reports 
missions  in  Jerusalem,  Jaffa,  Safed  and  Damascus.  The 
missionary  in  Jerusalem  says  that  the  Jews'  knowledge 
of  Christianity  is  much  better  than  it  used  to  be,  that  the 
New  Testament  is  now  read  and  cherished  where  for- 
merly it  was  unknown,  and  he  fully  believes  it  is  becom- 
ing a  household  book  among  Jews. 

The  British  Society  for  work  among  the  Jews  has  one 
missionary  in  Syria,  the  Rev.  A.  Ben-Oliel,  who  was 
transferred  from  Rome  to  Jaffa  in  1887. 

The  Presbyterian  Church  in  Ireland  supports  a  mission 
at  Damascus  and  in  7  out' stations  where  there  are  14 
day-schools  with  705  scholars. 

The  English  Church  Missionary  Society  supports  mis- 
sions at  Jaffa,  Gaza,  Jerusalem,  Ramallah,  Nablous, 
Nazareth,  Haifa,  Salt,  and  East  of  the  Jordan,  with  10  or- 
dained English  missionaries,  4  European  female  teachers, 
5  native  ordained  preachers,  60  native  teachers,  431  com- 
municants, 32  schools  with  2,044  scholars. 

The  missionary  at  Jerusalem  writes  that  there  is  an 
immense  field  for  work  among  the  women  of  Jerusalem, 
and  that  the  almost  unanimous  testimony  of  workers  in 
Palestine  is  that  never  were  the  Moslems  of  Palestine  so 
willing  to  listen  to  the  Gospel  as  now,  and  "it  is  our  duty 
to  avail  ourselves  of  every  opening  for  telling  them  God's 
message  of  love  in  Christ." 

The  missions  of  the  Friends  are  at  Brumana  on  Mount 
Lebanon  and  at  Ramallah,  Palestine.  At  Brumana  is  a 
medical  mission,  a  boys'  training  home,  a  girls'  training 
home.  At  Ramallah  are  several  schools  and  a  medical 
mission. 


i 


\ 


(Eictrxita  from  the  AoDual  Mlaslonary  aermoa,  presohwl  before  the  Oea 
HofnM  CODfereuoe  al  Cnsstoa,  lows,  September  10,  1888.) 

T»xt. — "According  to  the  eternal  purpose  (purpose  of  the 
ages,  R,  V.  marginal),  which  He  purposed  in  Christ  Jesus  our 
Lord."— Eph.  iii.,  11. 

The  paragraph  from  which  these  words  are  taken  is 
somewhat  involved  by  a  series  of  parentheses,  including 
verses  7-10,  so  striking  in  their  character  as  to  call  the 
mind  of  the  reader  away  from  the  main  thought  of  the 
passage.  What  is  here  called  the  "eternal  purpose,"  is 
clearly  the  same  as  "the  mystery  of  Christ,"  mentioned 
in  verse  4,  and  defined  in  verse  6  to  be  "that  the  Gentiles 
might  be  fellow  heirs,  and  of  the  same  body,  and  par- 
takers of  the  promise  in  Christ  by  the  Gospel."  The 
Apostle's  declaration,  then,  is  that  theofifer  of  the  Gospel 
to  the  Gentiles  is  not  a  new  thought  with  God,  nor  even 
a  development  of  His  once  narrower  plan,  but  that  this 
step  which  has  so  startled  men  has  been  the  "  purpose  of 
the  ages." 

The  announcement  of  such  a  purpose  was  as  novel  as 
it  was  wonderful.  Before  the  advent  of  Christianity,  the 
world's  civilizations  were  narrowly  and  arrogantly  pro- 
vincial. :\  iew  military  leaders  like  Nebuchadnezzar 
and  Alexander  had  aspired  to  unite  all  nations  in  one  em- 
pire, to  be  established  and  maintained  by  force;  but  no 
one  had  dreamed  of  an  intellectual,  or  religious  system 
which  should  be  common  to  all  men.  The  philosophers 
were  the  centres  of  select  circles,  and  scouted  the  thought 
that  their  profound  reasonings  could  be  comprehended 
by  the  common  people.  Plato  says,  "  It  is  not  easy  to 
find  the  Father  and  Creator  of  all  existence;  and  when 
found,  it  is  impossible  to  make  Him  known  to  all."  Cel- 
sus,  the  celebrated  infidel  of  the  second  century,  says,  "He 
must  be  void  of  understanding  who  can  believe  that 
Greeks  and  Barbarians,  in  Asia,  Europe,  and  Syria,  all 
nations  to  the  end  of  the  earth,  can  unite  in  one  religious 
doctrine." 

At  the  time  of  the  Advent,  Judaism  was  "peculiarly, 
intensely,  religiously  exclusive."  The  Jewish  rabbi  said 
of  his  degraded  countrymen,  "  The  people  who  know  not 
the  Law  are  cursed."  Beyond  these  lay  a  world  of 
"  heathen  "  and  "  dogs."  Everything  about  the  Gentile 
was  hateful  to  the  Jews,  except  his  money.  Juvenal  rep- 
resents the  Jew  of  his  time  as  refusing  to  point  out  the 
way  to  an  enquiring  Gentile  or  to  lead  him  to  a  fountain 
of  water.  The  Talmud  denied  eternal  life  to  the  Jew 
who  read  the  books  of  other  nations.  It  is  no  wonder 
then,  that  when  a  religion  was  announced  whose  purpose 
was  the  salvation  of  all  men,  regardless  of  race,  caste,  or 
condition,  that  it  was  resisted  by  the  Jew,  and  thought 
incredible  by  the  Gentile.  I  stand  with  awe  and  rapture 
before  the  thought  of  an  "  eternal  purpose,"  so  broad 
and  so  kind,  which  though  "not  made  known  to  the  sons 


of  men,"  did  from  the  beginning  account  for  every  inter- 
ference of  God  in  human  history. 

Every  step  in  the  progress  of  redemption  discloses  the 
existence  of  what  Paul  here  calls  the  "  eternal  purpose." 
I  open  the  Old  Testament,  and  I  find  everywhere  the 
promise,  not  of  a  Jewiih,  but  a  universal  salvation.  The 
promise  to  .\braham  could  not  have  been  more  broad. 
"  In  thy  seed  shall  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  be  blessed." 
The  prophetic  books,  particularly  Isaiah,  are  full  of  the 
salvation  of  the  Gentiles.  "  The  isles  shall  wait  for  His 
law."  "  In  Him  shall  the  Gentiles  trust."  "  A  light  to 
the  Gentiles,  and  My  salvation  to  the  ends  of  the  earth." 
"From  the  rising  of  the  sun,  to  the  going  down  of  the 
same.  My  name  shall  be  great  among  the  Gentiles." 
Such  was  the  salvation  forespoken  by  Jewish  prophets. 
When  the  angels  announced  the  coming  of  the  long-ex- 
pected Messiah,  they  brought  "Good  tidings  of  great 
joy,  which  shall  be  to  all  people."  Old  Simeon,  grown 
old  in  the  narrowest  century  of  Judaism,  in  the  moment 
of  his  inspiration  forgot  that  he  was  a  Jew,  and  blessed 
the  child  as  "  The  salvation  prepared  before  the  face  of 
all  people,  a  light  to  lighten  the  Gentiles,  and  the  glory 
of  Thy  people  Israel." 

I  want  you  to  notice  the  manner  in  which  Jesus  laid 
the  foundation  of  His  Church,  and  committed  the  Gospel 
to  His  Apostles  for  propagation;  bearing  in  mind  that 
all  the  while  His  nation,  including  His  disciples,  dreamed 
of  nothing  beyond  the  restoration  of  Jewish  independ- 
ence. Yet  nothing  is  clearer  than  that  Jesus  instituted 
His  kingdom  with  the  intent  that  it  should  be  universal 
and  perpetual  in  the  world,  Although  His  ministry  is  to 
His  own  countrymen,  He  does  not  adjust  His  Church  to 
their  narrow  prejudice,  nor  to  their  national  pride.  His 
utterances  are  so  framed  that  when  by  and  by  the  Gospel 
is  offered  to  the  Gentiles,  they  need  no  modification  nor 
restatement.  He  speaks  to  Jews,  and  they  suppose  He 
thinks  of  no  others,  but  He  is  saying  "If  any  man  come 
unto  me,"  and  "  IV/toso^er  believeth,"  and  "I,  if  I  be 
lifted  up,  will  dTa.vr  all  men  unto  me."  He  taught  the 
brotherhood  of  men,  not  from  their  common  descent 
from  Abraham,  but  from  the  fatherhood  of  God. 

Jesus  stood  in  the  midst  of  institutions,  which,  though 
the  people  knew  it  not,  had  fulfilled  their  purpose,  and 
were  about  to  fall.  It  could  not  be  that  a  religion  aspir- 
ing to  universal  acceptance  should  identify  itself  with 
these  doomed  effete  institutions.  The  Jewish  Church 
was  so  bound  up  in  ritual  forms,  and  local  conditions  as 
to  render  it  incapable  of  propagation.  Hence  any  essential 
identity  with  Judaism  would  have  so  circumscribed  and 
encumbered  Christianity  as  to  unfit  it  for  a  universal  re- 
ligion. 

From  the  outset,  Jesus  makes  His  cause  independent 
of  the  Judaism  of  His  time.  He  says,  "  Ye  have  heard 
that  it  has  been  said  by  them  of  old  times,  but  I  say  unto 
you."  He  denounced  their  "  traditions,"  and  so  freed 
His  followers  from  the  burdens  they  imposed.  Jewish 
worship  could  not  be  dissociated  from  the  temple  and 
ks  ptvesl\Y'seiN\ce.     But  Jesus  announced  a  worship  cir- 


I 
\ 


m 


i 


cumscribed  by  no  local  conditions.  He  said  to  the 
woman  at  Jacob's  well,  "  Neither  in  this  mountain,  nor 
yet  at  Jerusalem  shall  men  worship  the  Father,"  but  "  in 
spirit  and  in  truth."  Such  a  worship  might  be  rendered 
without  temple  or  priest,  in  Judea,  or  in  the  uttermost 
part  of  the  earth. 

That  this  world-wide  mission  of  Christianity  was  God's 
*'  purpose  of  the  ages,"  is  farther  illustrated  by  the  pecu- 
liar flexibility  permitted  by  Jesus  and  His  Apostles  in  all 
the  externals  of  church  organization  and  polity.  Look 
at  the  Jewish  Church  a  moment.  Everything  pertaining 
to  its  government,  its  manner  and  forms  of  worship,  was 
determined  with  rigid  exactness  and  was  unchangeable. 
But  in  the  institution  of  the  Church  under  Jesus  and  His 
Apostles,  you  are  struck  by  the  utter  absence  of  such 
legislation. 

No  system  of  church  government  is  dictated,  no  forms 
for  worship  are  prescribed,  no  manner  of  administering 
the  ordinances  enjoined.  Even  the  apostolic  manner  of 
procedure  in  these  things  had  been  providentially  ob- 
scured, lest  a  reverent  Church  might  be  constrained  to 
imitate  them.  Now  the  Jewish  Church  was  intended  for 
the  Jewish  people,  in  their  own  land,  and  was  never 
tneamt  to  be  propagated — from  its  nature  it  could  never 
have  been  propagated.  Such  legislation  was  therefore 
proper  and  consistent.  Christianity,  on  the  contrary,  was 
'  intended  for  the  whole  world,  and  for  all  the  ages.  It 
I  must  therefore  be  adaptable  to  all  civilizations,  and  prac- 
ticable in  all  countries.  It  must  be  free  to  adjust  itself 
to  the  new  conditions  which  shall  arise  in  the  growth  of 
human  society.  A  system  of  polity  and  worship,  per- 
'  fectly  adapted  to  the  Church  in  Judea,  might  be  a  fail- 
ure in  Europe  or  in  Egypt.  Organic  forms,  ever  so  well 
adjusted  to  the  apostolic  age,  might  become  useless  or 
burdensome  in  the  new  conditions  of  the  future.  He 
who  thus  wisely  planned  and  organized  His  Church  must 
have  foreseen  and  intended  its  universal  and  perpetual 
mission  in  the  world. 

The  claims  which  Jesus  made  for  the  future  of  His 
kingdom  and  the  time  and  manner  of  their  assertion  are 
I  remarkable  in  the  extreme.  None  had  ever  yet  obtained 
such  dominion.  The  heterogeneous  condition  of  hu- 
manity seemed  to  stamp  His  aspiration  with  absurdity. 
The  apparent  weakness  of  His  cause  made  His  preten- 
sions seem  ludicrous.  But  behold  Him!  He  has  the 
air  of  a  conqueror,  who  already  has  his  enemy  within  his 
power.  You  hear  Him  say  to  a  tittle  company,  not  one 
of  whom  understood  the  compass  of  His  words  till  after- 
ward, "  All  power  is  given  unto  Me  in  Heaven,  and  in 
earth.  Go  therefore  and  disciple  all  nations,  .  .  - 
and  lo,  I  am  with  you  always,  even  unto  the  end  of  the 
world."  How  little  at  that  moment  they  understood  the 
breadth  of  their  commission,  to  "all  nations"!  And 
what  a  commission!  He  seemed  to  say,  "  Regard  no 
people  as  too  barbarous,  or  too  vicious  for  My  king- 
dom. Consider  no  land  inaccessible,  and  no  conquest 
impossible.  Consult  not  the  course  of  rivers,  nor  the 
direction   of  mountain  ranges;   go  straight   on,    as   the 


thunders  of  Him  who  sends  you;  as  the  creative  Word 
went,  which  carried  life  into  chaos;  as  the  eagles  go,  and 
the  angels," 

Thus,  in  the  most  selflsh  age  of  the  world's  history,  and 
amid  the  most  narrow  and  bigoted  people  of  that  selfish 
age,  Jesus  laid  the  foundations  of  His  Church  as  broad  as 
the  world  and  as  the  ages.  He  laid  them  "  according  to 
the  eternal  purpose." 

And  what  of  a  religion  that  could  be  thus  indiscrim- 
inately propagated  regardless  of  the  character,  culture,  or 
condition  of  the  people  to  whom  it  went.  The  world 
has  yet  to  see  a  system  capable  of  such  propagation. 
Let  us  pause  a  moment  to  behold  the  fitness  of  Chris- 
tianity to  become  a  universal  religion.  A  religion,  which 
asks  for  universal  acceptance,  must  speak  on  matters  of 
universal  interest.  Accordingly,  the  Gospel  is  a  response 
to  those  profound  longings  of  the  race  which  underlie 
all  religions;  such  as,  a  belief  in  the  existence  of  God, 
and  a  wish  to  know  and  worship  Him;  a  sense  of  sin, 
and  a  wish  to  escape  its  consequences;  despair  under 
life's  burdens  and  sorrows,  for  which  life  has  no  ade- 
quate comfort;  a  dream  of  a  better  world  to  come,  and 
a  longing  for  the  way  by  which  to  reach  that  world. 
These  things  do  not  depend  on  locality,  nor  disappear 
with  culture  and  civilization.  These  common  spiritual 
needs  make,  and  must  ever  make,  Christ  "  the  desire  of 
all  nations."  A  religion  to  become  universal  must  be 
capable  of  naturalization  in  all  countries  and  ages  of  the 
world.  We  have  seen  how  flexible  are  the  forms  and 
methods  of  Christianity,  and  hence  how  adaptable  to  all 
condiiions  of  society. 

A  world-wide  religion  must,  on  the  one  hand,  be  able 
to  cope  with  the  world's  best  thought;  and,  on  the  other 
hand,  must  be  so  simple  as  to  be  apprehended  by  the 
weakest  minds.  "  There  is  in  the  Bible,"  says  Greg- 
ory, "  depth  enough  to  exercise  the  wise,  and  plainness 
enough  to  instruct  the  weak — it  being  like  a  river  with 
its  shallows  and  depths,  where  the  lamb  may  wade,  as 
well  as  the  elephant  swim."  As  a  fact,  the  Gospel  has 
in  all  the  centuries,  been  simultaneously  preached  to, 
and  accepted  by  all  classes  of  men;  and  at  this  hour  it 
governs  and  satisfies  the  most  elevated,  and  reforms  and 
saves  the  most  degraded  of  men,  the  world  over. 

But  we  have  not  yet  seen,  in  its  widest  sense,  God's 
devotion  to  this  "  purpose  of  the  ages."  Turn  to  profane 
history,  and  there  too  I  see  God  working  out  the  same 
purpose.  Some  of  you  have  in  your  homes  a  picture 
called  "The Orphan's  Rescue,"  meant  to  symbolize  God's 
providence  in  human  life.  It  represents  two  children  in 
a  boat,  which  is  being  tossed  upon  a  rough  and  danger 
ous  water.  Close  at  hand,  but  scarcely  visible,  are  angel 
figures,  who,  with  invisible  reins,  are  guiding  and  steady-, 
ing  the  boat,  which  all  the  while  seems  to  be  at  the 
mercy  of  the  waves.  I  have  looked  at  that  picture,  and 
thought  it  represented,  also,  God  in  history.  Men  pursue 
their  purposes  of  gain,  aggrandizement,  and  power,  and 
God  is  not  in  all  their  thoughts,  but  when  all  is  over  it 
turns  out  that  though  the^  W-ct^  \V.  \»!QV,>Jwe\  \«.'w»*.\s««ev 


J 


made  to  serve  God's  purposes  of  grace.  We  have  seen 
how  in  Judea  the  religion  of  the  future  was  prepared  and 
protected  as  the  kernel  in  the  safe  enclosure  of  the  shell, 
In  the  heathen  world  was  the  soil  in  which  it  should  be 
planted,  and  the  conditions  and  elements  which  in  due 
time  should  germinate  and  nourish  that  seed.  While  God 
is  setting  apart  the  Hebrew  people,  and  educating  them 
in  the  eternal  truths  of  religion,  at  length  to  be  given  to 
the  world,  He  is  elsewhere  preparing  the  world  for  thei'r 
reception,  and  the  conditions  and  elements  for  their 
propagation.     Let  us  see. 

When  God  led  Abraham  forth  well-nigh  a  thousand 
miles  to  show  him  the  land  which,  centuries  later,  should 
bi  the  possession  of  his  children,  that  land  was  remote 
from  civilization,  and  to  reach  it  he  traversed  the  rich 
Euphrates  valley  with  many  a  spot  which  must  have 
seemed  more  suitable  for  habitation.  But  God's  eye  was 
on  the  future.  When  2,000  years  had  rolled  by,  and  the 
Christ  had  come  to  send  forth  His  heralds,  then  that  land 
was  in  the  midst  of  the  world's  civilization,  and  upon  its 
great  highways  of  land  and  water.  Its  shore  was  washed 
by  the  great  sea  on  whose  borders  touched  three  conti- 
nents, whose  waters  floated  the  commerce  of  the  world, 
whose  name  (Mediterranean)  means  the  middle  of  the 
earth.  Look  at  the  map  of  the  world  at  the  time  of  Christ, 
and  put  your  finger  upon  another  spot  from  which  the 
Gospel  could  have  been  so  easily  carried  to  all  nations  of 
the  earth.  Thus  the  land  of  the  Incarnation  and  of  the 
Toss,  the  land  from  which  should  go  forth  salvation  to 
all  peoples,  was  chosen  of  God  for  2,000  years. 

Scarcely  less  wonderful  is  the  way  in  which  God  pre- 
pared the  nations  to  receive  the  Gospel  from  that  chosen 
land.  One  of  the  earliest  triumphs  of  political  ambition 
was  the  great  Babylonian  empire.  One  of  its  conquests 
was  the  little  country  of  Israel,  whose  people  were  carried 
in  a  body  to  Babylon.  There  was  nothing  remarkable  in 
this,  save  the  guiding  hand,  and  the  invisible  reins  which 
the  conquerors  did  not  see.  It  is  a  canon  in  the  in- 
terpretation of  providence  that  you  do  not  know  that 
God  is  working  till  His  work  is  done.  Consider  for  a 
moment  the  captivity  of  Israel  in  Babylon  as  effecting 
God's  purpose  of  salvation.  Remember  that  this  was  the 
formative  period  of  ancient  historic  civilization — that  the 
ancient  religions,  particularly  of  the  Greeks  and  Per- 
sians, were  rooted  in  Babylon  during  this  period.  The 
Hebrews  were  there  with  their  peculiar  religion,  as  if  on 
exhibition  before  the  assembled  world.  God  providen- 
tially brought  them  into  great  prominence  by  raising 
up  at  court  men  like  Daniel  and  his  companions,  and  by 
enacting  the  wonderful  events  recorded  in  the  books  of 
Daniel  and  Esther.  Three  times  at  least  by  a  royal 
decree,  "  to  all  people,  nations,  and  languages,"  the  Baby- 
lonian sovereign  proclaimed  the  God  of  the  Hebrews  su- 
preme above  all  gods. 

The  most  wonderful  and  definite  Messianic  prophecies 

of  the  Old  Testament  were  uttered  in  Babylon  during 

this  captivity,  and  were  so  related  to,  and  bound  up  with 

political  events  AS  not  to  be  forgotten.     Now  it  is  impos- 


sible but  that  these  things  should  deeply  and  permanently 
impress  all  the  constituents  of  the  empire.  Another 
thing  must  be  remembered.  When  the  vast  empire  went 
to  pieces,  the  Jew  had  become  settled  in  every  part  of  it, 
and  remained  a  citizen,  and  an  educator  of  the  country 
in  which  he  chanced  to  be.  Now  go  forward  500 
years  and  see  what  the  Captivity  did  for  the  Gospel.  You 
find  that  the  Jewish  Church  in  its  dispersion,  has  been 
for  centuries  an  educator  of  the  nations  in  monothe- 
ism. 

You  find  a  general  expectation  of  the  Messiah  through- 
out the  Gentile  world.  This  expectation  is  traceable  in 
much  ancient  literature.  The  heathen  historian  Tacitus 
clearly  refers  to  it.  It  led  the  Wise  Men  from  the  East; 
and  as  the  time  of  the  Advent  drew  near  prompted  many 
foreign  Jews  to  remove  to  Palestine,  that  they  might 
witness  the  events  to  occur  in  the  Fatherland.  You  find 
the  Jewish  synagogue  in  every  city  of  the  Roman  Em- 
pire; where  "  Moses  and  the  Prophets"  were  continuaUy 
read  to  all  who  might  wish  to  hear.  These  synagogues 
were  "  so  many  mission  stations  in  monotheism,"  and 
hence  educators  toward  the  Gospel.  The  extent  and 
importance  of  their  influence  on  the  heathen  world  is 
apparent  in  the  New  Testament,  and  abundantly  attested 
by  cotemporary  heathen  writers.  And  then,  when  the 
disciples  went  forth  to  preach  Christ,  they  found  their 
brethren  with  their  synagogues,  and  so  everywhere  found 
a  door  of  entrance  for  the  Gospel.  So  in  the  thought  of 
Dr.  Schaff,  "In  Judaism  God  was  preparing  the  true  re- 
ligion for  man;  in  heathenism.  He  was  preparing  man  for 
the  true  religion." 

The  moulds  and  instruments  which  were  to  serve  the 
Gospel  were  forged  in  fires  not  kindled  for  that  purpose. 
As  the  nations  take  and  leave  their  places  in  history,  I 
see  God,  without  their  thought,  bringing  them  into  con- 
tribution to  His  "  purpose  of  the  ages."  He  makes  Egypt 
the  guardian  of  Joseph  and  his  brethren,  and  the  school- 
master of  his  servant  Moses — by  whom  He  wrought  for  all 
the  ages.  .And  though  these  then  seemed  but  trifling  events, 
they  have  turned  out  to  be  Egypt's  chief  contribution 
to  the  world's  civilization.  Greece  furnished  the  philo- 
sophic spirit,  which  became  a  check  to  idolatry  and  super- 
stition, and  the  basis  of  Christian  thought.  Greece  gave 
what  was  still  more  important,  a  language,  of  all  languages 
most  fit  to  give  expression  to  the  Gospel  message. 
Alexander  the  Great  was  conqueror  of  the  world  for  just 
one  moment.  But  though  his  empire  was  short-lived,  it 
left  the  Greek  language  installed  throughout  the  world. 
So  when  three  centuries  later  the  Apostles  went  forth  to 
preach  Christ,  they  were  able  to  make  themselves  under- 
stood throughout  the  Roman  Empire;  besides  leaving  us 
the  Scriptures  in  the  language  of  the  classics — hence  a 
language  which  would  be  forever  cherished.  Then  came 
the  great  Roman  Empire,  with  its  military  highways 
threading  the  world,  with  its  world-wide  commerce,  and 
the  protection  of  its  world-wide  law;  and  then  the  "sev- 
enty weeks"  were  ended,  and  "the  fulness  of  the  time 
was  come,  "  and  in  a  momentary  lull  of  universal  peace, 


though  the  world  in  awe  awaited  the  coining  of  its 
^ord,  He  came  in  whoin  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  should 
be  blessed. 

LBut  this  "purpose  of  the  ages  "  did  not  terminate  with 
e  coming  of  Christ,  or  the  call  of  the  Gentiles.     I  see 
Jesus  and  His  Apostles  so  laying  the  foundations  of  the 
Church  that  it  shall  not  only  reach  all  contemporary 
nations,  but  that  it  shall  take   hold  of  and  control  the 
futurcr.     Jesus  declined  all  force  in  the  establishment  of 
His  kingdom;  and  so  showed  a  political  sense  which  His 
age  had  never  suspected.     No  truth  is  clearer  in  history 
jntan  that  the  work  of  force  is  always  transient,  while  the 
results  of  education  alone  endure.    Cromwell  was  scarcely 
in  his  grave  when  his  enforced  Puritanism  gave  way,  and 
before  the  reaction  which  set  in,  England  plunged  into 
the   corruptness   of   the  Restoration;    but   the  work  of 
Wesley  and  his  helpers  has  never  suffered  a  reaction. 
■  I  am  struck  by  the  fact  that  Jesus  and  His  Apostles 
did  not,  as  might  have  been  expected,  pander  to  the  in- 
fluential  classes   of  their  time,  for  the  sake  of  speedy 
Humph.    Worldly  wisdom  would  have  said,  If  you  would 
»nquer,  win  the  men  who  rule  public  opinion.    But  they 
Icted  like  men  who  had  no  favors  to  ask.     They  seemed 
D  know  that,  in  the  long  lun,  the  lower  classes  would 
(ome  to  the  top,  and  they  did.     God's  purpose  for  the 
mure  is  further  displayed  in  the  urgency  with  which 
be  Gospel  must  be  carried  to  all  parts  of  the  Roman 
■orld.     Why  such  haste  ?  and  at  such  cost  ?     The  empire 
>  about  to  fall;  and  upon  its  ruins  another  civilisation  is 
to  arise — our  civilization — Italian,  French,  German,  Eng- 
lish, more  remotely,  American  civilization.     As  this  new 
Bvilization  takes  form  out  of  the  chaos  which   followed 
the  overthrow,  I  see  that  it  is  impregnated  with  the  doc- 
trine and  spirit  of  Christ. 

I  And  this  brings  me  to  what  I  want  most  of  all  to  say 
to  you.  God  is  in  the  world  to-day,  bent  on  this  same 
"  purpose  of  the  ages  " — only  now  He  is  trying  to  lead 
Mie  Christian  Church  instead  of  the  Jewish  Church  to 
see  the  breadth  of  His  purpose  of  salvation.  He  is  try- 
ing to  teach  us  the  truth  which  was  so  hard  for  them  to 
learn,  that  "  God  is  no  respecter  of  persons  " — that  He  is 
in  the  world  for  India,  and  for  China,  and  for  Africa, 
just  as  surely  as  for  England,  and  for  America.  Have 
ou  wondered  that  the  disciples  were  so  slow  to  under- 
d  Christ's  purpose  toward  the  Gentiles,  when  He 
emed  to  tell  them  so  often,  and  so  plainly  ?  Then  re- 
ject how  exceedingly  slow  the  Church  has  been  to  ap- 
rehend  that  same  purpose  after  eighteen  ceniuries  ad- 
antage. 

If  Jesus  were  to  speak  to  the  Church  to-day,  I  think 
iC  would  utter  again  the  old  rebuke,  "  O  fools,  and  stow 
if  heart  to  believe  all  that  the  prophets  have  spoken." 
e,  too,  have  other  civilizations  to  impregnate  with 
hristianity.  When  Paul  obeyed  the  midnight  vision 
hich  bade  him  go  into  Macedonia,  he  did  not  suspect 
that  the  Christianity  of  Europe  and  the  West  hinged  on 
his  obedience  to  that  call,  You  cannot  guess  how  much 
ay  depend  upon  your  obedience  to  any  command  of 


L 


God.  Who  can  say  where  the  civilization  of  the  twen- 
tieth century  will  be  ?  It  may  be  among  a  people  now 
as  unpromising  as  were  our  ancestors  when  as  painted 
savages  they  wandered  in  the  British  Isles,  or  in  the  Ger- 
man forests.  Victor  Hugo  predicts  that  it  will  be  in 
Africa.  God  only  knows — but  if  the  Church  follows  His 
leading,  it  will  be  a  Christian  civilization. 

I  have  tried  to  show  how  God's  providence  has  been 
displayed  throughout  human  history,  preparing  the  way 
for  the  diffusion  of  the  Gospel,  I  have  another  illustra- 
tion of  this  providence  which  I  wish  now  to  place  before 
you,  which  God  is  working  out  before  our  very  eyes.  A 
few  old  men  among  us  were  bom  in  what  Thomas  Carlyle 
calls  "the  withered,  unbelieving,  second-hand, eighteentli 
century."  Nothing  is  so  surprising  in  history  as  the  pro- 
gress of  the  English-speaking  races  during  such  a  life- 
time. There  is  neither  extravagance  nor  uncertainty  in 
the  prediction  that  the  civilization  of  the  future  will  be 
Anglo-Saxon,  Great  Britain  now  rules  one-third  of  the 
earth's  surface,  and  one- fourth  of  its  population.  The 
English-speaking  peoples  have  increased  in  this  century 
237  per  cent.  The  English  language  is  fast  becoming 
universal.  He  is  a  poor  reader  of  events  who  sees  in 
this  Anglo-Saxon  supremacy,  in  England's  rule  in  India 
and  Australia,  in  her  colonies  belting  the  globe,  in  her 
world-wide  commerce,  and  in  the  expansion  and  prom- 
ise of  American  resources  nothing  but  commercial  suc- 
cess. 

The  growth  of  Anglo-Saxon  civilization  represents  the 
progress  of  spiritu.il,  aggressive,  Protestant  Christianity. 
English-speaking  Protestants  have  increased  in  this  cen- 
tury 321  per  cent.  Commensurate  with  this  advance  in 
material  resources  has  been  the  growth  of  the  Christian 
Church.  The  past  seventy-five  years  have  more  than 
duplicated  the  growth  of  eighteen  previous  centuries.  Its 
wealth,  its  working  organizations  and  agencies,  its  en- 
thusiasm and  activity,  have  grown  in  proportion  to  its 
numbers. 

Now  in  conjunction  with  these  conditions  (God  always 
strikes  at  the  opportune  moment),  all  the  nations  open 
their  gates  for  the  Gospel.  Fifty  years  ago  Christian 
workers  were  asking,  "  How  shall  we  get  access  to  the 
heathen  with  the  Gospel  ?  "  Now  they  are  asking,  "  How 
shall  we  supply  the  demands  of  the  heathen  for  the  Gos- 
pel ?  "  As  the  feet  of  Joshua's  vanguard  stepped  into 
the  brink  of  the  Jordan,  the  waters  parted  that  they  might 
pass  over.  The  iron  door  of  Peter's  prison,  which  his 
hand  could  not  have  moved,  "opened  of  its  own  accord," 
as  the  disciple  followed  his  guide  right  up  to  it.  So  the 
close  shut  gates  of  heathen  lands,  which  it  seemed  would 
baffle  the  Church,  have  opened  wide  as  the  Church  fol- 
lowed her  Lord  to  enter  them. 

Fifty  years  ago,  Ray  Palmer,  who  wrote  "  My  faith 
looks  up  to  Thee,"  preached  a  missionary  sermon  in  which 
he  imagined  his  soul  returning  to  this  world  after  500 
years  to  see  among  other  triumphs  of  Christ,  "  even 
closed  Japan  open  to  the  Gospel."  God  permitted  the 
dear  saint  to  see  before  he  died  what  he  thought  it  woaW. 


take  500  years  to  accomplish.  But  God  is  doing  more 
tha-n  opening  doors.  He  is  setting  the  nations  in  commo- 
tion, and  thrusting  the  heathen  upon  us,  as  if  He  would 
compel  us  to  Christianize  them  for  self-defence,  if  from 
no  better  motive.  In  short,  God  is  in  this  nineteenth 
century,  as  we  have  seen  Him  in  other  centuries,  per- 
sisting in  His  "purpose  of  the  ages."  But  now  He  is 
not  dealing  with  heathen  sovereigns,  and  idolatrous 
peoples;  He  is  pleading  with  His  own  redeemed  Church. 
If  the  Church  would  but  yield  Him  its  wealth  and  its 
service,  God  would  girdle  the  world  with  salvation  before 
the  face  of  this  generation.  Christianity  has  made  the 
civilization  of  this  age  possible,  and  God  has  the  right 
to  ask  it  for  large  things.     I  close  with  this  thought: 

God's  patience  is  pledged  to  the  achievement  of  this 
"  purpose  of  the  ages  " — for  I  read  that  "  He  shall  not 
fail  or  be  discouraged  till  He  have  set  judgment  in  the 
earth.  History  began  with  the  promise  of  His  coming; 
it  will  end  with  the  consummation  of  His  triumph. 
Men  may  forsake  Him,  refuse  Him,  retard  Him,  but  they 
cannot  defeat  Him.  He  will  work  in  us  if  He  may,  by 
us  if  we  will,  but  over  us  if  He  must.  Some  things  pre- 
sent themselves  to  us  as  probabilities  of  .the  future.  One 
thing  is  sure:  '*  The  kingdoms  of  this  world  are  "  to  be- 
come "the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  His  Christ,  and 
He  shall  reign  forever  and  ever."  He  that  testifieth 
these  things  saith,  "Behold,  I  come  quickly" — and 
our  eager  hearts  respond,  "  Amen,  even  so  come,  Lord 
Jesus." 


Monthly  Missionary  SerTices,  With  the 
Church  and  Sunday-School, 

AS    RELATED    TO    SUCCESS,    IN     STIMULATING     THE    MIS- 
SIONARY  SPIRIT    AND   MISSIONARY   OFFERINGS. 

(An  ota»,f  read  b«fore  the  West  Baltimore  District  MlisioiuuT  Confer- 
ence.) 

BY    REV.   CHARLES    A.    JONES, 

Our  Lord  and  Saviour  was  the  world's  greatest  mis- 
sionary, and  all  schemes  or  plans  for  the  world's  evan- 
gelization, which  do  not  follow  His  precepts,  are  destined 
to  come  to  naught.  He  "  came  to  seek  and  to  save  those 
that  are  lost."  His  message  is  of  universal  application, 
for  He  "  tasted  death  for  every  man."  His  mission  on 
earth  was  to  put  in  motion  those  world-wide,  /uaveti-born 
inspirations,  which  were  eventually  to  become  "good 
tidings  of  great  joy,"  to  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  world. 
Soul-saving  was  the  supreme  end  of  His  existence.  The 
scene  on  Calvary  properly  interpreted  reads,  "  Christ  for 
aJi  the  world,  and  all  the  world  for  Christ."  The  Master 
has  paid  His  part  of  the  contract,  and  even  now  inter- 

r  cedes  at  the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father  that  all  the 
world  may  have  the  Gospel,  and  thus  become  reconciled 
to  Him. 
How  bring  about  the  culmination  of  this  great  idea,  is 
the  ever  living  question  for  God's  people  to  contemplate. 
Christians  are  almost  unanimous  with  respect  to  preaching 
good  tidings  to  every  creature,  but  the  methods  or  plans 


I 


of  bringing  about  this  gospel  notion,  are  only  in  their 
beginnings.  In  fact  we  have  theories,  numerous  indeed, 
and  in  many  cases  very  praiseworthy,  but  the  Church  has 
failed,  in  a  measure  at  least,  to  actually  enjoy  the  prac- 
tical part  of  this  work.  Just  as  the  great  mass  of  ungodly 
people  believe  intellectually ,  or  theoretically  in  Christ 
Jesus,  our  Lord,  so  we  observe  many  Christians  accept  the 
fundamental  ideas  of  their  respective  churches,  with 
reference  to  the  world's  evangelization.  Their  intellects 
approve,  but  their  hearts  are  not  entirely  in  the  matter, 
How  to  arouse  the  Church  to  immediate  action  in  this 
respect,  is  a  burden  of  very  thoughtful  consideration. 

The  harvest  is  upon  us,  but  the  reapers  are  few.  "  Go," 
or  "  send,"  is  the  duty  of  all  the  followers  of  God.  Dur- 
ing the  past  year  more  than  1,500  young  men  and  young 
women  offered  themselves  as  missionaries  to  go  into  foreign 
fields,  but  only  comparatively  few  were  taken,  because  of 
the  sad  fact,  that  the  several  Churches  were  not  prepared 
to  assume  the  financial  responsibility.  Hundreds  of 
consecrated  men  and  women  are  ready  to  go  to  the  ends 
of  the  earth  and  preach  Christ,  whenever  our  people  are 
prepared  to  send  them  forth. 

The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  this  country  is  in 
the  vanguard  in  the  great  religious  movements  now 
going  on  among  us.  Chaplain  McCabe  is  authority  for 
the  statement,  that  we  contribute  more  than  $19,000,000 
annually  for  all  benevolent  purposes,  which  is  nearly 
$9,000,000  more  than  any  other  Christian  Church  gives. 
Nevertheless  there  is  not  much  ground  lor  boasting,  for 
with  our  2,000,000  members,  we  only  average  about  $10 
per  member  for  all  benevolences,  and  fall  very  far  behind 
some  other  branches  of  the  Christian  Church  which  have 
a  smaller  membership.  The  average  of  our  Church  for 
missions  is  about  sixty-eight  cents  per  member,  whereas 
the  Presbyterian,  Congregational  and  some  other  denom- 
inations range  from  $1  to  $2.75. 

We  cannot  afford  to  call  a  halt  anywhere  along  the  line 
of  our  benevolent  collections.  We  would  not  take  a 
penny  and  transfer  it  elsewhere,  for  this  would  be  the 
signal  for  a  retreat.  We  have  the  ability,  without  injury 
to  the  Master's  cause,  of  making  a  large  advance  in  our 
missionary  contributions.  Our  people,  properly  in- 
structed, will  cheerfully  give  annually  $r  per  member. 

We  insert  with  a  hearty  amen,  the  following  from  the 
immortal  McCabe:  Resolved,  "  That  so  long  as  the  ap- 
portionment is  less  than$i  per  member  for  missions,  no  ■ 
conference,  district,  charge,  or  individual  has  just  reason 
for  complaint."  In  fact  some  of  our  converts  in  China, 
and  in  other  heathen  countries  give  more  than  $a  per  ■ 
member  for  missions,  which  is  a  startling  rebuke  and 
stirring  admonition  for  us  to  consecrate  our  all  to  the 
Lord's  service. 

This  day  of  resplendent  glory  will  never  dawn  upon 
us  uniil  we  Methodist  preachers  become  thoroughly  enthused 
with  this  cause,  and  go  forth  as  flaming  heralds  to  educate, 
instruct,  and  properly  indoctrinate  our  people  upon  this 
great,  vital  Christian  issue  of  the  day. 

Out  coTVgregations  are  not  always  ready  to  heed  our 


1 


I 


\ 


exhortations  when  wc  come  to  them  in  our  own  name, 
but  when  we  take  our  little  book  of  instructions  (the 
Discipline),  and  inform  them  that  we  are  expected  to  do 
such  and  such  things,  we  most  invariably  aecomplish  the 
■vork  with  marked  success. 

I     The  cause  of  missions  will  triumph  most  quickly  when 
■we  demand  full  surrender  in  the  name  of  Jesus  of  Na2- 
Ijtreth,  of  the  two  great  agencies,  which  lead  to  the  human 
pbeart,  viz.,  the  Church  and  the  Sunday-school.     We  can 
«xpect  but  meagre  returns  so   long  as  these  two  very 
prominent  spiritual   forces  have  but  vague,  fancied,  or 
imajjinary  notions,  with  respect  to  this  most  holy  cause. 
■     These  two  arms  are  the  sources  through  which  all  the 
^^orld  it  to  know  of  Jesus.     O!  for  their  complete  con- 
Kuest  in  the  name  of  Him  "  who  loved  us  and  gave  Him- 
Belf  for  us  !  "     When  that  day  of  the  Master's  most  glori- 
ous triumph  shall  have  dawned,  then  the  millennium  is  at 
hand,  our  enemy  bound  a  thousand  years,  and  the  Church 
k>f   God    attains   its   most   resplendant   and    triumphant 
Fperiod. 

Monthly  missionary   exercises    with  the   Church  and 
with  the  Sunday-school,  faithfully  executed,  will  result  in 
(uUy  two-thirds  of  the  victory  for  the  achievement  of 
missions.     Too  much  emphasis  cannot  be  placed  upon 
this  very  much  neglected  precept  of  our  Discipline,  all 
^of  which  is  in  perfect  harmony  with  the  word  of  God. 
■I  will  give  paragraph  285,  "  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the 
Preacher  in  Charge,  aided  by  the  Committee  on  Missions, 
to  institute  a  monthly  missionary  prayer  meeting  or  lec- 
pture  in  each  Society,  or  Church  and  Congregation,  when- 
«ver  practicable,  for  the  purpose  of  imploring  the  Divine 
blessing  on  Missions,  for  the  diffusion  of  missionary  in- 
telligence, and  to  afford  an   opportunity  for  voluntary 
Iofifcrings  to  the  missionary  cause." 
Observations  on  this  paragraph. 
I.  It  is  questionable  whether  one-half  of  our  congrega- 
tions have  the  privilege  of  such  exercises. 
2.  This  deprivation  is  due,  to  some  degree  at  least,  to 
the  fact  that  the  Committee  on  Missions  is  largely  a  dead 

(letter. 
3.  Some  of  our  preachers  fail  to  have  knowledge  of 
the  law  of  the  Church,  respecting  the  question  at  issue. 
4.  Many  of  our  ministers  are  well  aware  of  what  is  re- 
quired, but  because  of  partial  opposition,  and  trouble  in 
arranging  and  carrying  out  a  programme,  the  cause   is 

» permitted  to  go  by  unheeded. 
J,  The  monthly  meetings  of  the  various  Sunday-school 
missionary  societies,  usually  held  at  the  close  of  the  ses- 
sions, are  inadequate,  for  the  reason  that  scarcely  fifteen 
minutes  is  devoted  to  these  exercises,  which  is  hardly 
time  enough  to  call  the  classes,  much  less  to  make  very 
abiding  impressions. 

k6.  These  monthly  meetings,  which  are  designed  to  be 
largely  of  an  educational  character,  should  be  held  in  all 
our  churches,  if  practicable,  during  the  week,  and  made 
of  such  a  character  as  to  be  in  full  accord  with  God's 

I  revealed  will. 
How  make  these  monthly  missionary  services  a  success  ? 


1.  They  must  be  religious.  The  cause  belongs  to 
Christ,  and  anything  of  an  irreligious  character  will  in 
the  end  bring  the  subject  into  ill-repute.  We  must  ever 
hold  up  before  the  people,  the  idea  that  Jesus  Christ 
alone  is  the  Author  of  this,  the  most  benevolent  cause  on 
earth. 

2.  These  exercises  must  be  entertaining  and  instnutive. 
This  can  be  very  readily  accomplished  by  gathering  fresh 
facts  from  our  various  periodicals.  Especially  do  we 
make  mention  of  "  The  Gospel  in  All  Lands";  a  mag- 
azine, probably  unequaled,  or  at  least  unsurpassed 
throughout  the  world  of  English-speaking  people.  Almost 
every  month  we  find  among  its  pages  recitations,  read- 
ings, dialogues,  and  a  vast  amount  of  missionary  intelli- 
gence, which,  if  properly  prepared  and  rendered,  will 
afford  spiritual  food,  and  thus  greatly  aid  in  laying  that 
foundation,  upon  which  the  Church  of  Christ  Jesus  can 
only  hope  to  ultimately  triumph. 

Those  so-called  monthly  missionary  gatherings  in  many 
of  our  churches,  in  which  a  very  great  effort  is  made  to 
draw  large  crowds,  chiefly  through  sensational,  secular, 
or  unholy  aids  or  requisites,  are  anti-Christian,  pernicious, 
and  actually  destructive  to  the  very  cause  which  wc  some- 
times are  wont  to  believe  we  are  building  up. 

3.  Have  an  organized  association,  otherwise  the  burden 
of  the  matter  will  always  fall  upon  the  pastor  and  the 
committee  on  missions. 

4.  There  must  be  a  \ try  credible  programme  every  month, 
or  the  organization  will  suffer  as  a  consequence. 

5.  He  %Mr^  to  use  all  the  available  home  talent.  We  place 
great  emphasis  upon  this  idea.  A  member  of  a  family 
taking  part  is  these  proceedings  will  usually  win  that 
family  to  the  cause  under  discussion. 

6.  Occasionally  secure  the  services  of  an  actual  mission- 
ary. This  will  frequenlly  add  much  emphasis  and  char- 
acter to  the  meetings,  and  more  especially  afford  a  most 
excellent  opportunity  to  properly  educate  the  minds  and 
hearts  of  our  people. 

7.  Probably  the  most  profitable  programme,  though  by 
far  the  most  difficult,  is  that  made  upon  the  basis  of  a 
single  topic  for  each  evening.  Take  for  illustration  the 
subject  of  China;  gather  all  the  facts  bearing  upon  this 
country,  its  people,  manners  and  customs,  and  present 
them  under  an  attractive  form.  This  we  deem  preferable 
to  those  vague  exercises  which  are  only  of  a  temporary 
character. 

Results  attained  through  these  monthly  exercises. 

1.  An  interest  will  very  soon  be  apparent,  far  beyond 
our  expectations,  chiefly  because  it  is  a  home  effort. 

2.  Conviciion  will  seize  the  heart,  and  the  sincere  fol- 
lower of  Jesus  will  believe  that  the  Gospel  is  actually  in- 
tended for  the  whole  human  race. 

3.  Our  congregations  will  obtain  a  more  intelligent 
idea  of  our  mission  work,  than  by  any  other  method 
known  to  the  Church.  The  proceedings  of  the  Annual 
Missionary  Committee  in  New  York,  as  well  as  our  Con- 
ference Missionary  Anniversaries,  and  other  assemblies  of 

a  similw  chaiicvex,  ait  •wK^patv.  \!5vt  xtasSa.  <!\  cs^'^  '^x*.  Vt-^ . 


we  reach  the 


whereas  by  the  metlii 
masses  of  our  Church  people. 

The  reports  of  the  meetings  of  the  Annual  Missionary 
Committee,  as  published  in  the  Christian  Advocate,  "  The 
Gospel  in  All  Lands,"  and  other  periodicals,  should  be 
in  the  possession  of  our  entire  Church;  but  the  multitude 
of  our  people  will  neither  obtain  the  same,  nor  examine 
for  themselves,  the  weighty  facts  therein  stated;  never- 
theless, they  will  most  gladly  listen  to  and  appreciate  an 
epitomized  statement  of  these  voluminous  proceedings, 
especially  when  presented  through  their  own  home 
monthly  missionary  organization. 

4.  These  week  day  services  if  properly  mapped  out, 
can  be  made  as  attractive,  interesting,  and  profitable  as  a 
Sunday  service.  In  point  of  fact,  many  of  our  dull 
prayer  meetings,  if  converted  into  a  live  missionary 
meeting,  would  drive  away  the  monotony,  etc.,  which  is 
so  frequently  embarrassing  to  the  children  of  God. 

5.  A  most  excellent  opportunity  is  afforded  for  circula- 
ting missionary  literature  throughout  the  congregation, 
which,  a  prudent  pastor  will  foresee,  is  an  excellent 
preparation  for  a  good  collection  on  the  following  Sab- 
bath. 

6.  A  very  potent  result  will  be  to  afford  appropriate 
Church  work  of  a  literary  character  for  the  young  peo- 
ple of  our  congregations,  thus  to  some  degree  preventing 
their  engaging  in  outside  objectionable  or  doubtful  em- 
ployments or  amusements. 

7.  The  missionary  spirit  will  be  so  stimulated  through 
these  monthly  missionary  meetings,  that  the  offerings  for 
the  cause  of  missions  will  be  far  beyond  our  most  san- 
guine expectations.  If  we  can,  in  the  name  of  Christ, 
convert  the  hearts  of  our  people  to  this  great  cause,  then 
their  silver  and  gold  will  very  quickly  be  laid  at  the 
Saviour's  feet. 

8.  And  lastly,  a  very  apparent  result  will  be  to  solidify 
our  entire  Church.  It  is  painful  to  record,  but  none  the  less 
true,  that  there  is  not  that  warmth  of  devotion  through- 
out our  Church  for  our  missionaries  which  should  exist. 
A  certain  coldness  or  indifference  is  evident  to  the  care- 
ful observer.  This  ought  not  so  to  be,  and  will  not  exist 
to  any  very  alarming  e.xtent,  if  we  but  prudently  educate 
our  people  through  these  monthly  missionary  exercises, 
which,  by  far,  are  the  most  telling  factors  in  this  great 
movement  of  the  world's  conquest  for  Jesus.  We  must 
appreciate  the  ideas  that  our  missionaries  at  home  and  in 

foreign  fields  are  actually  members  of  the  great  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church. 

And  as  they  are  doing  the  work  of  an  Asbury,  a  Wesley, 
or  a  Paul,  it  is  about  the  smallest  thing  on  earth,  that  any 
child  of  God  can  do,  to  say  to  our  devoted  servants  of 
the  Lord,  "Though  I  cannot  go  with  you  and  preach 
Christ  to  the  people  who  know  Him  not,  nevertheless,  I'll 
help  to  send  you.  You  shall  be  my  representative  I'll 
stand  by  you.  I'll  support  you  with  words  of  good  cheer, 
and  as  far  as  I  am  able  with  my  money.  If  your  health 
fails,  I'll  help  to  bring  you  home.  If  you  get  well,  I'll 
Ae/p  to  send  you  back  to  your  work.     Should  you  die, 


I 


you  shall  have  a  proper  burial,  and,  on  the  morning  of   | 
the  resurrection,  I'll  shout  with  you.     Thanks  be  untofl 
God  which  giveth  us  the  victory,  through  our  Lord  Jesus   , 
Christ."     O  beloved,  let  us  cherish  the  inspiration  that 
wc  are  a  family  of   Christians,  aiming  to  pull  down  tht 
strongholds  of  Satan,  and  to  build  up  altars  in  the  name 
of  the  blessed  Master,  not  only  in  our  beloved  America, 
but  also  in  those  dark  lands  that  are  anxiously  waiting^ 
and   longing   to  hear  the  "  Story  of  Jesus  and  His  love.' 
Pikesxdlle,  Md. 

Woman  and  Missions. 

BY    REV.    HENRY    LEA. 

Of  course,  in  this  age,  every  intelligent  Christian,  every 
Bible  student,  every  real  philanthropist,  must  believe  in 
Christian  missionary  effort.  But  what  of  woman's  rela- 
tion thereto.'  In  this  day  of  Woman's  Foreign  Mission- 
ary Societies,  Won^an's  Home  Missionary  Societies, 
Woman's  Christian  Temperance  Unions,  and  kindred 
organizations,  are  we,  or  are  we  not,  on  the  right  track? 
Is  woman  transcending  her  sphere?  Or  is  she  called  of 
God  to  this  very  work  ? 

In  the  writer's  judgment,  it  is  strange  that  bigotr>'  and 
prejudice  should  so  long  have  crippled  this  arm  of  power 
in  the  Church,  this  major  half  of  the  Church,  Christian 
womanhood.  It  does  not  seem  to  have  been  God's  in- 
tention that  woman  should  be  inactive. 

Miriam  was  a  woman  !  Yet  she  was  not  rebuked  as 
she  led  the  great  praise  service  in  Israel,  after  the  Red 
Sea  had  been  safely  crossed.  The  fact  that  Deborah 
was  a  woman,  did  not  stand  in  the  way  of  her  acting  as 
judge,  deliverer,  and  poet  laureate  for  her  nation.  Hol- 
dah  the  prophetess  was  consulted  by  king  and  priest,  as 
eagerly  as  though  she  had  been  a  man.  Yet  these 
women  lived  from  2,500  to  3,300  years  before  the  agita- 
tion for  woman's  rights  in  these  later  days.  Whatever 
may  be  said  of  the  ancient  Jews,  they  evidently  were  not 
such  old  fogies  as  sceptics  would  have  us  believe. 

But  what  about  New  Testament  times  }  Certainly  the 
Church  did  not  progress  backward  !  It  is  worthy  of 
note  that  the  first  evangelist  was  a  woman.  Old  Simeon 
had  waited  long  for  the  Christ,  and  felt  so  satisfied  it 
His  coming  that  he  said.  "  Lord,  now  lettest  Thou  Thy 
servant  depart  in  peace,  for  mine  eyes  have  seen  Thy 
salvation."  But  Anna  the  prophetess,  though  probably 
about  100  years  old,  was  in  no  such  selfish  hurry  to  get 
to  heaven.  She  "spake  of  Him  to  all  them  that  looked 
for  redemption  in  Jerusalem."  And  nobody  complained 
because  she  was  a  woman. 

So  when  Peter  preached  his  inaugural  sermon  at  Pen- 
tecost, he  made  no  difference  between  the  sexes  in  the 
matter  of  prophesying.  And  why  should  he.?  Did  not 
men  and  women,  alike,  tarry  ten  days  until  the  Holy 
Ghost  came  upon  them  ?  So  Peter  says,  "Your  sons  and 
your  daughters  shall  prophesy."  It  had  not  occurred  to 
him  to  say  with  a  nineteenth  century  LL.D.,  "every 
,  woman  you  let  in  will  keep  some  man  out." 
\      It  \s  Wax.  xVe  M\ua  c.ow^«n^\.vm«,*  c\iiQte  Paul  as  far  m 


I 


It  suits  them.  But  they  forget  that  the  same  Paul,  who 
Igave  direction  when  the  publicity  of  woman  had  made 
pcandal  in  one  locality,  "  Let  the  women  keep  silence  in 
Ltbe  churches,"  did  in  various  other  places  give  instruction 
as  to  how  women  should  pray  and  prophesy,  even  to  the 
rdetails  of  dress  and  head  gear.  They  forget  that  he  ut- 
rtered  such  words  as  "  Help  those  women  who  labored 
'■frith  me  in  the  Gospel." 

It  is  high  time  that  somewhere  in  her  creed,  the  Chris- 
^tian  Church  should  teach  her  children  to  say,  "  I  believe 
'in  godly,  intellectual,  consecrated,  Holy  Ghost  baptized 
womanhood."  How  can  such  women  keep  still?  Look- 
ing abroad,  they  see  their  sisters,  enslaved,  ignorant, 
'hopeless,  and  helpless,  mere  things.  They  know  that 
Cor  just  such  women  Christ  died,  for  just  such  women 
the  Gospel  was  fitted.  They  know  that  the  Master  said, 
"Go,  disciple  all  nations."     How  can  they  be  silent  ? 

From  this  sad  picture  they  turn  to  Christian  lands. 
They  see  woman  no  longer  a  slave,  no  longer  ignorant, 
no  longer  hopeless,  but  man's  equal,  man's  companion, 
man's  helpmeet.  And  they  know  that  the  Gospel  has 
made  this  change.     How  can  they  be  silent? 

They  know  that  two-thirds  of  the  world's  women  have 
,cever  heard  the  Gospel,  They  also  know  how  greedily 
they  accept  the  truth  when  brought  to  them.  They  have 
read  of  the  missionary  who  said,  "One  woman  holds  my 
hands,  and  another  my  feet,  as  I  begin  to  tell  of  Jesus." 
Do  we  wonder  that  Christian  women  are  eager  to  give 
and  go,  when  help  is  so  eagerly  sought  ? 

If  the  nations  are  ever  reached  for  Christ,  it  will  be  by 
the  creation  of  Christian  homes.  But  we  cannot  have 
Christian  homes  till  the  women  are  reached,  and  this 
work  must  devolve  almost  entirely  upon  the  women. 

A  girl  wife  in  a  Hindu  zenana  lay  dying.  She  had 
beard  of  Jesus,  and  with  what  little  knowledge  she  pos- 
sessed accepted  Him.  She  gave  up  her  babe,  laid  the 
open  Bible  upon  her  forehead  as  a  crown,  baptized  her- 
self and  died. 

How  pathetic  the  picture  !  But  there  is  hope  in  it  I 
What  of  the  tens  of  thousands  of  such  child  wives  who 
die  and  leave  their  babes,  and  know  no  comfort,  know 
DO  Christ,  in  dying?  We  should  hasten  to  send  a  host 
of  educated,  enthusiastic,  consecrated,  and  ordai.med. 
Christian  women  to  teach,  preach,  and  administer  the 
sacraments  in  such  benighted  homes. 

Grand  as  are  our  agencies  we  should  multiply  them  a 
hundred-fold.  There  is  no  department  of  Church  work 
tnore  promising.  There  is  no  woman  in  the  CliuTch  but 
can  do  something.  A  very  poor  woman  had  subscribed 
her  two  cents  a  week.  Her  friends  expostulated.  Said 
,che,  "  I  spin  yarn  for  a  living,  I  must  spin  so  many  hanks 
[A  week  to  support  my  family;  I  will  spin  one  more,  and 
so  get  the  two  cents  for  the  Missionary  Society."  How 
glorious  were  those  extra  hanks  of  yarn  !  They  were 
literally  threads  of  gold  linking  her  to  the  eternal  throne. 

We  appeal  to  Christian  women  to  give  themselves  more 
entirely  to  the  work  of  Missions  that  men  may  be  saved 
and  God  glorified. 


The  days  of  the  Chinese  New  Year,  spent  in  feasting 
and  fun,  were  over,  and  the  boys  of  Wiley  Institute, 
Peking,  China,  were  nearly  all  returned  from  their  homes, 
when  the  word  was  passed  quickly  from  mouth  to  mouth 
that  a  young  hsiutsai  or  literary  graduate  was  come  to 
study  English  and  foreign  science.  Soon  all  were  in 
eagerness  to  see  the  new  scholar.  The  boys,  who  a  few 
moments  before  had  been  sliding  on  the  ice  and  chasing 
each  other  about  the  playground,  now  collected  in  groups 
and  talked  about  the  new  arrival.     A  few  had  seen  him. 

He  was  about  medium  height,  a  little  inclined  to  stoop 
(a  common  fault  among  the  Chinese),  had  a  well-shaped 
head  with  a  face  which  at  once  showed  he  was  no  com- 
mon man.  His  nose,  rather  large,  was  slightly  inclined 
to  be  aquiline,  a  rarity  among  the  generality  of  Hat- 
nosed  faces;  his  mouth  was  large  yet  the  lips  were  nicely 
turned  and  showed  a  sensitive  nature;  his  chin  was  well- 
rounded  and  prominent;  he  had  the  straight  forehead, 
black  eyes  and  high  cheek  bones  of  his  fellow  country- 
men; withal  he  was  not  handsome,  yet  there  was  some- 
thing in  his  face  that  would  immediately  attract  you. 

Apart  from  the  knots  of  boys  eagerly  discussing  the 
hsiutsai  were  three  boys  of  the  older  ones  in  school,  who, 
with  serious  faces,  seemed  in  close  consultation. 

"  Yes,  that  is  what  we  will  do,"  said  one.  "  He  doesn't 
know  anything  about  our  God  nor  the  Jesus  doctrine 
and  we  will  help  him  and  pray  for  him  every  day  until 
he  is  converted." 

With  that  they  seemed  satisfied  and  hurriedly  followed 
the  other  boys  into  the  school-room  whither  the  bell  had 
just  called  them. 

So  a  conspiracy  was  made  against  him  the  first  day  of 
his  arrival. 

It  was  YU  Chi's  ambition  to  acquire  English,  that  he 
might  obtain  an  official  position  and  rise  in  the  world. 
He  made  rapid  progress  in  his  English  studies,  and  soon 
won  for  himself  the  respect  and  esteem  his  attainments 
alone  would  have  demanded. 

Special  meetings  were  in  progress  when  he  arrived  and 
the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  of  the  school  had  organized  an  everyday 
five  o'clock  prayer-meeting,  and  assigned  to  its  members 
work. 

The  young  hsiutsai  came  to  the  meetings  first  out  of 
curiosity,  then  gradually  he  became  interested,  and  finally 
after  satisfying  himself  from  the  actions  of  the  three  con- 
spirators that  they  possessed  something  which  raised  them 
above  the  ordinary  Chinese,  that  they  acted  from  a  dif- 
ferent moral  standard  from  that  taught  in  the  writings  of 
Confucius  and  Mencius,  he  made  inquiry  and  learned  of 
the  one  great  God  and  of  Jesus  Christ  His  Son,  a 
Saviour  from  sin. 

Their  prayers  were  being  answered,  the  Holy  Spirit  had 
touched  his  heart,  he  believed  and  became  a  probationer 
on  the  mission  roll.  There  was  rejoicing  that  night,  but 
the  end  was  not  yet. 


\ 


The  warm  weather  brought  the  close  of  school  and  the 
^long  ten  weeks'  vacation.  The  boys  all  went  to  their 
^omes,  many  to  meet  with  discouragements  and  trials 
avoided  in  the  school,  and  a  few  to  strong  opposition. 
YQ  Chi  was  of  this  number.  His  mother,  a  widow,  was 
bitterly  opposed  to  foreigners  and  their  religion,  and  on 
the  opening  of  the  fall  term  he  feared  he  could  not  re- 
turn, for  his  uncle,  who  had  heretofore  supported  hira  in 
the  school,  was  situated  so  that  he  could  no  longer  do  so, 
and  YU  Chi  felt  it  his  duty  to  do  something  to  help  his 
mother. 

The  mission  felt  they  could  not  lose  him  and  found 
some  teaching  for  him  to  do  by  which  he  could  earn  five 
dollars  a  month,  which  would  be  sufficient  to  keep  his 
mother,  and  he  came  to  the  school  no  longer  as  a  boarder 
but  on  mission  expense. 

Returned  from  the  adverse  influences  of  heathen 
friends  into  the  more  genial  influences  of  Christianity, 
his  character  rapidly  developed.  He  regularly  took  part 
in  the  boys'  prayer-meetings  and  none  were  more  zealous 
than  he  in  persuading  others  to  love  God.  Still,  as  yet, 
the  light  had  not  fully  broken  in  on  his  soul,  but  he  was 
not  far  from  the  Kingdom.  His  former  ambition  had 
given  place  to  a  nobler  and  higher  one  of  telling  his  peo- 
ple of  the  good  tidings. 

On  Sunday  afternoons  there  was  service  at  the  street 
chapel  and  a  few  of  the  older  boys  were  permitted  to  go 
and  would  often  help  in  explaining  the  doctrine.  Yli 
Chi  knew  little  of  the  Bible,  but  one  day,  feeling  it  was 
his  turn  to  help,  he  took  a  sentence  from  one  of  the 
classics,  in  which  he  was  so  well  versed,  and  explained 
its  moral  teachings. 

Along  the  ist  of  December  special  meetings  again  were 
held,  and  while  doing  afl  in  his  power  to  help  the  younger 
boys,  he  felt  that  there  was  more  for  himself,  Turning 
to  the  three  conspirators,  now  his  dear  friends,  or  two  of 
them,  for  one  of  them  had  died  the  spring  before,  he  in- 
quired more  fully  into  the  way  of  salvation,  understood, 
sought  and  found  that  their  Saviour  was  his  Saviour  too. 
Soon  after  he  was  baptized  and  joined  in  full  connection. 
But  his  stay  with  us  was  to  be  short.  Soon  after  our 
New  Year  he  was  taken  sick  and  went  to  his  home, 
Chinese  physicians  were  consulted,  but  did  him  no  good; 
he  failed  rapidly;  never  very  strong,  he  was  an  easy  prey 
to  disease  and  soon  succumbed. 

The  two  friends  went  almost  everyday  to  see  him,  tak- 
ing him  some  delicacy  which  he  could  not  taste,  but  bet- 
ter than  all  taking  him  Christian  help.  His  sufferings 
were  intense  and  he  realized  that  he  could  not  get  well, 
yet  he  was  ever  hopeful  and  happy  to  think  he  was  going 
to  Heaven.  He  sorrowed  much  that  his  mother  was  still 
so  bitterly  opposed  to  his  religion,  such  a  reality  to  him, 
and  he  begged  his  two  friends  to  talk  to  his  mother  and 
pray  for  her  as  he  would  have  done  had  he  lived.  In 
his  weakness  he  labored  with  her  and  prayed  for  her, 
and  all  night  before  he  died,  earnestly  entreated  her  to 
meet  him  in  Heaven,  and  persuaded  her  to  pray  for  her- 
self. 


Out  under  the  open  sky  with  only  God  and  the  stars 
looking  down,  the  old  lady  knelt  on  the  stone  flags  of  the 
court  and  prayed  her  first  Christian  prayer,  her  son  lying 
meanwhile  on  the  very  brink  of  death.  Oh,  the  joy  that 
must  have  filled  his  soul. 

When  the  boys  went  to  see  him  that  day  they  found  he 
had  passed  over. 

Real  sorrow,  true  joy.     His  death  was  triumphant. 

His  mother  permitted  a  Christian  burial,  the  native 
preacher  attending.     AH  the  school  mourned  his  loss. 

The  following  Sunday  memorial  services  were  held  in 
Asbury  Chapel,  and,  what  I  have  written  here,  was  told 
by  the  older  boys  of  the  school. 

His  mother  was  afraid  to  join  in  the  foreigner's  relig- 
ion because  of  the  opposition  of  her  family  and  especially 
that  of  a  younger  sister  with  whom,  now  her  son  was 
dead,  she  would  have  to  live.  But  along  in  the  spring 
we  were  surprised  by  a  visit  from  YO  Chi's  mother  and 
her  sister,  and  more  surprised  to  learn  that  the  object  of 
their  visit  was  to  ask  permission  for  the  sister  to  live  for 
a  time  in  the  compound  and  learn  the  doctrine. 

Yil  Chi's  mother  is  now  a  probationer  in  the  mission. 

We  miss  YU  Chi,  but  we  know  he  did  what  he  could 
and  is  gone  to  his  reward. 

Peking,  China. 


Historical  Sketch  of  Japan. 

BY    M.    METAUI    OF    JAPAN. 

Japan,  once  the  unknown  and  far  away,  is  now,  as 
Griffis  says,    "your  nearest   western  neighbor"   across    ^ 
the  Pacific  highway  of  travel  and  commerce.     Our  coun-    I 
trymen  live  in   your   "great   republic,"    study    in   your 
schools  and  colleges,  hold  commercial  relations  with  your 
people,  and  are  bound  to  you  by  many  ties.  ■ 

Our  government  was  established  two  thousand  five 
hundred  and  forty-eight  years  ago.  In  the  middle  ages 
our  ancestors  borrowed  largely  from  China,  language, 
letters,  education,  laws,  politics,  sciences,  arts,  and  the 
accumulated  treasures  of  Chinese  civilization;  but  to-day 
we  are  entirely  distinct  from  the  Chinese,  ethnologically, 
physically,  and  morally. 

Japan's  political  system  was  an  absolute  monarchy  in 
the    beginning,  but    gradually   changed    to    the    feudal 
system  till  about  twenty  years  ago,  when  the  government,    _ 
which  had   passed   into  the  hand  of  an    usurper,  was   I 
again  restored  to  the  emperor,  who  became  really,  as  he 
had   been   nominally,  the   ruler  of   Japan.      After   the 
restoration  of  the  Mikado  to  power,  feudalism  was  abol-  I 
ished.     But  America's  relations  with  Japan  began  before 
the  restoration  of  our  emperor.     On  the  evening  of  the 
7th  of  July,  1853,  a  column  of  smoke  clouded  the  sky  ■ 
over  Yedo  bay,  and  a  huge  American  steamer  anchored 
in  the  harbor  of  Uraga.     Those  who  saw  the  fleet  won- 
dered at  seeing  mighty  ships  moving  swiftly  without  the 
aid  of  wind,  tide  or  oars.     They  fancied,  as  one  of  your 
writers  has  told  you,  that  the  Western  foreigner  was  not 
laan,  but  half  beast,  half  sorcerer,  and  had  by  his  magic. 


tamed  a  volcano,  condensed  its  power  in  his  ships,  and 
controlled  it  at  will.  When  the  usurping  general,  called 
Shogun,  signed  the  treaty  with  Perry,  our  country  went 
wild  with  indignation;  first,  because  this  had  been  done 
without  the  emperor's  consent,  and,  second,  because  it 
would  bring  the  foreigner  to  our  shores.  The  cry  rang 
throughout  the  land,  "  Honor  the  emperor,  and  expel  the 
foreigner."  Civil  war  broke  out;  some  of  the  best  blood 
of  the  nation  was  shed,  but  from  this  struggle  our  civ- 
UiEation  emerged  triumphant,  to  enter  upon  a  higher 
life. 

The  railroad  and  telegraph  wire  stretch  through  the 
valley,  and  over  river  and  mountain  in  "Ntw  Japan" 
And  we  have  an  army  and  navy,  with  trained  soldiers  and 
strong  ships,  to  defend  our  shores. 

We  have  also  local  assemblies,  and  in  1890  a  National 
Assembly  is  to  be  established,  thus  assuring  greater 
liberty  to  the  nation;  while  educational  institutions  and 
the  press  are  preparing  it  for  its  political  duties. 

This  is  our  present  status,  but  unless  our  civilization 
advances  to  a  higher  plane  of  spiritual  life,  what  can  we 
hope  for  it  except  such  corruption  as  destroyed  ancient 
Greece  and  Rome? 

In  Christ  and  His  pure  Gospel  alone  is  our  help. 
Christianity  as  taught  by  the  Roman  Catholic  Church 
entered  Japan  early  in  the  sixteenth  century,  but  though 
the  history  of  that  Church  in  Japan  is  one  of  intense  in- 
terest, I  cannot  dwell  upon  it  in  this  article. 

Thousands  of  Japanese  accepted  its  creed  with  simple 
faith,  to  die.  at  last,  the  death  of  martyrs,  and  the  re- 
ligion of  Christ  seemed  banished  forever  from  our  land; 
not  so,  however,  for  two  centuries  later,  in  1859,  Protes- 
tant Christianity,  as  represented  by  the  American  Epis- 
copal, the  Presbyterian,  and  the  Dutch  Reformed 
Churches,  entered  our  country  to  proclaim  there  the 
"  Kingdom  of  Heaven." 

Government  decrees  would  not  allow  the  missionaries 
to  preach  the  Gospel  publicly;  and  the  people  not  only 
would  not  accept  Christianity,  but  were  hostile  to  the 
missionaries.  Owing  to  these  circumstances  the  Chris- 
tian teachers  were  obliged  to  call  to  their  own  homes 
those  who  were  hungering  and  thirsting  after  righteous- 
ness, to  tell  them  the  story  of  Jesus  and  His  wonderful 
love. 

In  1870,  there  were  probably  less  than  ten  Protestant 
Christians  in  Japan,  and  it  is  said  that  these  few  disci- 
ples were  poor,  blind  men,  and  uneducated  women;  still 
they  stood  up  for  Jesus,  bearing  His  "royal  banner" — 
the  vanguard  of  a  Christian  army.  In  1880,  ten  years 
later,  there  were  about  five  thousand  Christians,  I  suppose, 
throughout  the  country,  but  these  weak  soldiers  of  the 
Cross  were  bravely  fighting  in  the  name  of  their  Saviour, 
with  the  enemies  of  the  Gospel.  Though  some  were 
often  cast  down,  the  sound  of  victory  was  heard  every 
day,  and  at  last  the  Cross  of  Jesus  was  firmly  fixed  on 
our  shores,  and  the  banner  of  salvation  waved  victori- 
ously under  oriental  skies. 

In  1887  the  ranks  had   increased  to  twenty  thousand 


professing  Christians,  with  probably  a  Christian  con- 
stituency of  fifty  thousand.  The  churches  number  two 
hundred  and  twenty-one;  of  these  one  hundred  and  forty- 
four  are  partly  self-supporting,  seventy-three  entirely  so. 
Contributions  by  Japanese  Christians  in  1887,  for  various 
purposes,  reached  the  sum  of  $41,570. 

Now,  thousands  are  giving  their  hearts  to  Christ,  our 
Saviour;  teachers  and  missionaries  arc  welcomed  every- 
where in  Japan,  and  the  people  are  earnestly  seeking  the 
truth.  I  believe  that  in  a  few  years,  all  over  the  empire, 
in  every  city,  town,  village,  and  hamlet,  churches  will  be 
erected  (although,  only  thirty  years  ago,  to  preach  the 
blessed  Gospel  was  prohibited),  and  all  idolators  con- 
verted to  Christianity,  and  all  heathen  temples  swept 
away  from  our  country.  It  is  my  personal  belief  that 
Japan  will  become  the  dominion  of  Christ  within  twenty- 
five  years.  Our  national  institutions  and  laws  will  be  set 
upon  the  foundation  of  the  blessed  Bible,  and  mountain 
and  valley  throughout  all  Japan  will  echo  the  praise  of 
"God  our  Father  in  Heaven." 

Soon  may  your  stars  and  our  sun,  joined  under  the 
Cross  of  Jesus,  rule  the  night  and  day,  and  shine  in  the 
dark  places  of  this  world,  until  all  lands  that  border  the 
Asiatic  sea,  shall  hail  Jesus  as  a  "Saviour,"  and  "crown 
Him  Lord  of  all." 


Trial  Before  a  Wooden  Judge. 

A  Chinese  merchant,  near  Swatow,  having  been  out 
collecting  bills,  returned  home  at  nightfall,  and  laid  a 
package  of  fifty  dollars  on  his  desk.  A  moment  later,  he 
heard  footsteps  approaching;  hastily  putting  the  pack- 
age under  some  waste  paper  in  a  drawer,  he  turned  round 
to  welcome  his  visitor,  who  proved  to  be  an  old  friend, 
who  remained  and  spent  the  night.  The  merchant,  in- 
terested in  conversation,  did  not  again  think  of  the  pack- 
age of  dollars,  until  after  the  departure  of  his  guest,  and 
then  when  he  went  to  search  for  it  he  could  not  find  it 
on  his  desk.  No  person  besides  himself  and  his  friend 
had  been  in  the  room.  After  looking  everywhere,  and 
going  mentally  over  all  the  circumstances,  he  went  off 
to  his  friend's  house  and  asked  him  if  he  had  seen  a  pack- 
age of  dollars  lying  on  the  desk.  His  friend  said  he  had 
not,  and  inquired  what  bad  happened. 

The  story  being  told,  the  guest  found  himself  virtually 
accused  of  theft.  After  much  talk,  the  two  agreed  that 
they  would  go  before  a  god  of  wide  repute  for  acumen, 
and  cast  the  split  bamboo  root.  If  the  two  parts  should 
fall,  the  one  with  the  pith  upward,  the  other  with  the 
pith  downward,  then  the  guilt  of  the  visitor  should  be 
considered  as  established.  Each  made  offerings  and 
prostrations,  and  gave  a  full  statement  of  his  case  before 
the  god,  and  each  cast  the  bamboo  root  and  got  an  affirm- 
ative answer  thereby.  The  case  being  thus  settled,  the 
two  men  went  to  their  respective  homes,  and  the  guest 
sent  fifty  dollars  to  his  host  of  the  previous  night. 

The  son  of  the  guest  returned  home  soon  after,  found 
his  father  very  sad,  ascertained  the  cause.,  and  thea^  ul 


anger,  went  with  a  pickaxe  and  broke  up  the  god  and 
his  shrine.  A  few  days  later  the  merchant  accidentally 
discovered  the  package  of  dollars  in  the  drawer  where 
he  had  put  it,  and  then  remembered  that  he  had  himself 
concealed  it  there.  He  at  once  went  and  carried  the 
dollars  to  his  old  friend,  begging  pardon  for  the  injustice 
of  his  accusations.  The  grief  of  the  accused  abated,  but 
the  friendship  was  never  renewed. — Allele  M.  Fielde. 


Colporteur's  Work  in  the  Upper  Danube 
District  of  Bnl{L,'arta. 

BY    REV.    S.    THOMOFF. 

The  impression  prevails  in  many  quarters  in  our  Church 
that  the  work  in  Bulgaria  is  hopeless  and  had  better  be 
abandoned.  As  far  as  my  experience  goes  the  best  idea 
in  regard  to  the  success  of  the  missionary  work  in  almost 
every  mission  field,  and  its  future  prospects,  can  be  ob- 
tained from  the  regular  and  even  temporary  colporteurs 
who  have  access  to  all  sorts  and  conditions  of  men. 

The  questions  that  would  enable  us  to  give  a  certain 
definite  answer  to  the  above  inquiry  arc.  Do  the  colpor- 
teurs succeed  in  selling  Bibles,  Testaments  and  religious 
tracts.'  Have  they  willing  hearers,  and  do  their  words 
make  an  impression  upon  the  people — removing  their 
prejudices,  interesting  them  to  read  and  search  God's 
Word,  and  think  seriously  about  the  salvation  of  their 
souls  i* 

I  propose  to  take  these  questions  in  order  and  answer 
them  as  much  as  possible  from  the  report  of  one  of  our 
students  who  is  working  as  colporteur  during  the  vaca- 
tion in  my  district — the  Upper  Danube  District — in 
order  to  show  what  conclusions  we  are  warranted  to  come 
to  with  reference  to  the  missionary  work  in  Bulgaria  and 
its  future  prospects. 

1.  Do  the  colporteurs  succeed  in  selling  Bibles,  Testa- 
ments and  religious  books  and  tracts  f  It  is  to  be  borne  in 
mind  that  trade  all  over  Bulgaria  is  very  dull  this  year, 
and  has  been  so  for  the  last  two  or  three  years.  Not- 
withstanding this  fact  the  above  mentioned  brother  in  his 
report  says:  "  In  Rahova  (on  the  Danube)  we  (he  is  ac- 
companied by  two  other  students)  succeeded  in  selling  a 
good  many  books,  and  could  have  sold  many  more  had 
we  been  provided  with  a  larger  number  of  new  books. 
Many  inquired  about  the  smaller  Bulgarian  Bibles,  and 
it  is  a  great  pity  we  did  not  have  any  with  us,  as  we  could 
have  sold  a  good  number  of  them.  Eager  inquiries  are 
also  made  in  regard  to  the  new  books  that  they  heard  were 
to  be  printed  this  year." 

Of  course,  I  do  not  mean  to  convey  the  impression 
that  every  report  is  as  encouraging  as  the  above,  but  I 
maintain  that  in  its  main  features  it  can  be  considered  as 
fairly  representing  the  condition  and  feeling  of  the  people 
throughout  Bulgaria.  Reports  from  other  parts  of  Bul- 
garia have  confirmed  me  in  this  view. 

2.  Do  they  {the  colporteurs)  have  willing  hearers,  and  do 
their  words  make  an  impression  upon  the  people — removing 

^-^/'■r ^r^'at/iiffs,  m/irr^s/inj^  /Aem  to  read  and  search  God's 


fVard,  and  think  seriously  about  the  salvation  of  their  souls  / 
I  quote  again  from  our  brother's  report:  "We  noticed 
during  our  stay  in  this  place  (Rahova)  a  general  inclin»- 
tion  and  willingness  on  the  part  of  the  people  to  listen 
attentively  when  we  spoke  to  them  on  religion.  Many 
tradesmen  would  even  leave  their  work  for  a  couple  of 
hours  and  listen  while  we  read  to  them  from  the  New 
Testament. 

"  A  shoemaker  drew  our  attention  by  the  way  in  which 
he  at  first  reviled  Christ.  We  went  to  him  several  times 
and  read  to  him  from  the  Gospels  passages  relating  to 
the  life  of  our  Saviour.  On  one  occasion  this  man  was 
so  interested  in  what  we  said  to  him  about  religion,  that 
he  left  his  work,  and  for  about  three  hours  heard  us  read 
and  expound  to  him  passages  from  the  New  Testameni, 
he  all  this  time  asking  such  questions  as  showed  that  he 
was  deeply  interested  in  the  truth.  At  the  close  of  the 
conversation  he  confessed  that  the  Bulgarians  were  not 
living  according  to  the  teachings  of  God's  Word,  and  that 
the  Bishops  and  priests  took  no  pains  to  instruct  the 
people. 

"  In  another  place  I  found  a  few  intelligent  young  men 
gathered  together.  One  of  them,  a  certain  Mr.  Todoroff, 
who  has  just  tran<>lated  into  Bulgarian  a  work  on  'The 
best  Form  of  Government.'  was  talking  to  them  of  the 
Salvation  Army  meetings  in  London  which  he  had  at- 
tended, and  of  the  deep  impression  the  preaching  of  a 
woman  had  made  en  him. 

"Very  soon  another  gentleman,  more  elderly  than  the 
rest,  opened  a  bitter  attack  on  the  Protestants,  using  very 
bad  language.     I  turned  to  him  and  said:  '  Excuse  me. 
sir;  I  believe  I  know  you,  and  am  very  sorry  to  hear  you, 
whose  bread  I  have  eaten  (meaning  he  had  served  under 
him  as  apprentice),  should  use  such  improper  language, 
which  ill  becomes  you.'     The  man  declared  at  first  he 
did  not  know  me,  and  when  I  mentioned  the  lime  and 
circumstances    he    felt   somewhat  ashamed    of    himself, 
asked  me  to  sit  near  him,  and  bought  about  two  francs' 
worth  of  books  and  tracts  from  me.     Then   he  turned 
round  and  said  to  those  present,  '  I  can  testify  that  this 
young  man   was  the  best  apprentice  I  have  ever  had.' 
On   another  occasion,  after  a  brief  conversation   with  a 
young  boukseller  and  printer,  I  succeeded  in  selling  him 
a  copy  of  the  tracts,  *'  True  Worshippers"  and  "  Thoughts 
on  Christianity"  in  which  the  superstitions  and  unscrip- 
tural  usages  of  the  Greek  Church  are  very  strongly  ex- 
posed. 

"When  we  arrived  in  Lbmpalanca,"  continues  the  same 
brother,  *'  we  found  the  people  greatly  excited  on  ac- 
count of  the  baptism  by  immersion  of  two  Bulgarians. 
Whenever  we  went  out  on  the  principal  street  the  people 
would  whistle  behind  us,  ring  small  bells,  and  thus  let 
everybody  on  the  street  know  that  Protestants  were  com- 
ing; the  consequence  was  that  we  succeeded  in  selling 
more  books  and  holding  more  profitable  conversations 
with  the  people  than  we  otherwise  should. 

"  One  evening,  a  little  after  dark,  I  strolled  out  in  the 
streets  tn  order  to  seek  an  opportunity  to  talk  with  some 


young  men.  Passing  by  a  coffee-house,  a  well  dressed 
young  man  whistled  after  me.  I  turned  round  and  re- 
buked him  quietly.  He  threatened  me  with  his  stick, 
and  when  I  said  that  showed  his  weakness,  he  actually 
rose  and  struck  me  twice.  I  turned  round  and  reminded 
him  I  was  living  in  a  free  country  in  which  free  discussion 
on  all  subjects  was  allowed.  If  he  could  disprove  any- 
thing I  said,  he  was  perfectly  free  to  do  so;  but  he  had 
no  right  whatever  to  beat  me.  '  Get  away,  get  away,  you 
Protestant.'  were  the  only  words  he  could  say. 

*'  As  I  was  leaving  him,  I  seemed  to  hear  a  voice  within 
me  saying,  'Turn  again,  and  speak  to  the  same  man,  and 
you  will  witness  something  remarkable.'  I  took  a  short 
turn  and  came  out  to  the  same  place  from  another  direc- 
tion. As  I  approached  I  heard  another  young  man  ad- 
ministering a  severe  rebuke  to  the  young  man  who  had 
struck  me.  Turning  to  him  I  said,  '  My  friend,  I  am 
very  sorry  for  the  manner  in  which  you  acted  towards  me;  it 
shows  you  lack  the  principal  thing — moral  character.' 
'Well,'  he  said,  'if  I  have  done  wrong,  God  ought  to 
punish  me.'  '  He  will  punish  you,'  said  I,  '  sooner  or  later, 
if  ynu  do  not  repent." 

No  sooner  had  I  said  this  than  the  globe  of  the  street 
lamp,  under  which  he  was  sitting,  cracked,  and  down 
poured  the  kerosene  oil  over  his  clothes.  He  started  and 
cried  in  a  lerritied  way,  '  Bring  me  clean  clothes,  quick, 
I  must  undress  at  once.  This  is  strange,  but  it  does  look 
like  a  punishment.'  'Yes,  my  friend,  it  is,'  said  I,  'and 
I  hope  it  win  teach  you  the  lesson  you  need  to  learn.' 
Many  other  conversations  we  have  held  of  which  I  cannot 
write  now.  This  will  give  you  an  idea  of  the  work  we 
are  doing  with  God's  help." 

Now  with  this  report,  and  others  of  like  import,  before 
us,  what  conclusions  are  we  warranted  to  draw  in  regard 
to  the  work  in  Bulgaria  and  its  future  prospects  ?  Surely 
not  the  conclusion  that  the  work  is  hopeless;  but  rather 
the  conclusion  that  it  is  very  encouraging,  and  needs  to 
be  pushed  forward  and  followed  up  everywhere.  The 
work  south  of  the  Balkans  is  progressing  favoraltly,  and 
there  is  no  reason  why  the  work  in  our  mission  should  not 
also  succeed. 

A  few  days  ago  we  were  informed  that  a  new  Bulgarian 
evangelical  chapel  of  Sophia  was  dedicated  in  the  presence 
of  the  prince,  the  ministers,  many  high  functionaries  and 
a  very  large  congregation.  His  highness  gave  $100  to 
the  church.  The  government  is  slowly  giving  us  official 
recognition  everywhere.  We  are  officially  recognized  in 
Sistof  and  Lovetch  and  will  soon  be  recognized  in  other 
parts  of  our  mission. 

No,  there  ought  to  be  no  talk  of  abandoning  the  mis- 
sion under  these  circumstances;  but  there  ought  to  be  a 
thorough  discussion  on  the  measures  to  be  taken  in  order 
to  its  becoming  a  grand  and  glorious  success.  We  ex- 
pect great  spiritual  good  from  the  visit  of  Bishop  Malla- 
lieu,  who  is  soon  to  preside  over  our  annual  meeting.  We 
all  feel  the  need  of  and  pray  for  a  special  outpouring  of 
the  Spirit  upon  the  work  in  Bulgaria.  We  are  ready  to 
continue  in  faithful  work  for  the  Bulgarians. 


The  Mikado  and  the  Monkey. 

BV  REV.  SIDNEY  L.  GULICK. 

A  few  miles  out  of  Kyoto,  the  holy  city  of  Japan,  in 
which  the  Mikados  were  kept  as  practical  prisoners  for 
many  centuries  under  the  pretext  that  they  were  so 
holy  that  no  ordinary  eye  should  see  them,  rises  the 
majestic  Hiye  zan  (mount  Hiye),  which  for  ages  has  been 
the  home  and  headquarters  of  the  primitive  Buddhist 
sect  of  Japan.  This  mountain  enjoys  a  national  fame, 
having  figured  in  the  national  history. 

More  than  three  hundred  years  ago,  the  monks  of  the 
many  monasteries  gained  the  reputation  of  great  military 
prowess,  and  were  often  invited  to  help  out  the  weakness 
of  the  adjoining  clans;  by  these  means  the  monks  gained 
great  riches,  to  say  nothing  of  the  gifts  that  the  multi- 
tudes lavished  on  their  palatial  temples;  but  as  their 
material  prosperity  increased,  their  purity  and  simplicity 
in  life  and  doctrine  passed  away. 

Contrary  to  the  teachings  of  their  great  teacher, 
Buddha,  that  not  even  the  life  ot  the  smallest  insect 
should  be  destroyed,  they  even  went  to  the  extreme  of 
eating  flesh;  they  waxed  gluttonous  in  their  living;  they 
had  families,  contrary  to  the  most  emphatic  instructions 
of  their  master;  they  went  to  such  a  pitch  of  irreligion 
that  even  the  common  people  came  to  despise  them. 

At  last  one  arose,  a  general,  who  so  haled  these  lawless 
and  licentious  priests  and  monks,  that  he  made  it  the  ob- 
ject of  many  years  to  utterly  destroy  them.  After  much 
severe  fighting,  he  at  last  overcame  them  and  even  chased 
them  into  their  mountain  fastnesses.  All  the  temples 
and  monasteries  were  burned,  and  those  that  escaped 
were  put  to  the  sword.  He  thought  that  he  had  exter- 
minated the  hated  sect,  and  had  fired  every  temple;  but 
thoroughly  as  he  had  done  his  work  he  was  mistaken; 
one  temple  remained  hidden  in  the  dense  forest,  and  to 
this  very  day,  the  strictest  sect  of  the  Buddhists  is  said  to 
hold  its  services  there. 

After  the  destroyer  died,  and  all  active  opposition  had 
ceased,  those  who  had  escaped  the  edge  of  the  sword, 
gradually  came  back  to  their  former  haunts;  with  cour- 
age and  z;al  worthy  of  a  better  cause  they  rebuilt  some 
of  their  temples,  and  by  gradual  steps  they  have  partly 
won  their  way  back  into  the  favor  of  the  people;  to-day  on 
the  appointed  feasts,  large  numbers  of  picnic-loving 
people  gather  at  these  temples  to  worship  and  enjoy 
themselves  simultaneously. 

Among  the  temples  that  have  thus  come  into  popular 
favor,  is  one  at  the  eastern  base  of  the  mountain.  It  has 
a  lovely  site  on  the  bank  of  a  small  mountain  stream,  and 
in  the  midst  of  a  fine  maple  grove.  Here  are  quite  a  col- 
lection of  temples  and  shrines,  with  their  usual  accom- 
panying fountains  for  the  washing  of  hands,  typical  of 
cleansing  from  sin,  and  other  furniture  of  Buddhistic 
worship. 

But  there  is  one  sight  to  be  seen  here  that  is  entirely 
unique;  at  least  I  had  never  seen  or  heard  of  the  like  else- 
where. In  front  of  the  temple  enclosure  stands  a  small 
wooden  cage,  perhaps  ten  feet  sc\aait,  s.vs.xxwso.'i.^A.  \s<\ 


a  wooden  railing;  on  peering  through  the  thick  bars 
what  should  we  see  but  an  old,  dejected,  dispirited 
looking  monkey ;  one  eye  blind;  but  few  teeth  left  in  his 
jaws  ;  his  lower  lip  hung  down  as  though  he  had  not  an 
ambition  of  any  kind.  He  had  the  appearance  of  great 
age,  combin-d  with  great  weakness.  Even  when  offered 
an  apple,  although  it  was  placed  within  easy  reach,  he 
did  not  pay  the  least  attention  to  it.  It  was  a  truly  piti- 
ful sight.  It  seemed  a  cruel  thing  to  keep  it  caged  up 
there  all  alone;  far  kinder  would  it  be  to  put  an  end  to 
its  miserable  existence. 

What  is  the  meaning  of  this  do  you  ask? 

It  is  one  that  seems  almost  incredible,  yet  it  is  stated 
by  those  who  ought  to  know,  that  this  poor  monkey  is  not 
kept  here  for  the  amusement  of  the  children  as  we  keep 
our  monkeys  in  America;  no,  there  is  a  religious  signifi- 
cance in  this  confinement.  As  long  ago  as  1873  this 
spot  was  visited  by  two  missionaries,  and  at  that  time 
there  were  two  monkeys  in  confinement,  which  even  then 
appeared  quite  old;  they  were  told  at  that  time  that  these 
monkeys  were  sacred,  because  they  suffered  vicariously 
for  the  Mikado,  as  these  monkeys  are  supposed  to  take 
the  small-pox  in  the  place  of  the  Mikado  when  he  would 
naturally  take  it;  in  other  words,  they  suffered  vicariously 
for  him. 

The  principle  of  vicarious  suffering  is  not  thought  to 
be  a  natural  one  by  those  who  reject  Christianity,  yet  here 
we  find  it  as  one  of  the  beliefs  of  those  who  hate  Chris- 
tianity, and  of  those  who  have  never  heard  of  the  Chris- 
tian doctrine.  Yet  when  we  compare  the  two  religions 
in  this  one  doctrine,  how  immeasurably  superior  the  one 
is  to  the  other.  The  one  imprisons  a  poor  dumb  animal, 
and  keeps  him  there  till  all  his  powers  of  mind  and  body 
are  quite  destroyed,  and  keeps  him  there  though  blind 
and  toothless  and  sick;  the  other  liberates  man  from 
the  bondage  of  sin  and  makes  him  into  a  new  man,  giv- 
ing strength  to  his  body  as  well  as  to  his  mind  and  souL 
Surely  none  who  know  the  practical  working  of  the  two 
religions  can  question  for  a  minute  as  to  which  is  the 
one  most  fitted  to  survive. 


The  City  of  Lucknow. 

BY    MRS.  A.  R.  JOHNSON. 

During  my  residence  in  Hindustan,  I  have  lived  in 
other  cities,  amidst  other  peoples,  but  this  city  (Lucknow) 
is  bigger  and  busier  and  wickeder  than  any  of  the  others. 
Here  live  Mohammedans,  Hindus,  Protestants,  Roman 
Catholics,  and  Christians,  I  fancy  the  census-taker  counts 
the  three  latter  as  all  one;  but  I  assure  you  there  is  a 
vast  difference.  If  any  one  ask  a  Roman  Catholic  or  a 
Protestant — Are  you  a  Christian  i*  the  answer  will  be, 
"Of  course  I  am;  do  you  think  I  am  a  heathen  ?"  If  the 
question  were  asked  in  England  or  America,  it  would  be 
understood  to  mean,  "  Have  you  accepted  Christ  as  your 
Saviour  >  " 
Frota  the  highest  official  down  to  the  humblest  mem- 
her  of  the  native  Church  all  are  called  Christians;  whettier 


European,  Eurasian  or  native  born.  The  city  has  been 
blessed  or  cursed  with  these  different  peoples  for  hun- 
dreds of  years.  Less  than  forty  years  ago  the  last  king 
of  Oudh  had  his  palaces,  his  harem,  his  hunting-grounds 
here.  During  the  Mohammedan  reign  they  built  mosques 
and  tombs. 

I  cannot  see  that  the  former  have  been  a  blessing,  as 
the  worshippers  do  not  improve  in  any  way;  and  ihe 
tombs  are  such  hideous  structures,  occupying  quite  as 
much  ground  as  a  church,  which  might  be  put  to  better 
use  than  covering  the  bones  of  the  dead,  however  illus- 
trious; so  I  don't  count  them  a  blessing. 

On  the  other  hand  the  Hindus  not  only  have  built 
temples,  but  bridges,  wells,  and  bathing  ghats,  and  set 
out  mango  groves.  The  temples  are  for  idol  worship,  so 
of  course  are  not  a  blessing;  but  every  one  appreciates 
the  strongly  built  bridges,  the  deep  wells  and  bathing 
ghats,  while  the  mango  groves  are  a  "  thing  of  beauty  and 
a  joy  forever." 

We  also  have  a  hospital  built  by  a  charitable  Hindu 
who  undoubtedly  expected  to  thus  pave  his  way  to  Para- 
dise. I  must,  however,  give  the  Mohammedans  credit 
for  beautifying  a  certain  portion  of  the  city,  where  thry 
have  laid  out  a  park  and  erected  an  immense  tower,  with 
a  clock  that  strikes  the  quarter  hours.  That  is  a  blessing. 
This  city  inherited  (rom  the  mutiny  a  vast  amount  of 
ruins,  which  costs  government  a  large  amount  of  rupees 
to  keep  up.  The  majority  of  these  are  down  in  the 
guide-books  as  show  places.  Around  many  the  grounds 
are  laid  out  in  parks  and  gardens  where  there  are  grand, 
beautiful  trees  and  lovely  flowers;  as  these  delight  the 
eyes  and  the  organ  of  smell,  they  may  be  counted  as 
blessings. 

There  is  a  college  here  in  our  city  built  and  patronized 
by  the  native  gentlemen,  where  the  sons  of  the  better 
class  of  the  people  can  get  a  higher  education.  The 
president  and  professors  are  imported  from  England  and 
Scotland,  and  the  teaching  and  advantages  for  education 
are  most  excellent.  The  Mohammedan  and  Hindu  boys 
are  educated  out  of  their  own  religions,  but  as  they  are 
not  educated  into  the  Christian  religion  the  question  re- 
mains— Is  this  college  a  blessing  or  a  curse  ? 

The  Roman  Catholics  have  built  churches  and  convents 
and  opened  schools.  From  a  public  works  point  of  view 
the  church  and  convent  are  an  ornament  to  the  city;  and 
all  schools  are  generally  considered  a  blessing;  but  when 
we  know  that  from  the  prifrsi  down  to  the  lowest 
teacher,  all  have  vowed  to  live  and  work  and  die  for  the 
Church,  and  that  the  Church  of  Rome,  can  we  truthfully 
say  the  Roman  Catholics  are  a  blessing  to  our  city  ?  I 
doubt  not  there  are  amongst  them  a  few  who  live  and 
work  and  would  die  for  Christ;  such  are  a  blessing  any- 
where. 

The  Protestants  are   represented   by  the   government 

officials— civil  and  military;  the  railways,  public  works 

department,  opium,  indigo  department,  etc.     When  we 

think  of  the  old  Mohammedan  rule  and  the  horrors  of 

^  Ihe  mutm-^^-wt  aW^^gtet  vWiomx  ^tQtestant  government 


is  a  blessing.  On  the  other  hand  the  government  is  re- 
sponsible for  the  excise  laws  which  govern  the  liquor 
tra£5c,  the  opium  trade  and  the  C.  D.  Acts,  which  curse 
our  city. 

The  Christians  are  found  in  all  churches  of  different 
nationalities  and  sects.  They  are  those  who  have  known 
themselves  to  be  sinners  and  have  accepted  Christ  as 
their  Saviour;  and  they  live  and  work  and  would  die  for 
Him.  They  are  first  in  all  moral  reforms  here  in  our 
city,  pushing  forward  the  temperance  cause,  and  work- 
ing quietly  in  the  White  Cross  movement.  They  have 
built  churches  and  have  opened  schools  in  all  parts  of 
this  great  city. 

On  the  Sabbath  thousands  of  children — Hindu,  Moham- 
medan and  Protestant  and  Christian  are  being  taught  to 
love  the  Name  of  Jesus;  to  believe  in  Him  as  their  only 
Saviour.  Our  Christian  ladies  go  to  the  Zenanas  and  sit 
down  by  the  side  of  the  Hindu  and  Mohammedan 
women,  and  show  them  as  well  as  tell  them  the  love  of 
Christ  for  them.  Looking  from  any  standpoint  the  Chris- 
tians in  this  city  are  a  blessing,  and  not  in  this  city  only, 
but  in  all  parts  of  India.  They  are  becoming  a  power 
that  helps  to  mould  public  opinion. 

The  Christians  in  this  country  are  not  found  in 
theatres,  at  the  races,  in  the  ball-room,  or  at  the  gaming- 
table. Wherever  they  go,  they  never  go  where  they  fear 
God's  question  being  asked — What  doest  thou  here  ? 
They  turn  away  from  each  pleasure  they'd  shrink  from 
pursuing,  were  God  to  look  down  and  say — What  are  you 
doing? 

The  Kingdom  Coming— in  Indl&. 

.       BY    REV.    B.    H.    BADLEY,    D.D. 

Christianity  is  making  steady  progress  in  India  and  is 
winning  its  way  with  fresh  triumphs  every  month.  The 
Gospel  is  not  dead.  Its  precious  truths  are  full  of 
vitality  and  sweetness.  Christ  walks  among  the  churches 
and  gives  strength  and  grace.  The  Holy  Spirit  is  visit- 
ing many  hearts. 

The  Home  Church,  so  deeply  interested  in  all  this  work 
among  the  heathen,  ought  to  know  of  these  victories  won 
for  Christ  and  the  encouraging  outlook  before  us  in  India. 
Here  are  a  few  items.  In  Lucknow,  where  our  native 
church  supports  its  own  pastor  and  does  not  receive  a 
single  cent  from  America,  we  have  had  forty  baptisms 
since  last  November,  and  expect  a  number  more  soon. 
We  have  many  enquirers.  At  Cawnpore,  on  the  sacred 
Ganges,  there  have  been  upwards  of  forty  baptisms  dur- 
ing the  same  lime.  Rev.  Abraham  Solomon,  on  the 
Fateh  Gange  circuit,  has  baptized  upwards  of  one  hundred 
persons  since  last  November,  most  of  them  since  Confer- 
ence, in  January. 

The  following  extract  from  the  Dhyancdaya,  a  Chris- 
tian weekly  of  Bombay,  will  be  read  with  interest  by  all 
who  love  our  Lord  Jesus : 

Unquestionably  in  these  days  there  is  being  manifested 
in  India  an  indifference  and  an  opposition  to  Christianity 
such  as  was  not  shown  a  few  years  ago.     A  main  cause 


of  this  attitude  is  the  fancy  that  patriotism  requires 
aversion  to  ideas  and  customs  which  come  to  India  from 
another  country,  especially  if  they  come  from  the  West. 
In  time  Indians  will  see  that  patriotism  teaches  one  to 
know  no  standard  but  truth,  irrespective  of  time  and 
country  and  race,  and  to  get  the  very  best  for  himself  and 
his  country  wherever  it  comes  from.  Moreover,  they  will 
find  that  none  are  more  anxious  to  conserve  all  that  is 
good  in  Indian  beliefs  and  practices  than  Christian  mis- 
sionaries. But  till  these  things  are  more  clearly  under- 
stood it  would  be  natural  to  expect  fewer  conversions  to 
Christianity.  Hence  all  things  being  considered,  it  is 
surprising  to  hear  from  so  many  quarters  of  accessions  to 
the  Christian  Church.  To-day  we  give  such  facts  indi- 
cating progress  as  come  to  us  in  an  hour's  reading. 

In  Oodooville,  Jaffna,  a  prominent  priest  in  a  Shivite 
temple,  aged  probably  between  thirty-five  and  forty, 
whose  temple  is  near  a  church  and  who  has  been  a  bitter 
opponent  of  missions,  was  recently  baptized. 

In  Tinnevelly  a  Brahman  student  in  the  Church  Mis- 
sionary College,  who  has  been  a  bitter  opponent  of  Chris- 
tianity, was  recently  baptized.  He  has  since  led  a 
wealthy  young  friend  to  become  a  Christian.  Hindus 
are  making  every  e£fort  to  induce  the  two  to  discard 
Christianity. 

At  Fatzabad,  Baboo  Chunni  Lai,  a  Brahmo  preacher, 
was  baptized.  In  1884  he  was  enrolled  as  a  member  of 
the  Pan  jab  Brahmo  Samaj,  and  on  April  17,  1886,  he 
was  ordained  as  a  Brahmo  Sanyasi  by  Pandit  Satyanand 
Agnihotri  of  Lahore.  He  received  the  name  of  Brahmo 
Das,  and  as  a  missionary  of  the  new  faith  lectured  and 
preached  widely  in  the  Panjab.  Every  one  recognized 
him  as  a  man  of  high  purpose  and  pure  life  and  as  a 
searcher  after  truth.  Not  finding  peace  nor  strength 
in  his  Brahmo  church,  he  has  accepted  Christ  as  his 
Master. 

A  Brahman  munshi  was  baptized  in  Asansol,  near  Cal- 
cutta, on  August  17,  by  Rev.  F.  W.  Warne. 

Baboo  Russieh,  a  veteran  school-master,  was  recently 
baptized  near  Calcutta. 

In  Lucknow,  in  connection  with  the  Church  Mission, 
eight  Mohammedans  and  Hindus  were  baptized  last 
year.  One  Mohammedan  is  a  man  of  considerable  attain- 
ments. 

Since  February,  Dr.  Wilson  of  Budaon  has  baptized 
over  160  persons,  of  whom  five  were  Mohammedans,  but 
most  were  from  the  lower  classes  of  Hindus. 

At  Simla  Dr.  Carey,  of  the  Baptist  Mission,  lately  bap- 
tized eleven  Hindu  adults. 

Rev.  Mr.  Turnbull,  of  the  Scotch  Mission  in  Darjiling, 
baptized  forty-eight  Hindu  adults  in  1887.  Rev.  Mr. 
Sutherland  of  the  same  mission  in  Kalimpong  in  Sikkim, 
baptized  forty  Hindu  adults  in  1887  and  forty-six  in  Jan- 
uary of  this  year. 

To  thirty-six  churches  connected  with  the  American 
Board's  Madura  Mission,  365  persons  were  added  on  con- 
fession of  faith  in  Christ  in  1887. 

A  Hindu  s<frfAu,^amtdl?AWv<}i.^,'«Wi\5^'3^'^"^'^'^*^"^ 


A 


says  that  his  predecessor,  before  his  death,  lold  him  that 
Christ  was  the  true  guru,  and  charged  him  to  turn  his 
followers  and  "the  four  quarters"  to  Christ.  So  Ramdas 
is  now  telling  his  Hindu  disciples  to  become  Christians. 
He  has  sent  word  to  the  king  of  Nepal  that  Narayan  has 
commended  him  and  his  subjects  to  become  Christians. 
Ramdds  does  not  yet  follow  all  Christian  ways. 

If  one  hour's  reading  in  three  current  i)apers  gives  us 
such  intelligence,  it  is  certain  that  gleanings  from  all 
parts  of  the  land  would  give  us  much  fuller  and  larger 
notes  of  progress.  In  some  places  results  will  doubtless 
be  few  at  present.  But  Christ  has  said  that  He  would 
draw  "all  men  "  to  Himself,  and  Christ  is  true. 


Annual  Meeting  of  the  Bulgaria  Hisnion,  Held 
in  Kustchuck  September  '-JO-'il,  ISS^S. 

BY    REV.    S.    THOMOFF. 

The  meeting  was  opened  on  Thursday,  September  20, 
at  9  A.M.,  by  devotional  exercises,  alter  which  Bishop 
Mallalieu  gave  a  very  interesting  introductory  address  to 
the  meeting  which  was  interpreted  by  the  writer.  He  said 
he  was  glad  to  see  so  many  Bulgarian  faces.  He  hoped  the 
meeting  would  be  a  success;  he  was  sure  it  would  be,  if 
we  all  prayed  earnestly  to  God  and  strove  to  make  it 
such.  He  then  gave  a  short  but  animating  account  of 
the  conferences  he  had  held  in  Switzerland,  Germany, 
Denmark,  Sweden  and  Norway. 

After  holding  the  annual  meeting  in  Finland,  he  said 
he  went  to  St.  Petersburgh.  Here,  in  this  city,  is  a  Swed- 
ish population  of  10,000,  and  he  hoped  to  see  a  Methodist 
missionary  established  in  a  few  months  in  the  capital  of 
the  vast  Russian  Empire. 

The  Bishop  spoke  enthusiastically  of  the  German  and 
Swedish  Methodists,  and  said  that  some  of  the  best  Chris- 
tians in  Germany,  not  connected  with  us,  felt  jealous  of 
the  work  our  preachers  were  doing  there,  fearing  that 
they  took  away  some  of  their  best  sheep;  but  that  is  not, 
he  said,  the  work  of  the  Methodists;  it  was  rather  to  gather 
together  and  preach  to  those  who  were  scattered  about 
like  lost  sheep. 

Among  such  people  Methodist  preachers  work  suc- 
cessfully, converting  them  and  gathering  them  in  the 
Church  to  be  placed  under  proper  pastoral  care.  The 
Bishop  concluded  by  expressing  the  hope  that  in  the  course 
of  the  ne.Kt  year  there  might  be  a  great  ingathering  of  souls 
in  Bulgaria. 

Bro.  Economoflf  was  then  elected  Secretary,  with  Bro. 
Palamidoff  as  Assistant  Secretary.  The  following  com- 
mittees were  appointed:  1.  On  the  State  of  the  Work;  t. 
Church  Property;  3.  Sunday-schools  ;  4.  Bible  Cause;  5. 
Publications;  6.  Temperance;  7.  Education  ;  8.  Adminis- 
tration of  Discipline;  9.  Self-Support;  10.  Colportage;  11. 
Woman's  Bible  Work. 

Bro.  Challis  gave  a  short  account  of  his  visit  to  America. 

He  said  that  wherever  he  went  he  found  people  wanted 

fo  JcnoH- not  only  about  the  political  situation  but  about 

t/i9  religious  work  in  Bulgaria,  and  that  he  had  availed 


himself  of  every  opportunity  to  give  all  the  information  he 
possessed  on  this  subject. 

Bro.  Lounsbury,  pastor  of  Kustchuck  and  Presiding 
Elder  of  the  Lower  Danube  District,  gave  a  very  encour- 
aging report  of  his  work  for  the  year.  He  showed  there 
was  a  growing  interest  in  the  meetings  in  Rustchuck. 
Some  of  the  young  men  had  tried  to  create  disturbances 
but  had  not  succeeded.  The  work  in  Hotemtsa  is  very 
encouraging.  Bro.  Dunnoff,  who  left  for  America  a  few 
weeks  ago,  did  very  good  work  in  that  place.  The  most 
hopeful  thing  in  connection  with  the  work  in  this  district 
is  that  all  the  members  are  trying  to  give  the  tithe  of  all 
they  have  for  the  support  of  God's  work. 

Bro.  Constanitne,  pastor  of  Varna  and  Presiding  Elder 
of  the  Black  Sea  District,  showed  in  his  report  they  had 
made  some  headway  in  that  seaport.  He  showed  the 
meeting  a  plan  of  the  beautiful  church  he  has  succeeded 
in  putting  up  in  Varna-  The  Bishop  approved  of  the 
plan  and  warmly  recommended  it  to  preachers  intending  J 
to  put  up  chapels  in  other  parts  of  the  mission.  I 

Bro.  Ladd,  who  has  had  charge  of  the  Balkan  District, 
gave  an  account  of  the  work  in  Loftcha,  Plevna,  Orchanieh 
and  Selvi.  He  said  that  last  winter  the  meetings  in  Loftcha 
were  very  stirring  and  drew  many  hearers.  The  work  in 
Orchanieh  also  looked  very  encouraging. 

Bro.  S.  Thomoff,  pastor  of  Sistof  and  Presiding  Elder 
of  the  Upper  Danube  District,  said  he  was  impressed 
with  the  insufficiency  of  the  forces  in  his  large  district 
which  embraces  Tirnova.  Work  in  his  district  is  very  en- 
couraging, especially  in  Tirnova,  where  his  assistant,  Bro. 
P.  Vanileff,  has  done  e.xcellent  work.  There  are  four 
members  received  in  full,  and  three  on  probation  in 
Tirnova.  The  work  in  the  villages  of  Ivantcha  and 
Yaidji  is  very  encouraging,  especially  in  the  last  village. 
Along  the  Danube,  Rabava  still  continues  to  be  the  most 
hopeful  place;  next  come  Viddin  and  Lompalamea. 

The  reports  of  the  junior  preachers,  colporteurs,  and 
Bible  women  were  also  very  encouraging. 

The  reports  of  the  committees  were  fully  discussed  be- 
fore being  finally  adopted.  The  report  of  the  committee 
on  the  State  of  the  Work  strongly  recommended  the  ne- 
cessity for  reinforcing  the  mission  with  a  new  superinten- 
dent and  three  American  missionaries.  That  means 
business.  The  mission  has  reached  that  crisis  in  its  history 
where  it  must  either  be  reinforced  or  abandoned.  The 
reports  showed  an  advance  all  along  the  line.  From 
many  places  they  call  to  us  for  teachers,  and  from  some 
villages  for  preachers.     Now  or  never. 

The  Church  in  America  must  awake  to  its  responsi- 
bilities and  support  liberally  the  work  in  Bulgaria,  which 
may  in  a  few  years  become  the  most  important  work  of 
the  Methodist  Church  in  Europe. 

The  four  young  men  who  graduated  from  our  Theologi- 
cal School  in  Sistof  last  June  remain  under  the  superin- 
tendent to  be  employed  in  the  circuits.  One  of  them  has 
been  given  work  as  assistant  teacher  in  our  Theological 
and  Scientific  School  in  Sistof;  two  will  most  likely  be 
givetv  vJotV.  m  t.he  circuits,  and  the  fourth  has  not  yet  de- 


cided  what  to  do,  though  as  far  as  he  understands  him- 
self, he  thinks  he  is  called  to  teach  rather  than  to  preach. 
We  need  willing  workers — the  Lord  needs  such,  for  it  is 
such  men  that  win  souls  for  Christ. 

The  preaching  services — morning  and  evening — during 
the  session  of  this  annual  meeting  were  unusually  profit- 
able. 

On  Sunday  morning  (the  23d  of  September),  after  a 
heart-stirring  love-feast,  Bishop  Mallalieu  preached  from 
Rom.  i.,  16,  17:  "  I  am  not  ashamed  of  the  Gospel  of 
Christ,  for  it  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation  to  every 
one  that  believeth,"  etc.  This  sermon  was  melting.  It 
was  interpreted  by  the  writer.  At  the  close,  the  Bishop 
asked  all  who  desired  to  reconsecrate  themselves  to  God 
to  rise,  and  all  the  missionaries,  pastors,  preachers,  teach- 
ers, colporteurs  and  church  members  rose.  He  then 
asked  all  who  desired  to  give  their  hearts  to  Christ  to 
rise,  and  nearly  all  the  remaining  part  of  the  congregation 
rose.  Then  all  knelt  down  and  the  Bishop  prayed,  the 
writer  repeating  every  sentence  of  his  prayer  in  Bulgarian. 
After  the  Bishop  another  short  Bulgarian  prayer  followed. 
This  service  of  consecration  will  never  be  forgotten  by 
those  who  took  part  in  it.  On  Sunday  afternoon  and 
evening  there  were  preaching  services. 

On  Monday,  the  24th  of  September,  was  the  last  session 
of  the  meeting.  Some  unfinished  business  was  disposed 
of.  It  was  decided  that  the  next  annual  meeting  should 
be  held  in  Lovetch.*  We  hope  the  Bishops  will  be  able 
to  arrange  so  as  to  allow  of  a  Bishop  visiting  us  every 
year. 

Bishop  Mallalieu  won  all  hearts  by  his  genial  ways. 
The  meeting  closed  after  the  reading  of  the  appointments 
by  the  Bishop.  The  Doxology  was  sung  and  the  Bene- 
diction pronounced  in  Bulgarian  by  Bro.  Gabriel,  the 
oldest  preacher  in  the  mission.  God  grant  that  Bishop 
Mallalieu's  visit  may  mark  the  beginni'ng  of  a  new  era  of 
prosperity  and  spiritual  power  in  the  Bulgaria  Mission. 

Sislof,  October  3,  i888. 

Norfolk  Island. 

BY    HON.     N.    K.    GRAVES. 

Norfolk  Island  is  the  largest  of  a  group  of  islands 
located  nearly  a  thousand  miles  northeast  of  New  South 
Wales  and  about  four  hundred  miles  from  New  Zealand. 
It  is  a  small  island,  being  only  five  miles  long  and  two 
and  one  half  broad,  with  an  area  of  fourteen  square 
miles.  The  sea  around  the  island  has  a  rocky  bottom 
with  no  good  anchorage  near.  Philip  Islands  and  Nepan 
Islands  are  near,  but  not  inhabited.  There  is  a  large 
number  of  other  islands  that  are  nearly  all  rock,  called 
the  Bird  Islands. 

The  principal  settlement  on  Norfolk  Island  is  in  the 
southeast  part.  It  is  low  at  that  point,  and  there  is  a 
violent  surf  that  beats  almost  incessantly  on   the  rocky 

L*  Bishop  Andrews  la  eapeclaUy  requoBted  to  take  note  of  tbla,  as  In  tbe 
plan  of  eplwopal  Tlsitatlon,  Uin  place  wheni  Uie  annual  meeting  ot  tbe 
IZZZI— 


shore,  always  making  the  landing  difficult  and,  when  any 
wind,  dangerous. 

This  island  was  discovered  by  Captain  Cook  in  1774, 
and  soon  afterward  the  English  took  possession  and  used 
it  as  a  convict  colony,  where  the  most  desperate  charac- 
ters were  confined.  The  convicts  spread  desolation  on 
this  beautiful  island,  and,  although  a  strict  watch  was 
placed  over  them,  many  escaped  to  the  other  islands  in 
these  seas. 

In  1826  New  South  Wales  occupied  the  island  for 
their  convicts,  and  at  one  time  there  were  more  than  two 
thousand  convicts  on  the  island,  and  there  were  large 
buildings  to  shelter  and  confine  them  ;  and  many  soldiers 
were  sent  here  to  guard  them  and  keep  them  from  leav- 
ing the  island,  but  many  of  the  convicts  were  desperate 
men,  and  as  brave  as  desperate,  and  they  found  means 
to  escape  the  watchfulness  of  their  keepers.  Later  the 
island  was  transferred  to  Tasmania  where  settlers  from 
Pitcairn  Island  were  introduced  and  took  possession,  and 
the  convicts  were  sent  away. 

The  general  surface  of  the  island  is  about  four  hun- 
dred feet  above  the  sea.  Mount  Pitt  in  the  north  rises 
to  1,050  feet.  The  soil  of  the  island  is  a  decomposed 
basalt.  The  island  is  well  watered  and  the  soil  is  wonder- 
fully fertile.  The  surface  of  the  land  is  undulating,  and 
in  many  places  is  clothed  in  green,  with  clumps  of  trees 
and  shrubs,  many  of  the  pine  trees  of  the  island  are  more 
than  two  hundred  feet  high,  and  some  are  thirty  feet  in 
circumference. 

There  is  a  fine  avenue  between  Sidney  and  St.  Barna- 
bas principally  lined  with  these  magnificent  trees.  Mount 
Pitt  was  formerly  covered  with  them,  but  all  the  fine 
ones  have  been  cut  and  now  only  a  few  of  these  large 
trees  remain  on  the  island.  The  palm  trees  grow  here, 
but  they  do  not  grow  large.  Bananas,  poaches  and  pine- 
apples and  many  other  varieties  of  fruit  grow  in  great 
perfection  on  the  island. 

Sweet  potatoes  are  produced  in  large  quantities. 
Wheat,  oats  and  barley  are  cultivated.  The  climate  is  all 
that  can  be  desired  and  is  hardly  surpassed  anywhere. 
Kingston  is  the  capital  of  the  island  as  well  as  the  mart  of 
trade.  The  products  are  few,  consisting  mostly  of  fruits 
and  vegetables.  When  there  is  no  wind,  ships  may  reach 
the  pier,  but  generally  there  is  an  angry  surf  beating  the 
shore  and  communication  is  by  means  of  whale  boats. 

The  American  whale  and  trading  vessels  often  stop  here 
to  procure  supplies  and  leave  cotton,  clothes,  boat  tackle, 
and  some  other  kinds  of  goods.  The  government  of  the 
island  is  very  simple.  The  execution  of  all  laws  is 
vested  in  three  commissioners  or  magistrates,  who  are  re- 
sponsible to  the  governor  of  New  South  Wales. 

The  Chief  Magistrate  is  the  acting  Governor  of  Nor- 
folk, and  has  a  salary  of  $125  a  year,  and  that,  I  believe,  is 
the  only  salaried  officer  on  the  island.  There  are  no  tax 
and  no  revenues  in  this  favored  place,  no  fear  of  assessors 
or  tax  collectors.  There  are  but  few  offenders  and  no 
prisons  in  which  to  confine  them  if  they  do  offend. 

The  American  consul,  in  his  report,  makes  the  is.la.tvd  «. 


sort  of  Arcadia  where  the  land  is  fertile  and  very  pro- 
ductive, and  where  the  climate  is  a  delight.  The  people 
are  peaceful,  and  have  comfortable  houses,  enough  to 
eat  and  to  wear,  with  no  ambitious  schemes  to  gratify. 
They  communicate  only  a  few  times  in  the  year  with  other 
parts  of  the  world. 

The  large  buildings  occupied  by  the  convicts  were 
given  to  the  settlers,  and  the  change  is  very  great. 
Where  the  great  criminals  lived  and  blighted  this  fair  land 
there  is  now  a  thriving  population,  with  handsome  houses 
and  cottages,  with  fine  streets  and  parks  adorned  with 
beautiful  trees,  and  schools. 

The  population  of  the  island  is  about  800,  nearly 
equally  divided  between  male  and  female.  No  one  is 
allowed  to  introduce  any  liquor  on  the  island.  The  death 
rate  is  very  low,  being  only  nine  to  a  thousand. 

The  island  has  become  the  headquarters  of  the  Mel- 
anesian  Missions  of  the  Church  of  England.  It  is  in 
the  best  sense  an  excellent  mission,  with  a  training 
school  of  great  merit.  The  mission  has  a  thousand 
acres  of  fine  land  connected  with  the  school.  There  are 
nearly  two  hundred  boys  and  girls  in  these  schools  who 
receive  a  thorough  education  and  are  taught  many  in- 
dustries. The  station  is  called  the  St.  Barnabas.  It  was 
founded  by  Bishop  Patteson,  and  on  his  decease  the 
society  raised  a  large  sum  to  perpetuate  his  memory,  and 
erected  a  memorial  church,  costing  ten  thousand  dollars 
on  Norfolk  Island. 

The  society  has  a  bark  called  the  Southern  Cross,  to 
carry  the  messenger  of  the  Gospel  to  the  Pacific  islands, 
and  to  deliver  supplies  to  the  various  missionary  stations  of 
the  society.  The  students  are  trained  in  this  school  for 
future  usefulness,  and  many  who  have  been  educated 
I      here  are  now  engaged  in  other  mission  fields. 

<       v. 


Tbe  Missionary  Debt  and  the  Missionary 
Potato. 


BY  REV.  E.  DAVIES. 

The  cause  of  missions  is  near  to  the  heart  of  Christ, 
who  has  bought  with  His  own  precious  blood  the  souls 
of  all  men,  even  the  many  millions  that  have  never 
heard  His  blessed  name. 

This  cause  is  also  dear  to  the  heart  of  every  true 
Christian.  The  cause  of  missions  must  be  carried  or.  in 
the  spirit  0/ sacrifice.  And  while  the  missionaries  make  a 
sacrifice  in  leaving  home  and  laboring  in  foreign  and 
often  hostile  lands,  and  sometimes  lay  down  their  lives 
for  Christ,  we  must  make  a  sacrifice  at  home  to  sustain 
this  cause. 

I  am  pained  to  see  that  so  many  Conferences  are  fall- 
ing short  of  their  appropriations,  and  that  the  secretaries 
tell  us  there  is  a  prospect  of  a  debt  and  a  demand  for  re- 
trenchment at  the  meeting  of  the  Missionary  Committee 
in  November.     Is  there  not  a  cause .' 

Where  are  the  weekly  live  and  stirring  articles  that 
used  to  be  furnished  for  our  Church  papers  which  stirred 
up  ber  missioaary  /ires  in  so  many  ? 


Where  are  the  rousing  missionary  conventions  that 
Dr.  McCabe  used  to  plan  and  carry  out  with  so  much 
force  ?  Alas !  that  he  worked  so  hard  that  he  broke 
down;  but  is  there  no  one  else  to  take  his  place  ? 

Where  are  the  district  and  other  missionary  conven- 
tions that  the  preachers  and  presiding  elders  used  to  get 
up  and  carry  forward .'  Heaven  and  earth  must  be  moved 
and  the  hearts  of  the  people  aroused. 

What  are  the  returned  missionaries  doing  ?  Let  them 
go  among  the  people  and  arouse  them,  enthuse  them,  in- 
struct them  in  the  blessedness  of  this  great  work.  Let  them 
tell  of  the  triumphs  of  the  Cross  in  the  ends  of  the  earth. 
Let  them  tell  what  has  been  done  with  the  money  already 
given  and  then  the  people  will  give  more. 

Let  the  pastors  call  these  missionaries  to  help  them  in 
their  churches.  It  will  be  a  great  inspiration  to  all  con- 
cerned. 

Let  our  business  men  set  apart  the  profits  of  some 
parts  of  their  business  for  the  cause  of  missions,  and  this 
will  bless  them  in  all  the  other  parts  of  their  business.  I 
know  a  publisher  who  is  giving  the  profits  of  one  of  his 
books  to  the  cause  of  missions,  and  has  thereby,  directly 
or  indirectly,  by  this  measure  put  in  the  mission  cause 
$500. 

Let  the  missionary  plan  be  adopted  in  our  churches. 
Hold  the  monthly  missionary  meeting.  Read  missionary 
intelligence.  Take  the  monthly  collection.  Let  all  the 
Sabbath-schools  be  organized  into  missionary  societies 
and  let  them  have  a  special  monthly  collection  for  mis- 
sions. 

Let  our  bishops  "set  the  kingdoms  on  a  blaze  "  when- 
ever they  go  on  this  great  cause. 

Let  the  three  missionary  secretaries  go  out  like  living 
flames  of  fire  and  move  heaven,  earth  and  hell  to  drive 
the  worldliness  out  of  the  people,  and  constrain  them  to 
give  until  heaven  and  earth  shall  be  glad. 

Let  the  pastors  take  up  the  theme  and  preach  the  Gos- 
pel *'  with  the  Holy  Ghost  sent  down  from  Heaven,"  and 
every  now  and  then  put  in  a  missionary  plea  that  will 
make  the  people  glad  of  an  opportunity  to  give. 

Let  everybody  take  the  subject  home  to  their  hearts 
and  study  how  they  can,  by  constant  industry,  and  pru- 
dent economy  and  heavenly  generosity,  give  to  this 
heaven-bom  cause  of  missions. 

We  are  told  that  the  income  of  the  Missionary  Society 
this  year  will  not  meet  the  appropriations.  Now  instead 
of  cutting  down  the  appropriations  to  the  income  of  the 
Missionary  Society,  let  the  bishops  imitate  Gen.  Booth 
of  the  Salvation  Army,  and  call  for  the  observance  of 
one  week  of  self-denial  throughout  the  Church  for  the 
benefit  of  the  Missionary  Society.  In  this  way  $100,000 
may  be  raised  for  missions  and  the  Spirit  of  God  would 
be  poured  out  upon  the  Church  and  revivals  follow  on 
every  side.     Why  not  try  it  ? 

I  read  last  night  of  a  country  church  where  they  were 
going  to  take  up  the  first  missionary  collection.  Two 
noble  boys  wanted  to  give,  but  they  had  not  a  cent.  One 
of  them  said,  "  Pennies  at  our  house  are  as  scarce  as 


IN  AND  AROUND  THE  HOLY  CTTY. 


Mil's  teeth."  They  looked  round  the  old  church  And 
law  a  potato  lying  in  one  corner.  So  they  decided  to 
|ive  the  potato  to  the  cause  of  missions.  One  proposed 
to  cut  it  in  two  and  put  it  on  the  plate.  The  other  said, 
T  Nay,  let  us  take  it  home  and  plant  it  and  give  the  pro- 
ceeds." 

They  took  special  care  to  plant  this  potato,  and  to 
Iheir  great  astonishment  it  produced  forty-one  excellent 
botatoes.  So  at  the  mass  meeting  for  missions  each 
potato  was  labelled  as  follows:  '  This  is  a  missionary 
jpotato;  its  price  is  ten  cents;  it  is  from  the  best  slock 
known.  It  will  be  sold  only  to  one  who  is  willing  to  take 
«  pledge  that  he  will  plant  it  in  the  spring  and  give 
every  one  of  its  children  to  missions." 

By  three  o'clock  not  one  of  these  potatoes  was  left, 
when  one  man  offered  a  gold  dollar  for  one  of  them. 
Since  then  these  boys  have  each  had  a  thriving  mission- 
ary garden. 

In  some  way  or  other  let  each  and  all  help  on  this 
cause  of  missions,  that  the  blessings  of  those  that  are 
'  ready  to  perish  may  rest  upon  us,  and  then  they  will  re- 
Iceive  us  into  everlasting  habitations. 


lo  and  Around!  the  Holy  City. 

BY   PROF.    WILLIAM     WELLS,    LL.D. 

Jerusalem  appears  to  be  enjoying  a  veritable  "  boom," 
though  it  seems  almost  sacrilegious  so  to  say.  It  is  grow- 
ing in  proportions  with  great  rapidity,  especially  since  the 
ban  was  broken  that  confined  the  city  to  the  area  within 
the  walls.  Since  Bishop  Gobat  had  the  courage  to  build 
a  school  on  Mount  Zion,  and  Schneller  to  found  an  or- 
phanage on  the  western  elevations  before  the  city,  the 
latter  has  greatly  increased  in  extent  and  population; 
dwellings  with  gardens  have  arisen,  as  well  as  churches 
and  various  benevolent  institutions,  in  the  waste  sur- 
roundings of  the  city,  especially  towards  the  north  and 
west.  This  growth  is  the  more  astonishing  as  it  takes 
place  in  a  rocky  and  hilly  soil  with  no  trade  or  industry 
and  no  external  beauty  that  ordinarily  give  life  and  ac- 
tivity to  cities. 

The  secret  of  this  sudden  boom  is  the  modern  rivalry 
among  the  various  confessions  and  their  energy  in  their 
own  way.  The  Jewish  barracks  shoot  up  in  the  environs 
of  the  city  like  mushrooms,  and  their  monotonous,  long- 
drawn  structures  of  one  story,  full  of  windows,  add  noth- 
ing to  the  beauty  of  the  scene.  This  alone  proves  that 
the  order  of  the  Turkish  Government,  that  they  shall  stay 
away  from  the  Holy  City,  amounts  to  nothing;  of  late 
they  seem  to  have  come  to  stay  and  not  as  mere  pilgrims. 
On  a  neighboring  hillside  Rothschild  has  built  for  them 
a  new  hospital,  whose  outlines,  to  the  great  vexation  of 
the  austere  rabbis,  bear  the  form  of  a  cross. 

In  the  vicinity  of  this  hospital  the  Italians  have  built  a 
girls'  school,  and  not  far  from  this  the  peculiar  round 
form  of  a  new  Abyssinian  church  is  already  under  roof. 
Years  ago  the  Russians  raised  a  monument  to  contain  a 
church,  a  consulate  and  hospital,  as  well  as  a  refuge  for 


the  Russian  pilgrims.  And  now  they  are  increasing  their 
properly  by  a  very  large  building  west  of  their  episcopal 
structure.  It  is  quite  a  stately  edifice,  and  intended,  it 
is  said,  as  a  home  for  the  pilgrims  of  the  better  class, 
with  restaurant  and  school. 

Not  far  from  this  arises  a  large  building  with  pointed 
Gothic  windows  that  commands  a  view  of  the  neighbor- 
hood and  from  which  floats  the  papal  flag,  beside  that  of 
the  Germans;  this  is  for  the  German  Catholics  as  a  re- 
treat. For  the  French  pilgrims  there  was  constructed 
two  years  ago  an  immense  structure  of  four  stories,  to 
which  a  wing  with  a  front  presenting  twelve  windows  is 
now  added.  The  Italians  have  also  of  late  turned  their 
attention  beyond  churches,  schools  and  hospitals,  and  are 
now  making  active  efforts  to  accommodate  all  the  Italian 
pilgrims  that  come  to  Jerusalem;  their  Caia  Ncn<a  in  the 
city  has  been  in  operation  for  some  time,  under  the  charge 
of  the  Franciscan  monks.  So  it  seems  that  in  the  future 
each  nationality  will  provide  for  its  own  needs. 

But  in  this  way  large  sums  of  money  are  expended, 
and  frequently  to  no  apparent  purpose;  for  instance:  the 
Russians  have  just  built  a  tower  on  the  Mount  of  Olives 
that  owes  its  origin  to  the  desire  to  see  from  this  point 
the  Mediterranean  and  the  Dead  seas.  It  is  a  structure 
of  no  beauty,  and  adds  nothing  to  the  attractions  of  the 
sacred  mountain,  resembling  as  it  does  the  colossal  chim- 
ney of  a  great  factory.  The  newest  Russian  church  in 
the  declivity  of  the  mountain,  near  Gethsemane,  is  of 
splendid  material  in  Russian  style  and  makes  amends  for 
the  uncanny  building  above. 

The  Protestant  Germans  have  done  also  their  share  in 
the  development  of  the  city,  especially  in  the  matter  of 
an  asylum  for  lepers,  bearing  the  name  of  the  "  Help  of 
Jesus,"  and  they  will  soon  bring  other  tributes  to  their 
love  for  Jerusalem,  which  it  is  hoped  will  be  of  more 
genial  and  appropriate  character.  The  Greeks  construct 
coffee  houses  and  bazaars,  and  even  the  Armenians  pro- 
pose to  use  a  site  that  belongs  to  them  as  church  property 
which  they  may  not  sell.  The  greater  part  of  the  struc- 
tures now  in  progress  arise  from  the  peculiar  impulse  to- 
wards the  growth  of  Jerusalem  that  lies  in  the  aspirations 
of  the  various  confessions  which  emulate  in  interest  to 
bring  a  tribute  to  the  City  of  the  Great  King. 

No  one  body  of  the  faithful  has  done  more  toward  the 
revival  of  interest  in  the  Holy  City  than  a  company 
of  German  Protestants,  known  as  the  "  Friends  of  the 
Temple, '  taking  this  name  from  their  desire  to  restore 
not  only  the  city,  but  even  the  Temple  itself.  They  have 
been  settling  and  laboring  in  the  Holy  Land  for  years 
and  amid  difficulties  and  persecutions.  But  their  Chris- 
tian love  and  patience  have  at  last  conquered,  and  now 
they  number  several  colonies  in  Palestine.  They  have 
now  one  in  Jerusalem  of  about  340  souls,  one  in  Jaffa  of 
310,  one  in  Sharon  of  290  and  one  in  Haifa  of  225.  Be- 
sides these  they  have  eighty  souls  in  Beirut  and  about 
thirty  in  Egypt.-  The  colonists  in  Jerusalem  and  Jaffa 
are  mainly  engaged  in  the  industrial  arts,  giving  object- 
lessons  to  the  ignorant  a.^^d  vdlt  ■«v»vv»«a- — N  or  .CKtU.  a.&v>. 


I  Chinese  Child  Life. 

On  the  previous  page  are  pictures  representing  Chinese 
Child  Life.  No.  i  is  a  Chinese  girl;  2  a  young  Chinese 
Itudent :  3  a  boy  eating  with  chop  sticks;  4  a  mother 
carrying  a  child  in  a  hood;  5  in  a  shower;  6,  7  in  school; 
B  flying  a  kite;  9  playing  with  battledore  and  shuttlecock, 
and  driving  a  hoop.  The  children  seem  to  be  as  happy 
■in  their  play  as  they  do  in  this  country  and  if  reports  are 
[true  which  we  receive  of  ihcm  they  are  as  pleasant  and 
|«s  good  as  any  of  the  children  here. 


The  Chinese  "  God  of  Wealth." 

Many  of  the  idols  worshipped  by  the  Chinese  are  the 
images  of  persons  who  have,  when  living,  exerted  abenefi- 
cent  influence,  evident  or  occult,  upon  the  welfare  of 
others.  They  have  a  miich-used  proverb,  "  Good  comes 
to  the  good,"  and  they  rightly  believe  that  those  who  re- 
|vere  and  associate  with  the  worthy  will  prosper,  while 
those  who  affiliate  with  the  evil  will  come  to  ill.  But 
when  one  consorts  with  the  good  for  sordid  reasons,  one 
jgains  no  more  than  do  these  self-seeking  devotees  of  the 
false  god  of  wealth. 

I  A  poor  man,  named  Yang,  had  nine  little  sons.  He 
was  unable  to  earn  enough  to  feed  them,  and  sometimes 
|the  meals  in  his  family  were  so  far  apart  that  the  roaches 
multiplied  in  his  oven,  and  the  movild  gathered  on  the 
kettles  in  his  kitchen.  Doing  his  best,  he  could  not  by 
ihis  labor  always  keep  starvation  away,  and  was  forced  lo 
borrow  or  to  beg. 

At  some  distance  away  lived  Mr.  Chong,  who  was  rich 
and  childless.  He  was  careful  of  his  ease,  and  careless 
of  his  reputation;  and  one  day  he  forestalled  an  appeal 
to  his  benevolence  by  telling  some  boors  who  were  watch- 
ing him,  that  he  was  eating  human  flesh,  and  that  his 
food  every  day  cost  him  a  thousand  ounces  of  silver. 
This  pleasantry  became  the  foundation  of  a  report  that 
spread  through  the  neighbofhood,  and  the  report  was 
verified  by  statements  that  many  people  had  sold  their 
daughters  to  him  as  slaves,  and  that  the  young  women 
had  never  again  been  seen  by  their  relatives. 

One  day,  Yang,  being  at  the  point  of  starvation,  came 
with  his  progeny  to  beg  at  the  door  of  this  nabob,  who 
so  roughly  avoided  a  reputation  for  philanthropy.  The 
nabob  was  so  much  amused  by  the  flock  of  small  folk 
clinging  about  their  parent,  that  he  bestowed  abundant 
alms,  and  sent  them  home  with  food  enough  to  last  a 
long  time.  On  the  way  home,  Yang  gave  a  portion  of 
the  boon  to  a  man  who  was  poorer  than  himself.  The  re- 
cipient noised  abroad  his  kindness  of  heart,  and  he  soon 
had  a  reputation  'or  charity,  and  was  everywhere  praised 
for  his  liberality  in  giving  alms  from  out  his  small  store. 

Years  passed,  Chong  grew  old,  and  began  to  say  to 
himself  that  he  should  soon  die,  and  that  he  should  have 
no  posterity  to  follow  him  to  the  grave,  and  supply  him 
with  the  necessaries  of  life  in  the  land  of  shades.  Then 
he  bethought  himself  of  the  beggar  with  the  flock  of  little 
jsons,  and  went  to  ask  a  share  of  his  paternity.  Yang 
acknowledged  that  his  children  owed   the   preservation 


of  their  lives  to  the  alms  received  from  Chong,  and  trans- 
ferred to  him  a  right  equal  with  his  own  in  all  his  sons. 
So  the  nine  boys  finally  inherited  Chong's  wealth,  and 
made  offerings  at  his  tomb  as  at  that  of  their  own  father. 
The  benevolent  Yang,  on  account  of  the  final  pros- 
perity of  his  numerous  descendants,  was,  long  ago, 
apotheosized,  and  has  ever  since  been  worshipped  as  the 
god  of  wealth. — AiieU  M.  Fielcie. 


A  Syrian  Baptism. 

BY    THE    DAUGHTER    OF    A    MISSIONARY. 

One  morning  my  sister  and  I  were  invited  by  a  little 
friend  of  ours  to  spend  the  day  at  her  house,  as  her  baby 
sister  was  to  be  baptized  that  morning,  and  as  we  knew 
the  family  very  well,  it  was  quite  an  event  to  us. 

A  walk  of  five  minutes  brought  us  to  the  house,  where 
we  were  met  at  the  door  by  two  other  sisters,  the  elder 
one  bearing  the  important  baby,  whose  dress  was  not  at 
all  similar  to  that  worn  by  an  American  baby  at  her  bap- 
tism, or  any  other  occasion  for  that  matter.  She  was 
closely  wrapped  in  a  white  cloth,  which  was  held  together 
by  means  of  a  strip  of  cloth  wound  around  her,  thus 
tying  her  hands  and  feet  firmly  to  her  side,  so  that  she 
could  not  move  at  all. 

We  then  proceeded  to  the  Greek  church  which  was 
about  half  a  mile  away,  the  baby's  godmother  accom- 
panying us. 

When  we  arrived  there,  we  were  met  by  khoory  (priest) 
Isbir,  who  blessed  the  child  as  she  was  brought  inside  the 
church. 

Baby  was  then  undressed  and  taken  to  the  baptismal 
font  by  the  priest,  and  plunged  three  times  into  the  cold 
water  which  half-filled  it,  all  the  time  showing  us  that 
she  had  good  lungs  and  could  use  them  if  necessary. 
After  being  hastily  wiped  and  rather  carelessly  dressed, 
her  godmother  took  her  to  the  altar.  The  priest  asked 
her  what  the  child's  name  was,  and  she  replied  "  Katy." 
This  was  considered  a  very  important  fact,  as  the  name 
was  English  and  the  baby  Arabic.  The  priest  then  asked 
the  godmother  if  she  would  promise  to  teach  Katy  to 
love  and  serve  God  and  to  hate  Satan,  and  she  said  she 
would.  As  the  word  Satan  was  uttered  the  woman  spit 
on  the  ground,  thus  showing  that  she  w^ould  even  spit  on 
his  head,  she  believing  him  to  be  under  the  earth. 

After  that  the  priest  gave  the  baby  some  holy  com- 
munion wine,  and  then  returned  her  to  her  sister. 

When  we  reached  home  Katy  was  bathed  thoroughly 
in  warm  water,  and  dressed  in  nice  white  clothes  and 
pretty  little  pink  socks  which  her  sister  had  made  for 
her. 

It  may  seem  strange  to  you  that  neither  of  the  parents 
was  present  at  the  baptism,  but  if  you  had  asked  the 
mother  why  she  had  not  gone  to  the  church  with  us,  she 
would  have  replied  she  was  too  busy  with  her  household 
affairs,  and  the  father  was  away  at  his  dikkan  (shop). 

The  godmother,  who  had  been  so  affectionate  to  Katy 
at  the  church,  had  nevertheless  cursed  her  when  she  was 
born,  because  she  was  a  girl. 


What   (Grandmother  Gray  Told  Grandmother 
Brown. 

OraDdmother  Browu  and  Grandmother  Qray 
Met  in  the  cottage  just  over  the  way, 
This  afternoon,  for  a  social  lea. 
Grandmother  Brown  is  rheumatic,  you  see, 
And  she  dearly  loves  to  have  Graadmother  Gray 
Come  in  and  chat  with  her  any  day. 

Aodf  to-day,  as  they  cosily  sat 
Knitting,  and  talked  of  this  and  that. 
Grandmother  Gray  said,  "  I  must  early  go, 
Because  of  the  children's  fair,  you  know." 

"TTie  children's  fair!"  said  Grandmother  Brown, 
As  she  laid  her  i^uld-riramed  glasses  down. 
"  What  is  it  ?     Do  tell  t     I  want  to  know 
Where  other  people  are  gUd  to  go. 
You  know  it  is  now  almost  a  year 
Since  pain  has  kept  me  a  prisoner  here." 

"Has  no  one  told  you?"  said  Grandmother  Gray: 

"It  is  strange  that  I  have  not,  anyway. 

Since  the  Band  was  organized  last  May, 

To  llic  parsonage  the  children  went: 

Some  nf  the  ladies  their  presence  lent. 

They  organized,  as  their  elders  do, 

Adopted  a  constitution  too; 

Perhaps  I  can  tell  it  over  to  you:  — 

First,  'The  Ruthians'  should  be  their  name; 

And,  second,  it  should  be  their  aim 

To  learn  of  misstons  at  home  and  abroad. 

And  to  glemi  for  them  along  life's  road ; 

Thirdly  their  officers  should  be 

A  president,  vice,  and  secretary; 

With  a  treasurer,  to  hold  the  purse, 

And  all  the  rands  receive  and  disburse. 

Fourthly,  any  under  eighteen  coutd  be 

Members  by  paying  five  cents,  and  we 

Elders  could  be  members  honorary, 

By  paying  fifteen  cents,  annually. 

Eight  became  members  that  afternoon, 

And  oihers  were  added  very  soon; 

So  now  they  have  eighteen  or  so, — 

Good  numbers  for  this  small  place,  you  know. 

Once  in  two  weeks  they've  met  together. 

And  8(jm<!  have  come  whate'er  the  weather; 

Five  the  least  ijuml)er  on  any  day, 

And  thirteen  the  largest,  so  tht-y  say.'' 

"  Well,  well,  1  declare!"  sjiid  Gnindma  Brown, 
"There  are  some  wide-awuke  folks  in  town; 
What  did  they  do  at  their  meetings,  pray?''' 

"  O  as  to  that,"  said  GrandxTiiither  Gray, 
"They  hrtd  Bible  rending,  singing,  prayer, 
Talked  over  the  minMiniis  here  and  tliere. 
And  sewed  ntr  a  quilt  tlmt  \i<  novel  (juite, — 
It  is  going  to  be  auld  nt  the  fair  to-night. 
The  little  girls  are  going  to  sitiK: 
Their  voices  will  make  the  t'lwn  hall  ring. 
Some  poems,  also,  they  will  recite: 
We  really  expect  a  treat  to-night." 

"A  treat,  indeed!"  said  Graodma  Brown: 
"  I  wish  I  were  able  tn  go  down. 
Here,  take  this  dollar  and  .tpeiid  it  for  me: 
I  know  what  they're  working  for,  you  see. 
I  hope  the  purses  will  open  all, 
Aad  a  rich  aaiouat  w  the  treasury  /all. 


Come  in,  and  tell  me  about  it  please. 
To-morrow,  when  we  c*n  talk  with  ease," 

60,  early  next  morning  Grandmother  Gray, 
As  soon  as  breakfast  was  out  of  the  way. 
Without  waiting  to  rest  or  sit  down. 
Ran  over  to  tell  dear  Grandmother  Brown 
About  the  "  fair"  and  its  grand  success. 

*'  Good  morning! "  she  said.     "  You'd  never  gaeu 

What  a  real  nice  time  we  had  last  night ! 

Every  one  seemed  to  feel  just  right. 

The  hall  was  trimmed  very  nicely,  too; 

Tlie  'Miigic  Quilt'  was  hung  in  full  view; 

The  fancy  table  was  brimming  o'er. 

Attracting  purchasers  bv  the  score; 

The  supper  was  nice  and  daintily  spread. 

From  delicious  tarts  to  snow-white  bread. 

Then  the  children,  dear,  thei*  songs  and  fun 

And  recitations  were  finely  done; — 

Our  chorister's  singing  added  zest, 

And  was,  as  vnuil.  just  the  best. 

Our  pastor  has  written  a  poem  too. — 

I  hope  be  will  come  and  read  it  to  you. 

Mr.  .\llea  spoke;  and  in  fact,  my  friend, 

It  was  u  success  from  beginning  to  end : — 

For  we  made  full  tetenty  dollars,  you  see: 

The  children's  share  over  thirti/  will  be. 

I  wish  1  could  stay  and  longer  chat; 

But  duties  at  home  will  not  allow  that. 

One  thing,  I  am  sure,  is  plain  to  be  seen — 

That  those  who  try  for  the  Ma><ter  to  glam 

Will  find  the  handfuh  so  easy  to  win 

That  many  a  sheiif  m&^  be  gathered  in." 

—  Oood 


Two  Millions  for  Missions. 

BV  HKV.    H.   MANN. 

A  million  for  mtssional  what  does  it  mean? 

Printed  in  paf>er!<,  so  oft  we  have  seen. 

Be  sure  to  tell  us,  if  only  you  know; 

We  hear  it  so  much  wherever  we  go. 

Preachers  and  people  work  hard  all  the  time. 

They  say,  "We  must  reach  the  million  line,'' 

Did  any  ever  hear  such  talk  before. 

Or  read  it  in  pHges  of  ancient  lore  ? 

We  have  heurd  of  a  line  lui  most  people  know. 

Called  Miisoij's  and  Dixon's,  made  sometime  ago. 

But  what  of  the  million  line;  try  now  to  tell; 

We  are  anxious  to  knoie^fto  Rive  it  u»»  well. 

A  man  bv  the  name  ff  Chaplnin  jMcCal>e 

Of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Churcli,  it  is  said, 

Suggested  to  r«ise  one  million  of  dollars 

Among  people  of  church  and  Sabbath-school  .scholars. 

This  fact  was  made  known,  many  said  it  was  good. 

And  pledged  themselves  bravely  to  do  what  they  could, 

An  effort  was  made  to  reach  it  that  year 

And  many  rejoiced  that  we  came  so  near. 

A  mnu  was  luard  say  regHrding  tliis  line, 

There  was  no  reason  iu  it,  he  was  behind  time. 

A  Binhop  did  answer  him  somewhnt  fuiiny. 

By  saying  that  in  it  there  was  plenty  of  money. 

Our  people  tried  nobty  this  standard  to  gain. 

Against  all  object  ions  it  was  attained. 

No  more  be  it  caid,  this  is  a  large  sum, 

We  may  do  better  than  what  we  have  done. 

The  missionary  spirit  has  only  begun. 

And  jet  the  church  has  grandly  raised  one. 

Soon  we  shall  hear  that  this  will  not  do; 

We  must  hII  go  to  work  and  try  tr>  raise  two. 

Lift  up  the  standard  higher  and  higher. 

We  are  only  ju-t  coming  up  out.  of  the  mire. 

In  all  things  glorious  let  aspiratims  l)e  high, 

Aim  not  at  a  tree,  but  try  for  the  skv. 

To  God  lie  the  praise  fur  what  has  been  done. 

He  hius  promised  to  give  the  world  to  His  Son. 

Believing  His  word,  in  work  we  find  rest; 

The  earth  with  the  knowledge  of  Chri.st  shall  l)e  blest. 

—  Baltimore  Methotlid' 


THE  FREEDMEN'S  AID  AND  SOUTHERN  EDUCATION  SOCIETY. 


616 


Vrepdnirn'a  Aid  and  Southern 
Kdnralion  Hool<My. 

Congregation.  —  What  is  the  work  of  the 
Freed  men's  Aid  and  Southern  Education 
Society  ? 

I\xator. — It  is  the  efltablitihment  and 
maintenance  of  institutions  of  learning  in 
the  Southern  Stutes  among  freedmeti  and 
others  who  hnve  special  claims  upon  the 
people  of  America  for  hel[>  in  the  work  of 
Christian  education.  Under  the  phrase, 
"and  others,"  in  the  original  constitution 
of  the  Society,  tlie  General  Conference  has 
placed  th^  educational  work  of  the  Church 
in  the  South  among  the  whit-es  under  the 
care  of  this  Society. 

Cong. — How  many  institutions  of  learn- 
ing has  the  Society  aided  in  the  South 
during  the  past  year? 

Pastor.  —  Thirty-eight —  twenty-three 
among  colored  people,  and  fifteen  among 
the  whites. 

Cong. — How  many  teachers  were  em- 
ployed in  these  schools  last  year  ? 

Pastor. — Two  hundred  and  ten. 

Cong. — How  many  students  have  lieen 
in  attendance  during  the  year  just  closed? 

Pastor. —  About  seven  thousand— five 
thousand  colored,  and  two  thousand 
wbitee. 

Cong. — How  many  of  these  were  pre- 
paring for  the  ministry  ? 

Pastor. — About  four  hundred. 

Cong. — How  many  were  [vreparing  to 
t«ach? 

Pastor. — Twenty-Hve  hundred. 

Cong. — What  other  lines  of  instruction 
are  followed? 

Pastor  —The  Society  has  sr^veral  indus- 
trial schools,  where  hundreds  are  con- 
stantly being  trained  in  the  various  trades, 
it  also  has  a  medical  college  at  Nashville; 
Tenn..  where  colored  young  men  and 
women  may  have  a  thorough  course  in 
medicme.  Nearly  one  hundred  physicians 
now  practiitin)^  in  the  South  have  grad- 
uated from  this  Institution. 

Cong. — Do  the  industrial  BcbooJB  give 
indication  of  success? 

i\i«for.  — They  are  accomplishing  great 
good  at  comparatively  small  •expense. 

Cong. — How  many  voters  in  the  South 
who  say  they  cannot  read  and  write? 

Pastor.  —  About  one  million  and  a 
half. 

Cong. — Is  not  this  an  unfortunate  con. 
dition  in  a  republican  form  of  govern, 
ment? 

Pastor. — No  government  is  safe  where 
the  source  of  power  is  ignorant  or  im- 
moral. In  this  country  the  source  of 
power  ia  the  people. 

Cong. — How  many  girls  in  the  South- 
em  States,  from  fifteen  to  twenty  years 
of  age.  who  cannot  read  and  write  ? 

Pastor.  —  Nearly  four  hundred  thou- 
sand. 

Cong.  —  How  many  women  in  the 
South  (mostly  mothers),  twenty-one  years 


of  age  and  over,  who  cannot  read  and 
write? 

Pastor. — Nearly  two  million. 

Cong. — What  is  this  Society  doing  for 
I  this  ignorant  multitude  among  the  women 
!  of  the  South  ? 

Pastor  — A  large  proportion  of  the 
7,000  students  in  Ihe  schools  are  joung 
women,  who,  under  the  influence  and  di- 
rection of  Christian  matrons  and  teachers, 
are  not  only  taught  inlelle<<tually,  hut  ore 
instructed  in  the  proprieties  and  industries 
of  home  life. 

Cong. — Will  not  the  public  schools  of 
ihe  South  supply  all  needed  help? 

Pastor. — They  cannot.  But  we  are  not 
in  the  South  to  do  public  school  work. 
We  are  there  to  furnish  Christian  teachers 
and  preachers,  without  which  we  cannot 
do  the  work  th.it  God  has  put  upon  us  as 
a  Church. 

Cong.^Do  the  students  and  the  people 
where  the  instiiutions  are  located  help  in 
this  work? 

Pastor. — They  do.  All  student?,  with 
few  exceptions,  support  themselves  ;  and 
our  ministers  and  people  in  the  South, 
notwitliHianding  their  jtoverty,  are  doing 
more  and  more  each  year  for  t  his  work. 

Cong. — What  ia  the  relation  of  this 
educational  work  in  the  South  to  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  (Jhurch  in  that  sec- 
tion ? 

Pastor, — Ood  has  wonderfully  blessed 
the  Methociist  Episcopal  Church  in  the 
Soiitli  since  the  war.  Over  4,000  new 
churches  have  i)een  built,  and  the  increase 
in  membership  has  been  over  300,000— 
about  equally  divided  between  the  white 
and  colored  people.  This  Southern  edu- 
cational work  is,  therefore,  a  most  neces- 
sary part  of  a  great  Church  movement  iu 
a  vast  section  of  our  country. 

Cong. — What  is  the  amount  appor- 
tioned to  the  whole  Church  to  he  raised 
this  year  for  this  cause? 

Pastor. — Two  humlred  and  fifty  thou- 
sand dollars. 

Cong. — How  does  this  compare  with  the 
amount  apportioned  for  missions  to  the 
same  conferences  ? 

Pastor. — About  one-fourth  as  much  as 
is  asked  for  missions.  The  General  Con- 
ference and  Bishops  have  unanimously 
approved  this  call  for  a  quarter  of  a 
million  for  our  Southern  educational 
work. 

Cong. — What  was  raised  last  year? 

PaWor. —1161,000. 

Cong. — How  much  of  this  was  received 
from  conference  collections  ? 

Pastor.— ^,(m. 

Cong. — From  what  source  did  the  re- 
mainder of  the  $HJI.00fl  come? 

Pastor. — #24,000  from  students,  tuition, 
and  room-rent;  the  balance  from  annuities 
and  bequests. 

Cong. — What  are  the  present  necessities 
of  the  work  ? 


Pnsfor.— In  addition  to  the  |100,000 
necessary  to  meet  current  expenses,  money 
IB  greatly  needed  to  pay  the  indebtedness 
of  the  Society  mnde  in  carrying  forward 
its  rapidly  growing  work.  Several  new 
buildings  under  way  in  important  centr« 
must  be  finished.  In  a  number  of  con- 
ferences, among  both  while  and  colored 
people,  there  are  important  places  where 
a  few  hundred  dollars,  with  what  the 
people  would  do  themselves,  would  secure 
self-supporting  seminaries,  which  are  nec- 
essary to  the  development  of  the  Church 
in  the  South. 

^^Send  money  or  letters  of  inquiry 
to  Eabl  Ckanston,  D.D.,  Treasurer,  or 
to  J.  C.  HaBTZEIX,  D.D.,  Corresponding 
Secretary,  190  West  Fourth  Street,  Cincin- 
nati, Ohio. 


Mlaalon  Work  In  Alaska. 

The  yorlh  St^tr  for  October  published 
at  Sitka,  Alaska,  says;  "Miss  Kate  A. 
Rankin,  who  entered  the  Alaska  Mission 
work  in  1883  and  left  on  account  of 
health  in  1886,  has  again  returned  to  her 
chosen  field,  and  has  been  stationed  at 
Sitka. 

"  Miss  Chisholm,  in  charge  of  the 
teachers'  meai  at  the  Sitka  School,  has 
resigned  to  get  married.  This  makes  the 
seventh  lady  teacher,  or  miB<tioruiry,  who 
has  found  a  husband  in  Alaska.  Who 
next? 

"  We  warmly  welcome  Rev.  Allan  Mc- 
Kay to  the  Alaska  work.  Mr.  McKay 
has  been  commissioned  by  the  Presby- 
terian Board  of  Home  Missions  to  take 
charge  of  the  native  church  at  Fort 
Wrangell. 

"Sabbath  Schools.  Mission  Bands,  and 
others  intending  to  send  presenU  for  the 
Alaskan  Missions  should  make  their 
preparations  at  once.  Boxes,  barrels,  or 
bales  sent  as  freight,  should  be  shipped 
not  later  than  November  1  ;  Octolier 
Ifi  would  be  still  better.  If  sent  in 
our -pound  packages  by  mail,  they  can 
be  mailed  as  late  as  November  16. 

"  The  following  addresHes  will  reach 
the  several  mission  stations  in  Southeast 
Alaska: 

"  For  Industrial  Training  School,  160 
children;  Prof.  Wm.  A.  Kelly,  Sitka, 
Alaska. 

"For  Mission  Home.  80  children;  Rev. 
Eugene  S.  WiUard,  Juneau,  Alaska. 

"  For  Iloonah  Mission,  100  children; 
Rev.  John  W.  McFarland,  Iloonah  Mis- 
sion, via  Juneau,  Alaska. 

'*  For  Fort  Wrangell  Mission,  60  chil- 
dren;  Rev.  Allan  McKay,  Fort  Wrangell, 
Alaska. 

"For  Klawack  Mission,  60  children; 
Rev.  L.  W.  Currie,  Klawack.  Alaska. 

"  For  Hydah  Mission.  50  children; 
Rev,  J,  L.  Gould.  Howkiin.  .Maska. 

"For  the  Hydah  Minsion  Ilnmi-;  Mrs. 
A.  R.  McFarland,  Howkau,  Alaska. 

"For  the  Quaker  MLisiun  at  Douglas 
Island,  60  children;  E.  W.  Weesner, 
Douglas  City,  Alaak^" 


516 


MISSIONARY  DICTIONARY. 


niSSIONAHV  DICTIOiVAMV. 

MoBAMMEDAJt'iSM. — Called  by  Mobam- 
med,  Islam,  signif)  \n«,  safety  or  salvation, 
comprises  tbe  two  esfientials,  Iiuan,  im- 
plicit faith,  and  Din,  practical  relif^nf)"- 
Five  points  are  insisteii  on,  natiifly,  iH'lief 
in  God  and  Mohammert  His  aposlle: 
prayer,  pilf^rimage  to  Mecca,  aloiHgivinR, 
and  fast ingdMrin^  the  month  of  Rnm»Kan. 
At  present  the  followers  of  Molinniinp<I 
are  styled  Mohammedan,  Moslems  and 
Mussel  man.  There  are  two  great  sects  of 
tbe  Mohammedan  religion,  the  Sunni 
being  more  numerous  in  India,  Turkestan, 
Turkey  and  Arabia,  and  the  Sliiuh  in 
Persia.  They  helieve  in  Moliamnied  as 
an  interce8«ur  and  in  the  second  coming 
of  Christ.  At  death  the  soul  will  he 
judged.  That  the  angels  Nakir  and 
Mankir  visit  it  in  the  tomb  to  question  it, 
as  to  tbe  life  on  earth.  They  also  believe 
all  mvmt  cross  the  Pul-i-Sirat.a  bridge  for 
tlie  good,  but  a  »h»rp  sword  to  tbe  wicked, 
in  a  purgatory  called  Iraj,  !ind  in  places 
of  future  rewards  nnd  punishments. 

Malacx^a. — A  town  on  the  seacoast  of 
the  Malay  Peninsula,  which  also  gives  its 
name  to  a  district  forming  part  of  one  of 
the  earliest  European  seltlenjenU).  The 
province  ia  forty  milee  long,  the  average 
width  twenty-five,  oomprieiing  an  area  of 
1.000  square  miles,  with  a  population  of 
77,768.  It  derives  its  name  from  the 
Malaka  tree.  The  great  mineral  iiro<lu(-t 
is  tan.  There  are  also  hot  mineral  springs 
situated  here. 

Marava. — A  race  in  the  extreme  Routh 
of  India,  in  the  Madura,  Tinnevelly,  Ram- 
nad  and  Sivaganga  districts,  who  differ 
from  neighboring  races  in  peraonal  ap- 
pearance, language  and  customs.  They 
worship  local  deities.  They  are  a  robust, 
hardy,  dark  skinned,  Htalwart  race, 
athletic,  with  well  developed  nuiscles, 
active,  of  moderate  height,  the  cnmium 
rounded,  narrow  in  front,  forehead  low, 
eyes  large  and  full,  wear  their  bair  long, 
and  arranged  tike  the  women  of  tbe  Dek- 
han. 

Mahomtes. — The  most  numtirous  of 
the  Lebanon  trib«'8  in  Syria,  numbering 
about  20(l.0tJ<>.  They  occupy  the  most 
central  valleys  and  the  highest  ridges  from 
the  neighborhood  of  Tripoli  to  tlje  south 
of  Beirut.  This  Christian  sect  is  said  to 
have  been  founded  in  the  sixth  century 
by  St.  Marouius.  In  religious  mutterR, 
they  acknowledge  the  Hnpremacy  of  Rome, 
though  tht'ir  clergy  maintain  llie  right  of 
electing  their  own  Bisho|)8  ui  pntriarchs, 
and  of  entering  into  the  marriage  state. 

Mecca.— Is  a  lioly  city  of  the  Moham- 
medans, situated  in  a  l;>arren  tract  of 
country,  a  day's  journey  from  the  sea- 
port town  of  Jedda.  The  heat  in  summer 
is  excessive.  There  are  several  structures 
o/ bJatorical  interest  in  Mecca.  Built  in 
t//e   wall  of  one,  tbe  Kaba,  is  tbe  black 


stone  Uajar-us-Siali,  which  every  Moham- 
medan pilgrim  must  kiss,  or  at  least 
touch,  every  time  he  goes  round  the 
Kaba;  supposed  to  have  tieen  huili  by 
Abraham,  as  hit*  house  of  prayer.  Mecca 
territory  is  reputed  sacred  toacertain  dis- 
tance round,  which  is  indicated  by  marks. 
Every  Mohammedan  who  has  money  and 
cannot  go  to  Mecra  to  perform  their  pil- 
grimage must  send  a  dtpuly. 

Medina. — A  small  city  where  Moham- 
med died  and  was  buried,  is  246  miles 
from  Mecca.  Before  the  days  of  Mo- 
hammed it  was  called  Yatbreb,  but  was 
renamed  Medinatiin-Nabi,  City  of  tbe 
Prophet.  The  (omb  of  Mohaiiutied  is  in 
a  corner  of  a  large  mosque.  Tbe  building 
is  hung  with  silk.  Medina  has  500  houses 
and  al)out  8,000  inbabit.intA. 

Menu.— Tbe  name  of  the  author  of  a 
book  calle<l  tlie  "  Innlitutes  of  Menu," com- 
posed at  800,  prolxablv  1 ,2(K>  years  before 
Christ,  It  is  a  compilation  of  the  customs 
current  among  the  races  of  India,  and 
therefore  contains  many  contradictory 
passages.  The  code  of  Menu  is  still  the 
basis  of  the  Hindu  civil  juris(>rurience; 
but  is  received  according  to  the  interpre- 
tations and  moditicntions  of  approved 
commentators. 

Metempshychosis. — Meaning  transmi- 
gration of  souls,  is  believed  in  by  the 
Hindu  and  Buddhists  of  Asia  and  by  all 
pre- Aryan  aboriginal  races  in  British 
India. 

MiNTRA, — A  wild  tribe  in  the  Malay 
Peninsula,  very  superstitious.  They  clear 
a  small  piece  of  ground  in  March,  in  July 
they  set  tire  to  the  trees,  and  at  the  Iiegin- 
ning  of  September  they  plant  paddy, 
cludy,  etc. 

MoHAi«A, — la  a  fisherman  race  in  Smd, 
India,  who  appear  to  lie  converted  Hin- 
dus, but  claim  to  lie  of  Arab  descent. 
They  are  divided  into  five  clans.  They 
profess  Mohammedanism.  Their  features 
are  peculiar,  with  very  dark  complexions. 
The  women  are  handsome  when  young. 
The  Mohana  [leople  are  not  moral.  Their 
language  is  gross  in  the  extreme.  The  men 
are  hardy,  industrious,  good  swimmers, 
but  addicted  to  drink. 

MONQOLlA.  — A  country  in  the  east  of 
Asia,  stretching  from  Siberia  in  the  north, 
lowanle  Hie  Great  Wall  of  China  in  the 
south,  and  from  Dnuiia  and  Manchuria 
in  the  east,  to  the  Altai  and  tbe  sources 
of  the  Irtiali,  Tiau  Shan  and  Eastern 
Turkestan  in  the  west.  In  the  centre  of 
this  region  is  the  desert  of  Gobi. 

Morocco. — A  country  in  the  northwest 
extremity  of  Africa  300,000  square  miles 
in  extent,  with  a  ptipulatiou  of  eight 
milliouiri.  The  towns  of  MtHjuenez  on  the 
north  and  Morocco  on  the  south  are  the 
chief  cities.  It  is  ruled  by  deacendants 
of  Mohammed,  and  inhabited  principally 
by  Moors. 


MosuM.— Properly  MubHib,  b  term  by 
I  which  the  Mohammedans,  in  Asia,  desig- 
nate ibemselves.     It  is  derived  from  the 
Arabic  word  Sahtm,  he  gave  peace,  safety 
— hence  Muslim,  a  person  who  is  saved. 

MuASi.— Is  a  tribe  of  the  Central  Prov- 
'•  inces  of  British  India.     Their  chief  ob- 
jects of  worship  are  the  sun  and  moon. 
!  They  also  worship  at  the  shrine  of  Sultan 
Sakada.  whom  they  suppose  to  have  l»eeii 
a  king  among  them  in  former  times. 

MtTlARRAM.— Meaning  sacred,  unlaw- 
ful, prohibited.  It  is  the  Hrst  month  of 
the  Mohammedan  year.  It  was  held  un- 
lawful to  make  war  in  this  month.  Among 
the  .Shiaii  Mohammedans  this  month  is 
hfld  in  peculiar  veneration,  as  being  thp 
Tnonth  in  which  Hasan  and  Husain.  the 
sons  of  All,  were  killed. 

MuHTAJ.— In  the  Parsee  religion  is  a 
festival,  which  commences  on  the  26tb 
day  of  the  twelfth  month.  Tlie  souls  of 
deceased  relations  are  supposed  to  revisit 
the  houses.  The  house  is  cleaned  on  the 
25th  day  and  the  ceremony  is  kept  up  te» 
days,  after  which  the  room  is  closed  for 
four  days,  and  reopened  for  two  days' 
cleaning,  till  the  Khordad-sal,  at  the  dawn 
of  which  the  roulatake  fligbt. 

Ml'LVi  — Is  the  way  the  Arabic  word 
Mula  or  Maula  is  called  in  India.  It  means 
a  learned  Mohammedan,  or  one  teamed 
in  Mohammedan  laws.  Formerly  s 
Mulvi  was  attached  to  each  court  of  jufr 
tice  in  British  India. 

MfNDAH.— Is  the  name  of  a  race  occu- 
pying the  eastern  and  southern  parts 
of  Chutia  Nugpur  in  India.  They  are 
estimated  at  about  half  a  million  souls. 
Their  features  are  flat  and  broad,  with 
high  cheek  Insnes.  small  eye  orbits,  often 
with  an  oblique  setting,  without  much 
beard  or  whiskers.  In  color  they  are 
from  brown  to  tawny-yellow. 

Nachravalj.  —  Is  a  fonn  of  Hindu 
benediction,  only  bestowed  by  women 
and  priests.  It  is  performed  by  clasping 
both  hands  over  the  person's  head,  and 
waving  over  him  a  piece  of  silver  or  other 
vahiable  which  is  bestowed  in  charity. 
The  Tamil  people  similarly  wave  a  fowl 
or  sheep's  head  around  a  sick  man.  This 
is  a  very  ancient  ceremony.  It  is  also  a 
Mohammedan  rite. 

Naqa.  — In  Hindu  mythology,  a  demi- 
god, with  the  face  of  a  man,  the  tail  of  a 
serpent  and  the  expanded  head  of  the 
cobra  di  ca|)ello,  created  by  Kadi'a,  a  wife 
of  Kasyapa,  to  people  Patala,  where  they 
reign  in  great  splendor. 

Also  a  Scythic  race  who  appear  to  have 

I  iKcupie*!  pari  of  India  prior  to  the  apf)ear- 

i  ance  of  the  Aryans.     In  the   mythology 

of    India    they    are    described    as    true 

snakes.     In  India  the  term  Nag  or  Naga 

is  applied  to  the  cobra  serpent,  and  tbe 

\cace  who  were  bo  designated  are  believed 


to  have  paid  their  devotion  to  the  make, 
or  to  have  taken  it  as  their  emblem. 

A.  Naga  race  are  paid  to  have  oct-iipied 
Ceylon,  on  the  northern  and  westerti 
coasts  before  the  Christian  era.  Napa 
and  Takshak  are  also  Sanskrit  nanie^  for 
a  snake  or  serpent,  whith  is  the  emhlem 
of  Buddha  or  Mercury.  The  races  who 
dwelt  in  India  prior  to  the  advent  of  the 
Aryans  are  alhided  to  in  ancient  hooks  as 
Naga,  Raksliasa,  Dasya  and  Asura.  All 
Hindu  sects  have  followers  who  are  called 
Naga.  In  all  essential  points  they  were 
of  the  same  description  oa  the  Viragi  or 
Sanyasi,  hut  in  their  zeal  they  used  to 
leave  off  every  kind  of  covering  and  po 
naked.  They  were  the  most  worthless 
and  profligate  members  of  the  Hindu  rn- 
ligion.  Thej-  always  travelled  around, 
and  sanguinary  conflicts  have  occurred 
between  Naga  mendicants  of  opposite 
sects. 

Naga  is  also  applied  to  a  class  of  the 
Dadu  Panthi  Hindu  sect,  who  carried 
arms  and  served  Hindu  princes,  making 
good  soldiers.  A  sect  of  (ioaain  are  tike- 
wiae  termed  Naga,  because  they  jwrform 
their  ablutions  in  a  slate  of  nudity.  They 
wander  to  very  distont  places,  begging 
for  their  mat'h  or  monastery.  In  the 
nineteenth  century,  under  the  settled  rule 
of  the  British  Govern  meat,  the  Naga 
migrants  have  greatly  disappeared.  Naga 
also  Nag  is  the  term  by  which  the  Naia 
anake  is  designated  in  the  Hindu  lan- 
guage. There  are  several  varieties  of  these 
snakes. 

Nagasaki, — A  seaport  town  in  Japan. 
Porcelain  made  here  is  solid  and  at  the 
same  time  elegant. 

Naopohe. — Or  Nagpure,  is  a  town  and 
district  in  the  Central  Provinces  of  India. 
The  area  of  the  district  is  3.786  square 
miles,  and  lies  immediately  below  the 
I  great  table-land  of  the  Satpura  range.  It 
^^bongs  to  the  EngMsb,  Nagpure  town  is 
^^Bout  seven  miles  in  circuit,  situated  in 
an  extensive  plain,  and  i^  an  open  city. 
The  language  is  a  mixture  of  Hindu  and 
Mahrati,  The  hulk  of  the  population 
worsliip  Siva  as  Mah.adeva. 

Naini  Tal. — A  Sanatorium  situated  in 
Kumaon,  in  India,  in  the  outer  range  of 
the  Himabiya.  It  is  tl.4tW  feet  alx>ve  the 
sea.  It  has  a  picturesque  lake  one  mile  long 
and  400  yards  wide.  The  lake  ha.s  go<xi 
fish  in  it.  The  hous^  of  the  Europeans 
were  placed  on  the  slope  of  the  unountains, 
but  in  1881  two  landslides  occurre<l,  over- 
whelming several  houses  and  many  peo- 
ple were  kille<l.  The  Naini  Tal  valley  is 
in  the  heart  of  the  mountains.  It  ia  two 
miles  long  by  one  broad,  mostly  occupied 
by  the  lake.  It  is  0,360  feet  above  the 
level  of  the  sea. 

Najr. — A  race  on  the  Malabar  coast, 
following  the  Hindu  religion  and  claim- 
ing to  be  of  Sudra  caste.     They  follow 


the  rule  of  female  descent,  and  from  this  Nkstorians.  —  A  Cfhristian  sect  in 
custom  results  the  practice  that  a  man'o  Kurdistan  and  Mesopotamia,  said  to  be 
heirs  are  not  his  own,  but  his  sister's  chil- 1  named  from  Nestorius,  Bishop  of  Con- 
dren.  Nair  or  Nayar  is  also  a  title  add»l  stantinople  in  the  filth  century,  whiise 
to  nearly  all  the  names  of  the  different ,  doctrines  were  spread  with  much  iseal. 
race.s.  It  is  like  Mister  and  Esiiuire,  as- •  They  number  about  20,000  souls  in  Persia, 
sumed  as  a  birthright  by  any  respectable  Turkey  and  Kurdistan.  They  themselves 
member  of  any  race  who  has  no  other  do  not  claim  to  be  followers  of  the  creed 
title.  of    Nestorius,    but    descendants    of    the 

NANAK.-The  rounder  of  the  Sihh  re- !  ^'"'^'^'««"''  '^'»*'    »^^'*  ^'^"""  ""'"'^  "  ***- 

rived  from  Nassara  or  Nnzareth.     Their 


ligion,  was  a  Hindu  of  the  Kshatriya 
caste  and  Bedi  tribe.  He  was  tmrn  A.D.. 
1469,  in  the  village  of  Talwandi,  now  the 
town  of  Rayapur  in  India.  The  tenets  of 
the  Hindus  and  Mohatnmedans  of  tliAt 
day  dissatisfied  him.  After  travelling  in 
search  of  trutli.  he  returned  to  his  family 
and  passed  his  life  in  calling  upon  men 
to  worship  the  one  invisible  God.  to  live 
virtuously  and  to  be  tolerant  to  the  fail- 
ings of  others.  He  began  to  teach  a.d., 
1400.  He  succeeded  in  collectint:  a  large 
body  of  followers  whom  he  called  Sikh  or 
disciples.  For  many  years  this  rapidly 
increasing  body  of  converts  continuf d  to 
lead  a  meilitutive  life,  al>8ort>erf  in  the 
etudy  of  their  sacred  book,  the  Grant'h. 
They  gradually  spread  over  other  parts  of 
India.  They  have  a  college  aa  far  south 
as  Patna.  In  the  beginnmg  of  the  seven- 
teenth century,  Govind  .Hiugh  converted 
them  into  a  band  of  warriors.     Of  Nanak's 


faith,  after  being  condemned  in  the  West 
during  the  fifth  century,  spread  rapidly 
in  the  East  and  prevailed  in  Persia  and 
.Asia  Minor.  In  Periiia  the  sect  inhabit 
the  district  of  Urmia,  in  Azerbijan  and 
the  mountains  to  the  south,  also  occupy- 
ing the  Hakkian  chain  in  Kurdistan.  In 
Upper  Mesopotamia  there  are  many,  some 
of  whom  have  become  Roman  Catholics, 
and  Jacobite  as  well  as  Roman  Catholic 
Syrians. 

No  TsocK. — Are  those  who,  in  China, 
undress  and  wash  and  re-clothe  the  dead. 
They  are  deemed  unclean.  They  are  not 
allowed  to  worship  in  the  temples.  Their 
sons  are  not  permitted  to  become  candi- 
<lates  for  literary  degrees. 

Ordeal.  — The  earliest  mention  of  the 
(rial  by  ordeal  is  contained  in  the  0th 
C  haptor  of  the  book  of  Numbers,  from 
the  nth  verse  in  which  the  priest  gave 


real  goodness,  purity  of  his  motives,  etc.,  i  holy  water  to  a  woman  to  drink,  impre- 


there  can  Ik?  no  doubt.  He  died  in  a.d.,  ' 
1539.  It  may  be  said  that  Nanak  disen- 
gaged his  converts  from  Hindu  idolatry 
and  Mohammedan  sujjerstitiou  and  placed 
them  free  on  a  broad  basis  of  religious  and 
moral  purity. 

Nature  Worship.  —  Is  a  homage  in  i 
which  natural  otyects,  trees,  lakes,  stones,  ' 
animals,  etc. ,  are  worshipf>ed.  The  earliest 
Bactrian  faiib  was  a  pure  nature  wor- 
ship. Tliia  was  superseded  by  an  ethical 
faith,  when  light  and  darkness,  sunshine 
and  storm,  became  represented  by  good 
and  evil.  Amongst  Aryan  Hindus,  non- 
,\ryan,and  the  Parsees,  spirit  worship  has 
almot<t  displaced  the  nature  worship. 
But  Hindus  recognize  in  Prithivi  an  earth 
goddess,  the  mother  of  all  beings.  Her 
worship  among   Asiatic  races  has  been 


eating  her  with  a  curse  that  if  guilty  her 
thigh  would  rot  and  her  belly  swell.  Al- 
though forbidden  by  the  Koran,  trial  by 
ordenl  is  Co  l>e  found  in  some  fonn 
throughout  the  Mohammedan  world. 

The  hot  iron  ordeal  is  practised  among 
Hindus  and  the  Buddhists  of  Pegu  and 
iijiam.  Nine  circles,  each  16  fingers  in 
diameter,  are  drawn,  16  fingers  apart. 
The  hands  of  the  accused  are  rubbed  with 
unhusked  rice  and  all  marks  on  them 
noted.  On  each  hand  seven  pi  pas  leaves 
are  l>ound  by  seven  threads,  and  saying, 
"Thou,  Oh  fire,  jiervadest  all  beings.  Oh 
cause  of  purity,  who  pivest  evidence  of 
virtue  and  of  sin,  declare  the  truth  in 
this  thy  hand."  The  priest  gives  the  ac- 
cused a  red-hot  ball  to  carry  as  he  stepe 
from  circle  to  circle,  when  he  reaches  the 
8th,  he  throws  the  liall  on  a  heap  of  dry 


as6ociated  with  sanguinary  and  licentious ,  .        ...        .,  ,  ■    .^      j 

grass  inside  the  9th  circle.     If  his  hands 

are  not   burnt,    he  is  pronounced   inno- 
Nawab.— Corruptly    Nabob,  plural  «f  |  cent 


Naib,  a  sovereign  or  viceroy,  also  the  liigh- 
esl  honorary  title  under  a  Mohammedan 
sovereign  in  India. 

Nrllore. — A  towm  on  the  right  ktank 


The  water  ordeal  is  in  vogue  in  India, 
Burma  and  Borneo.  The  accused  in  In- 
dia stands  in  water  ne^irly  up  to  bis  waist, 
attended  by  a   Brahman,  staff  in  band. 


of  the  Pennar  river,  on  the  eastern  side  '  Some  one  near  shvKils  three  arrows.  A 
of  the  Peninsula  of  India,  which  gives  its  I  man  hurries  to  pick  up  the  furtherest. 
name  to  a  revenue  district  of  8,402  square  I  As  he  does  eo,  another  jierson  runs  to 
miles   and   1,376,811   inhabitants.      It  is    wanls  him  from  the  waters  e<lge  ;  at  the 


named  from  the  Nelli  plant,  anil  Vt  mean- 
ing town.  It  lies  partly  in  Central  Car- 
natic  and  partly  in  Norihern  Carnatic. 
The  bulk  of  the  people  are  Hindu  Sudras, 
sjjeaking  Telugu. 


same  moment  the  accused  gra8(«s  the 
Brahman's  staff  and  dives  beneath  the 
water.  If  he  remains  there  until  the  two 
arrow-fetchera  return,  he  is  ianocent,  but 
if  any  of  his  body  appears,  he  la  ©ivkt'^ . 


518 


COUNTRY  AND  PEOPLE  OF  SYRIA. 


COCNTBY  AND  PEOPLE  OF  SiYBIA« 

BT  FANNIE  ROPEn  FXtrnoK. 

("  Auot  Olla,"  a  returned  mlsKlooary.  at  the  in- 
▼ttatloD  of  tier  youne  relatlTes  and  fri«ndi,  B«lle. 
Nettle.  Haunab.  Clnude,  Era,  Ixittie,  May,  Orace 
and  othura,  atienils  th»  (econd  meeting  of  their 
Baud,  to  t<-ll  them  somethine  of  S;rla— Ur  paKt 
aod  present.  All  rUe  to  greet  the  minfouary.  aa 
»fae  enter*,  and  Belle,  speaking  (or  the  company, 
■aya:) 

Belle.— "We  think  it  very  kind  of 
Tou,  auntie,  to  attend  our  little  meeting, 
and  we  are  eager  to  know  about  your 
nilBHion  in  Syria,  though  it  hardly  seems 
Ifke  niififeionary  ground  when  we  remem- 
ber that  witfiin  its  borders  is  Palestine, 
the  land  of  the  Israelites,  made  sacred  by 
BO  many  biblical  allusions,  from  the 
preaching  of  John  in  the  wilderness  of 
Judea,nll  through  the  life  of  our  Saviour." 

AUKT  Ceua. — "It  is  indeed  strange 
that  Syria,  like  many  other  lands  greatly 
blessed  of  Ciod  in  the  manifestations  of 
of  His  wisdom,  power,  and  goodness, 
should  have  so  fallen  from  its  high  es- 
tate, 88  to  need  to  Ije  taught  the  very  Orst 
principles  of  ihe  spiritual  worship  de- 
manded by  God." 

Nettie. — "From  the  many  alltmionH 
in  the  earlier  books  of  the  old  Testament 
Scriptures,  to  the  various  cities  of  Pales- 
tine, I  judge  that  the  history  of  Syria 
must  t)e  among  the  oldest  in  the  world." 

Aunt  C. — "Yes;  for  in  the  times  of 
Abraham^  2000  B.C.,  Damascus  was 
already  a  city;  in  the  oldest  literature  of 
Greece,  Bodom  figures  as  the  capital  of  a 
rich  and  populous  state;  anil  Canaan, 
even  at  the  time  of  its  conquest  by 
Joshua,  Wfw  crowde<l  with  cities  and 
towns.  Then,  too,  the  splendid  reigns  of 
David  and  Solomon,  and  their  descend- 
ants show  a  high  degree  of  advance  in 
civilization.  Nor  have  the  Syrians  ever 
wholly  relapsed  into  barbarism." 

Eva.. — "But  Syria  seems  never  to  have 
possessed  any  great  political  power  among 
the  notions,  nor  to  have  been  specially 
distinguished  in  any  way." 

Aunt  Celia. — "  No;  like  most  other  ao- 
called  nations  in  those  earlier  times,  Syria 
did  not  form  a  single  state;  it  was  rather 
a  collection  of  independent  states,  whose 
inbabif«ntH  belcjnged  to  the  same  race. 
Every  important  city  had  its  own  king, 
whose  normal  occupation  was  fighting 
with  his  neigh  liors.  Even  under  the  splen- 
did reigns  of  David  and  Solomon,  the 
princes  whom  they  sulxlued  were  only 
made  tributary  :  and  after  their  death, 
things  seem  to  have  reverted  to  their  for- 
mer condition.  Rezin  a  slave  made  himself 
master  of  Damascus,  and  extended  his 
rule  over  all  northern  and  central  Syria; 
but  the  conijueste  of  Tiglath-Pileser  soon 
made  it  a  province  of  the  Assyrian 
Empire.  Subsequently  the  whole  land, 
including  Palestine,  tiecame  part  of  the 
successive  empires  of  Babylonia,  Media, 
Persia,  and  Macedonia,  being  swallowed 
Dp  in  these  stronger  powers,  and  scarcely 
ha  ring  a  separate  biatory. " 


Grace. — "  Has  she  been  more  fortunate 
in  modem  times?" 

Aunt  Celia. — "  Not  at  all.  She  was  a 
continual  bone  of  contention  between  the 
Romans  and  Persians,  until  conquered 
by  the  Arabs  in  the  seventh  century 
after  Christ;  then  during  the  crusades 
of  the  middle  ages,  several  Christian 
piiwers  gained  temporary  fooling  in  the 
land,  but  were  soon  driven  out,  and  Syria 
became  a  possession  of  the  Sultans  of 
Egypt.  l)eing  often  fearfully  devastated 
by  the  Mongols.  In  the  sixteenth  century 
it  was  conquered  by  the  Turks,  and  lias 
since  been  for  tlie  most  part  controlled 
by  them." 

May. — "  How  large  a  country  is  Syria?" 

Aunt  CeUa.  — "  It  has  an  area  of  146,- 
000  square  miles,  and  a  p«>pulation  of 
about  two-and-a-half  millions.  The  |>eo- 
ple  are  composed  of  many  notions,  but  by 
far  the  greater  nnmlier  are  of  Shemitic 
origin,  either  Phreniclan,  ArBmeaii,  or 
Arabic:  though  their  Turkish  rulers  and 
the  Turkomans  and  Kurds  of  the  north 
belong  to  the  Turanian  race." 

Lottie— "What  is  the  national  relig- 
ion?" 

Aunt  Celia. — "  The  religions  sects  of 
Syria  are  numerous.  The  larger  pro- 
portion of  the  people  are  MobammtMians; 
but  the  Greek  Church  numbers  a  himdred 
and  eighty  thousnnd;  the  Marotiites  and 
Roman  Catholics  together  claim  full 
three  hundred  thousand;  the  Jews,  forty 
thousand;  Dnises,  ninety  thoutiand;  and 
other  lesser  sects,  about  thirty  thousand." 

Hannah. — "Was  nottlie  .Syrian  Church 
at  one  time  nominally  Christian;  and 
do  they  not  still  accept  the  Scriptures  as 
their  creed  ?  " 

Aunt  Ceua. — "They  have  all  along 
the  centuries — from  a  very  early  date — 
potisessed  the  Word  of  God  in  their  own 
language,  though  for  a  long  lime  in  a 
corrupted  and  tuutilated  form:  and  its 
teachings  have  been  accepted  as  author- 
ity, at  least  nominally,  by  all  branches  of 
the  Syrian  Church.  The  oldest  book  ex- 
tant in  the  Syrian  tongue  is  the  Peshilo, 
or  'simple  version'  of  the  Bible — the  old 
Testament  having  been  translated  directly 
I  from  the  Hebrew,  and  the  New  made  at 
I  Edesaa  in  the  second  century.  But  many 
]  corruptions  have  crept  into  the  Syrian 
Churches;  they  enforce  celibacy  on  their 
bishops,  and  refuse  to  priests  the  right  to 
j  marry  after  ordination;  they  receive  and 
practise  the  invocation  of  saints,  and 
prayers  for  the  dead;  and  they  use ji^atnfeif 
though  not  graven  images," 

Claude. — "But  when  our  missionaries 
go  among  them,  and  teach  them  that 
these  things  are  not  found  in  the  Bible, 
are  they  willing  to  give  up  their  old  habits, 
and  become  real  Christians  and  followers 
of  Jesus  f  " 

Aunt  Ceua. — "  Many  of  them  are  truly 
converted,  and  become  new  creatures  in 


Christ  Jesus.  With  tbera  old  things 
pass  away,  and  all  things  become  new. 
I  read  lately  an  ac<*ount  written  by  Mr. 
Waldmeier,  missionary  of  the  Friends  in 
Syria,  at  Brumana,  Mount  Lebanon. 
He  says:  •  The  girls  at  the  Home  arv 
happy,  and  are  making  very  satisfactory 
progress.  The  difiference  between  them 
and  other  girls  of  the  country  is  as  day  to 
night.  Msriam  Abo  Nasir  is  a  good  teacher, 
and  has  applied  for  membership  among 
the  Friends.  We  have  also  four  other 
applicants,  and  all  are  under  prayerful 
consideration.  The  various  branches  of 
the  mission  are  in  good  working  order, 
and  there  is  growth  from  witliin  as  well 
as  from  without.' 

"  Dr.  Vartan,  of  the  Medical  Mission  at 
Nazareth,  writes  of  a  young  lad  who  bad 
been  brought  by  his  widowed  mother  to 
the  dispensary  for  healing,  '  By  the  bless- 
ing of  God,  the  lad  was  restored  to  j>er- 
fect  health,  and  the  united  joy  of  the 
family  was  very  great,  for  the  temporal 
blessing,  and  more  especiaJly  for  their 
Anding  a  true  friend  in  Jesus,  to  whom 
they  were  before  strangers.'  So  you  see 
this  good  physician,  while  ministering  to 
tbeir  diseased  bodies,  does  not  neglect  the 
souls  of  his  patients,  but  uses  bis  oppor- 
tunities to  lead  them  to  Jesus." 

Beli^. — "  Is  not  such  a  life  a  beautiful 
copy  of  our  dear  Saviour's  when  He  was 
on  earth,  '  healing  all  that  came  unto 
Him';  and  what  earnest,  true  hearted 
Christians  these  missionaries  must  be.  I 
think  we  ought  to  try  to  learn  more  of 
their  lives  and  labors,  and  then  we  ahoold 
feel  more  earnest  in  praying  for  them,  and 
doing  all  we  can  to  help." 

Aunt  Celia. — "This  is  certainly  true; 
for  there  are  many  touching  incidents 
connected  with  the  lives  of  missionaries. 
This  very  lad  mentioned  by  Dr.  Vartan, 
came  afterwards  and  handed  a  small  coin 
to  the  physican,  and  said:  '  Jesua  enabled 
me  to  spare  this  from  my  earnings — please 
accept  and  use  it  for  Him.  My  two  best 
friends  are  my  mother  who  would  die  for 
me  to  give  me  life,  and  Jesus  who  did  die 
for  me,  and  gives  me  eternal  life,  thereby.' 
The  doctor  speaks  also  of  a  father  and  son 
brought  (0  the  dispensary  not  long  after 
— the  son  ■  snatched,  as  it  were,  from  the 
jaws  of  death ';  and  he  adds:  '  Humanly 
speaking, there  was  not  the  least  likelihood 
that  these  poor  fellows  should  ever  have 
come  under  the  sonnd  of  ihe  Gospel,  but 
for  this  sickness.  Yet  they  were  thus  led 
to  hear  the  glad  tidings,  they  felt  their 
sin,  and  were  }}ointed  to  the  Saviour,  and 
they  left  the  hospital  singing  Glory  to  His 
Holy  Name.'  " 

Nettie. — "Tell  us,  please,  something 
of  the  language  spoken  in  Syria." 

Aunt  Celia. — "The  language  is  a  dia- 
lect  of  the   Aramean,  anciently  sp 
throughout   Syria.      After    the    Mod 
medoD  conquest  it  was  gradually  displao 


I 


THE  CHILDREN  OF  SYRIA. 


519 


\ 


by  tfae  Arabic:  and  since  the  thirteenib 
century  it  has  boen  used  only  as  an  eccle- 
siastical languaKe  in  the  Syrian  Chiirclies. 
and  is  spoken  corruptly  in  a  few  districts 
of  Mount  Lebanon  and  on  Lake  Orooniiah. 
This  last  has,  by  the  labors  of  the  Ameri- 
can missionaries,  been  mude  a  written 
language.  The  Syrian  alphabet  contains 
twenty-two  letters,  all  consonants  read 
frou)  ri«ht  to  left,  and  Ave  vowel  symbols 
denoted  by  points.  In  Krammiir  it  resem- 
bles the  Aramaic:  while  its  vocabulary 
contains  Persian,  Greek,  Lntin,  Arabic, 
Tartar,  and  even  French  and  English 
words— traces  of  Ihe  nations  that  have 
ruled  Syria." 

Eva. — "Have  they  any  valuable  litera- 
ture ? " 

A17NT  Ceu.*.—"  Their  literature  cor- 
responds to  the  condition  i>f  the  country, 
which  has  been  continually  subject  to 
foreign  invasion.  It  is  made  up  main- 
ly of  translations,  and  has  no  fresh- 
ness." 

Lottie. — "What  indications  are  there 
of  material  progress  in  Syria?" 

Aunt  Celia.— "The  towns,  especially 
the  seaports,  are  growing  in  size  and  pop- 
ulation Beirut,  for  example,  has  quad- 
rupled within  the  last  quarter  of  a  century, 
and  looks  to  those  who  knew  it  in  the  past 
generation,  like  a  new  city,  built  partly 
tn  Western  style,  under  the  supervision 
of  a  German  architect.  The  European 
quarter  is  well-paved  and  lighted,  and 
many  of  the  buildings  palatial.  Water  is 
supplied  by  an  English  water-works  com- 
pany;  and  a  paper-mil)  that  CMt  upwards 
of  a  hundred  thousand  dollars,  supplies 
the  whole  of  Syria  with  first-class  paper. 
Its  commerce  has  likewise  increased  four- 
fold; exports  and  iTii|H^rt«  are  steadily 
rising,  and  trade  is  extending  from  the 
hands  of  Europeans  to  tlio!<eof  the  native 
merchants.  Progress  is  equally  noted  in 
Jaffa,  the  most  southerly  seajKirt  of 
Syria.  The  ancient  wall  has  been  pulled 
down,  the  moat  filled  up,  and  man;  costly 
and  elegant  structures  have  taken  the  place 
of  these  sufterannnated  appurtenances 
of  the  olden  time.  Depots  and  magazines 
have  sprung  up;  glass  windowsbave  made 
their  advent  into  this  ancient  city,  and 
the  country  around  is  becoming  one  vast 
orange-grove,  a  region  of  orcliards  and 
flower-Kardeos,  so  completely  transformed 
as  hardly  to  be  rpcogniited." 

May.  — "  Has  this  march  of  improve- 
ment extended  to  other  portions  of  Syria?" 

Aunt  Celia. — "  Yes,  Bethlehem  and 
Nazareth  have  been  rebuilt,  with  paved 
streets;  Caeearea,  deserted  for  centuries,  is 
becoming  a  busy  mart  of  trade  once  more; 
Haifa,  the  little  port  at  the  foot  of  Mt. 
Carmel,  has  waked  up  from  its  long  steep; 
and  Nablous,  the  ancient  Shechem  where 
Joeeph  was  sold,  is  becoming  noted  for 
the  manufacture  of  soap,  boots,  and  other 
hitherto  unknown  commodities.    Best  of 


alt  seem  the  many  changes  Jerusalem  is 
gradually  undergoing." 

Hannah. — "That  is  just  what  I  am 
lottginR  to  hear.  Do  please  tell  us  of  the 
Holy  City,  whose  streets  was  once  trodden 
by  our  blessed  Saviour,  witnessing  His 
wondrous  works,  and  without  whose  walls. 
He  laid  down  His  precious  life  for  us." 

Aunt  Cklia. — "  Whole  quarters  have 
been  rebuilt,  the  streets  are  well  lighted, 
the  offensive  tanneries  and  slaughter- 
houses have  been  removed  U>  a  dietance, 
and  outside  the  walls  of  the  ancient  city, 
a  new  Jerusalem  is  beginning  to  rear  its 
young  head,  seeming  likely,  at  the  present 
rate  of  growth,  soon  completely  to  over- 
shadow its  predecessor. 

"The  Jews,  too,  are  gathering  in; some 
are  accepting,  as  their  promised  Messiah, 
,  the  once  despised  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  and 
it  may  be  that  these  are  the  omens  that 
'  foreshadow  the  second  coming  of  the 
Lord  of  glory.  •  Be  ye  also  ready,  for  in 
such  nn  hour  as  ye  think  not,  the  Son  of 
Man  Cometh,'" 


THK  CIIIE.DRBN  OP  SYRIA. 

BT  SOPHIE  S.    8UITB. 

Ethel. — Do  the  S;nan  children  have 
many  playthings  ? 

Teacher. — They  have  more  than  the 
little  Turks,  such  as  donkeys  with  pack 
saddles,  dolls  with  arms  and  legs  moved 
by  a  string,  toy  carts,  and  comical  figures. 
Then  the;  have  many  games  such  as  our 
children  play,  like  leap  frog,  base-ball, 
blind-man's-buff,  button,  and  puss  in  the 
corner. 

Ethel.  — Do  they  go  to  school  t 

Tbacher. — The  boys  do,  but  seldom  the 
girls. 

Ethel. — Not  go  to  school  I  Why,  how 
do  the  girls  learn  anything  f 

Teacbeb.— It  is  not  thought  necessarj 
for  them  to  learn  anything  beyond  bow 
to  work.  The  girls  and  women  are 
cruelly  treated  and  condemned  to  a  life 
of  drudgery. 

Ethel.  — How  dreadful!  I  should  not 
want  to  be  a  Syrian  girl. 

Teacher. — You  may  well  be  thankful 
that  you  are  not.  There  are  no  smiles 
and  happy  hearts  to  welcome  the  girl 
baby.  The  mother  weeps  and  her  friends 
are  sorry.  When  the  baby  is  a  boy,  it  is 
very  different.  Every  one  is  happy, 
presents  are  sent  in,  friends  gather  around 
to  congratulate  the  parents,  and  there  is 
quite  a  festive  time. 

Ethbl.- What  do  the  boys  learn  at 
school  ? 

Teacher.— They  learn  to  read,  write, 
and  recite  prayers.  Each  boy  carries  an 
inkcase  in  his  belt,  and  holds  his  paper 
in  his  hand  when  he  wants  to  write. 

Ethel.- Have  they  no  desks  to  write 
upon  ? 

Teacher. — Neither  desks  to  write  upon 
nor  chairs  to  sit  on.    When  the  boys 


come  to  school  they  alt  leave  their  shoes 
outside  the  door,  but  keep  their  caps  on. 
and  sit  down  on  the  floor  with  their  books 
before  them  and  study  as  loud  as  they 
can,  while  they  sway  their  bodies  back 
and  forth. 

Ethel.— What  a  funny  school!  Does 
the  teacher  like  them  to  make  so  much 
noise  ? 

Teacher.— Oh,  yes;  he  thinks  it  is  a 
sign  that  they  are  studying  very  hard,  and 
when  they  grow  more  quiet  he  stirs  them 
up  with  a  long  stick.  When  a  boy  is 
had  he  is  thiown  upon  the  door,  his 
ankles  tied  together,  and  he  is  beaten  on 
the  soles  of  his  feet. 

Ethel. — What  do  the  Syrian  boys  w«tf? 

Teacher.  — If  his  father  is  a  rich  man 
the  sou  will  dress  like  him,  in  trousers 
and  jacket  u(  gay  rich  stuff,  white  turban, 
and  many  ornaments.  He  also  wears  red 
or  yellow  shoes  with  pointed  toes,  and 
when  the  streets  are  muddy  or  wet  he 
mounts  upon  little  stilts  to  protect  his 
gay  shoes.  Poor  boys  wear  coarse  blue 
trousers,  loose  jacket,  red  cap,  and  very 
often  no  shoes. 

Ethel. — How  are  the  girls  dressed  ? 

Teacher. — The  daughters  of  rich 
parents  dress  like  the  mother,  in  embroid- 
ered clothes  and  a  veil.  They  wear  their 
hair  down  their  backs  in  a  great  many 
braids  with  gold  coins  fastened  to  the 
ends.  The  poor  girls  wear  a  coarse  blue 
cotton  dress  and  a  veil  of  white  muslin. 

Ethel. — What  kind  of  houses  do  they 
live  in  Y 

Teacher. — The  rich  people  have  low, 
broad  houses,  with  a  beautiful  court  in- 
side, aud  a  flat  roof  with  a  railing  around 
it  where  they  sit  when  the  weather  is 
warm.  The  poor  people  build  theirs  of 
loose  stones  piled  up  with  logs  laid  across 
the  top  for  a  roof.  Inside,  one  part  of 
the  tloor  is  raised  a  little;  here  the  people 
live;  on  the  lower  part  the  animals  stay 
— all  under  the  same  roof. 

Ethkl. — Whot  dreadful  ways  those 
people  have. 

Teacher. — Let  us  remember  that  they 
were  not  born  in  a  Christian  country  such 
OS  ours,  and  while  we  are  thankful  for 
our  more  fortunate  condition  and  greater 
blessings,  we  should  try  to  do  what  we 
can  to  send  some  of  the  light  and  bless- 
ing to  them  that  their  lives  may  be  better 
and  happier. 

NetherLaND  INIHA, — The  possessions 
in  the  Eastern  Archipelago  of  India 
belonging  to  the  Dutch.  In  1566  the 
Dutch  first  arrived  off  Bantam,  and  found 
the  native  kinp;  at  war  with  the  Portu- 
guese. They  lent  him  aid,  on  condition 
of  having  land  allotted  to  them.  Gradu- 
ally they  have  increased  their  i^oseesstons 
until  now  the  area  of  Nutherland  India 
is  445,411  square  miles  with  a  population 
of  28  millions. 


m 


{ 


THE  STORY  OF  SIDDAPPA'S  BAPTISM. 


^»dd(»t  and  ^arrativr. 


The  Storjr  of  Slddmppa^a  Bapllani. 

One  morning,  about  three  years  ago, 
one  of  our  Christians  was  washing  his 
face  in  the  tankof  Tuiukur,  when  another 
man  came  to  perform  the  same  operation. 
"  Who  are  you,  sir?"  said  the  Cliristian. 
"  I  am  a  Lingayat;  I  fiave  come  liere  to 
see  my  disciplea,"  was  the  answer.  '•  Tlien 
you  are  a  ijuru,  are  you  ?  "  "  Yes,  I  have 
four  hundred  houses  in  different  places." 
"What  caste  are  your  disciples?"  pur- 
8ae«l  the  Christian.  ••  They  are  all  knru- 
baru  (the  shepherd  caste),"  quietly  an- 
swered the  new  comer.  "  What  do  you 
do,  sir,  when  you  see  your  disciples?" 
''I  ask  after  their  welfare,  and  then  I 
give  them  tirtfui  (lioly  water)  and  jtra- 
mddn  i^ihlmti  (holy  ashes)."  "But  what 
good  can  your  disciples  get  out  of  thate 
things?"  "The  ahmtra  prescrilws  them, 
and  I  always  get  karutJc.e  (an  otferiug)  for 
them." 

It  was  just  a  casual  meeting  between 
two  men  who  had  never  seen  each  other 
before.  The  natue  of  the  Lingayat 
prieBt  was  Siddappn.  The  Christian  was 
a  man  of  zeal  and  of  tact,  and  he  suc- 
ceeded that  morning  in  describing  very 
vividly  man's  sinfuhiesw  and  his  need, 
everywhere,  of  the  one  true  piiru,  Christ 
Jeeus.  Slddappa  was  intercoled,  and  on 
being  invited  to  the  Christian's  house 
went  gladly.  He  spent  the  whole  day 
there,  for  business  is  never  pressing  with 
such  men. 

Through  this  intercourse  of  one  day 
with  a  Christian  a  dinturbini;  element  had 
entered  into  his  life.  He  returned  to  hi.s 
village  next  day,  a  distance  of  nearly 
thirty  miles.  Not  to  rest,  however.  He 
had  begun  to  think.  He  was  pleased 
with  what  be  had  seen  and  heard  in 
Tumkur;  but  were  other  Christians  like 
those?  He  determined  to  find  out  by 
personal  intercourr-e,  and  accordingly  he 
set  off  to  Bangalore,  where  he  knew 
Christians  were  numerous.  It  was  on  a 
Thursday  evening  that  he  first  made  his 
ap|>earance  iu  the  Wesleyan  mission  com- 
pound. A  service  was  being  held  in  a 
hall  of  the  High  school,  and  Siddappa 
entered  and  stayed  till  the  en<l.  As 
Boon  as  it  was  over  he  inti'oducfd  him- 
self to  Ibe  native  minister  and  told  him 
why  he  had  come  to  Bangalore. 

He  was  at  once  invited  to  the  minister's 
bouse,  and  there  was  a  long  talk  on  sal* 
vation.  "  I  vnah  you  would  come  to  my 
village  and  see  all  my  fjeople,  and  tell 
them  the  things  you  have  told  me.  Can- 
not you  manage  it?"  A  visit  was  forth- 
with arranged  for  the  foMowing  week. 
The  village  is  fourteen  miles  away  from 
Bangalore,  and  when  the  Bev.  T.  Luke 
arrired,  he  wwi  received  with  tFie  iit- 
tuaat  rmitect  and  kindness  by  Sidiiappa's 


I  mother,  brother,  and  all  the  chief  vil- 
lagers. U  waa  a  happy  opportunity,  and 
he  used  it  eagerly. 

During  the  day  Siddap|Mi  brought  up 
an  old  man  to  the  minister,  whose  face 
Was  covered  with  holy  ashes.  He  was  a 
|>antheist,  and  had  spent  much  effort  iu 
making  Siddappa  one  al«o.  He  waa 
quite  ready  for  battle  with  a  Christian 
preacher,  and  asked  many  questions. 
From  11  A.M.  to  3 P.M.,  the  conversation 
lasted,  and  pantheism  was  closely  exam- 
ined as  well  as  Christianity.  At  the  close 
Sidda])]^  confessed  in  the  presence  of  the 
old  man  that  be  felt  that  he  had  a  great 
burden,  and  he  wanted  a  ffiiru  who  could 
remove  it. 

I  For  a  full  year  after  this,  he  did  not 
show  his  face  again  in  Bangalore.  Yet 
he  was  not  forgetful  or  idle.  He  went 
repeatedly  to  Tumkur,  Nelamangala, 
Tyamagondlu  and  other  places  where 
Christians  live,  and  tried  to  get  to  know 
them  more  intimately.  When  twelve 
months  ba<l  passed  he  came  back  once 
'  more  to  Mr.  Luke.  People  liHd  been  say- 
ing much  against  Christianity.  He  waa 
told  that  missionaries  would  spoil  hiij caste 
and  afterwards  send  him  to  l>eg,  while 
they  themselves  would  receive  a  hand- 
some gift  for  converting  him.  He  wanted 
to  feel  assured  on  these  and  other  such 
points.  Mr.  Luke  dealt  with  him  pa- 
tiently and  took  the  opportunity  of 
warning  him  that  if  h*>  Iwcaine  a  Chris- 
tian lie  wouM  have  to  eNlfer  persecution. 
He  could  not  remain  lonner  in  caste;  he 
must  give  up  hiv  four  hundred  disciples 
and  hH  the  presents  he  regularly  got  from 
them:  nor  must  he  ex[iect  Christianity  to 
feeit  him.  He  must  begin  to  work  hard 
for  his  living,  and  all  his  friends  would 
re[)roach  him  and  scoff  Ht  him. 

Siddappa  was  not   quite  ready  for  all 
this  yet.     He  asked   Mr.  Luke  to  go  to 
his   village  again,    and    this   was  done. 
But  this  time  the  old  man,  Shnmnnna  by 
name,  who  had   argued   so  long  before. 
l)egan    to   feel     alarmecl   for    his   young 
friend.      He    warned  .Siddappa,  and   set 
himself  with  much  determination  to  pre- 
vent his  having  any  further  communica- 
tion with  Christians.     Hitherto  Siddappa 
had     l)een     wholly    among     Protestants. 
Now  he  met  a  Roman  priest,  and  at  once 
l>egan  to  inquire  into  his  form  of  religion. 
"  You  cannot  nt  present  know,"  was    the 
T)rie8t'8  reply.     '■  But  what  is   that   you 
have  on  yourchest?"  persisted  Siddappa. 
"The  holy  cross;   if  you  become  a  Cath- 
olic 1  will  give  you  one  like  this."  "What 
I  would  be  the  good  of  that  ?  "  asked  Sid- 
j  dappa:    "  we   put   a  lintj't  on  any  one  be- 
1  coming  a  Lingayat.  and   you  put  a  cross 
;  on  any  one  l)ecoming  a  Catholic.    Where 
is   the   difference?     Have  you  anjrthing 
I  else?"     The  priest  was  annoyed   at  this 
and  turned  away. 
I     Nearly  three  jeatB  \\ad  bow  ^oT\e  \fi 


since  Siddappa  first  encountered  Chris- 
tianity— years  of  inquiry,  of  much  be!- 
ancing,  of  repeate<i  and  very  aaturni 
hesitation.  He  was  candid  all  through. 
He  evaded  no  objections,  alarted  either 
in  his  own  mind  or  by  others.  He 
wished  to  take  no  important  atep  until 
be  was  quite  clear.  La^it  July,  after  a 
seriee  of  six  prolonged  visits  of  inquiry, 
the  native  minister  felt  it  right  to  make  t 
very  direct  appeal  to  him.  '*  Siddappa. 
how  long  have  yon  now  been  examining 
Christianity  ?  Will  you  still  dela?  to  be- 
come Christ's  follower?"  And  Siddappa 
at  U-st  spoke  out:  "  Sir,  not  Christianicj 
alone  have  I  been  examining,  but  Chris- 
tians also.  Now  at  last  I  am  f<atistied;  I 
will  lose  no  more  time  ;  I  am  ready  now 
to  become  a  Christian.  I  dare  say  I  shall 
lose  my  friends  and  all  luy  disciples: 
never  mind.  I  want  Jesus  Christ.  I  feel 
I  am  a  sinner,  and  I  want  to  be  saved." 
So  the  great  decision  was  made,  and  one 
Sunday  morning  in  Augttst  Mr.  Hudson 
admitted  Siddappa  into  the  Chri^tiao 
Church,  haptiiring  him  by  the  name  of 
Satyavira  — the  hero  of  the  truth.  May 
he,  by  God's  grace,  prove  himself  to  be 
that !—  Waileyiin  MUtwnary  I^'otice*. 

:o: 

Rev.  F.  S.  Arnot  lo  Central  .%rrlca. 
The  Rev.  F.  S.  Aruot,  the  missioaory 
explorer  in  Central  .\frica  hna  lately  been 
in. England,  and  the  Loomituiter  JV«im 
reports  an  addrecs  mftde  by  bim: 

As  a  rule,  he  was  kindly  received  by 
the  native  chiefs,  though  having  to  shake 
hands  in  one  evening  with  itli  a  chiePs  re- 
lations, including  dve  hundred  wives  and 
other  relatives  in  pro|.>ortion,  mu.st  have 
been  a  trying  ordeal.  It  apjicars  ttiAt 
women  are  allowed  to  become  chiefs  id 
Central  Africa,  and  one  femile  chief  wm 
most  useful  in  checking  the  warlike  pro- 
j>ensities  of  a  diminutive  nephew,  also  a 
powerful  chief,  who  seemed  lient  on  l)e- 
coming  an  African  Napoleon. 

The  Lualaha,  wliich  is  realty  the  upper 

stream  of  the  Congo,  was  first  discovered 

by  Livingstone  during  his  last  and  fntal 

journey,  and  on  the  east  side  of  that  river 

Mr.    Arnot    lived    a    considerable   time, 

under  the  protection  of  a  powerful  chief 

interested  in  slave  raiding,  and  founded 

!a  missific,   which  ia  still  being  actively 

'  prosecuted.     Hia  description  of  the  sbora- 

1  iostions  of  the  slave  cntchers  and  traders, 

'  and  the  sights  the  missionaries  are  con- 

stantly  called  upon  to  witness,  was  most 

I  aSL-cting.     The  chief  mnrket   for  slares 

!  now  is  the  const  of  Africa  itself,  so  that 

the  attempts  to  stop  the  transport  of  slsves 

,  at  sea  by  British  cruisers  is  of  very  little 

'  use. 

I      Mr.  Arnot  considers  the  Africans  hos- 

<  pitable,    though   often    very   cunning  in 

their  devices  to  extort  money;  but  in  the 

native  courts  of    justice  be  was  never 

\vx«av«&>^\tViMv^thing  but  fairness. 


SreeNath,  of  Iriilin,  a  native  Christian 
«Tanf^liat  ami  s  phy^icia^,  reports: 
*' There  ore  among  the  Chanflals  of  Kot- 
wabipara,  five  leading  men.  When  1 
went  to  preacli  there  they  would  not  hear 
me  attentively,  hut  on  a  certain  woasion 
one  of  them,  named  Mohun  Baroi,  wns 
taken  danfteroiisly  ill,  ami  was  at  death's 
door.  I  went  and  administered  medicine 
to  hitn,  finding;  the  house  full  of  hi*  rela- 
tions and  friends  who  had  rome  to  lake 
a  last  lo<->k  at  him.  Some  of  them  were 
crying  hiiierly,  some  expecting  hia  death, 
some  wailing  U(>on  him, 

"Hit*  eMerit  son  made  a  vow  to  give  a 
buffalo  to  tbe  g^oddese  Kali  if  she  would 
spare  his  father's  life. 

"  When  the  son  saw  me  he  eagerly 
took  me  to  his  dying  father.  I  examined 
tbe  sick  man  carefully;  applied  what  I 
thought  the  right  medicines  :  and  then, 
turning  round  u|>on  the  asaeniMed  cum- 
pony.  I  began  to  opeak  as  to  the  tem|)o- 
rary  nature  of  man's  life  here.  r)f  lienven 
and  hell,  of  the  love  of  Christ— how  He 
gave  up  riis  li(i»  ft>r  ninners,  the  story  i>f 
the  Cross,  and  His  resurrection.  Tiiey 
listened  to  all  these  heart-stirring  truths 
moet  attentively,  and  then  said,  'If  this 
is  really  true,  and  there  really  is  such  a 
loving  8aviour,  we  should  like  to  hear 
DKHv  about  llim.' 

"Since  this  time,  and  the  recovery  of 
the  man,  they  have  come  often  to  inquire 
about  Christ,  and  I  go  to  them  and  preach 
Christ.  In  this  way  medical  knowledge 
is  a  great  help  to  the  preat^her  of  Cliri&t." 

A  Cvrlona  Quentlou. 

The  other  afternoon  I  took  two  preach- 
ers Willi  me  across  the  River  Koomar,  in 
a  tiny  boat,  to  visit  some  of  the  homes 
we  can  see  from  our  veranda.  I  knew 
some  of  the  people  there  were  weavers, 
because  we  could  see  their  new  woven 
sttilT  stretched  out  in  the  sun.  .Most  of 
the  people  are  Mohammedans;  so  we  see 
no  idols  in  their  houses  and  no  temples  in 
their  \  illaxes. 

Tbe  tir.-^t  house  we  came  to  was  that  of 
a  Moonshee,  or  teacher.  Delighted  lo 
give  us  a  welcome,  he  had  some  mats 
spread  on  the  earth  flLM;>r  of  Iiih  hut  be. 
tween  two  loom«;  and,  in  very  few  min. 
ntes,  a  lot  of  neighbors  filled  the  plnce. 
and  made  it  quite  gloomy  with  their  dark 
forms.  Only  the  white  threads  on  the 
looms  lent  a  cheerful  light  to  the  sur- 
roundings. 

We  sat,  cross-legged,  among  the  vil- 
lages, talking  of  Ood's  love  and  gracious 
plan  for  the  salvation  of  men.  For  a 
long  time  the  great  truths  of  our  dear 
Bible  were  heard  and  thought  on.  Many 
curious  questions.  t(K).  were  aaked.  Per- 
haps the  one  that  you  would  have 
thought  most  strange  was  this— 

••  What  race  are  you  3* " 


The  words  were  not  spoken  to  me  of 
course.  Everybo<ly  kne«v  I  was  an 
"  Eengraj,"  as  we  are  called  out  here. 

The  question  was  put  to  Nobin,  one  of 
the  native  preachers. 

'■  You  were  a  Hindu,  hut  you  are  not 
that  now.  You  are  not  an  Eeugraj;  and 
you  are  not  a  Mohammedan.  What  race 
are  you  ?  " 

Of  course  he  laughed,  and  so  did  I. 
Yet  the  people  did  not  think  it  was  silly 
to  talk  like  that.  They  often  put  such 
curious  queries. 

I  answered  for  my  native  brother. 

■■  He  is  a  man,"  I  said,  "of  the  same 

race  as  you  and  I.     Are  we  not  all  sons 

of  .\dam '(  "      Mohammedans,  you  must 

'  know,  have  all  heard  the  story  of  Adam 

and  Eve  and  the  tJanlen  of  Eden. 

"Why  has  he  become  a  Christian 
then?"  they  asked. 

You  know  how  easy  this  was  to  answer, 
do  you  not,  dear  reader?  It  is  just  this 
that  we  love  to  tell. 

Why  do  men  and  women  and  Inys  and 
girls  the  world  overcome  t^  Jesus?  Is 
it  not  liecause  "  there  is  no  other  name 
given  among  men  w^hereby  we  must  he 
saved  " '/ 

Robert  Spukobon. 


A  Chineae  Tribute. 

The  following  is  a  literal  translatioD  nf 
the  tribute  written  in  the  Chinese  lan- 
guage by  the  Bcholurs  of  the  Sundny- 
school  cla«s  taught  by  the  late  Charles 
Latimer,  of  Cleveland,  Ohio. 

"There  was  one  man  culled  Charles 
Latimer. 

"This  man  was  kind-hearted,  loving, 
and  nvre  he  lovfd  other  men  than  he 
loved  himself.  We  Chinese  men  were 
80  fortunate  as  to  have  him  open  a  school 
to  teach  us  the  tnith  of  God  and  Jesus, 
and  we  in  his  school  have  studied  more 
than  ten  years.  Alas'.  Mr.  Lttimcr  this 
year  in  the  third  month  died. 

"All  men  who  saw,  there  was  not  one 
who  did  not  weep,  and  the  faraway  ones 
who  heard,  there  was  not  one  who  did 
not  grieve  in  his  heart. 

"  But  this  good  man  having  gone,  there 
is  not  one  who  does  not  still  hope  that  wc 
from  all  places,  kiud  men,  good  men, 
learning  of  Mr,  Latimer  to  be  good  in 
heart,  and  to  love  men,  may  gain  Ood's 
bli'ssing. 

"  Certainly  we  have  hope. 

"Fourteenth  year  of  his  imperial  ma- 
jesty, Kwang  Su,  third  moon,  twenty- 
sixth  day." 

:o: 

Conversion  of  Old  Kob|^. 

The  Basel  Evangelical  Mission,  in  its 
rep«irt  for  1887  of  its  work  in  India,  tells 
a  thrilling  story  of  the  baptism  of  Old 
Konga,  who  is  55  years  old  and  belongs 
to  the  Uadaga  tril>e: 
Forty  yenia  ago  be  attended  a  migaion 


school,  and  afterwards  became  a  school- 

I  master.  He  helped  Mr.  Moerike  to  trans- 
late St.  Luke's  Gngpel  into  Badaga,  and 

.  it  was  lithographed  from  his  handwriting. 
He  read  the  Bible  very  diligently  Hiid 
taught  it  very  zealously,  but  he  persist- 
ently declined  for  ni-arly  fcirty  years  to 
become  a  Christian.  Hia  two  sons  re- 
ceived the  Gospel  in  consequence  of  the 
teaching  of  their  father,  and  last  Decem- 
ber, amid  the  most  violent  opposition,  re- 
ceived baptism.  They  were  both  married 
men,  and  one  of  t!ie  wives  actually  got 
poison  into  her  bands  intending  to  destroy 
herself;  but  Konga  interposed. 

The  (K!ople  of  their  village  warned  the 
men  that  if.  having  received  Christian 
baptism,  they  ventured  to  return,  lliey 
would  beat  them  within  nn  inch  of  their 
lives,  At  this  juncture  Konga  announced 
that  ho  would  receive  them  into  his  own 
house  and  answer  for  their  safety.  A 
month  later,  he  sought  a  secret  interview 
with  Mr,  Lutze,  0|M3ned  his  heart  to  him 
and  asked  for  hnptisin  for  himself.  At 
once  the  date  was  fixed,  whereupon  Konga 
wrote  Tamil  letters  to  nineteen  Maniyaka- 
ras  (headmen)  announcing  his  intention 
and  inviting  ihcm  to  convince  him  that 
his  embracing  the  faith  of  Christ  was  a 
false  step.  He  said  he  was  willing  to  be 
convinced  if  they  could  doit;  if  not,  he 
insisted  on  being  left  unmole:«ted. 

I      The  day  of  baptism  arrived,  a  large  con- 

I  gregation  assembled  —  but  Konga  was 
wanting.  Where  could  he  be  f  Just  as  be 
was  starting  for  Kaity  tbe  whole  village, 
men,  women,  children,  and  all   his  rela- 

I  tioDS  Bsseroblfd  and  entreated  him  long 
and  roost  earnestly  not  to  disgrace  them 
and  himself  by  becoming  a  Christian. 
Home  even  fell  down  l>efore  him,  embraced 

I  bis  feet,  and  wept  aloud.  This  was  his 
last  hard  struggle.  When  at  last  be 
reached  Kaity  he  found  a  crowded  con- 

'  gregation  gathered  in  a  room,  which  in 
former   times    hiid    l>een    used    by    Lord 

[  Elphinslone  as  a  ball-room.  There  were 
many  Europeans  m  well  as  native  Chris- 
tians, and  about  eighty  influential  heathen 
men  besides. 

At  the  close  of  the  sermon  Konga  held 
an  interesting  public  conversation  with 
his  heathen  countrymen;  then  gave  a  moat^ 
emphatic  testimony,  and  Bnished  by  say- 
ing—  "/f«<  who  it  horn  fnU  imfs  die*  tieica  J  \ 
but  he  vho  in  burn  Iwict  die*  vnly  one*. 
According  to  God's  Word  I  receive  mj 
second  birth  through  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  and  the  water  of  baptism.  If 
any  of  you  has  a  further  objection  let  him 
state  it;  if  not,  confess  that  I  am  in  the 
right."  He  even  called  on  some  by  name; 
but  all  assented  to  what  he  had  said.  He 
then  offered  up  a  hearty  prayer,  and  re- 
ceived baptism  with  his  younger  son  and 
a  grandson.  He  looks  forward  anxiously 
to  tbe  speedy  conversion  of    bis  other 

childtea. 


i 


nisalonKrr  mc«. 

"Where  u  Susie?  "  said  father,  ns  he  i 
«at  down  to  supper.   •'Coming,"  answered 
little  Susie,  slipping  softly  into  her  place,  i 
while  mother  said: 

"I  guess  Susie  has  had  on  her  thinking 
cap  to-day.  I  don't  know  when  I  ha»-e 
Been  her  so  sober."  i 

Mother  was  right.  Susie  had  been 
thinking  the  same  thing  over  many  times 
that  day.     It  waa  much  like  this:  > 

"  I  don't  know  how  I'll  ever  earn  any  ; 
miBsionary  money,  and   I   want  to  git'e 
.tome  that  is  not  given  to  mo.     Father  and 
mother  are  so  kind  as  to  pay  us  for  so 
many  things,  so  we  can  have  money  of 
our  own;  but  there  seems  to  be  nothing  I  I 
can  do.     John  has  his  potato  patch,  and  j 
Will  the  currants  in  the  Houth  corner,  and 
Mary  washes  the  diahes.     Bennie  earns 
some  by   driving  the  cows  to  and  from 
pasture,  and   little  Kit  has  to  have  the 
paper-rag   money,  for  she  is  too  little  to 
work,  and  there  seems  to  be  nothing  left 
for  me  since  Dr.   Lane  said  it  would  hurt 
my  back  to  take  care  of  baby." 

"  No  butter  for  supper?  "  said  father. 

"No,''  answered  mother;  "a  mouse 
got  in  the  cream- jar.  I  don't  know  what 
to  do  about  the  mice;  they  are  bo  trouble- 
some. They  get  into  everything;  they 
have  been  in  the  closet  and  cut  my  shawl, 
besides  mischief  everywhere  else! " 

"Get  a  cat,"  said  John. 

"They  catch  more  young  chickens  than 
mice,"  answered  mother. 

"Poison  tliem,"  suggested  Will. 

"  No,"  said  father,  "  I'm  afraid  to  have 
it  around.  I'll  get  some  traps  if  some  of 
you  wUl  attend  t«  them." 

'*  L<pt  me  do  it,"  said  Susie.  "  Father, 
all  the  rest  have  been  earning  missionary 
money,  and  there  has  been  nothing  for 
me  to  do.  Pay  me  n  little  for  every 
mouse,  and  I'll  keep  the  traps  baited."' 

"  I'll  do  it,"  said  father;  "  Til  give  five 
cents  apiece  for  rats,  and  three  cents  for 
mice,  and  it  will  pay  me  belter  than  it 
does  you." 

"  Rat-catcher t "  said  Bennie,  slyly,  and 
when  mamma  shook  her  finger,  Susie 
said, 

"I'll  catch  'em,  if  T  can." 

So  the  traps  were  bought,  and  Susie  had 
her  work.  The  rat-traps  she  set  in  the 
bam  and  corn-crib,  (he  mouse-traps  in 
pantry,  cellar  and  closet,  Every  day  she 
made  several  trips  to  see  them  all,  and 
soon  her  money  began  to  pour  in  so  that 
father  talked  of  cutting  doMm  the  price, 
but  Susie  would  not  let  him. 

Every  few  days  she  washed  all  the  traps 
with  hot  soap-suds,  so  that  they  would  be 
neat  and  clean;  then  she  broiled  scraps  of 
bacon,  and  toasted  bits  of  cheese  to  make 
tempting  bait. 

Only   six   weeks,  and  she  had  caught 
tn-eaty-etght  mice  and  thirty-three  rats. 
Father  paid  up.     What  a  time  she  had 


making  the  calculation!  Three  times 
twenty-eight— eighty-four  cents  for  mice! 
Five  timeji  thirty-three — one  dollar  and 
sixty-five  cents  for  rats!  Two  dollars  and 
forty-nine  cents!  What  a  pile!  She  had 
to  borrow  mother's  pocket-book  to  take  it 
to  Sunday-school. 

Oh,  dear,  how  funny  she  felt  when  the 
teacher  read  out  the  names  and  the 
amounts  givt-n,  and  told  how  they  all 
earned  their  money! 

It  seemed  that  everybody  opened  their 
eyea  when  Miss  Lee  read, 

' '  Susie  Simms,  $2.49.  Earned  in  Ojitch- 
ing  mice  and  rats." 

Oh,  what  a  laugh!  And  Susie  laughed, 
too,  though  she  felt  like  crying. 

Uncle  Jerry  oould  hardly  stop  laugh- 
ing, hut  Busie  forgave  him.  for  after  Sun- 
day-sch(x>l  he  came  and  said, 

"  Susie,  don't  you  want  to  take  the  con- 
tract at  my  house  ?  The  rats  are  about  to 
take  the  place,  and  we  have  no  young- 
sters to  tend  llie  traps;  ami  your  aunt 
Lucy  is  so  busy,  and  I  am  so  lame,  I  be- 
lieve it  would  pay  me  to  pay  j-ou  to  clean 
them  out  for  us." 

"I'll  do  it,"  said  Susie;  "I  know 
mother  will  let  nie,  and  I'm  going  to  tell 
all  the  boys  and  girls  to  make  the  mice 
and  rats  help  the  missionaries." — Our 
Youth. 

"God  I.ovetb  a  Checrrul  Giver." 

Little  Peggy  Peterkins  said  this  text 
over  and  over  to  herself,  and  then  aloud 
lo  graodma,  who  was  knittiog  by  the 
open  fire.  "Don't  make  any  difiference 
if  I  put  a  penny  in  ray  mite-box  if  I  don't 
exactly  want  to,  does  itt"  she  asked.  "  I 
should  think  it  did,"  was  grandma's 
answer, — "all  the  difference  in  the  world." 
"  Why  grandma,  if  the  cent  goes  into  the 
box,  it  do(«,"  and  here  Peggy  gave  a 
decided  jerk  to  her  head,  just  as  if  she 
was  putting  a  cent  in  the  box,  and  it  went 
hard.  "  And  then,"  she  added,  "  it  goes 
to  help  little  heathen  clilldren,  if  I  wouhl 
rather  have  candy  or  something  nice  for 
dolly,  does  n't  it?"  "Oh,  yes,  Peggy,  it 
goes,  but  we  don't  know  how  large  the 
blessing  is  that  goes  with  it;  perhaps  all 
the  great  blessings  go  with  the  willing, 
cheerful  pennies;  it  always  seemed  tome 
80."  But  Peggy  shook  her  bead,  aad 
decided  that  Qod  couldn't  care  much  if 
she  only  put  the  penny  in  the  box,  not- 
withstanding her  text  said : 

God  Iweth  a  ch«trful  giver. 

Just  then  little  Nathan  came  into  the 
room  with  his  hands  end  face  pretty  well 
covered  with  molasses,  and  a  number  of 
sticks  of  molasses  candy  on  a  tin  plate. 
"Got  a  canny  party  in  the  titcheD,I  has,  me 
an'  Rosa  an'  Harky  (the  cook) ;  me  is  to  eat 
it  all,  too."  And  be  held  fast  bold  of  the 
plate,  and  stood  in  the  comer  away  from 
bis  sister. 

"  Please  give  flister  wtac,"  Peggi  Mi4, 


in   her  moat  winning   ton«a;    "that's  t 
good  boy." 

"  No,  Ifatban's  canny,"  said  the  little 
fellow,  as  well  as  he  could  with  two 
sticks  in  his  mouth;  "me  eat  all  cannj." 

"Just  one  stick,  just  one  to  sisterl" 
going  nearer  and  nearer  to  the  tin  plate. 

Nathan  shook  his  head,  and  placed  om 
sticky  hand  over  bis  stock  of  candy. 
Some  words  followed  that  were  cot  w 
kind  as  they  ought  to  have  been,  and 
then  Nathan  picked  out  the  very  smallest 
stick  sad  gave  it  unwillingly  to  Peggy. 
She  sat  down  by  the  fire  and  ate  it ; 
but  somehow  it  did  not  taste  so  ver; 
good. 

"Nathan  gave  you  the  candy,  didn't 
he?"  said  grandma. 

"Yes,"  said  Peggy,  "but—" 

"Is  it  nice?" 

"Yes,  grandma,  pretty  nice — ^not  lo 
very. " 

It  waa  soon  eaten  and  then  Peggy  said 

her  verse  once  more  and  shut  up  her  little 

Testament,  and  got  out  Fanny  Maria,  a 

I  very  smart  dolly,     and    began   to   play 

"Come  and  see." 

I      In  a  few  moments  her  little  sister  Dusy 

I  came  in  bringing,  on  a  piece  of  ftaper  two 

j  sticks  of  candy.     "  Theae  are  yours,"  she 

said.     "  I  made  'em,  it's  aU  I  made,  and 

it's  all  yours,  Peggy."     The  loving  smile, 

and  the  way  she  held  out  her  little  treat, 

touched  Peggy's  heart. 

"You  are  just  a  darling,"  she  said, 
giving  Daisy  a  kiss.  "It's  ever  ao  nice 
eating  the  candy;  there  waa  no  fun  in 
eating  Nathan's,  he  was  so  stingy." 

"It  is  the  same  kind  of  candy,  I  sup- 
pose," said  gran  dm  c 

"Yea;  Harky  fixed  it  for  ua,"  said 
Daisy. 

"But  I  like  Daisy's  beat;  it'e  real 
good." 

"  Do  you  know  why?"  asked  grandma. 

"Not  exactly." 

"  Both  are  made  of  molasses?  " 

"Of  co>ir8e,  grandma." 

"There's  something  in  Daisy's  that  b 
not  in  Nathan's?  " 

"Oh,  no!  ihey  were  just  alike." 

Grandma  smiled  and  shook  her  bead, 
and  said,  "Yes,  there  is, — guess  what 
it  is." 

They  both  guessed  many  things,  all 
very  wonderful  when  thought  of  in  con- 
nection with  candy,  and  at  last  gave  it 
up. 

"Daisy  put  a  good  deal  of  her  heart 
into  her  candy,  Nathan  left  all  of  his  out. 
We  all  love  a  eiuer/tU  gn'twr,  don't  we, 
Peggy?"  asked  grandma,  looking  into 
the  earnest  face  before  her. 

Then  the  little  girl  understood  her  text. 

God  loveth  a  cheerful  giver,  and  if  Ha 
sees  your  heart  going  with  your  missionary 
penny,  He  may  pick  out  one  of  Hia  large 
bteasings  to  go  witk  it. — M.  K.  in  IMS* 
Helperi. 


EXERCISE  FOR  DBCEMBEi 


523 


For  Children's  Band*,  Sunday  School  CUsacs 
and  Pamiliea, 


SCBJKCTB. 

18W,  January, 

Thk  World. 

•'     Pebniarr, 

China. 

"      Karcb. 

MitKlCO. 

"      April, 

India. 

•'      May. 

"     June, 

Aruai,. 

"      July. 

HALATatA. 

"      Augudt, 

Italt. 

"     September, 

Jafan. 

"      October. 

KOBBA. 

"      NoTenil>er, 

Arcemtiha. 

]>ec«iDbt>r, 

Bulgaria. 

EXERCI8E  FOB  DECEMBER. 

Reaponalve  Bible  Readlnsi 

''  Why  do  the  heattien  rage  and  the 
people  imagine  a  rain  thing?" 

Tht  carnal  mind  is  enmity  againat 
God. 

When  we  were  eiiemiea  we  were  recon- 
ciled to  God  by  the  death  of  His  Son. 

We  shall  be  gaved  by  His  life. 

Have  faith  in  God. 

Faith  Cometh  by  hearing  avd  hearing  by 
the  Word  of  Qod. 

Go  stand  and  speak  to  the  people  all 
the  words  of  this  life. 

/  am  debtor  both  to  the  Greeks  and  (he 
barbarians. 

I  can  do  all  things  through  Chriat 
which  strengthen  eth  me. 

Sow  beside  all  tenters. 

In  due  season  we  shall  reap  if  we  faint 
not. 

They  that  turn  many  to  righteouenett 
shall  shine  as  thf  starsforever  and  ever. 

Cateclilani  on  Striia. 

QDBTION.  Where  is  Syria  ? 

Answer.  In  Asia  at  the  eastern  end  of 
the  Medilerranenn  Sea. 

Q.  How  long  is  it  ? 

A.  About  four  hundred  miles. 

Q.  How  large  ;s  it  ? 

A.  It  liad  an  area  of  about  60,000  square 
miles. 

Q.  What  mountains  are  in  4t? 

A.  The  Lebanon  Mountains. 

Q.  What  river  and  sea? 

A.  Tlie  Jordan  River  and  the  Dead  Sea. 

Q.  Who  controk  the  country  ? 
The  Sultan  of  Turkey. 
How  many  people  live  in  Syria? 
About  3,000,000. 

Of  what  race  are  the  most  of  the 
inhabitants? 

A.  Arabs. 

Q.  What  i^  the  religion  of  the  Arabs  ? 

A.  The  Mohammedan. 

Q.  What  is  the  religion  of  the  reet  of 
the  people  ? 

A.  Druse,  Jewish,  and  different  sects  of 
the  Christian  faith. 

Q.  What  part  of  Syria  is  called  the 
Holy  Land  ? 

A.  Palestine. 

Q.  Why  is  it  so  called? 


A. 

Q. 

A, 

Q. 


A.  Because  Jesus  lived  there, 

Q.  In  what  city  was  Jesus  bom  f 

A.  In  Bt'thlehem. 

Q.  In  what  city  did  Jesus  grow  up. 

A.  In  Nazarelh. 

Q,  Where  was  Jesus  put  to  death. 

A.  On  a  hill  near  Jerusalem. 

Q.  For  whom  didJesusdie? 

A.  For  all  men. 

Q.  What  will  save  sinners? 

A.  Repentance  for  sin  and  faith  in 
Jesus, 

Q.  Who  were  the  first  Protestant  mis- 
sionaries to  Syria  in  modem  times  ? 

A.  Rev.  Pliny  Fisk  and  Rev.  Levi  Par- 
sons. 

Q.  When  did  they  go  to  Syria? 

A.  Mt.  Pantons  arrived  in  Jerusalem  in 
1821  and  Mr.  Fisk  in  1823. 

Q.   By  wbcm  were  they  sent  ? 

A.  By  the  American  Board. 

Q.  To  whom  did  the  American  Board 
transfer  the  Mission? 

A.  To  the  American  Presbyterian 
Church. 

Q.  What  American  Protestant  Churches 
now  have  missions  in  Syria? 

A.  The  Presbyterian  Church  and  the 
Reformed  Presbyterian  Church. 

Q.  What  other  Churches  and  Societies 
have  missions  there? 

A.  TheChorchof England, FreeChurch 
of  Scotland,  Irish  Presbyterians,  Friends, 
London  Society  for  the  Jews,  and  several 
German  Societies. 


-»;■ 


H»ve  Yon  Heard  of  Jeansl 

[DealKoed  to  be  recited  by  Ave  lltUe  ftlrla  f  taod- 
ing  Id  a  row.  each  tumlo^  to  the  child  at  her  left  aa 
■be  repe*t«  ibe  but  two  llaea  of  ber  Terse.} 

First  Qirl. 

Little  child,  so  bright  and  fair, 

By  my  pathway  straying — 
Eyes  of  blue  and  golden  hair, 
Pleasant  face  beyond  compare — 
Little  chihl,  so  bright  and  fair, 

Have  yon  heard  of  Jesue? 

Second  Girl. 

Yee.     He  was  bom  in  Bethlehem, 

Cradled  in  a  manger  ; 
King,  without  a  diadem; 
Wise  men  brought  Him  spice  and  gem — 

Brought  the  little  stranger. 
Little  child,  so  bright  and  fair, 

Have  you  beard  of  Jesus? 

Third  Qirl. 

Yes.     Little  children  in  His  arms 
He  was  wont  to  take  them  ; 

There  they  rested  from  alarms ; 

There  they  felt  His  tender  charms- 
He  would  ne'er  forsake  them. 

Little  child,  so  bright  and  fair, 
Have  you  heard  of  Jesus? 

Fourth  Girl. 
Yea  ;  but  there  is  a  stranger  tale. 

Which  to  learn  I'd  have  you: 
How  this  Jesus  stooped  and  died  ; 


I  How  with  spear  they  pierced  His  side, 
I     From  your  sins  to  save  you . 
Little  child,  so  bright  and  fair, 
Have  you  heard  of  Jesus  ? 

Fifth  Oirl. 
Yes.     Little  children,  bright  and  fair, 

He  would  have  you  love  Him  ; 
Prom  Hip  throne  He  watches  there  ; 
Cast  yourself  upon  His  care — 

Tliere's  no  friend  above  Him. 
I'm  glad  these  children,  bright  and  fair, 
[Looking  doim  the  line  of  children] 
Have  beard  so  much  of  Jesus. 
All  in  Concert. 
Jesus,  blessed  Jesus  I 

At  Thy  feet  we  fall ; 

Precious  Saviour  Jesual 

Thou  art  all  in  all. 

First  Girl. 

But  are  there  not  some  little  ones. 

Away  in  their  heathen  homes, 
Who've  never  heard  told  how  Jesus 
Once   said,    "Let  the    little    children 
come"? 

Second  Oirl. 
I'm  told  they  have  no  Bible, 

No  holy  Sabbath  day, 
No  teacher,  friend,  disciple. 
To  teach  them  how  to  pray. 
Third  Oirl. 

Yes;  there  are  those  in  heathen  lands — 
Young  children  such  as  we — 

Who  to  dumb  idols  raise  their  bands. 
To   idols  bow  the  knee. 
Fourth  Oirl. 

Oh  might  Cbrifit's  example  be 

To  all  the  children  given. 
So  that  they  all  should  plainly  see 

The  road  that  leads  to  heaven  ! 

Fifth  Girl. 

What  can  tee  do  to  send  God's  Word 
To  those  who've  not  of  Jesus  heard  ? 
O  who  to  them  will  give  that  light. 
To  save  them  from  sin's  cruel  blight? 

All  in  Concert. 
See  !  we  cjin  tell  you  how  to  give 
The  means  to  teach  them  how  to  live: 
Kind  missionaries  you  can  send, 
To  teach  of  Christ,  the  sinners'  FViend. 

:o: 

Do  Tby  LlUle. 
Do  thy  little— do  it  well. 
Do  what  right  tmd  reason  tell, 
Do  what  wrong  and  sorrow  claim. 
Conquer  sin  and  cover  shame. 

Do  thy  little,  though  it  t>e 
Dreariness  and  drudgery ; 
They  whom  Christ  Apostles  made, 
"  Gathered  fragments  "  when  He  bade. 


The  above  is  one  of  the  four  pages  in 
the  December  •' Little  MiMtionary."  Every 
month  a  Catechism  lessott  is  given.  Teach 
them  to  tfie  cMldxetVv 


zu 


MISSIONARY  NOTES  AND  COMMENTS. 


$1,200,000. 

TWELVE  HUNDRED  THOUSAND 
DOLLARS  FOH  MISSIONS 

PROM     ALL    SOURCES 

— FOR— 


raiaiBloiiarr  Soeletjr  Receipt*. 

J.  M.  PHILLIPS,  Treaaiirer. 
ReeeijitB  for  Piteal  Fear. 

OOMPARATITa  aTATUISHT. 

18tH-S7.  1887-68. 

Woromber SS,981.23  I10.S9S.84 

December >,588.74  ISjes.M 

Jaou&ry 9O,S8«.0«  O.ITO.OT 

February H7S9.80  U.fMM 

Itorah 10l.4l]g.&g  ieo,7i».w 

Aprfl «2,889.1I7  871.M8.W 

IbV 90,718.03  10,518.SS 

Job* g,T10.«4  8,S40.8S 

-Joljr n.WB.lB  8,809.80 

AoRMt W,«)1.S7  9.981.89 

September 144.889.89  198,608.81 

Total  to  Sept.  89 $788,193.81       9730,688.08 

Pray  for  Syria,  that  the  people  may  ao 
receiiv  the  Ooapel  that  it  shall  be  the 
poteer  of  Ood  to  their  $alvution.  Pray 
for  mtr  mi«sjo»i«rie8  that  they  may  he 
made  strong  to  rcork  nvd  fruitful  in  vcork. 
Pray  for  our  Qenerul  Missionary  Com- 
mittee us  it  meets  in  Annual  Session,  that 
Ood  may  guide  their  deliberaiions  ami 
decisions. 


IVol<>a    nttd  fomnKMite. 

The  General  Mi^iMonar)'  Committee  of 
the  Methodist  Episeopul  Uluirch  will  meet 
at   St.    Paul's   M.    E.    {'biirch,    corner  of , 
Fourth  afeniie  ntid  Twentj-secoiid  street, 
New  York,  on  Wednesday,  November  14,  i 
1888,  at  10  A.M. 

A  large  part  of  the  Gospel  in  All  j 
Lands  for  Decern  her  will  be  devoted  to 
the  proceedings  and  ooiu-hjHiona  of  the 
General  Mi.s.sionary  Committee.  | 

The  Board  of  Managers  of  the  Mission- 
ary Society  of  the  Methodist   Episcopal  | 
Church  at  it«  session  last  month  elected  i 
the  following  persons  as  its  repreHentalives  ' 
in   the   General    Missionary   Comuiittee: 
Ministers— J.  F.  Ooiicher,  G.  G.  Saxe,  S. 
Hunt,  J.  M.  Buckley,  D.  R.  Loivrie,  A.  K. 
Sanford,  J.  B.  Graw.  Laymen — J.H.  Taft, 
J.  S  M'Lean,  A.  Sppare,G.G.  ReynoldB,  G. 
•Oakley,  J.  D.  Slayback.  R.  Grant.   Alter- 
nates;  Ministers— O.    H.   Tiffany,  T.   H. 
fiurch,  S.   F,    Upham.     Laymen— P.   A. 
Welch,  C.  A.  Scott,  A.  Fowler. 

It  has  been  reported  that  the  Board  of 

Managers  has  aHthorized  the  sending  of 

i/ie  OosPKL  L\  All  Lasvs  free  to  all 

MetliodJst  Episcopal  Preachers  after  Jan- 


uary 1st.  This  is  a  uti-take,  and  arose 
from  the  fact  that  the  Board  uutborized 
the  sending  of  the  Decemt>er  number  free 
to  our  preachers  because  it  will  contain 
the  report  of  the  General  Missionary  Com- 
mittee. 

The  Gospel  in  All  Lands  is  never  sent 
until  ordered,  and  will  l)e  sent  to  Methotl- 
ist  Episcopal  Preachers  upon  the  same 
terms  as  heretofore,  giving  them  the  priv- 
ilege of  paying  for  their  copy  at  the  aession 
of  their  annual  conference. 

At  this  wrilitig  it  Ls  evident  that  the 
receipts  of  the  Missionary  Society  will  Ik* 
lesa  this  year  than  last,  a.«  at  the  close  of 
September  the  receipts  were  about  three 
thouBan<l  Jollars  less,  ami  the  fiscal  year 
closes  with  the  last  of  Oclolier.  Probably 
the  holding  of  the  Gonerul  Conference 
during  the  year  liad  much  to  do  with  de- 
creasing the  receipts,  a  los-s  practically  of 
three  working  luoiiths. 

The  outlook  fur  another  year  is  encour- 
aging. The  MisHinn  Rooms  is  manned  by 
po(>ular  and  experienced  men:  the  Church 
is  Itaming  bow  Ik'hI  to  work  for  iiii8<tions: 
the  interest  in  missions  ia  widening  and 
deepening;  we  expect  to  re|x)rl  at  the 
close  of  next  year  a  large  increase  in  the 
receipts.  We  thank  God  and  take  cour- 
age. 

Some  of  our  pastors  and  churches  have 
been  wrongly  informfd  that  money  con- 
tributed to  tlie  Bishop  Taylor  Transit  and 
Buildiog  Fund  can  be  reported  at  Confer- 
ence aa  a  part  of  the  regular  coUectiona 
for  luisrions. 

No  money  is  credited  in  the  receipts  of 
the  Missionary  Society  iinieas  it  passes 
through  the  hrinds  of  the  Treasurer  of  the 
Missionary  Society  and  is  subject  to  the 
appropriations  of  the  General  Missionary 
Committee, 

Tlie  Annual  Reports  of  the  Missionary 
Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
do  not  give  the  receipts  and  e,<c|ipnilitures 
of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Soci- 
ety, of  the  Woman's  Home  Mis,Hiormry  So- 
ciety, or  of  Bishop  Taylor's  Transit  and 
Building  Society,  but  these  will  he  found 
in  the  report*  of  the  resjiective  societies. 

The  preachers  re(>ort  at  the  Conference 
the  collections  made  for  the  Parent  Mis- 
sionary Society,  the  Woman's  Foreign  and 
the  Woman's  Home  Society.  Ivet  another 
column  be  added  in  the  Conference  min- 
utes, giving  the  collections  for  Bishop 
Ta3'lor'8  Work,  and  then  the  four  columns 
will  show  what  each  church  is  dotug  for 
missions. 

;o: 

LiKke  illolionk  Indlim  Conference. 

The  Lake  Mohonk  Conference,  held  in 
the  interest  of  the  American  Indians,  a.s- 
uemhled  in  its  si-xth  annual  session   the 


The  Lnw  Committee  consiflts  of  J.  B. 
Thayer,  Austin  Abbott,  Philip  C.  Garrett, 
Francis  J.  Stimson,  and  Herbert  Welsh. 

Tlie  Executive  Committee  are  Hon.  A 
K.  Smiley.  Mrs.  A.  S.  Quinton,  Dr.  W. 
H.  Ward,  Mrs.  Coolidge.  Dr.  Ellinwood, 
Miss  A.  L.  Datves,  Mr.  Houghton.  Dr. 
Lyman  Abbott,  Mrs.  A.  K.  Smiley,  Dr, 
M.  E.  Gates,  Dr.  Kendall  and  Dr.  M.  E. 
'  Strieby. 

The  Educational  Committee  is  com- 
poeed  of  President  Gates,  Superintendent 
Draper,  President  Rhodes,  Mr.  A.  K. 
Smiley  and  Rev.  F.  G.  Peabody. 

Miss  Anna  L.  Dawes  will  oontinae  to 
icive  information  on  Helping  the  Indian. 
Her  address  is  care  of  Seivator  Dawes, 
Washington,  D.  C. 

The  Christian  Union,  whose  editor  is 
a  member  of  the  Conference,  has  given 
the  following  as  the  conclusions  embodied 
in  the  platform  adopted  : 

"  I.  That  the  Indian  ought  to  be  pio- 
tectt-d  by  Federal  courts,  not  left  to  the 
Indian  Agent  or  the  Stale  courts  for  pro- 
tection. 

■n.  That  the  United  State*  Goveni- 
ment  ought  at  once  to  establish  a  com- 
prehensive system  of  secuUr  educalion 
for  all  Indian  children  of  8ch<x>l  age,  to 
be  maintained  at  Governieut  expense  and 
kept  under  Government  control. 

"ILL  That  this  education  should  be 
compulsory  ;  but  that  the  compulsion 
ought  not  to  deny  the  Indians  liberty  to 
choose  a  private  or  religious  school,  pro- 

I  vided  it  comes  up  to  the  National  sland- 

'  ard. 

I  "IV.  That  this  duty  of  the  Govern- 
ment to  est^iblish  such  a  system   ought 

;  not  to  be  made  an  excuse  for  discontinu- 

I  ing  or  lej^sening  appropriations  to  religious 
schools,  while  its  larger  duty  remains  un- 

i  fulfilled." 

1      Dr.  Abbott  also  says : 

I  '•  We  begin  here  and  now  an  agitatiuD 
for  the   establishment,   at   National    ei- 

!  pense  nnd  under  National  control,  of  a 

'system  of  education  rc>r  the  Indian  race, 
comprehensive  enough  to  im'lu<le  all  chil- 
dren of  school  age,  adequate  to  fit  them 
for  all  the  duties  of  civilize<I  life  and 
American  citi/ensliip.  We  call  on  the 
East  to  BPcoiid  this  demand  because  it  is 
absolutely  right  and  just — just  to  the  In- 
dian whtwe  lands  we  have  taken  and 
whose  funds  we  hold  in  trust ;  just  to  the 
West,  on  whom  the  Nation  has  no  right 
to  throw  either  the  burden  of  enduring  a 
pauijer  p<>ri«liition  or  that  of  educating 
them  to  manhood.  And  we  call  on  the 
West  to  second  this  demand,  not  only  be- 
cause it  is  absolutely  right  and  just,  but 
also  because,  if  it  is  successful,  and  such 
a  system  of  education  is  carried  out.  in 
less  than  twenty-tive  years  the  great  bulk 
of   the   Indian    population  will   lie   law- 


1 


I 


last  week  in  Septemtwr  at  the  house  of  ' 

Mr.  A.  K.  Smiley,  near  La'ke 'ilolaanJt.      \a.Vi\4\v\%  aud  aelf-aupporting  citiwna,  tlie 


menace  to  oiviliiuitioii  by  the  Reservatioo 
will  be  enrled.  and  the  Indian  problem, 
which  means  only  [jerplexity  lo  us  in  lh<! 
East,  but  somelimes  wars  and  aometimea 
ruoiors  of  ware  lo  the  p«)ple  of  the  West, 
will  be  forever  solved." 

We  heartilj  second  the  pro|)osal  here 
made.  It  !<<  a  shame  to  us  aa  a  oalton 
that  we  ha>e  done  so  tittle  for  thetce  to 
whom  we  have  promimed  bo  mucli,  anil 
it  id  high  lime  that  we  should  become 
aiive  to  our  resiionsibility. 


Amcrlran 


Annual     IHeellne    or   the 
Board. 

Last  nioDth  the  American  Board  held 
its  annual  meclinf;  in  Cleveland,  Ohio. 
The  total  receipts  of  the  year  were  $552,- 
179.  or  this  amount  $11,258  came  from 
the  income  Irotn  jiermanent  funds;  fl46,- 
352  from  leRnciet",  and  $304,568  from  do- 
nations. There  wt-re  iilso  set  apart  from 
the  "Swett  hwquest  "  $62,500;  from  the 
"  Otis  bequest  "  $51,082;  making  a  tottd 
at  the  dif>p»fial  of  the  Board  for  the  year 
of  $666,289.  The  expenditures  were 
$607,899,  having  a  balnnccin  the  trea.<sury 
of  $890.  We  shall  hereafter  give  a  sum- 
mary of  the  reports  from  the  mission 
fields. 

■  Dr  Patlon  for  the  committee  on  place 
pOf  tiext    meeting,    reported    in     favor  of 

Brooklyn  Tabernacle,  New  York,  with 
Dr.  Llewellyn  Pratt,  of  Norwich,  Ct.,  for 
preacher,  and  Dr.  Arthur  Utile,  alter- 
nate. 

■  Tlie  following,  as  recommended  by  the 
nommittee  ou  nomination  for  officers  for 
■the  coming  yeir.  were  elected  : 

■  Piesident,  R.  8.  Storrs,  D.D.,  LL.D., 
Brooklyn:  Vid-President.  Eliphalet  W. 
Blatchford,  Esq.,  Chicago;  Prudential 
Committee.  Rev.  Augustus  C.  Thompson, 

ston ;  Ezra  Fnrnsworth,  E^q.,  Boston; 
on.  Joseph  S  Ropes,  Boston;  Rev. 
win  B.  WrhU,  D.n.,  Wellcsley;  Chas. 
'C.  Burr.  E-tq,,  Newtonvillc,  Mass.; 
Elliridge  Torrey,  E«q..  Boston;  Rev. 
Alfred  H.  Pi'irab.  n.D.,  Boston; and  Rev. 
Francis  E.  Clark,  Bunion;  Corresponding 
8ecreliiri»-8  Rev.  Nathaniel  Clark.  D.D., 
Edmund  K.  Alden.  D.D.,  and  Rev. 
Judson  Smith,  D  D..  all  Boston;  Record- 
ing Secretary,  Rev.  Henry  A.  Stimson, 
.D,,  St.  Louis;  Assistant  Recording 
relary.  Rev.  E.  N.  Packard.  D.D., 
lyracuse;  Treasurer.  Langdou  8.  Ward, 
iaq.,  Newton,  Mass.;  Auditors.  Hon. 
Arthur  W.  T.ifts,  Boston;  James  A. 
Gordon.  Esq..  Newton,  Mass  ;  and  Joseph 
C.  Tyler,  Boston. 

The  following  persons  were  elected  cor- 
lorate  members: 
Rev.     Kraacis  E.    Cliirk,     Auburndale, 
:ass, ;  Hod.  Chester  nok-nnih,  Hartford. 
lonn. ;  Rev.    Frank  P.  Woodbury.  D.D., 
inneap<ili8;  Rev.  Henry  Hopkins.  D.  D,. 
'Kansas  Cilj  ;  Ruv.   WaxhiDglon  Gladden, 
D.,  Columbus,  O. ;  William  H.  Thomp 


•on,  New  York;  Frank  W.  Carpenter, 
Providence.  R  I. ;  Rev.  0.  8.  F.  Savage, 
D.D.,  ChicHgo;  and  Rev.  Pajson  W. 
Lyman,  Bvlcbertowu,  Ma<<s. 

The  following  resolution  was  unani- 
mous!; adopted: 

That  acommittee  of  fifteen  be  appointed 
to  consider  the  relation  of  the  Board  to 
the  churches  and  individuals  who  make 
the  Board  their  mi>>sionary  agent,  and  the 
exi)ediency  in  view  of  the  facts  which 
they  may  ascertain  of  securing  a  closer 
uniou  between  tbcm.  and  e^pecially  in- 
cluding the  subject  of  the  selection  of 
coriK>rate  members,  and  that  this  com- 
mittee be  instructed  to  report  what  action, 
if  any.  they  may  deem  wise  in  this  direc- 
tion at  a  subsequent  annual  meeting  of 
the  Board. 

The  President  subsequently  named  the 
following  to  constitute  this  committee: 

Dr.  A.  J.  F.  Behrends.  Brooklyn; 
E.  W.  Blatchford.  Chicago;  Dr.  A.'h. 
Quint,  Boston;  Dr.  F.  A.  Noble. Chicago; 
President  J.  B.  Angell,  Ann  Arbor;  Ralph 
Emerson.  Rockford.  III.;  L.  B.  Ripley. 
St.  Louis;  A.  fjyman  Williston,  North- 
ampton. .Mass.;  S.  B.  Capen.  Boston;  Dr. 
George  R.  Leavitt,  Cleveland;  Hon. 
Royal  C.  Taft.  Providence;  Dr.  C.  P. 
Thwing,  Minneapolis;  Dr.  Chas  R. 
Pnhner,  Bridgeport,  Conn.;  Dr.  J,  K. 
McLean,  Oiiktand,  Cal. ;  and  O.  Henry 
Whitcomb,  Worcekter,  Mass. 


Onr  niBklonarle*  and  mioalona. 

The  Irulian  Witnen*  of  September  1  says 
that  Mrs.  J.  U,  Garden  of  the  South  India 
Methodist  Conference,  is  orderd  humc  by 
her  physicians. 

Rev.  Enoch  Jeffries,  of  Ajmere,  India, 
was    married     September     19,    1888,    at 
Allahabad,  India,  to  Miss   Julia   L.  Pur 
vis,  H  Zenana  worker  in  the  Presbyterian 
Church. 

Rev.  T.  L.  Wiltsie.  late  of  the  Central 
Ohio  Conference,  has  been  apjiointed 
Superintundeat  of  the  New  Mexico  Eng- 
lish Mission.  His  addiess  is  Albuquerque, 
New  Mexico. 

We  learn  from  the  Western  ChrUtinn 
AdpocattxhiA  Rev.  B.  F.  Kephart,  formerly 
of  St,  Paul,  Minn.,  has  been  transferred  to 
Africa  to  take  charge  of  the  Cape  Palroas 
District  aa  Presiding  Elder,  and  to  super- 
intend the  school  that  is  tol>e  established. 

The  Rev,  J,  S.  Slone,  M  D.,  late  of 
Bombay,  India,  is  in  charge  of  a  New 
York  City  Mission  at  Gausevoort  Market, 
corner  of  Tenth  Ave.  and  Thirteenth  St. 
The  work  is  under  the  auspices  of  the 
City  ("hiirch  Extension  and  Missionary 
Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

Rev.  H.  Q.  Appenzeller  writes  from 
Seoul,  Korea.  Septemlicr  4.  1888:  "  Re- 
oi>ened  preaching  last  Sunday  with  good 
attendance.  Our  school  opened  yesterday, 
and  over  forty  enrolled.     All  the  n\\«a\on 


are  well  and  we  are  prospering  in  every 
department." 

A  French  mission  was  opened  October 

14  at  58  West  Third  St.,  New  York  City, 

under  the  auspices  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 

!  oopal  New  York  City  Church  Extension 

and  Missionary  Society. 

A  new  Methodist  Episcopal  Miaaion 
House  was  b*'gun  August  S5,  at  Jabalpur, 
India.  It  is  118  feet  long  by  60  feet  wide, 
and  will  have  sixteen  main  and  eight 
smaller  rooms,  and  combine  a  residence 
for  the  Presiding  Elder,  the  Pasttjr  and 
Bi.shop  Thoburn.  It  is  expected  that  it 
<  will  be  finished  by  next  March. 

Rev.  O.  B.  Smyth,  of  Foochow,  China, 
has  recently  received  for  the  Anglo-Chinese 
I  College  in  that  place  some  valuable  pres- 
I  ents:  a  set  of  the  "People's  Encyclopa>dia," 
'  a  fine  microscope,  money  to  purchase  a 
I  chemical  outfit,  and  in  addition  to  theM 
be  has  received  authority  from  a  gentle- 
I  man  in  this  city  to  order  a  four-inch  equa- 
torial teletcope. 

Rev.  Eanicbi  Miyama,  pastor  of  the 
M'-thodist  Episcopal  Church  at  Honolulu, 
Hawaiian  Islands,  reports  that  be  has  in 
the  church  Ihirtyeight  members  and  four- 
teen probationers.  Of  the  members, 
twenty  eight  are  xnen,  eight  are  women, 
aud  two  are  children.  The  expenses  for 
the  fiist  six  months  of  the  year  were 
$1,262,20,  and  the  receipts  were,  mission- 
ary allowance,  $1,000;  from  other  sources, 
$208.10;  for  church  building  sent  from 
Okubo  Tokyo,  $.32;  total,  $1,300,10.  The 
pastor  arrived  from  Sao  Francisco  the  SOth 
of  last  September,  and  on  the  6tn  of  last 
May  baptized  three  peraoni.  It  was  the  first 
baptism  of  the  Japanese  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church  of  the  Hawaiian  Islands. 

Rev.  H.  Jacobsen  writes  from  Svedborg, 
Denmark,  September  25:  "We  greatly 
enjoyrd  the  privilege  of  having  Bishop 
Mallalieu  with  us  at  our  annual  meeting. 
God  has  been  with  us  during  the  past 
year  and  blessed  us  throughout  the  mis- 
sion. I  have  been  moved  from  Ilorsena 
to  this  city.  Svedborg  is  beautifully 
situated  in  the  south  of  the  Island  of 
Fynen.  We  have  here  a  small  but  good 
congregation,  a  pretty  little  church  and 
parsonage,  and  a  large  Geld  for  work. 
The  Lord  has  already  blessed  us  while 
here;  Urge  numbers  of  strangers  attend 
our  preaching,  and  we  are  expecting  great 
things  from  the  hand  of  our  Lord." 

Rev.  Dr,  C.  W.  Drees,  Superintendent 
of  our  South  American  Mission,  writes: 

"I  have  heard  such  testimonies  of  faith 
and  »alvation  here  as  would  thrill  the 
heart  of  the  home  Church  if,  by  some 
telephonic  process  or  agency,  they  might 
be  heard  in  the  class  meetings  and  love- 
feuts  of  North  America.  And  the  wit- 
nesses are  many  and  increasing  in  number. 
A  three  weeks' meeting  has  ju.>t  been  held 
in    Buenos  Ay  res,  with  most   blessed  re- 


BENGAL  CONFERENCE  OF  THE 


eons  and  dnughters  of  toil  who  throng  the 
water-front  of  that  great  city  of  half  a 
millioD  inhabitants.  Among  many  teati- 
monieB  given  during  that  meeting,  I  recall 
that  of  one  man  seventy-eight  years  of 
age,  who  declared  his  conversion  at  the 
age  of  seventy-four,  adding  that  it  seemed 
to  bira  that  only  then  did  he  begin  to 
live.  I  attended  the  funeral  of  an  old 
lady  who  died  at  seventy-seven,  but  a 
little  while  after  her  conversion  at  a  little 
meeting  where  a  few  humble  women  met 
together.  Conscious  to  the  last,  some  of 
her  own  children  gathered  about  her,  im- 
ploring her  to  allow  the  priest  to  be 
called.  Her  reply  was  the  triumphant 
declaration  of  her  assurance  of  salvation 
already  hers.  What  need  had  »he  of 
priestly  absolution  or  ghostly  vitilicumf 
Results  are  not  lacking  here,  and,  by  Ood's 
blesaing,  they  will  rapidly  increase." 
f'^Rev.  H.  Mann,  Secretary  of  the  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  Conference  of  Germany, 
reports:  "Our  Annual  Conference  look 
place  at  Zwickan.  Saxony,  June  20-34. 
There  were  65  ministers  present  and 
Bishop  Mallalieu  presided.  There  were 
reported  7.296  members  and  2,208  proba- 
tioners, au  increase  for  1888  of  229 
members. 

"The  Conference  expressed  most  cordial 
thanks  to  the  Missionary  Society  for  the 
appropriation  of  Oft, 370  markst  and  asked 
the  Board  instantly  and  kindly  to  con- 
tinue in  supporting  this  mo^t  important 
work  in  our  father-land.  They  also  ex- 
preseeil  their  thanks  to  all  friends,  con- 
gregations and  Sunday-schools  for  their 
contribution"!  toward  the  glorious  work  of 
missions.  From  the  congregations  these 
contrihutionn  amount  lo  2,906  marks  and 
for  the  Sunda.v-Hchools  1,600  marks,  Ijeiiig 
111  marks  more  than  last  year," 

HeqacBt  of  the  FInanf«  Committee  ul 

th«  Bengal   Cunrf-rciire    or    the 

nietliadlBt  Kplnropal  Chiirrli, 

Rev.  Thom'is  Morton  writes  from 
Mhow,  India,  August  9 : 

The  Finance  Committee  of  the  Bengal 
Methodist  Conference  met  fur  business  on 
the  Ist  and  2d  instant,  at  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  Allahabad,  the  Rev. 
C.  P.  Hard,  M.A.,  being  cimirman  and 
Rev.  J.  M.  Thoburn,  Junior,  of  Simla, 
Secretary.  The  four  distiicta  in  the  Con- 
ference, viz.,  Ajmcre,  Bunna.  Calcutta 
and  Musaoorie  huve  askeci  tliL'  P,irent  Mis- 
sionary Society,  805  Broadway,  New  York, 
America,  for  81,000  rupees,  8,000  of 
which  is  to  be  applied  to  returning  and 
incoming  raisaionaries;  and  the  Wom  an's 
Foreign  Missionary  Society,  forRi.  40,000. 
Some  of  the  estimates  had  to  bg  cut  do  wn 
considerably.  Very  few  applicati'tns  have 
been  made  for  grants  for  buildings, 

The  fields  are  whitening  to  the  harvest, 

sud  oh/  the giilden  o/jponuaitiesallurded 

our  deoomtaAtioa  for  coreriag  the  Indian 


field  with  a  net-work  of  missions.     With 

]  a  small  amount  of  wisdom  and  tact,  and 
comparatively   little   additional   expense, 

I  the  missionary  could  organize  abiding 
gospel  work.  Instead  of  a  handful  of 
missionaries  in  the  field,  there  ouyhtto  be 
thousands  of  them.  The  vernacular  work 
already  accomplished  by  the  Bengal  Con- 
ference, saying  nothing  of  the  work  of 
our  mother  in  the  south,  ought  to  justify 
a  large  grant  of  funds  in  the  future. 

Oh!  let  the  American  Christian  public 
never  loose  sight  of  the  fact  that  India  is 
still  a  dark  land.  The  work  of  disinte- 
gration certainly  is  going  on.  In  some 
points  the  huge  frowning  walls  of  super- 
stition, prejudice  and  idolatry  arc  totter- 
ing, and  will  soon  come  down  with  a 
great  crash:  other  puints  are  seemingly 
impregnable.  Where  are  the  soldiers  of 
the  cross  with  their  buttering-rHmsf  Call 
up  the  fire  brigude :  let  them  march  up 
in  solid  phalanx,  and  storm  the  old  fort- 
ress of  Satan.  Let  America's  sons  and 
daughters  conic  to  the  rescue  as  never  be- 
fore, Millions  of  souls  are  yet  to  be 
gathered  in  the  fold  of  Jesus.  "Come 
over  and  help  us  "  is  still  the  ringing  cry. 
Lettroopsof  Christian  ladies  and  physi- 
cians and  missionary  leaders  pour  in  upon 
the  field.  There  is  no  danger,  I  am  sure,  of 
too  many  comiug;  there  is  room  for  all. 

Thank  God  for  American  liberality. 
Thank  God  for  Chaplain  McCabe  and  the 
heroic  gold  gatherers  for  the  missionary 
field.  Let  our  friends  in  the  new  rich  world 
who  will  soon  be  "  sweeping  through  the 
gates  into  the  New  Jerusalem  *'  not  forget 
the  glorious  Methodist  Epi.^copal  Church 
in  their  wills.  Let  the  children  of  the 
King  who  ride  and  drive  restive  and  fiery 
steeds  like  the  ones  that  almost  kicked 
out  the  brains  of  our  beloved  Bishop  Tho- 
burn,  whom   we   can    ill   afford  to  lose, 

'  before  they  take  theirseatsin  the  heavenly 
chariot,  see  to  it  that  the  M.  E.  Church  is 
down  for  a  good  share  of  their  possessions. 
Let  eyes  anointed  with  ht-aven's  eye-saive 
gaze  intently  on  this  old  citadel  of  the 
devil  (India),  but  jtromised  by  our  Father 

I  to  Christ  as  His  inhcritsnce. 

The  cry  of  late  baa  been  and  is  1,200,000 

I  dollars  for  missions.  But  let  the  cry  in 
future  ring  out  on  the  air  two  millions  for 
missions.  To  obviate  the  necessity  of  n 
prolonged  and  plaintive  cry,  let  American 
plethoric  purses  open  to  the  full,  and  let 
the  glittering  gold  roll  into  the  Treasury 
at  805,  Broadway,  New  York,  under  the 
guidance  of  the  giant  secretaries, 
:o: 

Nenr  niiialon  IVork  lu  Jubbalpur, 
India. 

BY  RSV.  M.  TrNDALK, 

iTiibhulpur,  the  second  city  in  the  Cen- 
tral Provinces  of  India,  is  a  place  of  va-st  li 
importance,  the  headquarters  of  the  local  j 
Kovernment,  of  the  Chief  Commissioner, 
Assistant    Commiasionen,  and  Superin- 


tending Government  engineers.  It  is  the 
junction  station  of  two  great  railway  sys- 
tems—the  East  Indian  and  the  Oreat  In- 
dian Peninsula  Railways. 

The  garrison  consists  of  a  European  and 
a  native  infantry  regiment,  a  battery  of 
European  artillery,  and  a  squadron  of 
native  cavalry.  There  are  in  Jubbulpur 
Protestant  and  Roman  Catholic  churches, 
two  European  schools,  and  also  a  college, 
to  which  many  of  the  leading  native 
chiefs  of  Central  India  send  their  sons. 

The  European  inhabitants  numl>er  sev- 
eral hundred  souls,  and  are  chiefly  in  con- 
nection with  the  military.  Rovei^ment  and 
railway  services.  The  native  part  of  the 
city  is  about  a  mile  from  th«  military 
cantonments,  and  contains  75,000 
people. 

The  streets  and  bazars  are  crowded 
with  children,  while  all  around  the  city 
pro|»er  lie  thickly  populated  villager. 
Some  of  the  city  native*  are  exceedingly 
wealthy,  while  large  numbers  belong  to 
the  working  class. 

Jubbulpur  is  situated  at  the  bead  of  the 
great  Nerbudda  valley,  which  extends  in 
a  south-westerly  direction  to  the  coast, 
carrying  the  raagniticent  river  of  the 
same  name  over  800  miles  of  the  Central 
Provinces,  then  through  Guzerat,  until 
the  Gulf  of  Cambay  is  reached.  Along 
this  wonderful  valley,  are  towns  of  great 
importance. 

Nurgingaptir,  of  historical  interest,  with 
temples  older  jwrhaps  than  that  of  Solo- 
mon, with  tombs  and  other  architectural 
remains  supposed  to  date  from  India's 
earliest  occupation. 

Sohagpur.  a  first-claes  railway  station 
of  growing  importance  Sobapur,  eight 
miles  from  Sohavqiur,  the  centre  of  the 
native  weavinR  trade  of  the  Central  Prov- 
inces, containing,  with  its  surrounding 
villages  nearly  10,000  inhahitant-s. 

Panchmari,  a  famous  hill  resort  and 
sanitarium.  Itarsi,  the  junction  of  the 
Bhopal  State  Railway,  is  another  impor- 
tant station. 

Bhopal,  the  capital  of  the  Bbopal  state, 
57  miles  north  of  Itarsi,  is  one  of  the 
most  important  unoccupied  centres  (so 
far  as  missionary  t tTort  is  concerned)  in 
all  Northern  India.  It  is  a  city  contain- 
ing magnificent  buildingR,  quaint  old 
streets,  and  old  time  verandas  i  piazzas), 
all  of  aoliJ  wood  and  stone  carvings- 
Prominent  among  the  places  of  lix'al  in- 
terefit  is  tlie  Begum's  palace,  the  magnifi- 
cent "  ba^hs  "  fpulilic  gardens),  and  last 
but  not  least,  the  Jumma  Musjid — a  vast 
ancient  structure,  built  on  an  eminence, 
and  approached  by  a  huge  staircase. 

Other  important  towns  and  cities  exist, 
which  I  have  neither  time  nor  space  to 
describe.  Baitool  with  i(a  12  to  14.000 
people;  Chhuiwarra  with  6,000  inhabi- 
tants ;  Hurdn,  a  great  centre  for  fairs 
and  religious  festivals,  an  important  rail- 


I 
I 


I 


ray   station,  <vith  a  Methodist  Charch    sintaiice  financially,  there  ia  no    reason    that  the    present    educational    work    at 

nd  panonage  long  since  completed.  I  why  our  tniBsionarfes  may  not  go  forth  to  '  Azabu  should  be  carried  on  in  full  force 

Khundwa.    with   another   church   and  !  the  dark  homes  and  hearts  of  the  daugh- 1  in  event  of  union,   since    there  is  room 

splendid  orphanage,  a  large  native  popu-  ,  ter«  of  India,  and  help  to  jtoint  them  to  1  enough  and  work  enough    for  both  the 


lation,  and  many  surrounding  townlet«.  >  the  Sun  of  Righteousness— the  Ijght  of 


CURING  A  CATTLE  EP/DEAfIC  IN  INDIA. 


527 


1  of  growing  importance.  Then,  50 
miles  north  of  Khundwa,  lies  Indore,  the 
capital  city  of  a  great  state. 

yeviavT.  only  second  to  Indore  in  size 
and  importance ;  Burfianpur,  with  its 
SO.OOO  inhabitants  and  the  growing  de- 
mands of  its  native  female  population. 

All  this  inimenie  region,  vastly  impor- 
tant, cries  out  for  spiritual  help  ;  and  the 
cry  has  reached  us  at  Jubbulpur.  For 
many   months   past,   we  have   been    en- 


the  World. 


-:o: 


ArlloB    of   the   Japan    milialoti  or  the 

Iflethodlnl   Chnrrh  of  Canada 

rt^Hppcllne    I'nlHcatlon  of 

nelhodlniu  In  Japan. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Mission  Council, 
held  on  the  Slst  of  July,  the  preceding 
document  was  presented  as  the  report  of 
a  committee  pTeviously  appointed  to  pre- 
pare a  communication  for  the  infonnation 


..     ,   -    .  .        ^    I  of  the  General  Board  on  the  «iuestion  of 
oeavonnK,  in  moat  practical  fashion,  to!    ,      ..   .^     ,.         ,  „  .,    j.        .      , 

^,         „       .  .  ■    ■         the   Unihcation  of  Methodism  in   Japan. 

leapond  to  the  call.     A  growing  mission- 1  _.  ^  ■     j        a  \    t       a     t 

*^  .  .    ,  ...,-.      7    r^      ,.  ■   I  The  report  was  received,  and  before  final 

ary  spirit  has  evmced  itself  in  the  English  |  _j_.,.,:r_  4U_  r. n  .■ i,*  u  .j_:._ki_ 

Charge  here,  not  only  in  a  desire  to  meet 
the  wants  and  spiritual  needs  of  the  thou- 
sands of  unfortunate  native  women  of 
Jubbulpur,  l>ut  to  f>e  prepared  to  go  out 
to  the  other  great  centres  of  call,  as  the 
Lord  qualifiers  and  opens  the  way. 

In  this  manner,  <iae  young  lady,  who 
is  more  or  less  able  to  uniiertake  primary 
inatruction  in  Zenanas  (native  female 
apartments  in  rich  natives^  hornes),  has 
roolTed  to  go  to  Allahabad,  where  an  ex- 
tended sphere  of  usefulness  ha.<>  opened 
up  before  her.  Others  will  qualify  and 
go  as  the  way  is  made  clear.  The  utmost 
iCnthui^ia^m  prevails  among  the  young 
people,  careful  and  select  teaching,  ad- 
ministered every  morning  from  7.3U  to  9 
A.Ji.,  by  our  much  behived  and  indefa- 
tigable Presiding  Eider.  Bro.  U.  P.  Hard, 
IbH^also  in  the  evenings  twice  weekly,  is 
^^Htly  appreciiited  by  the  large  class  of 
'yoang  ladies  and  young  men,  who  are 
earnestly  endeavoring  lo  i^rriTt  them- 
aelves  in   Urdu  (llindu»tani)  and  Hindi, 

fast  as  eflficient  instniclion  and  ener- 
j^tic  preparation  can  help  tliem. 

All  these  young  people  are  converted  to 


M.  E.  School  and  our  own  without  in  any 
way  conflicting.  Still  we  propose  that 
both  these  schools  shall  only  l>e  preparatory 
feeders  to  a  Union  College  doing  higher 
educational  work.  Of  course  our  theo- 
logical work  will  not  be  in  any  way  af- 
fected by  the  proposed  union. 

F.  A.  Cabbidt, 
Secretary  pro  Um. 
Hasons,  Aug.  4.  1886. 


CurlOK  a  rattle  Epidemic  In  India. 

Rev.  H.  J.  Bruce  of  India,  writes:  "A 
severe  epidemic  was  prevailing  among 
adoption  the  Council  thought  it  advisable  1  the  cattle  in  the  village  of  ShiwaUr,  and 
to  add  the  following,  which  is  the  result  I  a  great  many  cows,  bullocks  and  buffa- 
of  its  work  as  a  committee  of  the  whole,  I  loee  died.  The  village  officers  and  people 
so  that  the  Board  might  not  only  be  in  [  began  to  enquire  what  was  the  cause  of 
possession  of  all  the  information  possible,  the  disease.  There  was  a  worshipper  of 
but  also  understand  as  fully  as  possible  the  goddees  Luximi  in  a  neighboring  vil- 
the  feeling  of  the  Council  with  regard  to  ;  lage,  a  Mang.  who  could  recite  mnntroH. 
some  of  the  leading  points  ioTolved  in'  "He  was  called,  and  told  to  state  the 
this  important  question.  cause  of  the  sickness  and  its  remedy.    He 


I    With  respect  to  the  General  Superio- 

tciidcncy,  we  unanimously  hold: 

((])  That   the  election    shill   be   for   a 

term  of  yeiirs  only,  and  not  for  life. 
(A)  That  it  shall  not  imply  reconsecra- 

tion. 

NoTB.— Tbe  Metbodlst  Epitcopal  menibers  of 
tlii^  JnlQt  coinmltt<!«,  who  drafted  the  baato  of 
union,  rusrDted  to  lb«  Above  polnla. 


mentioned  two  remedies  which  should  be 
employed. 

"I.  Take  some  Mahar  l>elonging  to 
your  own  village  and  brand  him  with  a 
hot  iron,  and  when  he  crys  out  the  dis- 
ease that  ifl  upon  your  cattle  will  be  de- 
stroyed. 

"  2.  Tlie  god  Bahiroba  of  your  village 
has  Itecome  angry  and  haa  run  away  into 
a  certain  pasture.  He  must  be  appeased 
and  brought  back. 

"  These  remedies  were  approved  by  the 
people  of  the  village,  and  they  forcibly 


(r)  Th»t  the  Oenernl  Superintendents 
shall  be  ex-offlcio  Presidents  of  th<^  General 
Conference,  and  exercise  all  the  functions 
therein     involved.       They  shitll    also    be 

exqffleio   Presidents   of  the  Annual  Con-  I  seized  upon  one  of  the  Mahars  and  hrand- 
fereuces.  ed  him  on  his  feet  with  a  hot  iron.     The 

II.  As  to  the  formation  of  a  Stationing  poor  man  screamed  with  pain  and  begged 
Committee,  we  are  of  the  opinion  that  it  them  to  let  him  go.  Tliey  then  released 
should  be  composed  of  («)  ex-offir^w  mem- '  him.  He  was  fillwl  with  rage,  and  he 
hers.  viz..  General  Superintendents,  and  [toured  a  storm  of  abuf^e  upon  the  people. 
Ood,  aomegivinginoreevidenttestimony  I  Presiding  Elders  or  Chairmen  of  Districts,  "He  then  went  to  the  goddess  Luximi 
tlian  others,  and  others  Ix-ing  advanced  and  (A)  elected  members  to  be  chosen  as  and  placed  a  large  heavy  stone  upon  the 
Ctu-iatians.  Some  there  are,  who  will  niay  be  hereafter  provided  in  the  new  head  of  her  ima^^e,  and  angrily  saia, 
prove  bright  workers  in  a  very  short  time.    Discipline.  'Mother  Luximi.  sinre  I  am  your  wor- 

and  who  will  <knibtl«i«  be  used  of  GikI  in  i\\.  With  regard  to  the  office  of  Preaid-  j  shipinr  why  have  you  brought  this  suf- 
the  benighted  homes  of  the  poor  perish- ,  jng  Elder  or  Chnirman  of  District,  we  fering  Ufwn  me  ? '  And  then  grinding 
Ing  heathen  around  them.  '  think    thnt    tht-    provisions  of  our  own  '  his  teeth  with  anger  he  said,  •  Let  all  the 

For  Hfteen  years  the  churches  in   India    Discipline  are  the  best  that  we  <:an  adopt,    cattle  of  this  village  die,  and  then  I  wUl 
connected  with  American  Methodism  and        iv,   The  proposed  union  shall  not  dis-    take  off  this  stone  from  yoor  head.' 
Bishop  Taylor,  have  ln'tTi  waiting  for  the  ]  turh  the  relation  of  the  Mission  Council  j      "As  this  man  was  a  devotee  of  Luximi 

to  the  Home  Board.  I  the   people,   seeing    his    action,   became 

V.  As  there  are  no  conflicting  interests  alarmed,  and  they  began  to  plead  with 
lielween  the  respective  fields  of  the  con-  |  him,  saying.  '  Do  not  do  so!  If  for  any 
tracting  bodies,  and  no  place  outside  of !  reaMtn  Luximi  should  become  angry  with 
T6kyfl  where  thoir  work  interlaces,  there  our  village  we  ahouhl  all  (>erish.''  After 
will  be  no  occasion  for  retrenchment  along   thw  a  large  company  went  out  in  proces- 


•opport unities  that  now  seem  to  be  dawn- 
ing on  them,  enabling  them  to  utilize ' 
Church  talent  and  energy  effectually  in 
the  service  of  the  Ma.ster.  Our  time  of 
waiting  has  ende*!:  soon  the  abilities  and 
seal  of  the  saved  English  and   Euroiiian 


will  be  ilirected,  under  the  auspices  and    any  line;  but,   on  the  other  hand,  there   sion  into  the  pasture,  with  singing  and 


help  of  the  American  Missionary  societies, 
in  such  a  practical  manner  as  to  effect 
real  and  great  results. 

Hitherto  the  will  to  be  u^ful  has  been 
present,  an<l  has  been  utilized  in  some 
manner  ;    but  now,  with  the  needed  as- 


witl  be  still  grauder  oppiortunities  for  ex- 
psnsiun.  It  is  therefore  most  important 
that,  in  vietv  of  union,  we  should  extend 
and  strengthen  our  work  as  rapidly  as 
possible. 
YI.  We  are  unanimous  in  our  opinioa 


playing  of  instruments  to  appease  the  god 
Bahiroba  and  bring  him  back  to  the  vil- 
lage. 

"  When  they  reached  the  place  the 
Mang  who  had  conducted  the  oeremoniea 
began  to  shake  h\«  biQrd'<s  %a:A  *vk>  <9c^  <s<Qi^ 


like  a  madman.  This  he  continued  for 
ten  or  fift«^n  ininutea,  and  then  aflor  a 
short  dilcnce  he  crit^  out,  '  Return  now. 
The  procession  of  the  god  has  started.' 
The  siity  people  believed  hiin  and  bej^an 
to  cry  out,  •  Victory  to  Bahirota,  victory 
to  Bahiroba.'  They  scattered  the  offerings 
which  they  hadbrousht  upon  the  ground, 
and  then  returned  home. 

"  The  Maag  in  the  meantime,  with  the 
craftiness  of  his  class,  received  a  large  re- 
ward for  his  services  and  quickly  went 
away.  The  people  now  believed  that 
there  would  lie  no  more  sickness  among- 
the  cattle,  but,  alo^t  that  same  day  the 
buffalo  of  one  of  the  principal  men.  died. 
They  then  saw  the  folly  of  idolatry,  and 
that  they  had  been  deceived  by  the  crafty 
Mang.  They  were  very  much  cast  down 
with  diaappoinlment  and  rage.  One 
would  think  that  such  an  experience 
would  be  a  permanent  lesson  to  them. 
But,  HtrauK-S  to  say,  they  are  Reneraliy 
ready  to  foltou*  the  next  deceiver,  when 
the  occasion  comes." 


•lesu*    VrurBlilpt>«d    lit   the    Mouae  or 
D«vl. 

Rev.  Thomas  Morton,  writes  from 
Mhow,  India,  August  23,  1888:  "I  had 
the  pleasure  on  last  Tiie^sday,  of  organiz- 
ing a  very  promising  vernacular  Bible 
school  (that  in,  a  school  conducted  on  the 
same  priociplp  as  a  Sundiiy-scb<>ol  but  i 
only  held  on  a  week  day)  at  a  village 
abuut  li  miles  ficii  the  Parsonage,  at 
which  were  present  28  Iwya  and  17  girls, 
adults  not  being  taken  in  the  account  at 
aU. 

"On  arrival  at  the  village  in  question, 
while  the  Native  workers  publislied  the 
news  that  a  school  was  to  Ije  organized,  1 
viewed  the  laod  with  a  view  to  the  selec- 
tion of  a  suitable  sp<}t  on  which  to  have 
the  school.  I  suggested  the  occupation 
of  an  elevated  space  right  before  the 
home  of  one  of  the  inhabitatiLs.  but  the 
owner  thereof — a  man  of  authority  in  the 
▼illage — said  that  he  would  have  the 
veranda  of  his  temple  (which  was  de- 
dicated to  Devi)  properly  swept  up  for 
thy  required  purpose.  I  said,  "  won't  the 
people  object?'  'No.'eaid  he,  'the  proper- 
ty is  ours.' 

"  One  of  ouryoung  workers  immediate- 
ly coming  up  to  uie  in  great  fear  said 
that  others  who  had  a  share  in  the  build- 
ing are  bound  to  object.  I  said  '  let  us  go 
right   in,    as   we    have    authority   to  do 

f»o.'    Soon    'Jo   p4p(    Yi.NuIi    kane   dwe'j 
was  sung   with   thf  cymbal  accomponi- 
ment.     The  village  was  Btirred.     Adults 
catne  post  haste  to  the  epot.     The  boys  i 
took  their  seals  to  the  right  and  the  girls  j 
to  the  left.     The    first   part  of  Aludge's 
Catechism,   consisting  of  over   a   dozen 
questions,   was  taught  them.      With  glis-  i 

tening   eyea,    amiUna  facfs  miQ   joyous 
Blacrity  tbey  clipped  their  bands  at  our  j 


request  while  the  chorus  of  the  hymn  in 
question  was  sung.  •  Yisuh  Masih  niero 
prana  bachhaya.'  Oh  !  we  had  such  a 
gooil  time  in  the  presence  of  the  Lord  in 
the  hou^e  of  Deei—hlowUhirfU/  Deri. 

"This  is  but  one  of  the  many  such 
schools  we  have  in  this  Cantonment." 

roiniuen<>einent      and      ProKresi*     or 
ETanurellciil    niiaiiioiiia    In    Peraln, 

BT   KIV.   TB0UA8  i.   rORTBK. 

With  the  nineteenth  century  dawned 
the  era  of  evangelical  missions  in  Persia. 
The  roll  of  worthies  devoted  to  tliiK  ivurk 
begins  with  that  nohle  name,  Henry  Mar- 
tyn.  On  June  9,  ISIl.  he  reached  Shiraz 
from  India.  In  that  city  of  Persian  learn- 
ing and  Moslem  bigotry,  "seat  of  Satan," 
as  he  names  it,  he  revised  his  translation 
of  the  New  Testament,  and  boldly 
preacheti  the  Son  of  God.  The  story  of 
that  work,  of  his  controversies  with  the 
keenest  teachers  of  Islam,  of  his  terrible 
journey  to  present  a  copy  of  the  tniiwlii- 
tion  to  the  Shah,  his  three  months'  sick 
ness  at  Tabriz,  his  last  ride,  and  lonely 
death  at  Tocat,  Ociolx-r  10,  1812,  has  in- 
spired his  successors  for  more  than  seventy 
years.  No  finer  missionary  consecration 
has  blessed  the  ("hurch  of  Chnst. 

In  1829  Rev.  Ur.  Pfander,  of  the  Basle 
society,  entered  Tabriz.  The  fruit  of  his 
brief  labor  was  various  treatises,  and  in 
particular  the  importnnt  '■  Balance  ot 
Truth,"  exhibiting  the  evidences  of  Mo- 
hammedan'sin  and  Christianity.  Rev. 
Fi-ederick  Haua  and  other  Germans,  after 
a  four  year*'  sLrugKle  with  unsmipulouw 
bigotry  at  Tabriz,  were  coinpeded  to  with- 
draw iu  1837  Grover  worked  at  Bagdad 
from  1820  to  183.3.  and  Merrick  in  various 
parts  of  the  country  from  1835  to  184"!. 
Their  efr(jrt^,  largely  failures,  were  umiii- 
ly  on  bebulf  of  Mussulmans. 

Dr.  William  Olen,  uf  the  ScoUisb  Mis- 
sionary Society,  entered  the  tield  in  July. 
1838.  He  had  spent  several  years  at  As- 
trachan,  Ru.ssia,  where  he  had  worked  at 
a  Persian  translation  of  the  Old  Testa 
ment.  Completing  this  in  IH-JT,  he  went 
to  Scotland  to  Hupenntend  tl>e  printint;. 
.'^t  the  age  of  seventy  he  ri4urne<i,  and 
lived  at  Teheran,  to  aid  in  circulating  the 
Scriptures.  In  the  court  of  the  old  Ar- 
menian i-liiircli  in  that  city  is  a  mural  tub- 
let  ill  his  uiemory. 

The  tirst  perinaneul  mission  station  wiis 
estublished  in  KS:1.">  b)  Me^sts.  Perkins  and 
Grfint,  of  the  American  Board,  at  Oroo- 
miah,  the  chief  town  of  the  Neslorians. 
They  found  the  people  without  printed 
iKWks.  possessing  only  a  few  inaiUHcript 
portions  of  the  Bible  in  the  ancient  and 
unknown  .Syriac.  Few  meu  ami  but 
one  woman  could  read.  Not  theological 
error,  but  idleness,  vagrimcy,  drunken 
ness,  fornialiHtii,  su(K'rstition,  pro  ailed. 

In  course  of  lime  the  sipoken  language 
was  written,  sclHKilsestalilislipd,  the  Bible 
translated,    cburdves    gathereOl.       M\kt 


eleven  years'  toil  came  the  flrst  spiritual 
revival.  Many  others  hare  followed. 
All  the  work  of  the  American  Board  ia 
Persia  was  in  1871  transferred  to  the 
Presbyterian  Board.  In  the  cburche«a» 
now  Dumliered  nearly  2,000  commani- 
cant.-*,  and  in  the  schooU  2.5U0  scholars. 

In  186it  the  English  Church  Miseionary 
Society  occupied  Ispahan,  population  50,- 
noo,  and  in  1883  Bagdad,  population  (XI,- 
1)00  Since  1870  missions  have  been  ac- 
dertaken  by  various  societies,  and  have 
tH>en  discontinued.  Mr.  Gaston,  an  Amer- 
ican Presbyterian,  now  works  indepen- 
dently at  Tabriz. 

Besides  the  Nestorian  work  now  carried 
on  by  it,  the  Presbyterian  B<.ianl  has  kIb- 
lions  at  Teheran,  the  capital,  populatioa 
estimated  at  150,000  to 200,000  ;  atTalirit, 
the  commercial  roetropoli.s.  population 
estimated  at  180.0O0  to  200.000:  and 
(since  1881)  at  Uamadan,  population  30,- 
(||M).  There  are  a  number  of  out-stations. 
These  Eaigliah  and  American  misMloDs  in 
eastern  Persia,  all  recently  established, 
have  over  two  hundred  convert*,  gath- 
ered in  several  churches.  Of  these,  a  few 
are  Mussulmans,  some  are  Jews,  the  large 
majority  Armenians. 

In  1842  the  Persian  govern  ment  ordered 
that  ''no  native  Christian  should  be  pros- 
elyted from  one  sect  to  another  "  :  but  in 
'•851  liberty  to  proselyte  I'Oh- Mohnmmt- 
tl,in»  was  given.  The  history  of  the  mis- 
sion seems  to  show  that  it  is  "  pretty  well 
settled  that  the  Persian  authorities  will 
muinlain  the  religious  rreedorn  of  alien 
subjects."  But  the  laws  of  Islam,  the 
miolerance  of  religious  orders  and  the 
fanaticism  of  the  i>eople  make  the  way  of 
the  convert  from  Mohamme<lanisin  to 
Christianity  so  bard  that  few  dare  confess 
Christ,  and  fewer  s'ill  endure  the  end. 
Death  an<l  cnniiscation  of  property  are 
the  legal  penalties  for  the  convert's  change 
of  faith. 

In  1880  the  government  forbade  all 
missionaries  in  Persia  to  teach  Moham- 
medans, or  U'  allow  them  to  attend  the 
puhlti-  Christian  wor.s.hip.  In  1881  the 
iiiiHt^ionarleB  secured  a  practical  revoca- 
tion of  this  order.  Mohammedans  con- 
tinue to  attend  the  services,  but  are  some 
times  intimidated.  Early  in  1886  the 
SI  lull  gavi-  a  sealeil  permit  to  the  mis- 
sionaries at  Teheran  to  erect  huiidingB 
nrid  a  e/iapfl,  teithntit  any  rMlnrtiom. 
Tbifi  act  may  be  of  Limited  significance, 
hut  that  royal  peiaiit  and  guaranty  ma.T 
be  the  Bee<J  of  great  things  for  Persia. 
With  the  approval  of  the  government, 
obtained  in  1887,  land  has  l>een  l>ouglit 
for  "the  erection  and  mainteniincc  of  a 
lin!,pit;ii  without  restriction,  and  open  to 
all  nationaliliea."  W  hile  no  street  preach- 
ing is  i)ermittpd  in  Moslem  towns.  t)ie 
Word,  printed  in  mimy  tongues,  hiiafree 
course  throughout  the  land.— .4t  Uomt 
aii<(  Abroad. 


LNE  R.  Smith,  OJD. 

EdHM. 


DECEMBER,  1888. 


e05   Bix>«ka--cw-ay, 

N*w  Vork  City 


A  NATITE  CBlKr  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 


I 


I 
1 


The  Wonderful  Story  of  New  Zealand. 

BY    ARTHUR    T.    PIERSON,    D.D. 

In  the  South  Pacific,  east  of  Tasmania,  nearly  midway 
between  the  capes,  Good  Hope  and  Horn,  is  a  curious 
inverted  boot,  that  from  end  to  end  would  measure  nearly 
i,ooo  miles,  and  cut  in  two  just  above  the  ankle.  It  is 
New  Zealand.  The  physical  features  are  very  interest- 
ing: the  4,000  miles  of  sea-coast  with  some  of  the  finest 
harbors  in  the  world;  the  highlands  with  the  Pumice 
Hills;  the  volcano,  Tongariro,  6,000  feet  high,  and  Mt. 
Ruapahu,  3,000  feet  higher,  and  others  rising  to  a  height 
)f  14,000  feet;  the  forests  so  dense  that  beasts  of  prey  are 
'^not  found  and  sound  does  not  penetrate;  the  fine  rivers, 
and  boiling  lake  of  Rotamahana. 

But  we  wish  to  tr.ice  the  early  triumphs  of  the  Maoris 
or  aborigines  of  these  islands  of  the  sea.  Let  us  get  an 
idea  of  the  condition  of  the  Maoris,  in  the  days  when 
Europe  first  made  their' acquaintance  and  down  to  a  com- 
paratively recent  dale. 

They  lived  in  very  contracted  dwellings,  not  high 
enough  to  permit  a  man  to  stand  upright  in  them,  and 
unfurnished,  and  showing  no  orderly  arrangement.  Thtir 
cooking  utensils,  a  few  stones.  Polygamy  had  no  limits 
but  the  ability  of  a  man  to  procure  wive6;  every  house- 
hold was  a  little  hell,  with  daily  strifes  and  deadly 
hatred. 

Extreme  barbarism  prevailed,  in  fact  the  lowc-t  type  of 
savage  life.  New-born  babes  were  left  in  neglect  to  cry 
themselves  to  death.  When  five  d  lys  old  infants  were 
sprinkled  or  dipped  at  a  stream  and  named,  while  a  priest 
mumbled  a  prayer  to  an  unknown  spirit,  "  May  this  child 
become  brave  and  warlike,"  or  perhaps,  "cruel,  adulter- 
ous, murderous."  Stones  were  forced  down  the  throat 
to  make  the  heart  hard  and  pitiless. 

Tabu  prevailed.  It  set  apart  men  from  all  common 
approach.  No  one  dared  visit  or  converse  with  a 
tabued  person;  death  was  the  penalty  for  being  found  in 
a  canoe  on  a  tabued  day;  or  for  a  woman  to  eat  certain 
articles  of  food,  even  accidentally.  Tattooing  with 
chisels  or  fish  bones,  dipped  in  indelible  dye,  was  quite 
universal,  slow,  painful  and  prostrating. 

Superstitions  too  absurd  to  be  soberly  recorded  ruled 
the  people.  A  pain  in  the  back  was  treated  by  jumping 
and  treading  on  the  patient.  Dreams  and  omens  were 
regarded  infallible. 

The  issue  of  a  war  was  determined  in  advance  by  set- 
ting up  sticks  to  represent  contestants  and  watching 
which  were  blown  down.  Jugglers  were  their  oracles, 
and  witchcraft  wa5  the  dreaded  foe,  to  defeat  whose 
malign  designs  any  innocent  person  was  liable  to  the  most 
cruel  death. 

The  Maoris  were  the  worst  cannibals.  They  drank  the 
blood  of  enemies  as  it  flowed  on  the  battle-field,  and  then 
feasted  on  their  roasted  remains.  Their  virtues  were  so 
few  and  their  vices  so  many  and  appalling  that  not  a  few 
Christians  doubted  whether  there  were  anything  left 
worth  saving,  or  possible  to  use  as  a  basis  for  the  Gospel. 
They  could  scarce  be  called  idolators,  for  they  were  so 


low  sunk  in  barbarism  that  they  had  not  even  the  inven- 
tion to  construct  a  god,  and  had  no  gods  nor  any  objects 
of  worship. 

Thunder  they  attributed  to  A/ua,  a  great  spirit  whom 
they  feared  as  author  of  all  calamities;  they  believed  him 
to  come  as  a  lizard  and  prey  oti  the  vitals  of  the  sick,  and 
hence  incantations  were  used,  and  they  threatened  to 
burn  or  kill  and  eat  the  demon,  unless  he  should  depart. 
They  also  believed  in  Wiro,  the  Satan  of  the  Maoris. 
They  were  virtually  atheists,  or  at  best  devil  worship- 
pers. 

They  had  a  vague  belief  in  a  future  state,  but  of  course 
it  was  robed  in  gross  and  sensual  conceptions.  When  a 
chief  died,  slaves  were  killed  to  wait  on  him,  and  widows 
sometimes  put  themselves  to  death,  to  rejoin  their  hus- 
bands. 

When,  at  Samuel  Marsden's  request,  the  Church  Mis- 
sionary Society  sent  out  three  laborers  in  1814,  they  wert 
met  at  first  with  curiosity,  then  distrust  and  hate.  The 
task  of  acquiring  the  language  was  great,  but  it  was  next 
to  impossible  even  then  to  gel  a  hearing.  The  few  who 
came,  almost  nude  or  in  fantastic  dress,  would  rudely 
leave  in  the  midst  of  the  service,  saying  aloud,  "  That'sa 
lie;  let's  go." 

When  in  1821,  Samuel  Leigh  and  others,  the  Wesleyan 
missionaries,  went  to  Wangaroa,  the  chief,  Jarra,  bade 
them  Welcome,  but  Mr.  Leigh  and  his  colleagues  had 
some  hints  beforehand  of  Jarra's  treacherous  nature.  The 
sailors  called  him  "  George,"  and  he  had  a  notorious  his- 
tory. He  was  one  of  those  who  twelve  years  before  had 
left  Port  Jackson  for  England,  with  a  few  other  Maoris. 
Captain  Thompson  found  "George"  mutinous;  he  re- 
belled, refused  to  work,  claiming  t  >  be  a  chief's  son,  and 
was  reduced  to  submission  only  by  being  whipped  and 
half  starved.  He  brooded  over  his  punishment  and 
hatched  a  terrible  revenge.  He  pretended  to  be  penitent 
and  so  gained  the  captain's  confidence  that  he  put  up  for 
repairs  at  Wangaroa.  Once  ashore  George  moved  his 
father  to  vengeance. 

With  great  subtlety,  he  induced  the  captain  and  crew 
to  land,  drew  them  into  the  woods,  under  pretence  of 
selecting  timber,  then  murdered  them,  and  in  their  clothes 
went  to  the  ship,  assaulted  all  he  could  find  and  plundered 
the  vessel.  But  a  sudden  retribution  was  awaiting  these 
murderers  and  plunderers. 

George's  father  set  a  powder  keg  on  the  lower  deck 
and  amused  himself  trying  the  muskets,  a  large  number 
of  New  Zealanders  being  on  board.  An  accidental  spark 
caused  an  explosion  which  blew  up  the  upper  works  of 
the  ship  and  killed  every  Maori  on  board.  Then  the 
natives  on  shore  set  fire  to  the  vessel  and  ate  every  sur- 
vivor ! 

With  such  a  record,  Jarra  was  not  likely  to  be  trusted; 
and  about  six  weeks  after  they  landed,  he  began  to  show 
his  tiger  teeth.  He  threatened  to  burn  Mr.  Turner's 
house,  and  eat  the  missionary  and  his  wife,  simply  to  ex- 
tort a  present.  Other  like-minded  chiefs  harassed  the 
missionaries  by  similar  threats  and  outrages,  but  were 


WONDERFUL  STORY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 


kepi  at  bay  by  the  remarkable  Christian  coolness  and 
fortitude  of  these  brave  souls. 

The  cannibalism  of  the  Maoris  has  never  been  exceeded 
in  atrocity.  Mr.  Turner  found  several  chiefs  rollicking 
by  a  fire;  on  turning  toward  the  fire  he  saw  a  human 
being  roasting  between  the  logs.  Sick  at  heart  he  tried 
to  warn  them  of  the  wrath  of  God;  preach  to  them  the 
new  law  of  love;  but  to  what  an  audiencel  An  English 
missionary,  while  on  a  cruise,  touched  at  New  Zealand 
for  fresh  food,  fruit  and  vegetables.  Of  these  he  obtained 
a  fresh  supply,  and  was  about  leaving,  when  a  chief 
asked  him  if  he  would  like  some  flesh  food.  Says  the 
missionary:  "Thinking  that  doubtless  they  had  hogs,  I 
said  yes.  He  gave  a  quick  glance  around  him,  as  if  he 
were  looking  for  a  messenger,  and  singled  out  and  called 
to  a  fine  young  lad,  apparently  about  eighteen  years  of 
age.  The  boy  came  and  stood  before  him;  and  before  I 
knew  what  he  was  about  to  do,  and  having  my  back 
turnetf  to  him,  looking  at  the  fruit,  etc.,  I  heard  the  sound 
of  a  heavy  blow,  and  looking  quickly  around,  found  the 
still  quivering  body  of  the  boy  laid  at  my  feet,  with  the 
words:  ^ Hevi  ano  te  kail'  (Is  that  blood  sufficient  for 
you?)  Horror  stricken,  I  denounced  most  bitterly  the 
deed,  and  leaving  all  the  provisions  behind  on  the  ground, 
returned  sorrowfully  on  board." 

The  natives  were  very  indolent.  The  missionaries 
could  get  no  help  in  building  mission  premises,  and  not 
until  1824  were  the  buildings  completed.  But  where 
idleness  prevailed, curiosity,  its  kindred  vice,  also  existed, 
and  this  led  the  natives  to  send  their  children  to  learn 
to  read,  and  so  many  of  the  young  Maoris  were  taught 
the  catechism,  and  learned  to  pray  and  sing;  and  the 
same  curiosity  led  the  adults  to  go  and  hear  what  the 
missionaries  had  to  say. 

The  work  looked  hopeful;  but  disaster  came.  A  civil 
war  became  the  occasion  for  acts  of  violence;  the  mis- 
sion houses  were  burned,  and  it  was  a  long  time  before 
quiet  was  restored  and  houses  and  fences  rebuilt.  Chief 
"  George "  was  taken  very  ill.  The  death  of  a  Maori 
chief  rings  the  tocsin  of  vengeance.  The  quarrels  and 
grudges  of  his  life  are  then  settled.  The  natives  insulted 
the  missionaries,  stole  their  goods,  broke  down  their 
fences,  and  replied  to  expostulation  only  with  new  threats 
of  worse  violence. 

George  gave  ominous  signs  that  if  he  should  die,  the 
missionaries  should  be  held  accountable  for  the  fatal  ex- 
plosion on  board  the  "  Boyd  "  when  so  many  Maoris  were 
killed,  as  the  God  of  the  Christians  had  caused  that 
spark  to  leap  from  the  gunlock  to  the  powder  keg.  Of 
course,  with  such  unreasoning  and  insane  passions  no 
argument  was  possible. 

The  women  and  children  were  sent  away  to  a  distance, 
and  the  missionaries  lived  for  weeks  in  constant  appre- 
hension. George  died,  charging  his  followers  to  exact 
vengeance  for  his  wrongs.  The  poultry  of  the  mission- 
aries was  stolen,  and  some  of  it  offered  as  a  sacrifice  to 
George's  father.  In  January,  1827,  the  whole  party  of 
Wesleyan  laborers  were  compeUcd  to  embark  foe  New 


South  Wales,  after  undergoing  numerous  exposures  and 
barely  escaping  with  their  lives,  from  these  treacherous 
and  cruel  savages. 

To  one  of  the  New  Zealand  chiefs,  however,  their  de- 
parture was  a  matter  of  great  regret.  He,  Patuone  by 
name,  had  rubbed  noses  with  the  missionaries  and  was 
known  to  be  very  friendly  to  Europeans.  From  him  in 
October,  1827,  came  an  invitation  for  the  exiles  to  return. 
It  was  an  irresistible,  Macedonean  cry;  and  the  whole 
band  in  the  early  part  of  the  next  year  landed  on  the 
north  island  and  settled  in  Patuone's  province. 

Two  years  of  fruitless  labor  passed  by.  Few  would 
hear  their  message.  The  very  chief  whose  letter  had  re- 
called them  neither  attended  their  place  of  worship  nor 
gave  them  any  encouragement.  With  the  strange  faith 
seen  nowhere  so  richly  as  among  missionaries,  they  toiled 
on  and  prayed,  believing  "  that  prayers  and  tears  in 
Christ  Jesus  can  accomplish  anything."  In  1830  there 
was  manifestly  more  attendance  and  attention  given  to 
the  truth. 

But  the  most  powerful  witness  was  that  of  the  lives  of 
these  godly  men  and  women.  "  Ye  are  the  light  of  the 
world."  Bunson  said  to  his  English  wife,  when  dying, 
"  My  dear,  in  thy  face  I  have  seen  the  eternal !  "  And 
these  Maoris  could  not  but  see  a  tremendous  contrast 
between  themselves  and  the  heroic  and  unselfish  souls 
who  were  risking  life  itself  for  their  sakes. 

The  first  conversions  startled  the  whole  community. 
Tawai  and  Miti,  two  of  their  greatest  warriors,  openly 
declared  their  allegiance  to  the  new  Captain  of  their  sal- 
vation. God's  Spirit  was  at  work.  Some  came  forty 
miles  in  canoes  to  hear  the  Gospel,  and  in  one  day,  multi- 
tudes turned  to  God.  The  natives  overflowed  the  chapel, 
and  the  forests  and  hills  became  sanctuaries  where  the 
Word  was  preached  to  attentive  listeners.  The  mission- 
aries could  now  travel  far  and  wide  only  to  find  multi- 
tudes ready  both  to  hear  and  heed  the  Gospel. 

When  Mr.  Leigh  first  came  to  Wangaroa  there  was  no 
book  written  or  printed.  The  missionaries  no  sooner 
learned  to  talk  than  they  began  to  teach  spelling  and 
reading.  They  sent  to  England,  and  had  types  cut,  and 
books  were  printed  in  the  Wangaroan  dialect.  1840  was 
the  golden  year  when  a  new  religious  literature  was  in- 
troduced into  New  Zealand.  Within  two  years  the  press 
printed  5,000  Scripture  lessons;  3,000  spellers  and  read- 
ers; 6,700  catechisms,  etc.;  13  regular  stations  were  estab- 
lished; 4,000  boys  and  girls  in  schools;  3,300  church 
members  were  gathered  into  the  fold.  The  demand  for 
native  New  Testaments  greatly  exceeded  the  supply, 
though  5,000  copies  had  been  printed. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  in  1809  the  ship  "Boyd" 
had  been  plundered  and  burned  by  these  cannibals,  who 
devoured  every  survivor  of  the  crew.  Behold  the  con- 
trast, and  let  who  will  dispute  the  miracles  of  missions! 
A  shipwreck  at  Kaipara  Heads  cast  over  200  persons 
naked  and  destitute  on  the  shore.  How  were  they  re- 
ceived ?  With  humane  and  Christian  kindness.  Not  to 
be  clubbed  and  roasted,  but  snugly  housed  and   fed  in 


•Okaro,  and  not  one  farthing  would  these  Maoris  accept 
in  return  for  their  hospitality.  On  the  shores  of  Chris- 
tian England  a  nobler  reception  could  not  have  been 
awaiting  shipwrecked  sailors ! 

Most  wonderful  of  all,  these  New  Zealanders  felt  that 
they  must  send  the  Gospel  which  had  brought  them  such 
blessing  to  the  destitute  about  them.  A  grand  mission- 
ary meeting  was  called  by  the  Okaroans.  It  was  a  three 
days'  meeting.  One  whole  day  was  consumed  in  ad- 
dresses on  missions,  fifteen  or  sixteen  of  which  were  made 
by  converted  natives.  No  wonder  if  all  eyes  wept  as 
these  regenerated  cannibals  told  of  Him  who  had  saved 
thera  and  of  their  passion  to  tell  of  Jesus  to  the  lost. 
Poor  as  they  were  they  made  an  oflfering  of  sixty-five 
dollars,  an  average  of  about  thirty-five  cents  for  each  at- 
tending native  Christian  ! 

The  subsequent  history  of  New  Zealand  was  one  of 
large  and  frequent  outpourings  of  the  Spirit.  They 
sought  to  water  others  and  were  watered  themselves. 
Hundreds  were  converted,  new  churches  were  organized 
and  new  buildings  erected  in  all  peopled  districts;  native 
young  men  were  trained  and  sent  forth  as  evangelists,  and 
the  isles  resounded  with  praise  to  God  ! 

We  have  designed  only  to  give  the  early  history  of  the 
New  Zealand  missions;  but  in  i860,  the  Wesleyan  Church 
numbered  5,000,  with  200  Sunday-schools,  where  7,000 
children  were  taught.  Over  12,000  persons  were  regular 
attendants  at  worship,  .\bout  one  generation's  lifetime, 
thirty-three  years,  had  been  spent  by  the  VVesleyans  in 
securing  such  results.  No  Christian  land  can  present  any 
parallel  in  the  same  space  of  time. 

Even  skeptics  stand  in  mute  astonishment  at  the  results 
wrought  by  Christian  missions,  constrained  with  Mr. 
Hume  to  acknowledge  that  there  are  things  which  their 
infidel  philosophy  cannot  explain  in  the  Christian  life. 


Oui*  Duty  to  Missions. 

BY    REV.    E.    S,    JAMISON. 

(A.  pap«r  reAd  before  a  Hlaslonary  Oonrentlon  at  TottenTllle,  N.  Y.,  in 
October,  1888.) 

Every  existing  institution  has  its  specific  object.  The 
home,  the  school,  the  museum,  the  asylum,  the  hospital, 
the  government,  each  have  a  certain  work  to  perform. 
They  are  maintained  and  carried  forward  for  the  accom- 
plishment of  the  purpose  for  which  they  were  originally 
conceived.  The  one  universal  Church  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  is  an  institution,  in  its  origin  divine,  and  like 
all  other  organizations  exists  for  a  purpose. 

The  mission  of  this  universal  Church  as  it  appears  to 
our  thought  is  twofold.  First,  to  edify  the  believer;  to 
build  him  up  in  the  faith  of  Christianity;  to  take  the 
undeveloped  material  gathered  within  its  fold,  and  out 
of  it  construct  a  spiritual  manliness,  a  strong,  robust, 
intelligent,  kingly  character,  after  the  pattern  of  Jesus 
Christ.  Secondly,  to  save  sinners;  to  go  anywhere  and 
everywhere,  laying  the  foundations  of  its  godlike  struc- 
ture, and  throwing  out  its  influence,  as  the  sun  throws 
-out  its  rays  of  light,  until  men  shall  feel  its  power,  and 


be  brought  to  a  knowledge  of  the  truth,  and  so  come  to 
dwell  on  the  highest  moral  plane  possible  to  mankind. 

To  discharge  this  sublime  task  is  a  duty  of  the  Church 
from  which  there  is  no  possible  escape.  It  is  an  obliga- 
tion for  the  neglect  of  which  no  apology  can  be  framed. 
It  is  a  persona]  work  from  which  no  man  or  woman  re- 
deemed by  the  blood  of  God's  Son  is  exempt,  Heaven 
demands  it,  the  world  requires  it,  and  the  Church,  which 
is  but  the  representative  of  Christ  on  earth,  must  do  or 
die. 

These  statements  bring  us  into  very  close  relation 
with  the  subject  before  us,  "Our  Duty  to  Missions." 
The  fact  that  all  the  various  denominations  have  their 
missionary  societies  is  an  evidence  that  the  interpreta- 
tion of  the  Saviour's  wish  respecting  the  conversion  of 
the  world  is  a  unit  among  them  all,  and  hence  all  these 
religious  bodies  are  doing  something  towards  this  grand 
end. 

But  it  is  not  enough  to  build  commodious  and  com- 
fortable churches  in  refined  and  well-to-do  communities, 
to  gather  the  people  within  their  walls  and  let  the  rest  of 
the  world  take  care  of  itself  or  go  to  destruction.  The 
charity  that  begins  at  home  and  stays  there  is  but  a  wolf 
in  sheep's  clothing.  Its  proper  name  is  selfishness,  and 
it  resembles  love  about  as  much  as  Beelzebub  resembles 
Gabriel. 

True  charity  is  something  that  grows  and  expands 
until  it  girdles  the  world,  The  stream  that  is  born 
among  the  hills  does  not  tarry  at  its  fountain  head, 
but  winds  its  way  to  the  great  ocean  scattering  blessings 
as  it  goes,  and  thus  the  current  of  human  sympathy  lin- 
gers not  about  the  hearthstone  always,  but  flows  on  until 
it  empties  itself  into  that  sea  of  God's  love  where  first  its 
life  found  origin. 

In  the  slums  of  our  cities,  out  on  the  frontiers,  down 
in  the  South  among  that  vast  number  of  colored  people, 
far  away  among  idolatrous  nations,  there  are  millions 
of  souls,  poor  ignorant,  degraded,  unsaved,  for  whom 
Christ  died,  and  for  whom  His  Church  exists,  and  these 
must  be  reached,  and  redeemed,  or  perish  forever. 

Now  a  work  like  this,  so  stupendous  in  its  magnitude, 
demands  an  outlay.  There  must  be  men  of  moral 
courage,  and  physical  strength,  who  will  brave  any 
danger,  risk  any  clime,  surrender  any  luxury,  sacrifice 
any  personal  feeling  or  social  tie,  and,  turning  their  backs 
upon  home,  and  friends,  and  native  land,  go  wherever 
the  Church  dictates,  that  they  may  bear  the  tidings  of 
salvation  to  perishing  multitudes. 

There  must  be  young  women  of  piety,  of  culture,  and 
of  tact,  who  can  found  schools,  practise  medicine,  preach 
Jesus  to  the  degraded  ones  of  their  own  sex,  and  for  the 
Master's  sake  feel  as  much  at  home  in  a  tent,  a  log  cabin, 
or  a  mud  house,  as  in  the  more  elegant  residences  of 
their  birth  place,  and  be  as  contented  among  hoodlums 
or  heathen  as  among  the  cherished  companions  belong- 
ing to  that  civilization  they  have  left  behind  them. 

There  must  be  streams  of  gold  flowing  from  the  treas- 
ury of  God's  Church  to  support  these  heroes,  to  publish 


A 


^m 


i 


books,  to  build  houses  of  worship,  and  establish  schools 
and  other  institutions. 

Truly  such  a  work  demands  a  sacrifice  of  feeling,  of 
comfort,  of  money,  and  often  of  life  itself.  But  it  must 
be  done.  God's  work  is  to  be  wrought  out  through 
human  instrumentalities,  and  all  these  instrumentalities 
are  focused  within  the  Church.  We  cannot  stop  because 
frail  women  are  consumed  by  fever  in  India,  or  Japan, 
or  China,  nor  because  brave  men  are  massacred  by 
savages  in  the  jungles  of  Africa,  or  in  the  wilds  of  the 
isles  of  the  sea.  Others  must  fall  into  their  places  and 
the  work  go  on. 

We  cannot  halt  because  our  property  has  been  destroy- 
ed by  war,  or  earthquake,  or  fire,  nor  because  the  small 
number  converted  seems  but  a  poor  compensation  for 
the  expense  involved.  We  must  obey  the  divine  com- 
mand to.  "  Go  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  Gospel 
to  every  creature."  We  are  not  responsible  for  conse- 
quences; duties  are  ours,  and  results  belong  to  God. 

But  every  man  and  woman  may  not  be  able  to  comply 
literally  with  this  go  of  the  divine  Christ.  Are  we  then 
who  stay  at  home  to  do  nothing?  No!  we  must  prayl 
Granted.  But  does  prayer  put  food  into  our  missionaries' 
mouths,  or  clothes  upon  their  backs  ?  Does  it  build 
schools  and  churches  ?  Does  it  send  out  our  young  men 
and  women  into  distant  fields,  and  support  them  amid 
their  toils  and  loneliness? 

Prayer  is  not  all  that  is  needed.  It  is  only  an  agency. 
There  must  be  giving,  as  well  as  praying,  and  we  need 
not  look  for  a  nation  to  be  born  in  a  day,  until  the 
immense  wealth  of  the  Church  is  thoroughly  consecrated 
to  God.  Sam  Jones  the  revivalist  says,  "  It  takes  three 
G's  to  run  a  church,  grace,  grit,  and  greenbacks."  Rather 
a  quaint  saying,  but  I  would  pity  a  man  who  attempted 
to  prove  he  was  wrong. 

The  spirit  of  missions  is  the  spirit  of  Christ.  If  this 
be  true,  then  the  spiritual  life  and  power  of  any  Church 
will  be  in  proportion  to  what  that  Church  is  doing  out- 
side of  itself.  To  sit  still  and  do  nothing  is  stagnation 
and  death.  An  engine  is  useless  unless  it  has  the  force 
by  which  to  accomplish  its  ends,  and  that  Church  fails 
in  its  mission  when  from  its  lack  of  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  it  ceases  to  make  itself  felt  even  to  the 
uttermost  parts  of  the  earth. 

There  are  splendid  fields  for  Christian  effort  opening 
up  everywhere,  and  scores  of  godly  men  and  women  are 
ready  to  enter  them,  but  they  are  restrained  from  want 
of  means.  They  are  willing  to  descend  into  the  deepest 
and  darkest  moral  pits  on  the  face  of  the  globe,  and 
they  only  ask  that  the  Church  shall  hold  the  rope.  To 
be  indifferent  then  to  the  claims  of  missions,  is  to  be  in- 
different to  the  Gospel  of  the  Son  of  God.  When  our 
efforts  cease  to  be  evangelistic,  our  life  ceases  to  be 
evangelical. 

The  first  report  of  the  Board  of  Missions  made  in  1820 
says  among  other  things,  "  Methodism  itself  is  a  mission- 
ary system.  Yield  the  missionary  spirit,  and  you  yield  the 
very  life  blood  of  the  cause."     Bishop  Janes  gave  ex- 


pression to  a  truth  indtspaCan^when  with  his  dying 
breath  he  said  to  a  minister  at  his  bedside,  "  The  Church 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  must  sustain  the  work  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ." 

We  who  are  here  to-day  are  parts  of  a  great  Church, 
and  it  may  be  well  to  look  for  a  moment  at  this  subject 
of  missions  in  its  present  relation  to  us  all.  Last  year 
the  total  contribution  of  our  Church  for  missions  amount- 
ed in  round  numbers  to  a  million  of  dollars. 

This  year  an  appeal  is  made  for  one  million  two  hun- 
dred thousand.  When  we  consider  our  wealth  and  num- 
bers as  a  denomination,  and  contemplate  the  needs  of  i 
world,  is  there  any  reason  why  this  sum  should  not  be 
reached?  I  do  not  hesitate  to  venture  the  opinion  that 
our  great  Church  could  double  this  amount  if  she  had 
that  disposition  of  heart  which  results  from  a  full  and 
complete  consecration,  and  5til!  have  sufficient  surplus  to 
give  a  magnificent  impulse  to  all  the  other  benevolences. 
When  we  reflect  that  for  every  ten  thousand  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  there  is  but  one  missionary,  and  that 
the  ratio  of  giving  for  the  world's  salvation  is  but  one 
mill  a  day  for  each  member,  we  are  forced  to  the  con- 
clusion that  something  is  lacking. 

It  is  not  so  much  a  question  of  ability,  as  of  willing- 
ness. There  are  thousands  of  persons  in  our  churches 
who  give  absolutely  nothing  to  this  chiefest  of  all  benev- 
olences, and  thousands  of  others  whose  offerings  are 
actually  niggardly  when  measured  by  the  standard  of 
ability. 

How,  I  ask  myself,  can  any  Christian  man  or  woman, 
professing  to  be  a  member  of  God's  family,  expecting  to 
be  an  heir  to  the  riches  and  everlasting  felicities  of 
heaven,  look  into  the  face  of  Him  who  suffered  poverty, 
and  insult,  and  martyrdom,  to  lift  them  from  the  horrors 
of  an  eternal  night  ? 

How,  1  ask,  can  Christian  men  and  women,  in  view  of 
what  an  infinitely  compassionate  God  has  done  for  them, 
listen  to  His  plea  to  spread  the  knowledge  of  His  glorious 
Gospel,  and  then  cling  with  the  tenacity  of  a  drowning 
man  to  every  thing  they  own,  as  though  earthly  posses- 
sions were  a  life-preserver  for  the  soul  ? 

A  man  with  health,  and  home,  and  friends,  and  the 
Gospel,  owes  a  debt  to  the  God  through  whose  mercy 
alone,  he  is  what  he  is,  and  to  turn  his  back,  or  shake  his 
head,  or  roll  out  farthings  when  he  could  pour  forth 
dollars,  in  response  to  the  calls  of  his  divine  benefactor, 
is  to  rob  God,  and  perpetrate  a  fraud  upon  his  own  soul. 

We  are  not  Jews,  but  Gentiles.  Our  lineage  is  heathen. 
The  missionary  enterprise  has  rescued  us  from  paganism, 
and  gratitude  for  our  emancipation,  and  love  for  our  breth- 
ren, the  heathen  of  all  lands,  should  move  us  with  a  mighty 
impulse  to  engage  heartily  in  the  missionary  work  of  our 
Zion.  It  is  time  for  a  man  to  question  the  genuineness 
of  his  conversion,  when  he  finds  that  the  religion  he  pro- 
fesses costs  nothing. 

Doing  what  we  can  in  proportion  to  our  prosperity, 
is  to  walk  in  the  smile  of  God;  the  opposite  is  to  sit  self- 
condemned  in  the  shadow  of  His  frown. 


And  here  we  remind  ourselves  that  what  is  done  for 
God  is  never  lost.  The  dollars  we  give  will  come  back 
in  multiplied  blessings.     A  glorious  harvest  will  be  the 

^Utcome  of  the  seeds  we  scatter. 

^MVithin  fifty  years,  more  than  300  islands  of  the  Poly- 
eesian  group  have  renounced  idolatry.  Less  than  a 
century  ago  Australia  was  peopled  by  savages;  now  its 
2,000,000  or  more  of  people  are  Christian.  So  close  is 
the  triumph  of  Christ  to  the  border  of  Paganism,  that  in 
the  Fiji  islands  there  are  men  in  pulpits  who  remember 
the  taste  of  human  flesh. 

The  soil  of  the  earth  has  been  enriched  by  tears  and 
by  blood.  The  seed  of  the  Church  has  taken  root,  the 
fruit  appears,  and  the  reward  of  past  efforts  is  being 
rolled  back  upon  us  in  a  tide  of  blessing.  Protestant 
missions  are  carrying  with  them  everywhere  our  civiliza- 
tion, and  the  result  is  a  demand  for  the  products  of  our 
arts,  and  manufacture,  while  the  products  of  other  lands 
civilized  and  Christianized  by  the  power  of  the  cross, 
come  back  to  us.  England  estimates  that  for  every 
pound  sterling  expended  on  missions,  she  has  received 
back  ten. 

The  whole  world,  blessed  be  God,  is  now  open  to 
Christian  effort.  The  Church  may  plant  her  banners  if 
she  will  on  almost  every  hilltop,  and  proclaim  the  tidings 
of  Christ  in  the  darkest  of  vales.  Who  then  can  measure 
the  responsibility  of  those  to  whom  much  has  been  given, 
and  who  can  adequately  portray  the  danger  of  neglect 
and  faithlessness.'  God's  plans  in  the  saving  of  this  world, 
should  be  our  plans,  and  these  plans  are  clearly  discerned 
in  the  very  signs  of  the  times. 

"  The  world  is  my  parish  "  said  John  Wesley.  "  God 
had  but  one  Son,  and  He  was  a  aii.ssionary,"  exclaims 
David  Livingstone.  "  Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and 
preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature  "  is  the  cry  of  the 
Son  of  God.  It  is  the  missionary  spirit  which  must 
permeate  the  Church  universal  through  and  through. 
The  Gospel  of  Jesus  is  the  last  hope  of  the  world,  and 
the  race  may  well  despair  if  the  Church  ceases  to  be 
missionary. 

The  Monthly  Concert  of  Prayer  for  Missums. 

^^  BY   JAS.    L.    PHILLIPS,    M.D.,    D.D. 

^*VT»ile  so  many  of  my  good  brothers  at  the  front  are 
sending  to  the  Gospel  in  All  Land.s  tokens  of  cheer 
from  abroad,  may  I,  who  am  kept  at  home  for  a  while, 
say  just  a  few  words  to  the  pastors  of  the  churches,  that 
constitute  the  base  of  supplies  for  the  advancing  army  of 
our  Lord  ?  I  should  like  to  heartily  second  the  noble 
effort  you  have  made  through  your  beautiful,  illustrated 
magazine  to  establish  the  Monthly  Concert  of  Prayer  for 
Missions  in  all  our  American  churches. 

The  programme  of  topics  for  1888,  arranged  and 
adopted  by  you  in  common  with  the  editors  of  the  Mis- 
sionary  Ra<ieiv  of  the  World,  has  given  a  new  and  strong 
impulse  to  thought  and  prayer  and  effort  in  behalf  of 
missions.      Repeated  testimony   has  reached   me   from 


1 


pastors  and  churches  of  different  sects,  all  of  one  accord 
as  to  the  help  and  hope  that  the  systematic  study  of  the 
great  fields  of  heathendom,and  the  regular  season  of  united 
prayer  for  God's  blessing  upon  their  toilers,  have  brought 
to  them. 

It  has  been  my  privilege  to  call  the  attention  of  pastors 
in  several  places  to  the  demand  for  this  monthly  concer^ 
and  I  am  so  glad  to  testify  that  in  every  case,  without] 
single  exception,  where  I  have  prevailed  upon  a  pastoP 
to  introduce  this  service,  he  has  found  it  a  benefit  and  ^1 
blessing  to  himself  and  his  people.  ^H 

The  other  day  I  chanced  to  be  in  a  company  of  min- 
isters, and  before  the    regular  order  was  taken  up,  the 
brethren  fell  to  telling  of  the  work  of  the  previous  Sal^| 
bath,  which  was  the  first  Sabbath  of  I  he  month.     Fou^^ 
pastors  reported  the  missionary  concert  recently  estab- 
lished, and  all  spoke  in  no  equivocal  language  of  the 
good  it  was  accomplishing.     One  of  them  said  with  et 
phasis:  "  It  is  the  very  best  evening  service  of  the  whoS 
month." 

In  several  cases  church  members  have  written  me 
the  advantages  of  sustaining  this  monthly  service,  and 
wondering  that  other  churches  do  not  undertake  it.     I 
have  heard,  too,  that  our  India  churches  are  falling  int^ 
line  and  observing  the  missionary  concert  with  us. 

Now,  Mr.  Editor,  let  me  express  the  earnest  hope  thaf 
those  brethren  who  believe  in  this  monthly  concert,  and 
know  how  it  helps  the  life  and  work  of  the  Church  at 
home,  and  how  it  cheers  the  toilers  in  far-off  lands,  will 
put  forth  special  efforts  towards  interesting  others  in  this 
meeting.  Give  us  one  thoroughly  wide-awake  missionary 
pastor  in  every  group  of  twenty  or  thirty  churches,  and 
how  much  he  may  accomplish  towards  interesting  and 
influencing  his  brethren. 

I  believe  that  the  faithful  support  of  this  monthly  cot 
cert,  with  its  introductory  studies,  its  ur^ited  prayers,  its 
supply  of  fresh  intelligence  from  the  front,  and  its  sure 
and  sustained  appeal  to  the  hearts  of  Christians,  cannot 
fail  of  bringing  about  a  grand  revolution  in  our  habits 
of  thinking,  and  acting,  and  giving  for  Christ's  KingdonH^ 
on  earth.  ^| 

May  the  rich  blessing  of  the  great  Head  of  the  Church 
attend  all  our  missionary  movements;  above  all  may  His 
Church  lay  hold  more  intelligently  and  eagerly  of  her 
high  privilege  in  being  His  witnesses  and  ambassadors 
among  the  nations. 

Hoxvard,  R.  /.,  Oct.  27,  i888. 


id 


nd 
jn^ 


The  Message  and  Our  KeKponsibility. 

BY    BISHOP    C.  H.  FOWLER,   L).U.,   LL.D. 

"  Men,  brethren,  and  fathers,  hearken."  With  your 
hand  on  your  head-stone,  your  eye  on  the  judgment 
throne,  and  your  heart  naked  and  open  to  the  All-seing 
Eye,  answer  this  question:  What  would  you  take  as  a 
reward  or  compensation  for  which  you  would  be  willii>nil 
to  have  the  Bible  annihilated  or  demonstrated  to  be  "^ 
false?     The   Christian,  who   does   not  fear   its   punish- 


h"  "•"•'" ^^1 


536 


THE  MESSAGE  AND  OUR  RESPONSIBJUTY. 


ments,  cannot  conceive  of  any  gift  or  treasure  that  could 
form  even  a  motive  for  such  a  loss.  Solid  globes  of 
gold,  vast  as  our  sun  and  countless  as  the  stars  of  night, 
with  all  earthly  dominion  and  honor,  would  be  as  noth- 
ing. They  are  gone  in  a  moment.  A  desirable  ex- 
change is  unthinkable. 

Our  message,  then,  is  to  you.  You  have  received 
something  worth  having  and  worth  giving.  "  Freely  ye 
have  received,  freely  give."  You  have  a  divine  Re- 
deemer— "  a  full,  perfect,  and  sufficient  sacrifice,  obla- 
tion and  satisfaction  "  for  your  sins.  You  have  a  perfect 
salvation  through  faith.  You  know  that  "  the  Son  of 
Man  hath  power  on  earth  to  forgive  sins."  You  have 
"  tasted  "  of  the  good  word  of  life.  You  know  the  power 
of  an  endless  life.  To  you  the  Word  of  God  is  of  absolute 
authority.  To  you,  in  the  name  of  God,  by  the  price 
of  your  soul,  on  the  authority  of  this  Word,  comes  the 
message. 

You  are  not  your  own.  You  are  purchased  with  a  price, 
and  with  such  a  price  that  its  repetition  would  bankrupt 
the  eternal  treasury.  You  belong  to  Christ.  You  are 
Christ's.  "  Blessed  be  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  whohath  blessed  us  with  all  spiritual  blessings 
in  heavenly  places  in  Christ:  according  as  He  hatn 
chosen  us  in  Him  before  the  foundation  of  the  world, 
that  we  should  be  holy  and  without  blame  before  Him 
in  love."  Redeemed  from  sin,  you  are  brought  into 
fellowship  with  Him  who  came  "  to  seek  and  to  save 
that  which  was  lost." 

Christ  is  in  the  world  on  a  soul-hunt.  He  is  here  in  a 
world  full  of  sinners  as  the  sinner's  friend  as  well  as  the 
saint's  king.  The  very  purpose  of  His  coming  is  mercy. 
"  He  is  abundant  in  goodness  and  truth,  keeping  mercy 
for  thousands,  forgiving  iniquity  and  transgression  and 
sin."  He  is  here  to  save.  "  For  God  so  loved  the 
world,  that  He  gave  His  only  begotten  Son,  that  whoso- 
ever believeth  in  Him  should  not  perish,  but  have  ever-- 
lasting  life.  For  God  sent  not  His  Son  into  the  world 
to  condemn  the  world;  but  that  the  world  through  Him 
might  be  saved." 

He  is  here  to  save  the  world,  for  "  by  the  grace  of  God, 
Jesus  Christ  tasted  death  for  " — the  Anglo-Saxon  only? 
No,  not  that  way.  Such  an  utterance  would  shock  the 
moral  universe.  Every  moral  intelligence  would  utter 
its  agonizing  protest,  and  be  forced  into  heroic  resist- 
ance. "  Tasted  death  for  every  man  "  is  the  authorita- 
tive word  that  measures  the  widfcness  there  is  in  God's 
love.  "  He  is  the  propitiation  for  our  sins."  That  has 
a  definiteness  and  personal  application  that  gives  us  the 
feeling  of  sonship. 

But  the  instant  we  feel  this  throb  of  filial  love,  and 
the  ineffable  word,  Father,  rises  to  our  lips,  we  are  borne 
out  on  the  rest  of  the  same  breath — "  and  not  for  our 
sins  only,  but  for  the  sins  ot  the  whole  world."  We 
have  come  to  Him  who  is  **  the  Saviour  of  all  men,  espe- 
cially of  those  that  believe,"  "  who  gave  Himself  a  ran- 
som for  all;"  "  for  God  was  in  Christ  reconciling  the 
world  unto  Himself."     Surely  this  strange  Being  from 


the  worlds  out  of  sight,  who  is  called  "Wonderful, 
Counsellor,  The  mighty  God,  The  everlasting  Father, 
The  Prince  of  Peace,"  and  "  Jesus,  because  He  shall 
save  His  people  from  their  sins,"  is  in  the  world  on  a 
mission  of  mercy.  His  presence  brings  hope.  "  Light 
breaks  in.  The  prison  walls  give  way."  He  calls  to  the 
ends  of  the  earth  to  come  and  live. 

It  is  impossible  to  breathe  any  spirit  in  the  presence 
of  such  a  Saviour,  except  in  the  widest  and  most  zealous 
spirit  of  missions.  In  His  presence  we  are  not  surprised 
that  Christianity  seeks  the  lost,  but  we  are  compelled  to 
believe  that  the  religion  of  Jesus  must  have  the  missionary 
spirit.  With  the  Bible  in  your  hands,  and  its  unbreakable 
promises  enkindling  in  your  bosoms  the  hopes  of  eternal 
life,  you  must  feel  the  great  rule,  "  As  ye  would  that 
men  should  do  to  you,  do  ye  also  to  them  likewise." 
"  As  we  have  opportunity  "  we  must  "  do  good  unto  all 
men."  There  is  no  escape  from  the  supreme  law,  "  Thou 
shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all 
thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  mind.  And  thou  shalt  love 
thy  neighbor  as  thyself."  May  the  Holy  Spirit  bear  in 
upon  every  conscience  the  abiding  conviction  that  there 
can  be  no  intelligent  New  Testament  Christianity  with- 
out missions! 

Soldiers  of  the  Cross,  hear  the  final  command  irom  the 
Captain  of  your  salvaiion:  "All  power  is  given  unto  Me 
in  heaven  and  in  earth.  Go  ye  therefore,  and  teach  all 
nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost;  teaching  them  to 
observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded  you; 
and,  lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the 
world."  These  are  omnipotent  words:  "  Go,"  "  preach," 
"  teach,"  "  baptize."  And  "  the  field  is  the  world,"  "  all 
nations,"  "  every  creature." 

This  work  has  all  the  intensity  of  a  death  struggle. 
Every  force  within  the  reach  of  Omnipotence  is  mar- 
shalled and  marched  to  the  front.  Every  motive  which 
infinite  wisdom  could  mould  or  fashion  is  poured  red-hot 
upon  the  conscience.  Every  argument  that  infinite  skill 
could  draw  from  three  worlds  is  laid  upon  the  judgment. 
Every  term  that  could  threaten  or  intimidate  is  set  on 
menacing.  Every  figure  of  speech  that  could  persuade 
or  allure  is  exhausted  in  beckoning  and  persuading. 
Every  cavern  in  the  regions  of  the  lost  sighs  and  moans 
in  the  very  face  of  refusal.  Heaven  herself  throws  open 
her  gates  of  pearls  and  exhibits  to  mortal  gaze  her  streets 
of  gold,  her  palaces  of  fire,  and  her  thrones  of  light. 
Last  of  all,  the  Master  Himself  breaks  out  of  the  un- 
speakable glory  into  our  very  presence,  and  before  our 
very  eyes  embraces  our  cross,  that  He  may  implead  and 
persuade  us.  In  the  very  intensity  of  this  dying  He 
cries:  Go  preach,  teach  everywhere.  In  such  a  presence 
we  are  not  surprised  to  hear  Him  say  to  the  Father.  "  As 
Thou  has  sent  Me  into  the  world,  even  so  have  I  also 
sent  them  into  the  world ;"  nor  to  hear  His  command  to 
us,  "  As  the  Father  hath  sent  Me,  even  so  I  send  you." 

With  your  churches  and  schools,  with  your  Bibles  and 
homes,  what  can  you  think  of  the  great  lands,  brimful  of 


immortals  bowtd  down  under  a  load  of  sins  and  super- 
stition'!, worshipping  stones  and  sticks  that  give  no  com- 
fort— strangers  to  pardon  and  purity  and  peace?  Do 
not  the  words,  "  As  ye  would,"  ring  the  alarm-bell  in  the 
camp  of  your  fears  ?  Does  not  the  divine  "  Go  "  strike 
down  upon  your  conscience  like  a  trip-hammer  ? 

In  the  midst  of  this  agonizing  haste  of  saving  mercy, 
it  is  the  one  commission  of  most  exalted  honor  and  (if 
most  grave  responsibility  that  the  ministry  of  reconcili- 
ation is  committed  unto  us.  "All  things  are  of  God, 
who  hath  reconciled  us  to  Himself  by  Jesus  Christ,  and 
hath  given  to  us  the  ministry  of  reconciliation;  to  wit, 
that  God  was  in  Christ,  reconciling  the  world  unto 
Himself,  not  imputing  their  trespasses  unto  them;  and 
hath  committed  unto  us  the  word  of  reconciliation. 
Now  then  we  are  ambassadors  for  Christ,  as  though  God 
did  beseech  you  by  us:  we  pray  you  in  Christ's  stead, 
be  ye  reconciled  to  God." 

Under  the  weight  of  such  a  work  it  is  no  marvel  that 
Dr.  Fuller,  less  than  a  century  ago,  when  repulsed  in 
his  begging  from  dour  to  door  for  the  money  with  which 
to  send  Carey  to  the  heathen,  should  retire  to  weep  and 
pray;  as  he  says,  "  I  frequently  retired  from  the  more 
public  streets  to  the  back  lanes,  that  I  might  not  be  seen 
to  weep  over  my  disappointmen's."  The  only  marvel 
is  that  so  few  of  Christ's  followers  have  the  same  zeal. 

Dr.  Durbin  tells  us  of  a  Moravian  mother  who  under- 
stood Christ's  call  for  workers  in  the  world's  harvest:  "  A 
friend  in  much  sadness  said  to  her,  '  Your  son  is  gone.' 
'  Is  Thomas  gone  to  heaven  through  the  missionary  life? 
Would  to  God  thai  He  would  call  my  son  John!  *  John 
went,  and  died.  The  Committee  were  sad,  but  the  old 
lady  anticipated  them,  and  exclaimed,  '  Would  that  He 
would  call  my  last  son,  William!'  William  went,  and 
fell.  Then  she  exclaimed,  '  Would  that  I  had  a  thou- 
sand sons  to  give  to  God! '  "  How  much  are  you  giving 
for  this  work  of  reconciling  the  world  to  God  ? 

AH  need  Christ.  God  gave  Him  for  the  world.  He 
"  tasted  death  for  every  man."  He  is  the  supreme  need 
of  every  mortal.  This  is  a  field  where  human  knowledge 
and  speculations  are  of  little  value,  and  of  no  authority. 
\Vhat  God  declares  we  can  trust.  Beyond  that  nothing 
is  certain.  It  is  not  necessary  (or  us  to  judge  the 
heathen.  It  is  safe  for  us  to  expect  that  the  Judge  of 
all  the  earth  will  do  right;  for  "God  is  no  respecter  of 
persons;  but  in  every  nation,  he  that  feareth  Him  and 
worketh  righteousness  is  accepted  with  Him." 

A  few  general  principles  are  evidently  involved  in  the 
word:  i.  The  heathen  will  not  be  judged  by  our  light. 
a.  They  will  be  judged  by  their  own  light.  3.  Those 
who  live  as  nearly  up  to  the  light  they  have,  as  a  saved 
Christian  lives  up  to  the  light  he  has,  will  be  saved. 
4.  No  two  mortals  have  the  same  amount  of  light.  5. 
Exposure  to  being  lost  is  not  a  question  of  the  amount 
of  light,  but  of  the  fact  of  light.  In  the  presence  of 
these  simple  and  generally  accepted  truths  the  condition 
of  the  heathen  becomes  alarming,  when  it  is  remembered 
that   there  is  a  "Light   which  lightcth   every  man   that 


Cometh  into  the  world."  And  "the  invisible  things  of 
Him  from  the  creation  of  the  world  are  clearly  seen, 
being  understood  by  the  things  that  are  made,  even  His 
eternal  power  and  Godhead;  so  that  they  are  without 
excuse."  They  "  are  a  law  unto  themselves.  Which 
show  the  work  of  the  law  written  in  their  hearts,  their 
conscience  also  bearing  witness,  and   their  thoughts  the 

I  meanwhile    accusing,  or    else  excusing    one    another." 
This  prepares  us  to  accept  the  statement  which  these 

I  declarations  are  made  to  support,  namely,  ''  As   many 

j  as  have   sinned   without  law,  shall  also  perish  without 

I  law." 

The  actual  question.  It  ceases  to  be  a  question 
whether  any  of  the  heathen  will  be  saved,  or  whether 
any  of  them  will  be  lost.  It  now  stands  as  a  calculation 
of  chances  as  to  what  means  shall  be  used  for  saving  the 
greatest  number.  A  man  might  cross  the  Atlantic  in  a 
skiff.  Doubtless  a  few  did  in  past  ages  thus  drift  to 
these  shores.  But  it  is  immeasurably  better  to  take  pas- 
sage on  a  Cunard  steamer.  For  our  own  children  we 
choose  moral  and  religious  surroundings.  We  keep 
about  them  a  religious  atmosphere.  We  reduce  the  evil 
influences  as  much  as  possible.  Thus  we  increase  the 
probabilities  of  their  maturing  into  Christian  men  and 
women. 

This  law  holds  over  all  the  sons  and  daughters  of 
Adam.  The  proportion  of  the  saved  will  keep  quite 
even  step  with  the  amount  of  light  shed  forth.  In  the 
presence  of  this  great  law  read  Paul's  description  in  the 
first  chapter  of  Romans,  and  see  how  the  odds  are  mul- 
tiplied against  these  that  sit  in  darkness:  "  Being  filled 
with  all  unrighteousness,  fornication,  wickedness,  covet- 
ousness,  m.iliciousness  ;  full  of  envy,  murder,  debate, 
deceit,  malignity;  whisperers,  back-biters,  haters  of  God, 
despiteful,  proud,  boasters,  inventors  of  evil  things,  dis- 
obedient to  parents,  without  understanding,  covenant- 
breakers,  without  natural  affection,  implacable,  unmerci- 
ful: who,  knowing  the  judgment  of  God,  that  they  which 
commit  such  things  are  worthy  of  death,  not  only  do  the 
same,  but  have  pleasure  in  them  that  do  them."  It  is 
hard  to  conceive  how  the  odds  could  be  more  against 
them.  You  would  not  throw  your  prattling  baby  boy 
into  such  a  gang  of  hungry  wolves,  and  say,  "  He  is  as 
safe  there  as  he  would  be  in  my  arms,  or  kneeling  at  my 
family  altar." 

No  thoughtful  man  argues  that  it  is  belter  not  to  give 
the  heathen  the  Gospel  because  it  would  increase  their 
responsibility,  for  that  argument  is  equally  against  any 
gospel  for  any  body.  Nor  does  he  say,  with  Dr.  Ryland, 
in  the  meeting  of  Baptist  ministers  in  Northampton, 
England,  in  1788,  when  the  missionary  spirit  of  modern 
times  burst  forth  in  the  soul  of  William  Carey,  "  Young 
man,  sit  down.  When  God  pleases  to  convert  the  hea- 
then He  will  do  it  without  your  aid  or  mine,"  for  such  a 
statement  would  apply  equally  to  His  saving  our  children 
and  our  neighbors.  No,  the  per  cent,  of  the  saved  keeps 
quite  even  step  with  the  amount  of  light  shed  forth. 
No  wonder  our  crucified,  risen,  and  ascending  Lord 


cried  out :  Go  preach,  leach  every  creature,  and  I  will  be 
with  you,  with  all  power,  even  unto  the  end  of  the 
world. 

The  state  of  the  heathen  shows  their  need  of  the  Gos- 
pel. Their  languages  are  rich  in  words  and  terms  of 
crime.  Some  languages  contain  as  many  as  twelve  words 
expressing  the  way  in  which  one  may  kill  his  father, 
while  there  is  no  word  for  mercy.  They  are  living  in 
"  the  habitations  of  cruelty." 

Dr.  Cunnyngham  gives  the  following  incidents  : 
"A  few  years  ago  the  British  Consul  in  Ashantee 
wrote  :  'The  king's  mother  is  dead,  and  three  thousand 
victims  were  sacrificed  at  her  burial.  Two  thousand  of 
these  were  prisoners  of  war,  and  one  thousand  were  na- 
tives. They  were  sacrificed  with  most  revolting  rites.' 
The  King  of  Dahomey  'slaughtered  six  thousand  cap- 
tives, in  order  to  ornament  the  wall  around  his  palace 
with  their  heads.'  A  missionary  relates  the  following  as 
an  example  of  caprice  common  in  certain  districts  in 
Africa ;  '  At  a  feast,  a  little  son  of  the  king  asked  that  a 
certain  fleshy  man,  whom  he  pointed  out,  should  be  cut 
into  a  hundred  pieces.  The  man  was  seized,  by  order  of 
the  king,  and  his  body  cut  up  to  amuse  the  child.' 
Again :  '  The  son  of  a  king  died  in  a  drunken  debauch  ; 
at  his  funeral  thirty  young  women,  forty  men,  and  twenty 
slaves  were  buried  alive,  that  their  spirits  might  attend 
him  in   another  world.' "     ("  Thoughts  on  Missions,  "  p. 

I29-) 

The  Rev.  Sylvanus  Whitehead,  for  ten  years  a  mission- 
ary in  South  China,  in  an  address  at  the  May  anniversary 
of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  said  :  "  In  China 
you  find  heathenism  of  the  most  ancient,  the  most  gigan- 
tic, and  the  most  impious  type." 

Again,  he  said  : 

"It  would  almost  seem  as  if  God  had  isolated  the 
Chinese  Empire  from  the  rest  of  the  race,  just  to  see 
whether  human  nature  has  in  it  any  recuperative  power  ; 
whether  man  left  to  himself  apart  from  God  can  devise 
any  system — social,  political,  or  mora! — that  shall  be 
sufficient  to  depose  vice,  to  exalt  virtue,  and  to  promote 
happiness;  and,  certainly,  they  have  not  been  wanting 
in  expedients.  They  have  had  their  great  national  sys- 
tems in  full  operation,  two  of  them  for  twenty-five  cen- 
turies, and  the  other  for  twenty — Confucianism,  Taoism, 
and  Buddhism.  These  three  systems  form  the  three 
angles  of  a  triangle — the  moral,  the  metaphysical,  and 
the  immortal.  They  appeal  to  the  three  great  functions 
of  the  human  soul — the  will,  the  sensibility,  and  the  in- 
tellect— and  they  unite  in  ignoring  God.  They  have  had 
ample  facility  for  development  of  any  possible  potential- 
ity they  may  possess  for  alleviating  the  people.  They 
have  had  a  wide  field,  length  of  days,  freedom  from  out- 
side interference.  They  have  basked  in  the  smiles  of 
government,  and  have  enjoyed  wealth  and  patronage, 
and  what  is  the  result  ?  It  is  an  empire  more  corrupt 
and  degraded  than  has  ever  been  found.  Notwithstand- 
ing any  elements  for  good  they  may  have  in  them,  and 
any  influence  for  good  they  may  have  exerted,  the  nation 


has  gone  down  under  the  asgis  into  deeper  darkness  and 
fouler  immorality.  This,  surely,  should  be  considered 
one  of  the  most  convincing  proofs  that  man-made  sys- 
tems, however  plausible,  will  never  succeed  in  regenera- 
ting human  nature  and  raising  the  race." 

Surely  what  we  need  thty  must  also  need.  If  it  is 
necessary  for  us  to  be  born  again,  surely  they  must  b« 
born  again.  We  are  afraid  to  look  at  this  mighty  proces- 
sion marching  by  in  solid  columns,  centuries  long,  filled 
with  more  than  half  the  human  race,  steeped  in  corrup- 
tion, knowing  nothing  of  peace  and  purity,  plunging  on 
in  the  darkness. 

There  are  those  who  still  remember  the  burdened  and 
burning  words  of  Dr.  Olin,  as  he  gazed  on  this  procession, 
"  They  perish,  sir,  they  perish."  Turn  and  read  his  ever- 
memorable  words  in  his  great  address  delivered  at  the 
Greene stret-t  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  New  York, on 
the  twenty-fourth  anniversary  of  the  Missionary  Society: 

"  But,  sir,  strongly  disposed  as  I  am,  in  addressing  an 
audience  of  Christian  men,  to  make  my  sole  appeal  to  great 
first  principles,  I  should  yet  hesitate,  but  for  my  solemn 
conviction  that  the  sentiment  is  only  half  believed  by 
the  Church.  I  should  hesitate,  sir,  to  assign  as  my  chief 
argument  this  stale  theological  truism,  that  it  is  the  duty 
of  the  Church  to  evangelize  the  w^orld,  because  that  is 
the  only  way  of  saving  the  world.  I  say,  sir,  it  is  my 
profoundcst  conviction  that  the  Church  does  not  really 
believe  this  tremendous  truth.  It  believes  that  the  Gospel 
is  an  unspeakable  blessing  ;  that  it  is  an  excellent  remedy 
for  sin  ;  that  it  is  God's  chosen  and  cherished  way  of 
lifting  up  our  fallen  race,  and  bringing  many  sons  and 
daughters  into  glory  ;  but  that  Christ's  is  '  the  only  name 
given  under  heaven  whereby  men  can  be  saved  ;'  that 
'  whosoever  believeth  not.  shall  be  damned  ;'  that  'idol- 
aters shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God ' — these  are 
declarations  which,  as  it  seems  to  me,  the  Church  is  wont 
to  receive  with  many  grains  of  allowance,  and  with  a 
most  critical  and  imploring  look  to  the  context  in  quest 
of  whatever  alleviations  may  be  found  in  the  shape  of 
figurative  language  or  restraining  clause.  ...  In 
their  convulsive  attempts  to  get  away  from  the  torturing 
conclusion  to  which  the  plain  testimonies  of  God's  Word 
must  clearly  shut  them  up,  men  forget  that  the  most  griev- 
ous sin  of  id  latry  i.s  idolatry  itself  ;  that  this  is  the  pro- 
lific, polluted  source  of  the  abominations  and  defilements 
which  the  blood  of  Christ  was  shed  to  wash  away,  and 
that  heaven  is  not  shut  against  theunregenerate  so  much 
because  they  are  guilty  as  because  they  are  unholy. 

"Sir,  did  the  Church  really  believe  the  Gospel  to  be  as 
necessary  to  the  heathen  as  it  is  to  us,  there  would  be,  at 
once  and  forever,  an  end  lo  her  guilty  repose. 

"  They  who  give  full  credit  to  such  truths  do  not  sleep 
over  them.  It  would  be  easier  to  find  rest  in  our  beds 
above  the  throes  of  an  earthquake.  The  agonies  of 
Laocoon  and  his  children,  dying  in  the  coils  of  the  ser- 
pent, were  but  pastime  compared  with  those  of  the 
Church,  until  she  had  either  unlocked  herself  from  the 
grapple  of   this  tremendous  conviction,  or  disburdened 


NEW  JAPAN  AND  EDUCATION. 


her  conscience  by  a  faithful  consecration  of  her  energies 
to  the  work  of  rescuing  the  world  from  its  doom. 

"  And  yet  it  is  true,  if  the  Bible  is  true,  that  while  we 
dwell  in  peace,  under  our  own  vine  and  fig-tree,  lifting 
up  our  songs  of  praise  in  the  full  city,  and  making  vocal 
the  green  hills  and  valleys  of  our  Christian  land  with 
the  echoes  of  joyous  thanksgivings  to  Him  who  hath  re- 
deemed us,  bidding  away  the  sorrows  of  life,  and  defying 
the  terrors  of  death  by  a  sure  trust  in  Christ,  and  bright, 
full-hearted  anticipations  of  heaven — it  is  true,  sir,  that 
the  myriads  of  unevangelized  men  are  passing  into  eter- 
nity without  a  ray  of  saving  light.  They  perish,  sir,  they 
perish.  They  live  without  hope,  and  die  without  a 
Saviour ;  and  we,  who  are,  for  the  good  of  the  world,  in- 
trusted by  Christ  with  the  deposit  and  monopoly  of  His 
grace,  withhold  the  only  antidote  for  sin,  and  thus  become, 
in  no  figurative  sense,  accessories  to  their  guilt  and  woe." 

Our  business  is  to  tell  the  good  news  to  every  creature. 
That  is  our  part  of  the  work  ;  God's  Spirit  will  see  to  the 
conviction  of  men  by  the  truth,  by  the  word  of  our  testi- 
mony, and  the  heath'^n  must  take  the  responsibility  of  ac- 
cepting or  rejecting  it.  It  is  not  for  us  to  wait  till  each 
one  to  whom  we  tell  the  story  repents  and  believes  before 
we  tell  it  to  another.  It  is  not  a  reaping-machine  that 
must  cut  every  stalk  as  it  comes  before  it  reaches  another. 
It  is  like  the  blessed  sunlight,  that  drops  upon  all  germs, 
giving  all  a  chance  to  quicken.  It  is  a  government  over 
agents.  It  only  furnishes  opportunities,  opens  doors. 
The  agents  themselves  determine  whether  or  not  to  enter 
in  and  be  saved. 

The  disciples  did  not  stay  in  Jerusalem  till  every  in- 
habitant had  been  converted  and  joined  the  Church  be- 
fore they  went  elsewhere.  Paul  did  not  stay  in  Asia  till 
all  her  millions  had  been  saved  before  he  went  into 
Europe.  He  preached  in  the  chief  cities  till,  in  a  very 
general  way,  it  could  be  said  that  all  .\sia  had  heard  the 
truth  ;  then  God  called  him  into  Europe,  to  help  the 
heathen  there. 

Some  men  are  to-day  misled  by  the  idea  of  saving 
every  body  at  home  before  they  teach  those  in  t)ie  outer 
darkness.  They  think  they  must  save  the  heathen  around 
them.  They  forget  that  there  are  no  heathen  in  this 
country,  nor  in  Christian  lands,  except  the  few  who  are 
imported  from  heathen  lands.  It  is  not  a  question  of 
piety,  or  of  virtue,  or  of  faith.  It  is  only  a  question  of 
knowledge,  a  question  of  light.  These  unsaved  ones 
about  us  are  bad  enough.  They  are  going  to  death,  but 
they  know  better.  They  go  to  death  because  they  will, 
They  grow  up  with  our  Sunday-school  children.  They 
constantly  see  our  churches.  They  suspend  their  labor 
one  day  in  seven  in  honor  of  the  Christian  Sabbath. 
They  are  not  heathen.     They  know  better. 

Is  it  any  wonder  that  Jesus  commands  us  to  go  ?  Is  it 
strange  that  Paul  ran  over  every  known  continent,  and 
was  willing  to  be  scourged  through  every  known  metropo- 
lis, saying,  "  I  am  made  all  things  to  all  men,  that  I  might 
by  all  means  save  some  "  ? 

The  salvation  of   this  world  now  awaits  our  action. 


What  plans  God  might  have  chosen  it  is  neither  possible 
nor  imjiorlant  for  us  to  know.  It  is  enough  for  us  that 
He  has  completed  His  part  of  the  work.  On  the  cross  He 
cried,  ''  It  is  finished  ;  "  on  the  Mount  of  Ascension  He 
gave  the  supreme  command,  and  on  Pentecost  He  gave 
the  indueraent  of  power. 

The  work  is  committed  to  us.  We  are  taken  into  co- 
partnership with  Him.  We  are  laborers  together  with 
God.  He  has  done  all  He  can  in  His  vineyard.  Christ 
has  died  and  is  risen,  and  has  shed  forth  the  Spirit.  The 
Bible  is  complete  ;  the  Church  has  the  doctrines  and  ex- 
perience of  the  New  Testament.  Now  God  says,  "  Go» 
and  I  will  bring  you  off  more  than  conquerors.  Nothing 
shall  by  any  means  harm  you."  The  universal  reign  of 
the  Prince  of  Peace  awaits  our  action.  In  nature  He 
gives  us  possibilities,  and  requires  us  to  work  them  up 
into  actualities.  He  gives  us  germs,  and  expects  us  to 
secure  the  harvests.  So  in  grace  He  has  given  us  a 
Saviour,  who  died  once  for  all,  and  He  commands  us  to 
tell  the  good  news  to  every  creature. 


'S^yr  Japan  and  Edncation. 

BY    REV.    C.    S.    LONG,    PH.D. 


I 


yha  addren  delivered  at  the  openijiK  of  the  Seirru  Jogokko  of  the  W.  F. 
M.  S.,  M.  E,  Church,  Nagoya,  Jajwu.  Octotjer  8d.  1888.) 

In  the  seventeenth  book  of  the  Iliad  the  immortal 
poet  tells  us  in  pathetic  strains  of  a  touching  incident 
that  happened  during  the  seige  of  Troy.  When  the  two 
armies  were  engaged  in  the  seventh  battle,  contending 
for  the  slain  body  of  Patroclus,  suddenly  a  gross  darkness 
spread  over  them  so  that  they  could  not  distinguish 
friend  from  foe.  In  the  midst  of  the  great  confusion 
old  Ajax  lifted  his  hands  and  eyes  toward  heaven  and 
prayed:  "  O  ye  gods!  dispel  this  cloud,  give  me  light,  and 
.\)ax  asks  no  more." 

Is  not  this  a  striking  illustration  of  the  present  attitude 
of  Japan.'  Suddenly  becoming  conscious  of  the  darkness 
and  insufficiencies  of  former  times,  she  has  been  strug- 
gling with  untiring  zeal  during  the  last  thirty  years  to 
emerge  from  the  darkness  and  impatiently  seeking  for 
tig/tt  in  every  direction.  And  she  has  not  sought  in  vain. 
The  cloud  has  been  dispelled  and  the  light  shines  glori- 
ously over  all  the  land. 

Western  nations  look  with  amazement  upon  the  mar- 
vellous progress  made  by  Japan  during  the  last  score  of 
years  and  hesitate  not  to  admit  her  into  the  great  sister- 
hood of  civilized  states.  Never  did  a  ruler  assume 
the  reins  of  a  government  under  more  critical  and  un- 
favorable circumstances  than  those  under  which  the 
present  emperor  ascended  the  throne. 

With  a  thousand  chances  of  failure  to  one  of  sure 
success  he  took  hold  of  the  government  with  a  firm  hand, 
when  but  a  mere  lad,  and  has  accomplished  more  for  his 
country  in  an  incredibly  brief  time,  with  scarcely  the 
shedding  of  blood,  than  three  reigns  secured  for  France, 
at  a  cost  of  more  than  two  million  lives.  His  entire  ad- 
ministration has  been  characterized  by  heroic  courage 


A 


640 


NEW  JAPAN  AND  EDUCATION 


superior  wisdom,  great  prudence  and  deep  solicitude  for 
the  welfare  of  his  people. 

He  called  into  his  cabinet,  to  aid  in  the  transformation 
of  the  government,  the  most  scholarly,  influential,  and 
patriotic  men  of  the  country  who  were  friends  to  general 
education  and  who  have  developed,  with  the  best  help 
they  could  command,  a  system  of  education  which  is 
probably  not  surpassed  by  that  of  any  other  country. 
Gen.  Grant,  when  here,  declared  it  to  be  the  best  he  had 
seen  in  his  circuit  of  the  globe.  It  compiises  primary 
schools,  polytechnic  academies,  normal  institutes  and 
one  imperial  university,  numbering  in  all  30,870  schools 
with  about  3,400,000  pupils  of  all  grades.  The  annual 
cost  of  these  schools  is  a  little  less  than  1,000,000  yen. 

Not  long  ago  I  saw  it  boastfully  stated  in  a  foreign 
newspaper  that  Japan  was  indebted  to  Western  nations 
for  all  the  great  reforms  that  have  occurred  during  the 
present  adminstration,  and  that  without  this  foreign 
thought  and  influence  she  would  have  but  little  over 
which  to  boast  that  she  did  not  have  thirty  years  ago. 
That  some  of  the  treaty  powers  have  contributed  largely 
toward'  the  accomplishment  of  these  wonderful  results 
no  reasonable  person  will  deny;  and  for  all  the  assistance 
rendered  Japan  is  profoundly  thankful.  But  any  one 
who  has  studied  the  history  of  the  Japanese  people, 
their  manners,  customs,  inventions  and  arts,  must  admit 
that  they  have  ever  been  an  original,  progressive,  intel- 
lectual people;  that  the  idea  of  a  high  civilization  and  a 
strong  liberal  government  had  been  conceived,  and  that 
the  principles  and  influences  necessary  to  develop  these 
were  hard  at  work  long  before  Commodore  Perry  entered 
the  Yedo  Bay. 

The  foreigner  has  played  upon  the  surface  and  sug- 
gested the  cut  and  color  of  the  dress  in  which  Japan 
should  clothe  her  ideas,  but  the  reform  has  come  from 
within  and  not  from  without.  It  is  in  this  case  as  it  is 
with  the  great  icebergs  which  drift  southward  out  of  the 
arctic  seas.  They  swim  two-thirds  under  water  and  one- 
third  above.  So  long  as  the  equilibrium  is  maintained 
they  appear  to  be  as  stable  as  the  rocks  and  acted  upon 
only  by  the  faint  rays  of  the  sun  from  above. 

But  the  sea  water  is  warmer  than  the  air  and  hundreds 
of  fathoms  below  the  surface  the  tepid  current  washes 
the  berg  and  gradually  changes  the  centre  of  gravity, 
when  suddenly  the  enormous  mass  is  heaved  over,  with 
one  vast  roll,  and  the  crystal  peaks  which  but  a  moment 
ago  were  flashing  so  beautifully  in  the  sunlight  are  buried 
in  the  ocean  forever.  It  is  not  so  much  the  light  that 
has  fallen  on  the  surface  that  has  upturned  Japan,  but 
the  strong  under-currents  of  her  own  innate,  self-reforma- 
tive nature  and  institutions. 

If  this  be  not  true,  why  have  not  China  and  India,  which 
have  been  acted  upon  by  foreign  influences  for  more 
than  a  hundred  years,  reached  that  high,  independent, 
self-sustaining  state  of  civilization  which  the  world  so 
freely  accords  to  Japan  ? 

This  individuality  and  independency  of  character  is 
seen  also  in  the  manner  in  which  Japan's  nation-builders 


have  used  the  foreign  materials  laid  down  at  their  hands. 
For  the  last  quarter  of  a  century  Japan  has  been  a  battle- 
field upon  which  have  been  arrayed  in  hot  combat  the 
ideas  and  opinions  of  every  age,  of  every  nationality, 
and  of  every  grade  of  civilization  known  to  man. 

Each  one  of  the  great  European  powers  has  been 
striving  to  stamp  its  own  peculiar  form  of  civilization 
on  the  transforming  nation,  while  America  has  been  try- 
ing in  a  quiet  and  honorable  way  to  put  into  it  the 
leaven  of  her  broad,  liberal  and  substantial  institutions. 
Even  old  immovable  China  is  contributing  her  mite  with 
a  might.  The  whole  world  seem  to  want  to  be  repre- 
sented in  the  "  New  Japan  "  that  is  rapidly  being  con- 
structed. 

There  are  enough  of  ideas,  and  theories,  and  opinions, 
and  suggestions  and  materials  of  every  kind  to  make  a 
thousand  worlds,  waiting  to  be  transformed  into  the 
coming  Japan.  To  this  great  mass  of  social,  civil,  intel- 
lectual and  political,  gathered  from  the  four  quarters  of 
the  earth,  must  be  added  all  the  theological,  ecclesiastical, 
materialistic,  pessimistic  and  atheistic  views  and  ideas 
that  have  been  conceived  since  the  days  of  Adam. 

Are  those  who  have  the  responsibility  of  building  the 
New  Japan  puzzled  and  bewildered  at  this  conflicting 
mass  of  materials  ?  Not  in  the  least.  They  select  such 
parts  of  it  as  seem  suitable  for  their  use  and  reject  the 
remainder,  regardless  of  the  source  from  which  it  came 
and  the  good  it  may  have  done  somewhere  else  under 
other  circumstances.  They  are  no  respecters  of  persons 
or  nationalities. 

With  great  wisdom  and  caution  they  borrow  from 
everybody  what  they  consider  to  be  the  best,  and  so 
completely  work  it  over  and  remould  it  according  to  their 
own  ideas  and  notions  that  they  cannot  be  said  to  copy 
after  any  body.  And  when  they  have  finished  their 
work,  I  venture  to  say,  they  will  have  as  perfect  a 
government  and  as  high  a  civilization  as  the  world  has 
ever  known.  It  may  be  true  as  some  have  said,  that 
German  ideas  prevail  in  military,  English  in  commercial, 
and  American  in  educational  lines;  but  when  the  "  New 
Japan  "  is  completed  it  will  not  be  a  duplicate  or  a  re- 
mould of  Germany,  or  England,  or  America,  or  France, 
but  it  will  be  the  true  original  Japan  of  the  Japanese. 

It  is  with  this  estimate  of  their  character  and  this 
simple  recognition  of  the  achievements  and  possibilities 
of  the  people  of  Japan  that  we  come  to-day  to  establish 
in  this  central  city  the  Seiryu  Jogokko,  believing  that  in 
the  line  of  female  education  we  can  do  something  to 
assist  in  the  mental  and  moral  improvement  of  women, 
and  thus  advance  the  general  interests  of  society  and 
thereby  add  to  the  safeguards  of  this  great  nation. 

That  there  is  room  for  the  wise  and  judicious  employ- 
ment of  our  means  and  abilities  in  this  department  of 
the  national  progress,  we  do  not  think  it  presumption 
to  assume.  No  one  who  is  in  sympathy  with  the  progres- 
sive spirit  and  labors  of  the  nation  will  hesitate  to  admit 
that  the  intellectual  privileges  and  advantages  hitherto 
granted  to  the  women  of  Japan  were  not  in  accordance 


with  their  mental  capacity  or  their  essential  importance 
to  society  and  the  well-being  of  the  country. 

And  no  one  but  the  most  obtuse  will  deny  that  the 
time  has  fully  come  to  enlarge  her  sphere  of  usefulness 
and  extend  her  refining  influence,  by  allowing  her  the  same 
social  and  intellectual  advantages  and  liberties  accorded 
to  males. 

In  opening  this  school  we  do  not  wish  to  create  a 
single  impression  that  would  lead  any  one  to  suspect 
that  we  are  not  in  hearty  sympathy  with  the  present 
system  of  education  in  Japan,  or  that  we  consider  the 
local  schools  of  Nagoya  defective  either  in  their  designs 
or  methods.  On  the  contrary,  it  affords  me  sincere 
pleasure  to  be  able  to  testify  to  the  entire  efficiency  of 
the  schools  of  this  city,  both  as  regards  the  methods  and 
principles  upon  which  they  are  conducted,  and  the  teach- 
ing forces  employed. 

Our  object  shall  be  to  work  in  harmony  with  these  in 
creating  a  deeper  and  more  universal  interest  on  the 
subject  of  the  higher  education  of  women,  and  in  meet- 
ing such  demands  on  this  vital  question  as  already  exist 
in  the  minds  of  the  most  intelligent  and  influential  men 
and  women  of  this  great  city.  In  doing  this  we  shall 
emphasize  certain  lines  of  moral  and  practical  training 
which  we  conceive  to  be  essential  to  the  highest  develop- 
ment and  qualification  of  the  individual. 

Our  curriculum  has  been  selected  with  special  care, 
and  with  a  view  of  developing  in  a  harmonious  and 
systematic  manner  all  the  native  powers  of  the  intellect 
and  of  preparing  our  students  for  the  best  service  to 
society,  the  truest  devotion  to  their  country,  and  the 
highest  and  purest  personal  enjoyment.  We  shall  try 
in  an  honorable  way  to  excel  all  other  schools  in  the 
character  and  qualifications  of  those  we  send  forth  with 
their  diplomas  from  the  Seiryu  Jogokko. 

Thoroughness  and  efficiency  in  the  good  and  the  useful 
will  be  our  motto.  We  shall  not  attempt  to  make  for- 
eigners out  of  our  pupils,  but  better  and  wiser  Japanese. 

That  such  a  school  as  I  have  tried  to  indicate  will 
meet  the  approval,  command  the  respect  and  enlist  the 
sympathy  and  support  of  the  good,  intelligent,  enter- 
prising people  of  this  the  queen  city  of  Japan,  I  have 
not  the  shadow  of  a  doubt.  The  presence,  upon  this 
occasion,  of  so  many  of  the  leading  representative  men 
and  woman  nf  this  great  city,  and  this  amazingly  large 
number  of  young  ladies  representing  some  of  the  oldest 
and  best  families  of  Nagoya  and  many  other  towns  and 
cities  in  various  parts  of  the  country  and  who  have  al- 
ready passed  the  entrance  examinations  and  have  been 
enrolled  as  members  of  Seiryu  Jogokko,  is  all  the  guar- 
antee of  support  and  success  we  could  ask.  I  have  been 
told  that  various  attempts  have  been  made  to  establish 
schools  for  girls  in  this  city,  but  for  lack  of  means  and 
proper  management,  or  on  account,  either  of  a  real 
opposition  to  female  education,  or  what  is  worse,  a  fatal 
indifference  on  the  subject,  these  attempts  have  been 
unsuccessful. 

Let  me  say  for  the  benefit  of  those  who  may  be  wait- 


b 


ing  to  see  whether  this  enterprise  will  succeed  or  not, 
before  entering  their  daughters,  that  they  need  have  no 
fears  as  to  its  success.  It  is  already  a  success,  as  this 
large  number  of  students  shows.  It  will  never  be  a  less 
success  than  it  is  to-day.  We  are  not  here  experiment- 
ing. We  are  here  to  stay  and  to  win  greater  and  greater 
success  as  the  years  go  by. 

We  sit  to-day  under  the  shadow  of  that  magnificent, 
dolphin-raounted  castle  which  has  stood  the  storms  and 
earthquakes  of  three  hundred  years,  and  stands  to-day 
as  firmly  as  when  Yoshinawo  first  entered  it,  a  monument 
of  the  thought,  the  genius  and  the  power  of  Old  Japan. 

We  lay  to-day  the  foundation  of  an  enterprise  greater 
in  its  conception  and  grander  in  its  object,  and  which 
will  be  still  in  its  youth  when  it  has  stood  as  long  as 
yonder  castle. 

As  to  the  advantages  and  possibilities  of  the  city  in 
which  we  have  located  this  enterprise,  too  much  cannot 
be  said.  Situated  on  what  will  be  for  all  time  to  come 
the  most  important  railroad  in  the  empire  at  a  point 
midway  between  the  two  great  capitals,  in  a  broad, 
fertile  plain,  and  surrounded  by  innumerable  t6wns  and 
villages,  Nagoya,  the  geographical  centre  of  Japan,  with 
its  300,000  inhabitants,  is  destined  to  wield  a  mighty 
influence  over  the  moral,  political,  commercial,  and,  I 
will  add  with  emphasis,  the  educational  interests  of  the 
"  New  Japan."  No  city  in  Japan  is  more  fortunately 
located  or  can  boast  of  a  more  industrious  and  substan- 
tial class  of  people. 

There  is  an  interesting  story  told  in  America  of  Father 
Taylor,  the  famous  sailor  preacher  of  Boston.  On  his 
return  from  an  extended  visit  to  Europe  he  was  met  at 
the  wharf  by  a  friend  who  said,  "Well,  Father  Taylor, 
what  do  you  think  of  Europe  ?""  Oh,"  was  the  reply, 
"  Europe  is  a  great  place,  a  grand  country,  but  America 
is  the  centre  of  the  world  ;  Massachusetts  is  the  centre 
of  its  Boston  is  the  centre  of  it;  my  church  is  the  centre 
of  it,  and  I  am  the  centre  of  it"  You  laugh  at  the 
egotism  of  that  reply.  Is  that  all  you  see  in  it  ?  Do  you 
not  see  at  the  bottom  of  it  a  profound  philosophical /ai;/ 
upon  which  depends  the  success  of  every  great  enter- 
prise .'  You  must  be  some  kind  of  a  centre — a  hub  upon 
which  depend  all  the  spokes  and  the  felly. 

You  must  make  your  enterprise  essential  to  the  world 
and  yourself  essential  to  your  enterprise.  When  you 
can  do  this  you  have  learned  the  secret  and  the  philos- 
ophy of  success.  Now  let  us  apply  this  philosophic 
principle  to  the  work  in  hand.  Let  Japan  be  the 
centre  of  the  world;  Hondo  the  centre  of  it;  Aichi  Ken 
the  centre  of  it ;  Owari  the  centre  of  it;  Nagoya  the 
centre  of  it;  and  let  him  who  objects  to  making  the 
Seiryu  Jogokko  the  centre  of  //,  find  a  better  one. 

Nagoya,  Jafan,  Oct.  3.  1888. 


Some  of  the  most  prominent  men  of  Japan  have  sub- 
scribed liberally  toward  the  establishment  of  a  distinc- 
tively Christian  University  at  Kyoto. 


Persecation    and    Progress    in   the  Morocco 
Mission. 

BY    REV.    K.    F.    BALDWIN. 

Several  months  have  elapsed  since  I  last  wrote  telling 
of  my  journey  to  and  from  Fez,  and  its  "  perils  of  robbers," 
"perils  of  rivers,"  and  rains  and  stoning.  Since  then  1 
have  come  with  my  family  from  Tangier  to  Mogador,  a 
coast  town  in  Southern  Morocco,  which  promised  better 
opportunities  for  reaching  the  people.  The  door  here 
seemed  wide  open.  I  preached  daily  in  Arabic  in  the 
streets,  and  by  day  and  night  had  Mohammedans  coming 
to  my  house  for  instruction. 

Within  a  few  weeks  the  Lord  gave  us  our  first  convert 
here,  a  young  man  from  the  interior,  who  was  converted 
on  the  spot  as  he  heard  the  Gospel  for  the  first  time 
at  the  port,  where  often  groups  gathered  to  hear  the 
word.  I  baptized  him  in  the  hull  of  a  wreck  which  lies 
embedded  in  the  sand  at  the  mouth  of  a  river  about  a 
mile  from  the  town.  It  formed  a  most  convenient  bap- 
tistry, the  sides  of  the  vessel  sheltering  us  from  the  strong 
winds  which  prevail  here. 

This  became  the  signal  for  opposition  and  persecution 
from  the  Raid  or  native  governor.  He  arrested  our 
young  brother  with  the  threat  of  cutting  off  his  hands, 
and  if  he  persisted  in  coming  to  us,  of  killing  him.  No 
more  natives  were  permitted  to  visit  us — the  few  that 
<lid  so  came  by  stealth.  Those  who  listened  to  us  in  the 
streets  were  arrested  and  threatened. 

The  Kaid  gave  notice  to  all  the  shops  in  town  that 
they  were  not  to  listen  to  me,  or  permit  me  to  speak  to 
them  or  teach  in  their  places  of  business.  The  Moorish 
woman  in  whose  house  my  wife  gave  a  weekly  dinner  to 
poor  widows  and  divorced  women,  and  where  my  daugh- 
ters had  a  class  of  little  girls,  was  threatened  with  flog- 
ging if  she  received  them  again.  So  greatly  were  the 
people  intimidated  that  I  could  scarcely  engage  anyone 
in  conversation. 

All  this  confirms  my  former  experience  in  Morocco, 
viz.:  that  at  present  aggressive  local  mission  w^ork  by 
•men  cannot  be  carried  on  without  provoking  the  hostil- 
ity of  the  authorities. 

Therefore  I  must  continue  to  work  as  heretofore,  by 
travelling.  I  am  now  about  leaving  for  the  interior  on 
a  preaching  tour,  in  which  I  will  travel  on  foot,  in  native 
dress,  without  tents,  animals  or  luggage,  accompanied  by 
Mr.  Martin,  a  gentleman  I  baptized  in  Tangier,  who  has 
come  to  Mogador  to  reside,  to  help  me  in  the  work. 

We  had  the  joy  of  again  visiting  our  novel  baptistry 
the  past  week.  This  time  it  was  to  baptize  a  most  intel- 
ligent foukie,  who  turned  from  the  delusions  of  Mo- 
hammed to  the  faith  of  Christ.  He  had  been  converted 
some  months  ago  by  reading  a  Gospel  of  John  in  Arabic 
given  him  by  Miss  Caley,  a  lady  worker  in  Larache. 

He  had  been  telling  of  Christ  and  reading  from  the 
only  two  Gospels  he  had  to  the  people  wherever  he  went. 
He  told  me  of  several  in  different  places  who  had  been, 
as  he  said,  "  made  happy  "  thereby,  and  who  had  come 
to  beljeve  as  be  did.     Thus  God  is  working.     A  govern- 


ment soldier  appeared  on  the  scene  at  this  last  baptism, 
just  before  the  ordinance.  The  result  has  been  a  fresh 
outburst  of  persecution. 

Yesterday  (Sunday)  immediately  after  our  afternoon 
Arabic  service,  a  young  native  who  was  there  was  thrown 
into  prison;  he  comes  daily  to  our  Arabic  prayers,  and 
seems  near  the  kingdom,  if  indeed  not  already  within,  as 
he  claims.  The  news  was  brought  me  by  Hosine.  our 
first  convert,  who  was  greatly  alarmed.  This  was  late  in 
the  afternoon.     We  betook  ourselves  to  prayer. 

A  little  later  Hosine  was  Himself  seized  by  a  soldier 
of  the  JCaid,  who  said  he  had  been  looking  for  him  all 
day.  What  could  we  do  but  cry  to  God,  and  remember 
how  Peter  was  brought  out  of  prison  in  answer  to  prayer! 
We  definitely  claimed  their  release  at  once  that  night. 
We  then  went  to  our  friend  Mr.  Martin's  house,  where 
we  hold  our  meetings.  What  was  our  joy  on  arriving  to 
find  both  the  prisoners  there,  released  and  praising  God! 

We  were  soon  on  our  knees  and  all  prayed  one  after 
the  other.  The  devil  is  exceedingly  mad  against  us.  He 
does  not  like  his  kingdom  invaded.  My  wife  atid 
daughters  believe  that  one  of  ihe  young  women  they 
visit  (for  they  re-began  visiting  after  a  short  interval)  is 
converted.  Others  are  interested.  Muley  Hasham  our 
Fez  convert  has  been  with  me  until  recently  when  he 
returned  to  Fez  to  visit  his  family. 

We  expect  El-Hasan,  our  first  convert  in  Tangier,  who 
was  so  long  and  cruelly  persecuted,  starved  and  im- 
prisoned, to  join  us  soon.  I  return  hearty  thanks  to  all 
friends  who  have  sent  funds  for  our  work  through 
Brother  Eugene  Levering  (No  2  Commerce  St.,  Balti- 
more). It  is  unconnected  with  any  society  and  depen- 
dent entirely  on  God  for  supplies. 

Mogador,  Morocco,  Sept.  24,  1888. 


The  Methodist  Episcofial  Church  at 
Singapore. 

BV   A    NEW-COMER. 

This  church,  which  is  situated  under  Fort  Canning,  at 
the  jimction  of  Armenian  and  Coleman  Streets,  was  built 
last  year  by  the  American  Missionary  Society,  who  sup- 
plemented the  voluntary  subscription  of  $4,000.  proceed- 
ing mainly  from  the  Chinese  in  Singapore,  by  another 
$4,000.  The  government  gave  the  grant  of  land  on 
which  the  church  and  manse  stand,  and  it  is  very  favora- 
bly situated  for  the  purpose,  being  central  and  easy  of 
access. 

It  was  opened  for  divine  worship  last  January,  and  is 
a  simple,  plain,  unpretending  structure,  built  by  Messrs. 
Howarth,Erskine&Co., contractors.  It  is  admirably  suited 
to  the  climate,  very  cool,  and  requires  no  punkahs.  Inside 
the  arrangements  are  almost  severe  in  their  simplicity,  a 
raised  platform  for  the  minister,  two  chairs  and  a  small 
reading  desk  in  place  of  a  pulpit,  and  beneath,  not  raised 
from  the  body  of  the  church,  a  small  communion  table 
with  a  little  rail  and  cushion  for  the  communicants. 

These  arrangements  would  lead  to  the  supposition  that 


i 


MP'.mODIST  EPISCOPAL  L'HURCH,  SISOAPOKE, 


the  number  of  communicants  is  small,  but  the  reverse  is 
the  fact;  for  the  size  of  the  congregation  it  is  larger  in 
proportion  than  any  church  I  ever  attended.  This  of 
itself  is  evidence  of  the  vitality  of  the  church,  and  the 
prayer  meetings,  held  twice  a  week  in  the  end  of  the 
building  petitioned  oif  and  furnished  with  a  long  table 
and  comfortable  seats  for  the  use  of  the  classes  who  meet 
there,  also  testify  to  the  fact  that  the  members  love  their 
church,  and  take  a  pride  in  supporting  it,  and  in  strength- 
ening the  hands  of  the  Rev.  VV.  F.  Oldham,  who  is  their 
beloved  pastor. 

The  Epworth  Hymnal  is  used  for  service;  it  is  an 
American  selection  of  hynins  culled  from  many  sources, 
peculiarly  simple  and  touching,  the  tunes  invariably  tak- 
ing and  easily  sung.  A  few  young  ladies  under  Mr. 
Wcbbe  lead  the  congregation,  though  there  is,  properly 
speaking,  no  choir,  and  the  American  organ  is  played  by 
Mr.  Cooper,  Junior.  Though  I  could  wtsh  sometimes  a 
little  more  energy,  force,  and  spiri:  were  infused  into  the 
singing,  it  is  certainly  congregational,  and  given  with 
great  reverence.  The  service  is  conducted  by  the  Rev. 
W.  F.  Oldham  in  a  manner  quite  in  accordance  with  the 
Church  generally. 

Mr.  Oldham  is  a  tall,  thin,  dark  gentleman,  with  a 
directness  and  .simplicity  about  him  that  assure  you  of  his 
sincerity.  There  is  an  entire  absence  of  cant  or  any 
stock  phrases  as  he  prays,  and  his  voice  is  not  pitched  to 
an  artificial  tone.  His  language  in  his  sermons  is  simple 
in  the  extreme,  indeed  you  feel  he  is  taiktng  to  you,  not 


preaching,  a.nA  the  result  is  you  are  decoyed  into  listening 
before  you  know  where  you  are.  The  children's  black- 
board sermons,  which  are  delivered  monthly,  are  even 
more  enticing.  The  "  Smeared  and  Blotted  Copy-book  " 
was  the  last  I  listened  to,  reminding  me  of  poor  Adah 
Isaac  Menken's  beautiful  poem  on  the  same  subject. 

In  simple,  earnest,  touching  language,  Mr.  Oldham 
speaks  to  the  littleones,  avoiding  exaggeration,  that  refuge 
of  weak  souls.  The  birds  supplement  the  singing  with 
their  tuneful  melodies,  a  few  happy  bullocks  are  grazing 
on  the  green  slopes  of  Fort  Canning,  as  though  there 
were  no  Klings  and  heavy  yokes  in  existence,  the  open 
windows  let  in  the  fresh,  cool  air,  and  turn  over  the  leaves 
of  the  hymn-book  like  the  village  church  in  Longfellow's 
poem,  and  everything  is  calm  and  peaceful.  In  the  after- 
noon and  evening  the  bullfrogs  boom  round  the  church, 
and  the  cannon  seems  to  shake  the  very  foundation, 
but  scooped  as  it  is  out  of  the  sides  of  the  hill,  it  is  built 
securely. 

The  congregation  worshipping  in  the  church  at  Cole- 
man Street  are  principally  Eurasians,  with  a  large  pro- 
portion of  the  military  and  a  small  number  of  Europeans. 
There  are  a  few  Chinese  who  regularly  attend,  occasionally 
a  Kling  or  two,  and  always  a  South  African.  It  is  inter- 
esting and  instructive  to  note  how  an  earnest  ministry 
can  thus  attract  so  many  different  natures  and  not  only 
keep  them  interested  and  pleased,  but  influence  their  daily 
lives  by  teaching  them  to  be  true  to  their  best  selves  and 
therefore  raising  them  nearer  to  God. 


• 


For  it  is  to  personal  house-to-house  ministration  that 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Oldham  owe  their  influence,  their  thought- 
ful care  for  the  bodies  as  well  as  the  souls  of  their  hearers 
that  makes  them  so  generally  beloved,  and  the  practical, 
common-sense  way  they  have  of  helping  people,  not 
always  by  giving  them  money,  but  by  teaching  them  the 
cause  of  their  troubles,  which  is  often  intemperance,  and 
thus  showing  them  how  to  help  themselves. 

For  the  Metliodist  Episcopal  Church  is  also  a  Total 
Abstinence  Church,  and  one  of  its  rules  is,  that  you  can- 
not become  a  full  member,  though  you  may  be  on  proba- 
tion, except  by  signing  the  total  abstinence  pledge.  Re- 
garding the  expediency  of  this  rule,  there  are  different 
opinions.  It  keeps  many  out,  but  on  the  other  hand  it  is 
contended  that  it  solidifies  those  who  remain,  into  a  noble 
band  of  Christian  workers  who  fight  manfully  against 
what  they  consider  England's  greatest  curse. 

I  am  glad  to  hear  that  by  the  efforts  of  the  minister, 
people,  and  some  benevolent  Chinese,  the  debt  on  the 
church,  which  was  originally  $2,000,  has  already  been 
reduced  to  $500. 

Singapore. 

A  Trip  Through  the  Malay  Peninsula. 

BV    REV.    B.    F.    WEST,    M.D. 


Leaving  Singapore  on  Wednesday  evening  in  one  of 
the  numerous  coasting  steamers,  which  trade  along  the 
coasts  of  the  Malay  Peninsula,  we  arrived  off  the  town 
of  Malacca  at  daylight  the  next  morning.  We  stayed 
here  all  day  loading  and  unloading  cargo.  1  did  not  go 
ashore,  however,  as,  owing  to  the  shallowness  of  the 
water,  we  had  to  anchor  about  a  mile  and  a  half  out  in  the 
straits,  and  the  journey  to  land  has  to  be  made  in  a 
Chinese  sampan,  a  very  uncomfortable  mode  of  travel- 
ling. 

Leaving  Malacca  at  4  p.m.,  we  reached  Bukit  Kuda,  a 
small  village  twelve  miles  up  the  Klang  river,  at  4  a.m. 
the  following  morning.  This  place  is  the  present  terminus 
of  the  Salangor  R.  R.  I  stayed  here  one  day  and  visited 
the  town  of  Klang,  three  miles  down  the  river.  This  is 
a  place  of  3,000  inhabitants,  2,000  Chinese  and  1,000 
Malays.  There  are  2,000  or  3,000  more  Malays  to  be 
reached  within  ten  minutes  walk.  A  tax  collector,  to- 
gether with  his  assistants,  are  the  only  English-speaking 
people  here. 

Leaving  Bukit  Kuda  at  9  a.m.  the  next  day,  by  railroad 
train,  I  arrived  at  Kuala  Lumpor,  the  capital  of  the  native 
State,  Selangor,  at  10.30  a.m.  This  is  a  large  town  of 
10,000  Chinese  and  3,000  or  4,000  Malays.  The  officials 
there  are  very  much  averse  to  the  opening  of  missions  to 
the  natives,  and  I  was  warned  by  the  chief  of  police  not 
to  attempt  to  sell  them  any  Testaments  or  to  talk  re- 
ligion to  them,  as  they  would  be  much  offended  and 
might  make  me  trouble. 

I  stopped  over  Sunday  at  Kuala  Lumpor  and  my  heart 

was   stirred  for  the  people,  for  they  have  no  religious 

services  of  any  kind,  except   ihe  Roman   Catholic,  and 


once  in  three  months  a  Church  of  England  minister  comes 
and  stays  one  day. 

Leaving  this  place  Monday  morning  in  a  bullock  cart, 
I  reached  Ramong,  seventeen  miles  distant,  at  three  p.k. 
This  is  a  small  native  town  with  a  population  of  250 
Malays  and  800  to  1,000  Chinese.  The  Chinese  are  en- 
gaged in  tin  mining.  There  is  a  resident  magistrate  and 
two  Europeans,  mine  owners,  living  here.  I  stopped  for 
the  night  at  this  place,  and  on  the  morrow  I  again  took 
to  my  bullock  cart  and  managed  to  get  on  for  six  miles 
further,  and  there  I  had  to  stay,  for  my  cart  could  go  no 
farther. 

Not  being  able  to  obtain  men  to  carry  my  "barang- 
barang,"  or  baggage,  until  next  day,  I  made  the  best  of 
it  and  sought  a  resting-place.  The  Penghulu,  or  chief 
man  of  the  place,  kindly  took  me  into  his  "  rennah  "  or 
house,  and  I  was  shown  every  attention,  a  marked  con- 
trast to  any  treatment  by  the  English  at  Kuala  Lumpor. 

I  had  hardly  got  into  the  house  until  I  was  "  tackled" 
by  a  Mohammedan  priest,  one  of  whom  is  always  to  be 
found  with  every  Penghulu,  who  sought  very  earnestly 
to  convert  me  to  a  belief  in  Mohammed.  L  of  course, 
remembered  the  caution  I  had  received  from  the  police 
officer,  but  putting  my  trust  in  God,  I  answered  him  as 
best  I  could  with  my  imperfect  knowledge  of  the  language, 
and  so  one  word  leading  on  to  another,  I  unpacked  my 
small  stock  of  New  Testaments,  printed  in  Malay,  and 
began  to  read  to  him  and  the  assembled  crowd  about  the 
true  God  and  of  Jesus  Christ  the  Saviour  of  the  world. 

I  very  readily  disposed  of  my  whole  stock  of  Testa- 
ments, twenty-two  Malay  and  forty  Chinese,  to  the  people 
who  had  gathered  about  us,  at  two  cents  per  copy,  and 
had  the  great  satisfaction  of  seeing  and  hearing  ihera 
read  for  themselves  the  Word  of  the  Great  God.  Not- 
withstanding my  tilt  with  the  priest,  the  people  treated 
me  with  every  kindness,  and  the  next  day  furnished  me 
with  seven  men  to  carry  my  things  to  the  next  stopping- 
place,  fourteen  miles  distant. 

The  way  was  now  a  narrow  path  through  a  dense 
tropical  jungle,  abounding  in  magnificent  trees  and  palms 
and  gigantic  ferns  and  flowers  of  every  kind.  Kuala 
Kubu  is  a  ver>'  beautiful  town,  situated  on  the  banks  of 
the  Selangor  river,  just  at  the  foot  of  the  mountains.  It 
has  a  population  of  2,000  Chinese  and  2,000  to  3,000 
Malays.  There  are  only  four  people  there  who  can  speak 
English.  There  are  no  schools  and  no  religious  services, 
not  even  Roman  Catholic.  I  think  it  would  be  a  splendid 
place  to  begin  native  work. 

I  had  some  difficulty  here  in  procuring  men  to  carry 
my  things,  but  finally  got  six  at  seventy  cents  per  day  to 
promise  to  go  with  me.  Leaving  this  place  on  Thursday 
afternoon,  I  started  on  the  trip  across  the  mountains, 
The  path  all  the  afternoon  followed  a  small  mountain 
stream,  and  at  least  half  the  time  was  spent  in  wading  up 
this  stream  because  it  was  impossible  lo  find  a  path  any- 
where else. 

I  rested  that  night  at  Pretak,  a  native  police  station, 
the  last  mark  of  civilization   which  I  saw   for  the  next 


three  and  a  half  weeks.  Leaving  this  place  at  7  a.m.  the 
next  morning  I  began  the  ascent  of  the  mountains  proper. 
The  name  of  the  peak,  over  which  the  path  leads,  is 
Batam  Tunku.  It  is  between  3,000  and  4,000  feet  high 
and  is  steep.  The  path  is  very  narrow  and  leads  over 
fallen  trees  and  around  huge  rocks  and  is  so  narrow  in 
places  that  one  has  to  turn  almost  sideways  to  get 
through. 

We  reached  the  bottom  on  the  other  side  at  4  p.m.,  and 
were  very  glad  to  be  able  to  rest,  beside  a  clear  mountain 
stream,  under  a  hastily  prepared  bamboo  shed.  The  next 
day  I  reached  Tras,  where  but  one  white  man  lives,  a  tin 
miner,  alone  with  the  natives  away  from  reach  of  help  of 
any  kind.  This  man  was  the  only  one  whom  I  met  in 
my  travels  who  did  not  insist  on  ray  taking  brandy  or 
whiskey  with  the  drinking  water,  "Just  to  guard  against 
sickness,  you  know,"  but  thank  God  I  made  the  whole 
journey  without  a  single  drop  of  any  kind  of  liquor  in 
my  medicine  chest  and  without  drinking  any. 

My  Malay  men  all  left  me  here,  having  worked  for 
three  days  they  thought  they  had  enough  money  to  make 
them  rich  and  so  demanded  their  pay  and  absolutely  re- 
fused to  go  further.  With  very  great  difficulty  I  procured 
three  Chinamen,  who  carried  what  it  had  taken  the  six 
^  Malays  and  my  own  servant  to  carry.  The  chief  distin- 
guishing feature  of  a  Malay  is  his  laziness, 

Leaving  Tras  on  Monday  I  again  reached  a  thickly  pop- 
ulated portion  of  the  country.  The  path  traverses  what 
is  known  as  the  Lipis  valley,  and  as  this  valley  is  mainly 
devoted  to  the  growing  of  paddy,  the  journey  is  a  very 
disagreeable  one  because  of  having  to  wade  through  the 
paddy  fields  and  swamps,  often  being  in  mud  and  water 
up  to  your  waist. 

After  three  days'  walking  I  arrived  at  Punfom,  a 
gold  mining  camp  at  the  head  of  the  Pabang  river.  After 
stopping  at  this  place  for  three  days  I  started  down  the 
Pabang  river  in  a  Malay  prahue,  which  is  simply  a  large 
boat,  and  in  ten  and  a  half  days  arrived  at  the  mouth  of 
the  river  on  the  cast  coast  of  the  Peninsula. 

The  length  of  the  Pabang  river  is  about  240  miles. 
The  banks  of  the  river  are  lined  with  large  kampongs  or 
native  towns,  and  the  country  through  which  it  passes  is 
one  of  surpassing  beauty.  Pabang  is  very  little  known 
because  the  Sultan  has  until  now  refused  to  allow  the 
English  lo  come  into  his  country,  save  in  two  or  three 
instances  where  he  has  granted  mining  privileges  to  one 
or  two  individuals. 

I  was  everywhere  treated  with  the  greatest  respect,  and 
in  several  places  the  natives  offered  to  build  me  a  house 
if  I  would  come  back  and  live  with  them.  But  this  was 
mainly  because  I  was  a  doctor  and  they  wanted  my 
medicine. 

The  Sultan  is  much  opposed  to  the  Gospel  and  refused 
permission  to  two  of  the  colporteurs  of  the  British  and 
Foreign  Bible  Society  to  sell  the  Scriptures  in  his  do- 
mains. The  people  of  Pabang  all  go  armed,  even  at  their 
work  or  when  visiting  each  other.  They  are  never  to 
be  seen  without  a  short  sword  or  "  kris  "  as  they  call  itt 


sticking  in  the  belt,  and  perhaps  a  long  lance  or  spear  in 
addition.  As  a  consequence  murder  is  not  at  all  uncom- 
mon among  thtm. 

The  Mohammedan  priests  are  very  zealous  among  this 
people  because  they  have  the  field  all  to  themselves  now 
and  are  making  hay  while  the  sun  shines,  that  is,  while 
the  Englishman  is  refused  admittance,  and  they  are  smart 
enough  to  know  that  such  a  state  of  things  will  not  remain 
much  longer. 

Leaving  Pekan,  the  capital  of  Pabang,  on  Friday  in  a 
small  coasting  steamer  I  arrived  at  Singapore  on  Saturday 
evening,  August  asth,  four  weeks  and  three  days  from  the 
time  of  leaving. 

I  would  like  very  much  to  tell  you  more  of  the  curious 
people  whom  I  met  and  many  other  things  of  iheOrang 
Utan,  or  wild  men,  who  live  in  the  vast  jungles  of  this 
country,  and  hide  themselves  from  even  the  Malays,  but 
this  letter  is  already  too  long  and  so  another  time  perhaps 
I  will  write  of  them.  We  are  well  and  glad  that  we  are 
here.     The  Lord  is  very  good  to  us. 


A  Plea  for  Japan. 

BY    MISS    JENNIE    S.    VAIL. 

Come  over  into  Japan  and  help  us  ! 

Much,  much  has  been  said  and  written  by  our  Bishops 
and  other  Christian  travellers  about  the  opportunities  for 
missionary  work  in  Japan;  about  the  marvellous  growth 
of  the  nation;  and  yet  while  some  enthusiasm  has  been 
aroused,  many  regard  these  accounts  as  the  expressions 
of  minds  that  in  some  way  have  been  robbed  of  their 
judgment  and  been  bewitched  by  some  strange  influence 
while  in  that  country. 

Come,  then,  you  cool-headed  ones,  to  visit  this  Emer- 
ald Isle;  this  Switzerland;  in  its  political  aspirations, 
this  Great  Britain  of  the  Orient,  and  let  us  see  if  you  too 
will  not  realize  the  present  prospects  and  perils  of  Japan. 

Shall  Christ  reign  ?  His  message  of  love  and  life  be 
found  in  every  household  ?  Or  shall  Satan  prevail  ?  his 
rationalistic  literature  rob  the  homes  of  all  hope  and 
leave  but  desolation  and  endless  darkness  ? 

The  day  was  when  the  Christian  religion  was  interdicted 
in  Japan,  but  the  nation  is  now  stretching  its  hands  out 
supplicatingly  toward  us.  Said  a  Japanese  student  of 
Johns  Hopkins  University  in  a  lecture  at  Chautauqua 
last  summer,  "  That  which  has  impressed  me  most  since  I 
came  to  this  country  is  your  Christian  homes!  Send 
us  your  sons  and  daughters  to  teach  11s  how  to  make 
Christian  homes." 

Can  we  fail  to  do  all  that  we  can  for  this  brave, 
struggling  child-nation  without  having  to  answer  for  it 
before  the  judgment  throne  of  God  ? 

The  General  Committee  on  Missions,  which  has  just 
met,  felt  obliged,  on  account  of  the  collections  not  com- 
ing up  to  the  appropriations,  lo  cut  down  our  estimates, 
but  dealt  less  severely  with  us  than  with  other  fields. 
The  dormitories  granted  us  will  increase  the  usefulness 
of  our  school  fourfold.     I  believe,  if  there  are  any  who 


I 


NO  GIRLHOOD  IN  INDIA 


doubt  the  wisdom  of  this  action,  let  them  study  the 
sequel. 

Never  was  there  a  titne  when  the  William  Taylor 
system  of  self-support  could  be  carried  on  in  Japan  as 
now. 

I  venture,  as  ray  own  opinion,  that  a  man  of  Bishop 
Taylor's  energy,  yet  a  good  business  man,  with  a  culture 
and  suave  manner  which  would  give  him  influence  with  the 
Government  officials,  could  find  a  great  number  of  posi- 
tions in  which  Christian  men  and  women  would  be  sup- 
ported by  the  Government.  These  positions  of  course 
would  have  to  be  filled  by  persons  competent  to  do  the 
work  required  of  them,  that  we  might  retain  and  increase 
the  confidence  placed  in  us  —  Christian  teachers  of 
English,  the  languages;  of  art,  of  music;  Christian  mil- 
iners,  dressmakers,  etc. 

A  friend  of  mine — not  a  missionary — received  from  a 
Japanese  professor  twenty  dollars  a  month  for  giving  his 
wife  instruction  twice  or  three  times  a  week,  in  English 
conversation,  the  art  of  house-keeping,  etc. —  just  to  be 
with  her  and  learn  foreign  ways. 

Such  opportunities  come  to  missionaries — and  would. 
come  oftener  were  we  more  capable  of  grasping  them; 
but  we  cannot  turn  aside  from  our  regular  work.  The 
poor  muit  not  be  neglected,  yet  why  should  the  rich  be  ? 
Especially  because  they  are  willing  to  pay  for  the  help 
they  get  ? 

I  would  that  well-to-do  or  wealthy  men  and  women — 
married  or  single,  who  are  leading  an  aimless  sort  of  life, 
weary  of  the  world,  though  they  will  not  admit  it, — and 
there  are  many  such,  especially  among  single  women — 
would  go  out  to  Japan  and  settle,  for  a  time  at  least, 
among  this  gentle,  refined  people,  and  do  what  their 
hands  should  find  to  do.  The  compensation  would 
come  in  the  realization  that  while  they  were  upbuilding 
the  characters,  their  own  were  being  greatly  enriched. 

The  changes  which  the  Japanese  are  now  making, — 
whether  for  the  better  or  for  the  worse  is  not  for  me  to 
discuss  here — in  their  modes  of  life  and  dress,  adopting 
those  of  the  West,  give  missionaries,  especially  mission- 
ary ladies,  especial  opportunities  for  work. 

Well  do  I  remember  the  earnest  request  that  came 
from  a  society  of  Japanese  ladies  in  a  town  near  Tokyo, 
that  I  would  come  twice  a  week  and  teach  them  fancy- 
work  and  the  Bible,  They  t/'/'j//^^  instruction  in /aw^y- 
work,  and  waitU  take  that  in  the  Bible.  Our  worthy 
president,  through  whom  the  request  came,  fearing 
doubtless  that  I  would  wish  to  go,  kept  the  request  from 
me,  but  it  was  told  me  by  one  of  the  Japanese.  And  I 
should  like  to  have  gone  and  sat  right  down  on  the  mats 
among  them,  and  while  I  taught  their  fingers  to  shape 
bright  bits  of  work  to  make  themselves  and  their  homes 
more  attractive,  to  have  taught  their  souls  of  Him  who 
is  the  light  and  life  of  the  Christian  home.  But  I  had 
not  enough  of  the  language  to  make  it  practicable,  even 
could  I  have  been  spared  from  my  work  in  the  school. 

A  Christian  lady  of  wealth  and  culture  who  was  trav- 
eiJin^  around  the  world,  exchanged  calls  with  some  of 


the  missionaries,  and  got  an  insight  into  our  work  which 
few  globe  trotters,  as  we  call  them,  do.  As  a  result,  she 
became  intensely  interested, — is  supporting  a  Bible  wo- 
man, has  made  a  handsome  gift  to  our  Anglo-Japanese 
college,  and  I  believe,  did  not  home  duties  prevent,  would 
gladly  take  up  her  residence  in  Japan,  and  give  her 
bright,  energetic  self  to  Christian  work  there. 

You  have  read  of  the  three  j'oung  people  who  have 
indefinitely  postponed  their  trip  to  Europe,  given  up 
visiting  the  Paris  Exposition,  in  order  to  take  up  work 
that  has  come  to  them  in  Japan. 

I  know  I  am,  in  substance,  repeating  a  more  than 
twice-told  tale,  but  it  behoves  us  missionaries  to  repeat 
the  story  o'er  and  o'er  till,  because  of  our  very  impor- 
tunity, if  for  no  other  reason,  we  shall  be  heard  and 
heeded. 

We  hear  much  about  needing  more  consecrated  purses. 
I  think  we  should  hear  more  about  consecrated  fame 
and  talent. 

Many  a  man  or  woman  may  be  giving  ten,  fifty,  a 
hundred  dollars,  or  even  thousands  to  the  work,  of 
whom  the  Lord  may  be  requiring  no  less  a  gift  than  him- 
self or  herself.  And  any  one  who  would  give  rich  gifts 
in  money  and  withhold  a  beloved  son  or  daughter  can- 
not expect  his  gift  to  be  acceptable  unto  the  Lord. 

Come  then,  and  with  a  witling  spirit  lay  your  gifts 
upon  God's  altar,  and  then  shall  they  be  consumed  by 
holy  fire  and  rise  as  sweet  incense  to  the  throne  of  Him 
who  sits  on  high. 

No  Girlhood  iu  India. 

BY    REV.    E.    DAVIES. 

At  Ocean  Grove  I  heard  Miss  Phebe  Rowe,  a  native 
convert  from  India,  say  "There  is  no  girlhood  in  India." 
That  is,  the  girls  are  married  in  childhood,  and  millions 
of  them  are  left  to  the  curse  of  widowhood  before  they 
have  had  the  blessedness  of  girlhood,  and  what  a  curse. 

Look  at  the  millions  of  girls  and  young  women  in  Chris- 
tian lands  who  are  left  free  from  family  cares,  to  secure 
an  education,  or  learn  some  secular  calling,  and  thus 
prepare  themselves  for  future  usefulness.  What  a  com- 
fort they  are  to  their  parents  and  to  the  other  members 
of  their  families.  God  bless  them  with  salvation  in  their 
early  life. 

I  appeal  to  the  women  of  this  land  to  do  all  they  can 
to  save  the  women  of  heathen  lands  from  the  accursed 
degradation  to  which  they  are  subject. 

Not  only  give  your  money,  but  give  your  sons  and 
daughters,  your  brothers  and  sisters,  your  own  flesh  and 
blood;  then  you  can  sympathize  with  your  heavenly 
father  who  gave  His  only  begotten  Son  to  suffer  and  die 
for  this  guilty  world. 

One  man,  at  a  missionary  meeting,  had  his  heart  stirred 
so  that  he  said: 

"  I  mean  to  take  some  stock  in  this  concern."  By  and 
by  his  daughter  was  called  to  go  to  heathen  lands  as  a  mis- 
sionary; this  was  too  much  for  him.  It  came  too  near 
home.     It  took  his  own  flesh  and  blood. 


Another  father,  who  professed  to  be  wholly  sanctified, 
did  all  he  could  to  hinder  his  daughter,  except  absolutely 
forbidding  her,  going  as  a  missionary.  In  a  few  months 
he  was  dead,  but  his  daughter  is  exulting  in  the  favor 
of  God  and  His  blessings  on  her  labors  in  a  heathen 
land. 

What  better  service  can  our  children  be  in  than  in 
spreading  Gospel  light  in  heathen  darkness?  Let  them 
go,  and  forbid  them  not.  "But  they  will  die  there." 
Well,  they  will  die  if  they  stay  here.  "  But  they  will 
die  sooner  there."  Then  they  may  have  a  martyr's  crown. 
Hear  Bishop  Taylor's  cry  for  Africa: 

"  Why  cannot  my  people,  my  dear  people  of  America, 
my  Methodist  people  in  large  numbers  give  themselves 
to  God  for  the  redemption  of  Africa  ?  Why  should  these 
blood-bought  souls  continue  to  sit  in  darkness  when  we 
can  reach  them  so  easily,  yet  revel  at  home?" 

Who  will  answer,  "  Here  am  I;  send  me"  ? 


^^P  The  Oanpati  FestiTal. 

r  BY  REV.  W.  W.  BRUERE. 

1         It   is  with  the  desire  to  give  the  Church  at  home  a 

f     little  insight  into  the  real   condition  of  things  here  that 

I   write  this.     I  shall   not   undertake    to   go  fully  into 

I      details,  but  wish  to,  so  far  as  I  can,  picture  to  our  people 

I      the  real  condition  of  Bombay  as  seen  at  this  particular 

time,  feeling  sure  that  the  friends  of  mission  work  will 

feel  that,  if  such  is  the  condition  of  the  second  city  in  the 

British    Empire  (Bombay  in  population  stands  next  to 

London),   nothing   should   be   said    about  retrenching, 

but  that  we  should  rather  put  forth  greater  exertions  in 

order   that   more  men  should  be  sent  into  the  field  to 

teach  these  millions  and  exhort  them  to  turn  from  these 

vanities  to  the  living  God  who  alone  can  save  them. 

In  this  tetter  I  shall  not  speak  of  the  large  Mohamme* 
dan  population  who  are  also  holding  a  festival,  but  simply 
of  the  Hindus.  As  one  passes  through  the  streets  of 
Bombay,  "  His  spirit  is  provoked  within  him  as  he  beholds 
the  city  full  of  idols." 

This  is  literally  true  of  Bombay  at  present.  While 
there  is  never  a  want  of  idols  here,  idols  in  the  temples, 
idols  in  the  street-walls,  idols  under  sacred  trees  and 
idols  in  the  homes,  at  present  they  are  being  carried  all 
over  the  city  on  the  heads  of  persons  and  in  palanquins. 
The  god  that  is  attracting  attention  at  present  is 
Ganesa  or  Ganpati.  As  he  has  a  thousand  names  it 
does  not  make  much  difference  what  you  call  him.  This 
god  is  said  to  be  the  son  of  Siva  and  Parvatti.  While 
I  an  infant,  during  a  visit  from  all  the  gods  who  came  to  see 
him,  his  head  was  reduced  to  ashes  by  the  evil  influence 
of  a  look  from  Shana  or  Saturn,  who  to  make  amends  for 
what  he  had  done,  cut  off  the  head  of  an  elephant  and 
placed  it  on  Ganpati. 

In  order  to  comfort  the  mother,  who  was  not  pleased 
with  her  son's  head,  Brahma  told  her  that  he  should  be 
the  first  worshipped  of  all  the  gods.  There  are  other 
stories  concerning  his  creation  and  the  losing  of  his  head 


k 


which  are  best  left  unroentioned.  One  of  the  qualities 
of  Ganpati  is  that  he  is  a  great  glutton.  He  is  even 
praised  for  his  gluttony.  Upon  one  occasion  he  was 
diverted  from  helping  his  father  in  time  of  war  by  having 
a  heap  of  sweetmeats  placed  before  him.  The  school- 
boys pray  to  him  to  help  t>>em  in  their  studies  and  many 
people  never  commence  a  letter  without  praying  to  him. 

He  is  supposed  to  be  the  god  of  wisdom  and  the 
remover  of  difficulties.  During  the  yearly  Ganpati  fes- 
tival there  is  great  trade  in  the  making  and  sale  of  his 
images,  the  tradesmen  realizing  during  the  season  from 
$20  to  $200  each. 

The  idols  vary  in  price  from  a  few  cents  to  a  hundred 
dollars  each,  according  to  the  size  and  finish.  The  image 
on  being  purchased  is  taken  home  and  placed  in  the  po- 
sition it  is  to  occupy  for  the  next  few  days. 

Before  worshipping  it  the  ceremony  of  spiritualizing  it 
takes  place.  This  is  done  by  a  Brahmin,  who  recites  a 
muntra  (a  verse  of  sacred  poetry)  over  it.  At  the  begin- 
ning of  its  worship  the  idol  is  not  bathed  as  are  other  idols, 
as  it  is  made  of  clay  and  would  be  spoiled  by  coming 
into  contract  with  water  but  has  placed  before  it  an  offer- 
ing of  21  sweet  balls,  as  "  Gunoba  (Gunpati)  the  formid- 
able is  a  consumer  of  sweetmeats." 

The  worship  and  entertainment  that  take  place  and 
continue  for  a  number  of  days  (the  number  varying  ac- 
cording to  the  rules  of  the  family)  consist  of  worship 
kertans  (services  of  song),  the  reciting  of  sacred  poetry, 
and  if  the  tastes  of  the  company  so  lead,  of  dancing,  the 
sitting  of  bad  characters  before  the  idol,  gambling,  etc. 

At  the  close  of  the  festival  the  image  is  placed  in  a 
palanquin,  or  if  small,  upon  the  head  of  some  one,  and 
accompanied  by  a  number  of  people  carried  to  the  sea 
and  thrown  in,  as  its  mission  is  over  for  the  present. 

At  the  time  of  throwing  the  idol  into  the  water  these 
words  are  said:  "  Go  to  thy  place  in  the  heavens  and 
come  again  quickly  next  year."  The  water  is  supposed 
to  convey  the  idol  to  Heaven. 

As  the  journey  is  a  long  one  a  quantity  of  sweetmeats 
are  thrown  in  after  the  idol.  It  is  painful  to  stand  on  the 
shore  of  the  sea  and  see  the  large  procession  of  well 
dressed,  fine-looking  Hindus  accompanied  with  music, 
tumasha,  etc.,  carrying  their  idols  to  the  sea.  The  proces- 
sion is  not  under  the  control  of  any  one,  but  is  formed  by 
company  following  company  often  in  quick  succession. 

This  worship  is  engaged  in  by  five  hundred  thousand 
people  in  this  city,  including  nearly  all  the  Hindus,  from 
the  intelligent  Hindu  gentleman  to  the  lowest  outcast, 
and  the  amount  of  money  spent  is  enormous,  many  thou- 
sands of  idols  being  sold  and  many  thousands  of  dollars 
being  spent  on  priests  (sometimes  as  many  as  a  hundred 
being  engaged  by  one  person),  dancing  women,  feasting, 
lights,  perfumery  etc. 

Dear  friends,  from  the  above  you  can  get  some  idea  of 
what  the  Christian  Church  has  before  her  in  India.  That 
a  great  deal  has  been  done  is  true,  but  there  is  still  a 
great   deal   to   do.     We  need  all  the  help  we  can  get. 

Bombay,  Sept.  14,  1888. 


RECEIPTS  OF  THE  MISSIONARY 


RECEIPTS  OF  THE  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY  OF  THE  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH, 

FOR  YEARS  1887  AND  1888, 

A«  Beported  to  tbe  Geueral  JOlBalonary  Commlltec,  Nevr  Terk,  November    14«  1888,  bj-  J.  m..  Pbllllps,  Xreaanrer. 

>nd  Earl  Crannlon,  AaatBtaiit-Treaaurer. 


ItKCBIPTS  FBon  EASTBHN  OONFERBNCE8. 


OOKRXKKCBa, 


AuatiD 

Baltimore  

CBUfomia 

Oeotral  New  York. 

Ootral  PennsylTanls.. 
Columbia  River. ....... 

Delaware , 

EaatOermaD 

Eaat  Maine 

KutOhIo  

Erie 

riorlda 

Fooehow 

Oeaeaea 

Georgia 

Qermaiiy 

Idaho. 

Italy 

Japan 

Liberia 

Loultlana 

Maine 

Mexico 

Montana 

Ne»ada 

yewark  ..    

New  EnKland 

New  EDgland  Soatb'n. 

New  Hampshire . 

New  Jersey  

New  York 

New  York  Eaat 

North  Carolina 

Northern  New  York.. . 

North  India 

Norway 

OreEon 

PbifadelpbU 

Plttaburtr 

PuKet Sound 

Saint  John'i  Rlrer 

BaTanniih 

Bomb  Carolina 

Boulbern  California... 

Southern  German 

South  India  

Sweden 

Swilierland 

Tezaa 

Troy  

Vermont  

VlrstoU , 

WaahlPRton 

Wert  Texas 

Wilmington 

Wyoming 

Arizona  

Black  HilU 

BulKarIa 

Central  China  

Dakota 

Denmark 

Indian  Territory 

New  Mexico  EnKlieta. , 
New  Mezioo  Spanish. , 

North  China 

North  Dakota 

South  America 

Utah  

West  China 

Legacies 

Sondries >-.. 


From  Not,  l,| 

1887,  to     ! Increase.  Decrease. 
Oct.  31.  1888.;  , 


Total. 


SVGe  sw 

37,721  II 

7,074  77 

18,«I8  88 

84.100  14 

1.80>  15 

8,1«  7B 

0,771  00 

a.&si  H 

91,844  33 

15,708  84 

481  IB 

817  W 

iT.rsi  w 

18»  40 

1,188  46 

690  04 

TO  00 

10  05 

8  W 

886  18 

4,888  »e 

10  00 

1,408  TC 

6M  B7 

B8.aei  18 

88,887  (M 

11,088  08 

7,4M  17 

97,179  VS 

48,7W  81 

44,B8S84 

848  00 

1S.48U  44 

756  U 

1,087  48 

8.1188  07 

88,380  no 

is,8io  an 

t,S64  BO 
4SS  15 

718  M 
8,848  071 
4,806  88] 

1,380  00 

"8,71508 

645  08 

1,087  78' 

88,111  74; 

6,389  88 

860  64 

8,819  60 

1.003  86 

90,409  77 

17,486  76 

489  00 

ftM  88 

100  19 

88  81 

8,411  8S 

843  48 

88  00 

nsool 

900  00 
884  85 

8.187  66 


648  00 

85  00 

84,1K7  78 

76,497  92 


$1,815  05> 

88,674  99 

7,866  90 

18,188  07 

85.449  17, 

1,«44  50 

8,461  10 

7,184  00 

8,583  40. 

98,180  14 

14,081  Tl 

686  76 

871  OOl 

18,518  40^ 

171  40| 

1,118  ao' 
»  ooj 

194  86 

149  56 j 

"714  io 
4,764  91 

418  78 

1.188  OS 
680  16 

84.380  93 
88.868  94 
11,880  45 

7.660  81 

88.381  84 
48.468  14l 
44,868  01 

419  00 
18.110  69 

496  71 

1,106  65 

9,884  60 

69,000  00 

19,187  73 

1,746  60 

644  04 

809  56 

3.189  91 
7.4M  18 
1.874  00 

880  00 

8,513  91 

665  70 

609  05 

10,397  48 

5,481  76 

1,088  88 

1,569  00 

715  00 

98,691  76 

90,088  00 

530  00 

168  00 

69  40 

S3  90 

3,837  94 

751  19 

80  00 

88  70 

SOOOO 

486  84 

9,960  89 

526  74 

601  89 

100  00 

•40.848  71 

^98,993  19 


8369  85 
968  18 
481  53 

1,84363 


335  41 

413  00 
19  14 

976  81 

899  47 
44  67 
68  61 

786  68 


64  86 

180  30 


87  98 
S8S86 

406  78 


1,799  81 


894  87 

904  14 
1.901  49 


84  00 


8841  81 
'  5«4'<S 


18  00 
70  86 
666  94 


8  60 


88  98 


199  00 
180  89 
183  99 
840  14 
8,198  84 

'  8S6'(I0 


SOBS 


91  99 
189  69 


9,191  W 
9,601  84 

101  no 


271  78 
19  48 


S86  67 
918  90 

9,Si8'89 
989  84 

■]98'47 

8,880  00 

93  00 


106  00 

"vk'ih 

'888  68 
9,714  96 


896  69 


790  50 
988  36 


88  36 

80  79 

71 

"n'ae 

900 
146  30 


101  49 

73  84 

696  74 

69  85 

15  00 
6,184  98 


S669.6T3  n\      1699.988  77187,617  68  S87.907  68 


e3,9(M  OS 


*  or  tbls  amount  87,986  53  Is  from  tapaed  Annuities 

t  Of  this  amount  |5,S9l  51  Is  Income  from  New  Mluloa  Snlldinf;. 

The  office  of  Mr.  J.  M.  FbilKpii,  Treasurer,  is  at  605  Broadway.  New 
York  City. 

The  office  of  ReT.  EUirl  Cranston,  D.D.,  AssistuQt-Treasurer,  is  at  ISO 
W.  Fourth  Street,  Cincinnati,  Ohio. 


■ECBIPTS    PBOM  WESTEBN    CONFEBENOBS. 


ooKnasKon. 


From  Not.  l.iFrom  Not.  1,1 

1886,  to  18S7.  to       lacraaae. 

Oct.  81,  1887.  Oct.  81.   1888. 


Alabama 

Arkansas  

Blue  Rldee  

Central  Alabama.. 

Central  German 

Central  Illlnoia 

Oen  tral  Missouri 

Central  Ohio 

Central  Teooesaee. 
Oilcago  Oermao . . . 

ClnclnDati 

Colorado 

Des  Uoinee 

Detroit 

East  Tenne 
Holston 
lUinola.. 
Indiana. 
Iowa 


Kentucky 

Lezlnfrton 

LIMleRock 

Michigan 

Uinoesota 

HiSKlESippI 

MlBSOUrT.    ? 

Nebrankft 

North  German 

Nnrth  Indiana , . 

North  Nebraska. 

KorthOhlo 

N.W. Gorman 

N.W.  Indiana 

N.W.Iowa 

N.W.  Kansas 

N.W.  Swedish 

Norwegian  and  Danish. 

Ohio 

Rock  River 

Saint  LouU 

Bolnt  Louiii  German 

8.  E.  Indiana 

Southern  Illinois 

South  Kansas 

South'westKansM 

Tenne—ea, 

Upper  Iowa 

Wpst  German 

We«t  Nebraska 

West  Virjclnia 

West  Wiaconain 

Wleconsin 

Legaciea 

Sundries 


Deoease. 


Total. 


$846  85 

689  49 

10  00 

600 

r,768  64 

16,545  84 

104  SS 

17,030  84 

4W  67 

8,783  00 

S7.8J1  58 

8,998  90 

19.100  16 

19.811  90 

87  00 

1,128  87 

9f7,7S8  48 

7.5W  75 

10,906  80 

6,r>96  49 

9.915  41 

486  0i> 

949  76 

19,996  ne 

,  19.896  15 
764  TO 
8.948  10 
4.684  68 
9.868  98 
9.000  19 
9.494  86 
11,908  »4 
9,416  55  i 
9,011  40 
4,689  74 
9,906  08 
4.661  17 

9.418  64 
99,587  86 
90,084  65 

7,743  61 

5.419  75 
6.816  40 
8,511  7t 
8.748  81 
4.869S0 

687  85 

14,601  96 

8,447  00 

1,496  89 

4,881  ao 

4,979  45 

7,54a  01 

1,686  00 

846  00 


»4«S  T»> 

870  64 

890  07 

0«  16 

7,860  87 

16,836  66 

915  07 

16,8M  66 

457  76 

8,98(00 

95.888  96 

4.999  77 

17.783  98 

U,949  13 

496  00 

1,694  85 

96,969  80 

6,749  75 

I>,1«»00 

6,177  88 

8,068  15 

445  4T 

969  60 

19,481  87 

11,869  87 

679  60 

8,9)9  88 

4,919  01 

1.946  00 

ll.f.Ol   tA\ 

%A-»    ■•' 

10.  :i 

9.31;  7; 
9,aTa  IT 

5,640  39 

8,060  95 

4,041  80 

8,453  61 

81,979  60 

96,188  85 

8,468  86 

6,890  40 

7.968  04 

6.041  85 

4.986  06 

4,690  78 

89  00 

14.007  68 

3.490  60 

1.981  00 

4,640  99 

4,775  89 

7,108  34 

1,640  08 

183  00 


8170  4.M 

188  90i 

889  07 

88  16 

108  98 

"  90  B9 

"woe 

179  00 


987  87 

i,li7'98 
889  00 
886  88 


fl»l» 

"HKflt 

l,78s'tt 
i'.87e'8» 


881  41 

110  74 

19  88 

19  85 

854  91 


8375,191  99 


inOi  36 
1  89 


384  77 
910  68 

"890  «8 
84  97 

"49  80 
719  8S 
900  66 
458  64 

i".9J7'74 


48  00 


907  69 
496  77 


8870.687  47|  818  068  98    816,589  (0 


1,670  4» 

948  71 

618  89 

BBia* 

"i44M 


445  67 
45  04 
63  00 


Total  Receipts  from  Norember  1, 1868,  to  October  81, 1887 »1 .044,795  01 

1887,  to  Ootober81,188B 1.000.68194 

DecreaM i.^..... ,,...;  ,.;.-►.  i*,.... »44,8U  6T 


BECKIPTS   DrBING  THE  LAST  NIIfB   TEARS. 


.   *        ,  Sundrr 

Onferences    Legaciee.      Sonro^. 


1500,189  46 
670,965  77 
091,881  06 
890.779  64 
669.188  90 
694.084  on 
886.509  87 
089.906  91 
985,181  38 


884.710  87 
88.866  96 
48.806  09 
78.091  38 
49,070  03 
101,901  83 
188.066  91 
86,843  78 
41,988  67 


Total*. 


1880 

1881 

1888 

1888 

1884 

1885 

1886 

1887 

1*88 

Totals. . . ."    86.898,448  45 1  8558.999  46l  8»0.9ia  Ssl  87 .881 .680  78' 

Note.— A  star  (*)  after  amounts  In  the  last  column  Indicates  a  decrease. 


898,478  41 
90.839  BOi 
91,679  84 
28,006  04' 
98.966  85; 
80.691  58, 
91,677  89 
76,748  98 
98.478  19 


Increaae. 


8557471  14 
096,663  89 
891.066  01 
751.460  00 
731.19S  86 
8S0,8K  86 
999,198  47 
1.044.T95  91 
1,000,581  94| 


K.611  84 
88.999  75 
66,009  19 
69.808  r 
90,1 

186,800' 
69,667  44 
44,814  tr 


AvMuaB 
11.68:  last  year 
Oonferetice,  "' 

district  of  the'New  YoA  ConfiBrenoe"KlVe8  more  per  meniber'than  any  ntiier  dintrlct Tn"any  of  the  Conferences,  the  average  being  II  .81,  and  the  New  York 
district  of  the  East  German  Conference  la  next,  giving  this  year  tl  .73  per  member. 


1,008  19 
1.808  Jte 

1,8001^ 


Minutes  of  the  Annual  Meeting  of  tlie  General 
Missionary  (>ommittee. 

The  General   Missionary  Committee  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  met  in  regular  annual  session  at  St. 
Paul's   M.   E.  Church,   New    York  City,  on  Wednesday, 
November  14,  1888,  at  10  o'clock  a.  m. 
Bishop  Bowman  presided. 

The    hymn   commencing  '*  Hasten  Lord  the  glorious 
time"  was  sung,  and  prayer  was  offered  by  Bishop  Taylor. 
The  roll  of  the  members  was  called  as  follows  : 
JBisMaps:  Bowman,  Foster,  Merrill,  Andrews,  Warren, 
Foss,   Hurst,    Ninde,  Walden,    Mallalieu,  Fowler,    Vin- 
cent, FitzGerald,  Joyce,  Newman,  and  Goodsell. 

Representatives  of  the  General  Conference  districts:  Drs. 
Jesse  M.  Durrell,  Geo.  S.  Hare.  W.  F.  Markhara,  Geo. 
E.  Hite,  J.  M.  Trimble,  W.  F.  Speake,  J.  S.  Tevis,  Mr. 
G-  H.  Foster,  Drs.  Robert  Forbes,  J.  B.  Maxfield,  T.  B. 
Ford,  J.  H.  Lockwood,  C,  Blinn  and  M.  M.  Bovard. 

Representatives  of  the  Board:  Ministers:  —  Drs.  J.  F. 
Goucher,  G.  G.  Saxe,  S.  Hunt,  J.  M.  Buckley,  D.  R. 
Lowrie,  A.  K.  Sanford,  J.  B.  Graw;  Laymen — J.  H. 
Taft,  J.  S.  McLean,  Alden  Speare,  G.  G.  Reynolds,  G, 
Oakley,  J.  D.  Slayback,  R.  Grant. 

Officers  :  Corresponding  Secretaries  : — Drs.  C.  C.  Mc- 
Cabe,  J.  O.  Peck,  A.  B,  Leonard  ;  Recording  Secretary, 
Dr.  S.  L.  Baldwin;  Treasurers;  Mr.  J.  M.  Phillips,  Dr. 
Earl  Cranston. 

It  was  reported  that  Bishop  Fowler  was  absent  on  a 
visitation  to  our  missions  in  Japan,  Korea,  and  China. 

Mr.  J.  D.  Slayback  being  unable  to  attend,  the  name 
of  the  first  alternate,  Mr.  Peter  A.  Welch,  was  substituted. 

On  motion,  the  name  of  Dr.  J.  M.  Reid  was  added  to 
the  roll,  he  having  been  elected  Honorary  Corresponding 
Secretary  by  the  General  Conference. 

It  was  ordered  that  the  sessions  commence  at  9  o'clock, 
the  first  half  hour  to  be  devoted  to  religious  services,  the 
morning  session  Co  close  at  12.30  and  afternoon  session 
open  at  2  o'clock. 

Dr.  S.  L.  Baldwin  was  elected  Secretary  and  Mr.  J.  M. 
Phillips  elected  Financial  Secretary. 

The  following  Committees  were  appointed. 

A  Committee  on  French  work  in  this  country  consisting 
of  Bishop  MaJlalieu,  Bishop  Warren,  Bishop  Walden, 
Bishop  Andrews,  and  Dr.  A,  K.  Sanford. 

Committee  on  Missions  among  the  Jews  in  this  coun- 
try; Dr.  G.  S.  Hare,  Bishop  Vincent,  Mr.  R.  Grant. 

Committee  on  work  among  the  Indians  in  this  coun- 
try :  Bishop  FiizGerald,  Mr.  J.  H.  Taft,  Dr.  T.  B.  Ford, 
Dr.  S.  Hunt.  Mr.  G.  H.  Foster. 

Committee  on  Spanish  work  in  this  country:  Dr.  J.  M. 
Reid,  Dr.  G.  G.  Saxe.  Bishop  Ninde. 

Committee  on  Italian  work  in  this  country:  Bishop 
Hurst,  Mr.  J.  S.  McLean,  Dr.  J.  E.  Tevis. 

A  Committee  on  Welsh   Missions  and  other  foreign 


^ 


populations  not  otherwise  provided  for:  Bishop  Foss, 
Dr.  M.  M.  Bovard,  Dr.  C.  Blinn. 

A  Committee  to  confer  with  the  representatives  of  the 
students  of  Drew  Theological  Seminary  concerning  their 
proposition  to  support  a  missionary  in  the  foreign  field  : 
Bishop  Merrill,  Dr.  J.  B.  Maxfield,  Mr.  A.  Speare. 

A  Committee  on  the  work  of  the  Woman's  Foreign  and 
the  Woman's  Home  Missionary  Society:  Dr.  J.  M.  Buckley, 
Judge  G.  G.  Reynolds,  Dr.  J.  B.  Graw,  Bishop  Joyce,  Dr. 
J.  H.  Lockwood. 

The  Treasurer  then  presented  his  annual  report. 

The  report  of  the  Treasurer  showed  that  the  cash 
receipts  for  the  Missionary  Society  for  the  year  ending 
October  31,  1888,  amounted  to  $1,000,581.24.  (See  pre- 
vious page.) 

This  amount  came  from  the  following  sources: 
Confereuce  CollectioDS,  $935, 121  38— increase,    $2,913  47 
Legacies,         -  -  41,983  67— incrense,      6,189  89 

Sundry  Receipta,        -       88,476  19— decreue,  53,267  03 

The   receipts    last   year   amounted   to   $1,044,795.91, 
being  $44,214.67  greater  than  ihe  receipts  of  this  year. 
The  disbursements  were  as  follows; 

Bengal $18,978  58 

BuIgariB 20,630  09 

Central  China 41,854  69 

Denmark 12,488  60 

Foochow 18,130  16 

Gkrmany 84,989  29 

"      Am.  Bible  80c.  Appropriation  6,600  00 

Italy .• 54,827  94 

"     Amer.  Bible  Boc.  Appropriation  200  00 

Japan 57,238  60 

Kor«8 15,072  00 

Liberia 15,180  93 

Mexico 60,728  76 

North  China 51,059  86 

North  India 77,958  53 

Norway 15,010  88 

South  America 50,707  66 

South  IndU 29,808  48 

Sweden 29,365  37 

'•      Am.  Bible  80c.  Appropriation  25  00 

Switzerland 11,460  84 

Weal  China 8,084  78 


$624,280 


Domestic  Missions •  •  •  •  474,178  88 

Office  Expenses 29,087  70 

Publication  Fund 7,416  M 

Incidental  Expenaea  (of  which  $14,218.53  was 

for  interest) 35,267  54 


Total $1,168,171  08 

Rtcajiitulaiion. 

Balance  in  Treasury,  Nov.  1,  1887. .    $161,010  SO 
Receipts  from  November  1, 1887,  to 

October  81,  1888 1,000,581  24 


Total. 


91,161,691  44 


J 


550 


MINUTES  01 


UL  MISSIONARY  COMMITTEE. 


DiaburBementfl  from  November  1, 
1887,  to  October  31,  1888 


l,168,17i  08 


Balance  Treasury  in  debt  October  31,  1888 $1,579  64 

BtaU  of  the  Treatury,  Not.  1,  1888. 

Treasury  in  debt  in  New  York |31,»46  92 

Caah  in  Treasury  in  Cincionati 80,366  38 


Net  cash  debt  of  Treasury,  Norember  1,  1888. . , 
Outstanding  drafts  of  the  Secretaries 


Total  debt  of  Treasury,  November  1,  1888. . 
Net  balance  in  Treasury,  November  1,  1887. 


11,579  64 
76,760  49 

78,340  13 
60,746  61 


Loss  to  the  Treasury $159,086  74 

On  motion,  Bishops  Taylor  and  Thoburn  were  invited 
to  seats  with  the  Committee  with  the  privilege  of  speaking. 

Secretary  Leonard  stated  that  Dr.  Trimble  had  written 
that  he  would  not  be  able  to  be  present  on  account  of 
ill  health,  and  on  motion  the  papers  belonging  to  Dr. 
Trimble's  District  were  referred  to  Bishop  Joyce. 

Secretary  McCabe,  on  behalf  of  the  Corresponding 
Secretaries,  moved  that  the  appropriations  for  1889  be 
$1,200,000,  of  which  amount  $78,500  be  set  apart  lo  pay 
the  debt,  $25,000  for  Contingent  Fund,  $30,000  for  Inci- 
dental expenses,  $25,000  for  office  expenses,  and  $10,000 
for  disseminating  missionary  information,  leaving  a  balance 
of  $1,031,500  to  be  appropriated  by  the  Committee. 

Mr.  Alden  Speare  moved  as  an  amendment  that  $1,- 
100,000  be  appropriated,  of  which  $78,500  shall  be  to 
meet  outstanding  drafts  of  the  Secretaries. 

A  communication  was  received  from  Dr.  Graw  and 
read  stating  that  he  could  not  be  prijsent  until  afternoon, 
and  the  name  of  Dr.  O.  H.  Tiffany,  first  alternate,  was 
substituted  until  Dr.  Graw's  arrival. 

Adjourned. 

WEDNESDAV    AKTERNOOK. 

Bishop  Merrill  presided  and  devotional  services  were 
conducted  by  Dr.  A.  K.  San  ford. 

The  consideration  of  the  amount  to  be  appropriated 
was  resumed. 

Dr.  J.  M.  Reid  moved  to  amend  Mr.  Spear's  substitute 
by  adding,  "  and  after  the  appropriations  have  been 
made  that  an  appropriation  not  to  exceed  $100,000  may 
be  added,  to  be  placed  at  the  disposal  of  the  Board,  to  be 
used  if  in  their  judgment  it  should  be  judicious  to  do  so." 

Dr.  Cranston  moved  as  a  substitute,  "That  the  Church 
be  asked  for  the  same  sum  as  last  year,  viz.,  $1,200,000, 
and  of  this,  $100,000  shall  be  to  meet  outstanding  drafts 
and  interest  on  temporary  loans." 

Dr.  Cranston's  substitute  was  adopted  by  a  count  vote 
of  26  to  15. 

On  motion  $25,000  were  appropriated  to  the  Contin- 
gent Fund,  $30,000,  to  Incidental  Expenses,  $25,000  to 
Office  Expenses,  and  $10,000  for  diffusing  Missionary 
Intelligence. 

On  motion,  $6,000  was  appropriated  to  meet  one-fourth 
of  The  Dalles  claim,  ordered  to  be  paid  by  the  General 
Conference,  the  same  to  be  admtnistered  by  the  Board. 


It  was  resolved  that  the  hour  from  4  to  5  on  Friday 
afternoon  should  be  set  apart  for  a  service  to  bid  farewell  to 
Bishop  Thoburn  and  family.  Rev.  Dennis  Osborne  and 
family  and  other  missionaries  who  were  to  sail  early  on 
Saturday  morning.  (This  was  afterwards  reconsidered  as 
it  was  ascertained  the  missionaries  would  not  be  able  to 
attend.) 

Adjourned. 

THURSDAY    MORNING,    NOVEMBER    15. 

Bishop  Foster  presided.  Devotional  services  were 
conducted  by  Dr.  D.  R.  Lowrie. 

On  motion  of  Bishop  Walden.  a  Committee  consisting  of 
two  Bishops,  two  representatives  of  the  districts,  two 
representatives  of  the  Board,  one  of  the  Corresponding 
Secretaries  and  the  Treasurer  was  appointed  to  consider 
and  report  on  Mission  work  in  our  great  cities,  and  the 
Chairman  announced  as  members  of  the  Committee: 
Bishop  Walden,  Bishop  Merrill,  Dr.  Blinn,  Mr.  G.  R 
Foster,  Dr.  Goucher,  Mr.  A.  Speare,  Treasurer  Phillips, 
Secretary  Leonard. 

On  motion  of  Bishop  Foss,  the  rules  of  the  General 
Conference,  so  far  as  applicable,  were  adopted  for  the 
guidance  of  the  Committee. 

Secretary  Peck  moved  that  appropriations  for  India  be 
taken  up,  as  Bishop  Thoburn  was  present  and  would  be 
obliged  to  leave  the  next  day. 

Mr.  G.  H.  Foster  moved  to  take  up  the  appropriations 
to  the  Domestic  Work,  and  make  India  the  order  of  the 
day  at  10  a.m.  on  Friday. 

Bishop  Walden  moved  as  a  substitute  that  India  be 
taken  up  now  and  Domestic  Missions  afterward. 

On  motion  of  Dr.  S.  Hunt,  the  substitute  was  laid  on 
the  table. 

A  vote  was  taken  on  the  amendment  offered  by  Mr. 
Foster  and  it  was  lost. 

The  original  motion  to  take  up  the  appropriations  for 
India  was  then  adopted. 

Secretary  Peck  moved  to  appropriate  on  a  scale  of 
twelve  per  cent,  reduction  from  last  year. 

Dr,  Hare  moved  to  amend  by  making  the  reduction 
fifteen  per  cent. 

Dr.  Goucher  moved  as  a  substitute  that  the  Committee 
proceed  to  make  appropriations  for  India. 

Dr.  Hare  moved  to  amend  by  adding  "  with  the  under- 
standing that  there  be  an  acgregate  reduction  of  fifteen 
per  cent,  on  the  entire  appropriations." 

After  several  motions  and  votes  the  motion  of  Dr. 
Goucher,  as  amended  by  the  motion  of  Dr.  Hare,  was 
adopted  and  the  resolution  read, 

Resohvd,  That  we  proceed  to  make  appropriations  for  India 
witb  the  understanding  that  there  be  an  a^grei^ate  reduction 
of  fifteen  per  cent,  on  the  eatire  appropriations. 

On  motion  of  Dr.  Cranston,  it  was  ordered  that  a  Com- 
mittee be  appointed  to  convey  to  Dr.  Trimble  the  regret 
of  the  Committee  at  his  absence  and  their  sincere  sym- 
pathy with  him.  Bishop  Merrill,  Dr.  Cranston  and 
Secretary  Leonard  were  appointed  the  Committee. 

The  ap^Toptiations  to  North  India  were  taken  up. 


*Utnutes  of  the  general 


)MAf/TTEE. 


L 


The  Committee  on  India,  etc.,  recommended  an  appro- 
priation of  210,000  rupees. 

The  action  finally  taken  was  as  follows  : 

That  210,000  rupees,  estimated  at  $70,000.  be  appro- 
priated to  North  India,  to  be  readjusted  by  the  Finance 
Committee  of  said  Conference,  and  to  be  used  only  for 
the  purposes  set  forth  in  their  estimates,  including  Tran 
sit  Fund,  and  with  the  further  provision  that  no  land  be 
purchased  nor  buildings  begun  which  will  call  for  addi- 
tional grants  from  the  Missionary  Society  during  1889. 
The  redistribution  is  to  be  subject  to  the  approval  of  the 
Board,  except  that  for  the  first  quarter  the  approval  of 
Bishop  Thoburn  shall  suffice.  No  more  is  to  be  appro- 
priated to  any  object  than  is  named  in  the  estimates  for 
that  object. 

Sonth  India  was  then  taken  up. 

The  Committee  on  India,  etc.,  recommended  that 
$21,000  should  be  appropriated  to  the  South  India  Con- 
ference, to  be  readjusted  by  the  Finance  Committee  of 
said  Conference  and  Bishop  Thoburn. 

The  General  Committee  appropriated  for  uncondi- 
tioned work  among  the  natives  44,705  rupees;  for  native 
work,  conditioned  on  a  similar  amount  being  raised  in 
South  India,  8,152  rupees;  for  transit  fund,  7,143,  rupees 
being  a  total  of  60,000  rupees,  estimated  at  $21,000,  to  be 
readjusted  by  the  Finance  Committee  of  said  Confer- 
ence and  Bishop  Thoburn  for  the  work  itemized  in  their 
statement,  including  Transit  Fund. 

On  motion  of  Bishop  Andrews  it  was  ordered  that 
the  rules  be  so  changed  that  thereafter  whatever  sums  of 
money  are  to  be  voted  upon,  the  largest  sum  named 
should  be  voted  on  first,  and  that  a  motion  to  lay  such 
motions  on  the  table  should  not  be  in  order. 

The  a[)propriatton  of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary 
Society  to  South  India  was  approved. 

The  estimates  for  Bengal  and  Malaysia  were  taken 
up. 

The  Committee  on  India,  etc.,  recommended  that  $23,- 
500  should  be  appropriated  to  the  Bengal  Conference,  in- 
cluding Malaysia,  to  be  readjusted  by  the  Finance  Com- 
mittee of  the  Bengal  Conference  and  Bishop  Thoburn,  to 
be  used  for  the  work  represented  in  the  estimates. 

The  appropriations  were  first  made  to  the  Bengal  Con- 
ference exchiding  Malaysia,  as  follows:  for  unconditioned 
work  37,286  rupees  ;  for  native  work  and  on  the  prin- 
ciple of  duplication,  7,286  rupees;  for  transit  fund.  4,000 
rupees,  being  a  total  0148,573  rupees  estimated  at  $17,- 
000. 

On  motion,  there  was  added  for  salary  and  house  rent 
for  another  missionary,  $1,300. 

Dr.  Hunt  read  an  invitation  from  the  BroAklyn  Church 
Society  to  a  reception  given  to  the  General  Missionary 
Committee  at  the  Palace  Park  Rink,  Brooklyn,  on  Friday 
evening.     The  invitation  was  accepted  with  thanks. 

A  communication  from  the  Book  Committee  was  re- 
ferred to  the  Secretaries  to  report. 

A  petition  for  the  building  of  a  church  in  Sault-ste-Marie 
was  referred  to  Dr.  Reid  and  Dr.  Hare. 


A  petition  from  the  Chinese  Mission  in  San  Francisco 
was  referred  to  the  Committee  on  Work  in  Cities. 

A  communication  from  the  American  Board  in  regard 
to  the  Methodist  Mission  in  Hawaii  was  referred  to  the 
Secretaries. 

A  communication  in  regard  to  Alaska  was  referred  to 
the  Bishops. 

A  communication  from  a  gentleman  in  Spain  was  re- 
ferred to  the  Committee  on  Spanish  work. 

Adjourned. 

THURSUAV    AFTERNOON. 

Bishop  Warren  presided.  Prayer  was  offered  by  Rev 
V.  C.  Hart  of  China. 

A  committee  of  three  was  ordered,  to  whom  should  be 
referred  all  invitations  relating  to  the  place  for  holding 
the  next  session  of  the  General  Missionary  Committee, 
and  Dr.  Graw,  Dr.  Blinn  and  Dr.  Bovard  were  appointed 
said  Committee. 

On  motion  of  Bishop  Merrill  a  Mission  was  consti- 
tuted to  be  known  as  the  Malaysia  Mission,  and  appro- 
priations to  it  were  then  taken  up  and  made  as  follows  : 

For  unconditioned  work,  2,857  rupees  ;  for  work  con- 
ditioned upon  a  duplicate  amount  being  raised,  8,571 
rupees;  for  transit  fund  7,142  rupees;  being  a  total  of 
18,570  rupees,  estimated  at  $6,500. 

Secretary  Peck  presented  from  the  Board  a  communi- 
cation from  India  relating  to  Hyderabad  and  it  was  re- 
ferred to  the  Secretaries  and  Treasurer. 

A  communication  from  Rev.  Dr.  Waugh  asking  that 
the  Committee  provide  for  $700  interest  on  $10,000  for  a 
Christian  College  in  Naini  Tal,  India,  was  referred  to  the 
Secretaries  and  Treasurer. 

There  was  reported  from  the  Board  the  request  of 
Mr.  A.  M.  Ingram  for  a  missionary  to  be  appointed 
to  act  as  superintendent  over  native  workers  on  the  Gan- 
ges, he  agreeing  to  pay  one-half  the  salary. 

Dr.  Buckley  moved  that  $1,000  be  appropriated  at  the 
disposal  of  the  Board  for  this  purpose. 

Dr.  Goucher  moved  that  $1,500  be  appropriated  for 
this  purpose  and  placed  at  the  disposal  of  the  Board, 
provided  that  $1,000  be  specially  contributed  for  it,  and 
this  motion  was  adopted. 

On  motion  of  Dr.  Cranston,  a  vote  of  thanks  was  given 
to  Mr.  Ingram  for  his  generous  proposition. 

Secretary  Peck  reported  from  the  Board  a  reference  to 
the  General  Committee  of  a  request  from  Rev.  D.  Osborne 
for  an  appropriation  to  meet  expense  of  sending  from 
England  to  India  Mr.  C.  U.  Rosselet,  and  it  was  referred 
to  the  Corresponding  Secretaries  and  Treasurers. 

Secretary  Peck  also  reported  a  recommendation  from 
the  India  Committee  that  $2,500  be  appropriated  for 
property  already  purchased  in  Agra,  India. 

Mr.  Welch  moved  that  an  appropriation  of  $2,500  be 
made  for  this  purpose. 

Bishop  Merrill  moved  as  an  amendment  that  the  pur- 
chase be  approved  and  that  $1,000  be  appropriated  the 
present  year  toward  the  payment. 

Dr.  Cranston  moved  to  amend  by  providing  that  $3,- 


1 


652 


MItfUTES  OF  THE  GENERAL  MISSIONARY  COMMITTEE. 


oo  be  appropriated,  to  be  paid  from. the  $100,000  appro- 
priated to  meet  outstanding  drafts  and  interest  on  tempo- 
rary loans. 

Mr.  Grant  moved  as  a  substitute  for  all,  that  the  Gen- 
eral Committee  assume  the  obligation  and  pay  the  debt. 
'    On  motion  of  Secretary  McCabe,  the  substitute  was 
laid  on  the  table. 

Bishop  Merrill's  amendment  was  carried  and  the  motion 
as  amended  was  adopted.  This  provides  the  assuming 
of  the  obligation  and  an  appropriation  of  $1,000  towards 
its  payment. 

On  motion  of  Secretary  McCabe,  the  following  was 
adopted : 

BiRKlved,  That  Bishop  Warren,  Bishop  Hurat,  and  Secretary 
Peck  be  appointed  a  Committee  to  prepare  an  appeal  to  the 
Church  to  come  fully  up  to  the  standard  set  by  the  General 
Committee,  of  Twelve  Hundred  Thousand  Dollars  for  Missions 
for  1889.  The  address  to  be  signed  by  all  the  members  of  the 
Committee  and  printed  in  all  the  Church  papers  and  sent  to  all 
the  paators  with  the  request  that  it  be  read  in  all  congregations 
and  Sabbath  schools. 

The  following  telegram  was  read  from  Council  Bluffs 
District: 

Dow  City,  Iowa,  Nov.  15. 

Council  Bluffs  District,  in  Conference  assembled,  sends  greet- 
ing.   No  retreat  from  this  quarter.     Do  not  be  discouraged. 
W.  T.  Smith,  Chairman. 
A.  H.  Rusk,  Secretary. 

On  motion  of  Bishop  Joyce,  Bishop  Ninde  was  added 
to  the  Committee  on  Woman's  Work. 

Bishop  Walden  moved  to  take  up  appropriations  to  the 
work  in  the  United  States. 

Bishop  Merrill  moved  as  a  substitute  that  we  continue 
making  appropriations  to  the  Foreign  Work. 

On  motion  the  Committee  adjourned. 

FRIDAY    MORNING,    NOVEMBER    l6. 

Bishop  Andrews  presided.  Devotional  services  were 
conducted  by  Dr.  W.  F.  Forbes. 

On  motion  of  Bishop  Walden,  the  apportionments  to 
the  Conferences  of  money  to  be  raised  during  the  coming 
year  were  referred  to  a  committee  consisting  of  the  repre- 
sentatives of  the  General  Conference  Districts,  the  Corre- 
sponding Secretaries  and  the  Treasurer,  the  Committee  to 
be  convened  by  the  Senior  Secretary. 

The  motion  pending  at  the  close  of  the  last  session — 
namely,  Bishop  Merrill's  substitute  for  the  motion  of 
Bishop  Walden — was  taken  up  and  the  substitute  was  ac- 
cepted and  adopted.  This  provided  that  the  appropria- 
tions for  foreign  missions  be  resumed. 

The  appropriations  to  Aft'ica  were  considered.  The 
Committee  on  Africa  recommended  $3,000  to  be  placed 
at  the  disposal  of  Bishop  Taylor  for  current  work. 

Secretary  McCabe  moved  that  Bishop  Taylor  be  author- 
ized to  repair  the  Seminary  at  Monrovia  and  draw  on  the 
Missionary  Society  for  the  money  to  the  extent  of  $1,500. 

Mr.  A.  Speare  moved  as  a  substitute  that  $2,500  be  ap- 
propriated for  the  work  ;  $500  for  a  Contingent  Fund, 
and  $t,8oo  for  repairs  to  the  Seminary  at  Monrovia,  all 
at  the  disposal  of  Bishop  Taylor. 


Dr.  Goucher  moved  to  amend  by  substituting  $1,000 
for  $1,800  for  repairs,  but  the  motion  was  lost. 

The  substitute  of.  Mr.  Speare  was  then  adopted. 

Secretary  Peck  moved  that  the  General  Committee 
recommend  to  the  favorable  consideration  of  the  Board 
the  proposition  of  Bishop  Taylor  that  the  Society  deed 
the  Seminary  at  Cape  Palmas  to  a  Board  of  Trustees  of 
the  Africa  Conference  for  the  purposes  named  in  Bishop 
Taylor's  letter  addressed  to  the  office. 

On  motion,  it  was  resolved  that  speeches  be  limited  to 
five  minutes,  except  that  the  representatives  of  any  For- 
eign Mission  or  of  a  General  Conference .  District  be  en- 
titled to  ten  minutes. 

Dr.  G.  E.  Hite  presented  papers  from  the  Presiding 
Elders  of  the  Philadelphia  Conference  in  reference  to  ap- 
propriations to  work  within  their  bounds,  and  moved  a 
special  committee  of  five  to  consider  them.  A  committee 
was  appointed  consisting  of  Bishop  Merrill,  Mr.  J.  H. 
Taft,  Dr.  J.  B.  Graw,  Dr.  J.  B.  Maxfield,  Dr.  J.  W.  Dur- 
rell. 

South  America  was  taken  up,  and  the  Committee  on 
South  America  recommended  for  existing  work,  $35,210; 
for  educational  work,  $7,750  ;  for  property,  $10,000. 

Bishop  Walden  moved  to  amend  the  item  for  property  _ 
by  adding  "  for  Spanish  work  in  Buenos  Ayres  at  the 
disposal  of  the  Board." 

The  amendment  was  adopted,  and  the  report  as  amen- 
ded was  adopted. 

Bishop  Walden  moved  that  the  conditional  appropria- 
tion of  $10,000  placed  at  the  disposal  of  the  Board  a  year 
ago  for  purchase  of  property  in  Buenos  Ayres  for  Span- 
ish work  be  continued,  the  land  not  to  cost  more  than 
$20,000,  and  the  motion  was  adopted. 

Adjourned. 

FRIDAY    AFTERNOON 

Bishop  Foss  presided.  Devotional  services  were  con- 
ducted by  Bishop  Goodsell. 

Appropriations  to  China  were  taken  up. 

There  were  appropriated  for  Foochow  $19,414;  for 
Central  China  for  the  work,  $35,662.08;  for  Central  China 
for  property  at  Kiu-kiang  $2,233.00  ;  for  North  China, 
$38,309.93,  of  which  $258.93  is  at  the  disposal  of  the 
Board  for  claims  of  Dr.  Crews ;  for  West  China,  $7,400,  of 
which  $3,700  are  for  reinforcements  at  the  disposal  of 
the  Board. 

Mr.  J.  H.  Taft  moved  to  add  to  the  amount  for  North 
China  $7,000  for  building  a  double  parsonage  at  Peking. 

Mr.  G.  H.  Foster  moved  to  postpone  the  consideration 
of  this  motion  until  after  all  the  other  appropriations  had 
been  considered,  and  on  motion  of  Dr.  Buckley  this 
motion  was  laid  on  the  table. 

Bishop  Warren  moved  to  amend  by  making  the  amount 
$5,000,  and  Dr.  Cranston  moved  to  add  "  at  the  disposal  of 
the  Board,"  but  the  amendment  was  lost. 

The  motion  of  Bishop  Warren  was  carried  and  $5,000 
was  appropriated  for  this  purpose. 

Dr.  Cranston  moved  that  hereafter  no  motion  for  any 
special  appropriation  outside  of  the  budget  be  entertained 


until  the  Committee  had  gone  through  the  list  of  appro- 
priations, but  the  motion  was  lost  by  a  count  vote  of 
eighteen  to  twenty. 

Germany  was  taken  up. 

The  Committee  on  Germany  recommended  for  the  work, 
85,607  marks  ($20,460);  for  interest  on  the  Berlin  debt, 
a.Sio  ($6go);  for  debts,  36.570  ($8,740);  total,  124,687 
marks,  equal  to  $29,800. 

Bishop  Warren  moved  to  add  $500  for  additional  in- 
struction in  .Martin  Mission  Institute,  which  was  carried 
by  a  vote  of  twenty  to  nineteen  and  the  report  as  thus 
amended  was  adopted. 

Dr.  Buckley  asked  leave  of  absence  after  this  session, 
and  that  Dr.  O.  H.  Tiffany,  first  alternate,  be  notified  to 
take  his  place.     On  motion  it  was  so  ordered. 

Swltzerlaud  was  taken  up. 

The  Committee  on  Switzerland,  etc.,  recommended  for 
the  work,  22,761  francs  ($5,440);  for  debts,  17,925  francs 
($4,284). 

Bishop  Walden  moved  to  make  the  appropriations  for 
the  work,  $5,840,  and  for  the  debts  $4,000,  which  was 
carried.     .Adjourned. 

SATURDAY    MORNING    NOVEMBER    17. 

Bishop  Hurst  presided.  Devotional  services  were 
conducted  by  Dr.  Bovard. 

Secretary  McCabe  stated  that  Judge  George  G.  Rey- 
nolds would  be  unable  to  attend  the  sessions  of  the  Com- 
mittee, and  moved  that  the  alternate,  Mr.  Charles  Scott 
of  Philadelphia,  be  notified  to  take  his  place.  The  motion 
was  adojited. 

Norway  was  taken  up. 

The  Committee  on  Europe  recommended  for  the  work 
in  Norway,  $12,871. 

Bishop  Mallalieu  moved  to  make  the  amount  the  same 
as  last  year,  viz.,  $15,142. 

Bishop  Walden  moved  $15,000. 

Bishop  Merrill  moved  $14,000  and  the  vote  being  taken, 
$14,000  was  appropriated. 

Dr.  Hare  moved  that  hereafter  when  the  vote  had 
commenced  on  amounts  proposed,  it  should  not  be 
allowable  to  name  new  sums.     Motion  adopted. 

Sweden  was  taken  up. 

The  Committee  on  Europe  recommended  for  Sweden, 
including  Finland,  $25,068,  and  the  recommendation  was 
adopted. 

Denmark  was  taken  up. 

The  Committee  on  Europe  recommended  $8,362  for 
Denmark  and  the  recommendation  was  ado]>ted. 

Bnlgaria  was  then  called. 

The  Committee  on  Europe  recommended  an  appro- 
priation of  $19,220. 

Dr.  Reid  moved  to  amend  by  adding,  "To  be  distrib- 
uted and  administered  by  the  Board  after  consultation 
with  Bishops  Walden  and  Mallalieu." 

Mr.  G.  H.  Foster  moved  to  amend  by  making  the 
amount  $15,000. 

The  recommendation  of  the  Committee  was  adopted 
with  the  amendment  moved  by  Dr.  Reid. 


On  motion  of  Dr.  Cranston,  it  was  ordered  that  when- 
ever any  appropriation  is  under  consideration,  the  whole 
amount  proposed  to  be  appropriated  must  be  brought 
before  the  Committee  before  any  action  be  taken. 

Appropriations  to  Italy  were  taken  up. 

The  Committee  on  Europe  recommended  an  appro- 
priation of  $46,058,  and  an  additional  appropriation  of 
$4,000  to  reimburse  the  treasurer  for  payment  of  $4,000 
to  liquidate  the  debt  on  the  Church  at  Bologna. 

The  missionaries  in  Italy  also  asked  for  an  appropria- 
tion of  $2,400  for  four  unmarried  missionaries. 

An  appropriation  was  made  of  $4,000  to  reimburse  the 
treasurer  for  payment  of  the  debt  on  the  church  at  Bo- 
logna. 

On  motion,  it  was  resolved  that  the  Treasurer  be  re- 
quested to  present  to  the  Committee,  among  the  items  to 
be  included  in  his  next  annual  statement,  a  summary  of 
the  appropriations  or  balances  of  appropriations  remain- 
ing at  that  time  unexpended  in  the  foreign  fields  and 
still  liable  to  be  drawn  in  the  regular  course  of  admin- 
istration. 

Adjourned. 

SATURDAY    AFTERNOON. 

Bishop  Ninde  presided.  Devotional  exercises  were 
conducted  by  Rev.  Dr.  S.  F.  Upham. 

The  Committee  on  apportionments  reported  that  as 
the  amount  asked  for  is  the  same  as  last  year,  the  appor- 
tionments to  the  Conferences  and  Missions  be  the  same, 
and  their  report  was  adopted. 

On  motion  of  Bishop  Foss,  all  reports  from  special  com- 
mittees were  deferred  until  the  completion  of  the  foreign 
budget. 

Italy  was  again  taken  up.  the  question  being  on  the 
adoption  of  the  appropriation  of  $46,058  recommended 
by  the  Committee. 

Bishop  Foss  moved  to  amend  by  adding  $2,000  for  re- 
inforcements. 

Bishop  W.ilden  moved  to  make  the  appropriation 
$47,000,  an  amount  of  which  not  exceeding  $2,000  shall 
be  for  reinforcements  at  the  disposal  of  the  Board. 

Dr.  Hare  moved  that  the  amount  be  $46,058,  of  which 
not  more  than  $1,600  shall  be  at  the  disposal  of  the  Board 
for  reinforcements. 

Bishop  Walden's  motion  was  carried,  twenty  one  to  six- 
teen, and  the  appropriations  made  accordingly. 

Mexico  was  then  taken  up. 

The  Committee  recommended  an  appropriation  of  68,- 
494  Mexican  dollars  for  the  work.i,  000  Mexican  dollars 
for  property  at  the  disposal  of  the  Board,  750  Mexican 
dollars  for  property  at  Cortazan  at  the  disposal  of  the 
Board;  a  total  of  70,224  Mexican  dollars,  valued  at  $52,000 
of  United  Slates  money. 

The  report  of  the  committee  was  adopted. 

Korea  was  taken  up.  and  the  recommendation  of  the 
Committee  on  Korea  to  appropriate  $16,104.50  was 
adopted. 

Bishop  Fowler  sent  a  recommendation  that  an  appro 


. 


priaiion  of  $2,500  be  made  for  the  purchase  of  certain 
property  in  Seoul,  Korea,  but  it  was  not  adopted. 

MONDAY    MORNING,    NOVEMnER    I9. 

Bishop  Walden  presided  and  conducted  the  devotional 
services. 

Dr.  Tiffany  moved  that  a  special  committee  of  five  be 
appointed,  consisting  of  one  Bishop,  one  Secretary,  the 
Treasurer,  a  representative  from  the  Board  of  Managers 
and  one  from  the  District  Representatives,  to  whom 
should  be  referred  matters  concerning  subscriptions  lo 
Bishop  Taylor's  work  in  Africa. 

The  motion  was  adopted,  and  Bishop  Foss,  Dr.  Leon- 
ard, Mr.  Phillips,  Mr.  R.  Grant  and  Dr.  Blinn  were 
appointed  as  the  Committee. 

On  motion  of  Mr.  A.  Speare,  the  appropriations  to 
Korea  were  placed  at  the  disposal  of  the  Board. 

Dr.  Blinn  moved  that  the  appropriations  recently  made 
by  the  Woman's  Home  Missionary  Society  be  before  the 
Committee  when  appropriations  were  made  to  fields 
where  that  Society  has  made  appropriations.     Adopted. 

Missions  in  tlie  United  States  not  in  Annual  Con- 
ferences, to  be  administered  as  Foreign  Missions,  were  then 
taken  up. 

Atizona  was  called.  The  Committee  recommended 
$7,000  for  the  work  and  $500  for  schools. 

Dr.  Bovard  moved  an  appropriation  of  $8,000  for  the 
work  and  $500  for  schools. 

The  recommendation  of  the  Committee  was  adopted. 

Black  Hills  was  called.  The  Committee  recommended 
$5,525,  of  which  $750  should  be  for  schools. 

Bishop  Andrews  moved  that  $5,525  be  appropriated 
for  the  work,  with  no  appropriation  for  schools,  and  his 
motion  was  adopted. 

California  Get  man  Mission  was  called,  and  $4,675  was 
appropriated. 

Indian  Territory  was  called,  and  after  several  motions 
it  was  decided  to  postpone  all  consideration  of  work 
among  the  Indians,  until  after  the  Committee  on  that  sub- 
ject had  reported. 

Lower  California  was  called.  On  motion  of  Bishop 
Foss,  a  Foreign  Mission  was  constituted,  to  be  known  as 
the  Lower  California  Mission,  and  an  appropriation  of 
$1,000  was  made  to  it. 

Nevada  was  called.  The  Committee  recommended 
$4,350,  of  which  not  to  exceed  $850  should  be  for  schools 
at  the  disposal  of  the  Board,  and  their  recommendation 
was  adopted. 

Neu>  Mexico  English  was  called,  and  an  appropriation 
was  made  of  $7,200,  of  which  not  exceeding  $1,000  shall 
be  for  schools  at  the  disposal  of  the  Board. 

New  Mexico  Spanish  was  called,  and  $13,700  was  ap- 
propriated, of  which  not  to  exceed  $1,700  was  for  schools 
at  the  disposal  of  the  Board. 

North  Pacific  German  was  taken  up,  and  $4,500  was 
appropriated. 

North  West  Norwegian  and  Danish  was  called,  and 
$2,800  was  appropriated. 

i//aA  was  called.     The   Committee  recommended   a 


total  of  $20,463.  The  General  Committee  appropriated 
the  same  as  last  year,  $24,072.  Of  this  amount,  $9,100 
was  for  tile  work;  $7,950  for  schools;  $5,390  for  Scandi- 
navian work,  and  11,632  for  schools.  The  distribution 
of  these  several  amounts  is  made  by  the  Board  of  Man- 
agers. 

Secretary  McCabe  read  a  telegram  from  Mr.  Charles 
Scott  of  Philadelphia  that  he  could  not  attend,  and  it  was 
ordered  that  Mr.  Anderson  Fowler,  alternate,  be  notified 
to  take  his  place. 

Adjourned. 

MONDAY    AFTERNOON. 


Bishop  Mallalieu  presided.     Devotional  services 
conducted  by  Rev.  Dr.  J.  H.  Bayliss. 

Japan  was  taken  up. 

The  Committee  on  Japan  recommended  $53,826.  Of 
this,  $27,250  for  salaries;  $21,276  for  current  expenses; 
$4,300  for  schools;  tt.ooo  for  the  return  of  Rev.  C. 
Bishop  to  the  United  States. 

Secretary  Leonard  moved  an  addition  of  $1,000  to 
provide  for  the  return  of  a  missionary  to  the  field  in  Japan. 

Secretary  Peck  moved  to  amend  by  subtracting  $660 
from  the  item  for  teachers  and  translators,  making  with 
the  amendment  of  Secretary  Leonard  a  total  of  $54,166. 

Dr.  Goucher  moved  to  add  $6,000;  $4,500  to  be  applied 
to  Dormitory  for  the  school  at  Aoyama,  Tokyo,  Japan, 
and  $1,500  to  be  applied  to  the  outgoing  and  support  of 
a  President  for  that  institution. 

Bishop  Walden  moved  to  reduce  the  appropriation  to 
the  work  eight  per  cent.,  making  it  $52,140;  and  to  add 
to  this  the  $6,000  proposed  in  the  motion  of  Dr.  Goucher. 

The  amendment  of  Dr.  Goucher  was  adopted. 

The  motion  of  Secretary  Leonard  as  amended  by  Sec- 
retary Peck  was  adopted  and  the  report  adopted,  making 
the  total  appropriation  $60,166,  of  which  $1,000  is  at  the 
disposal  of  the  Board  for  the  return  of  a  missionar)'  to 
Japan. 

Wyoming  was  called.  The  Committee  recommended 
$2,500. 

Bishop  walden  moved  $3,500  for  next  year,  and  $1,300 
to  be  available  during  the  current  year  for  the  support  of 
the  Superintendent. 

After  several  motions  and  votes  the  appropriation  was 
made  of  $4,800,  of  which  $1,300  shall  be  for  the  support 
of  the  Superintendent  during  the  current  year. 

Dr.  Reid  reported  for  the  Sault  Sle  Marie  Committee. 

The  report  was  as  follows : 

Your  Coinmitt^e,  to  whom  was  referred  the  petition  of  the 
M.  E.  Church  at  Sault  Ste  Marie  for  a  grant  toward  the  erec- 
tion of  B  new  church  buiWtnK,  would  respectfully  report  that 
of  the  facte  there  c-an  be  no  question. 

The  Government  of  the  United  States  sold  to  the  Hinion&ry 
Society  for  the  sum  of  $800.  the  section  of  land  upon  which  we 
had  years  before  carried  on  oiu-  miBsioii.  and  the  Missionary 
Society  eold  the  said  land  for  $60,000. 

Besides  the  fSOO,  considerable  expense  accrued  from  legal 
contests  and  th<*  necessary  care  of  the  properly.  In  oblAiniog 
the  land  and  keeping  possession  of  it,  ae  well  as  in  Belling  the 
land  as  we  did,  the  Presiding  Elders  of  the  District,  the  preach- 


J^ 


i 


AflNUTES  OF  THE  GENERj 


MISSION  AR  Y  COM  Ml  TTEE. 


era  of  the  charge,  and  rarious  friends  in  and  about  Sault  Ste 
Ifarie  rendered  efficient  service. 

The  Methodist  church  at  the  Sault  is  a  small  frame  building 
altogether  inadequate  for  the  present  congregation,  and  the 
town  is  growing  rapid);  and  a  cit.y  of  perhaps  the  largest  in 
that  section  of  the  country  will  probably  arise  upon  the  ground. 
A  new  church  is  evidently  imperatively  needed  at  the  Sault, 
and  our  friends  there  deserve  our  gratittide  and  all  possible 
belp. 

They  should,  hower  "^r.  bear  in  mind  that  the  land  was  a 
Iparohaiie  of  the  MiRsir  ry  Socio* y  under  a  favoring  act  of  the 
Coogreas  of  the  United  States,  and  no  property  was  secured 
specially  from  the  Sault. 

Tlje  General  Committee  must  also  remember  that  it  has 
limited  duties  and  powers.  It  may  establish  miissions,  regulate 
them  and  provide  for  their  support  and  regulation,  but  has  no 
other  powers.  Sault  Ste  Marie  is  not  a  mission,  and  your  com- 
mittee are  at  a  loss  to  decide  what  we  can  do  for  the  relief  of 
this  church,  but  we  recommend  that  the  Committee  shall  hear 
the  brief  but  pertinent  petition  from  Sault  Ste  Marie,  and  (hat 
Oie  matter  may  come  before  the  body  we  recommend  the  con- 
»ideration  of  the  following,  vis  : 

Resolved,  That  a  sum  not  greater  than  |5,000  be  appropri- 
ated for  a  building  at  Sault  Ste  Marie,  provided  that  a  church 
costing  not  less  than  (i3.'),000  shall  be  erected,  but  it  shall  not 
be  expected  that  the  money  paid  by  the  Society  shall  exceed 
one-sixth  of  the  money  actually  paid  from  other  aources  to- 
ward the  building  of  the  church,  one-half  of  which  shall  be 
paid  before  any  part  of  tliis  appropriation  is  paid. 

The  resolution,  on  motion  of  Dr.  Peck,  was  laid  on  the 
table,  inasmuch  as  the  Committee  had  no  right  to  make 
such  an  appropriation. 

Dr.  Reid  reported  from  the  Committee  on  Spanish 
work  as  follows  : 

Your  Committee,  to  whom  was  referred  the  Sjianish  work, 
would  respectfully  report; 

1.  That 'sundry  papers  were  before  them,  chiefly  from  Juan 
E.  Fuentes  of  Grenada,  Spain,  which  represent  that  having 
been  elected  German  Profeaaor  in  the  College  at  Grenada,  but 
being  a  Protestant,  he  was  thrown  out  of  his  position  in  a  short 
time,  and  then  began  evangelistic  work  in  the  city  among  a 
people  exceedingly  needy  both  in  body  and  soul.  In  this  he 
baa -ROW  been  engaged  for  between  two  and  three  years  and 
with  good  success.  Pastor  Fliedner  of  Madrid  was  formerly 
in  this  mission.     There  are  now  two  boys'  and  girls'  schools. 

Mr.  Fuentes  proposes  to  place  in  jjOBsesaion  of  the  Mission- 
ary Society  himself  and  the  entire  mission  with  its  history  of 
aorrow  and  persecution.  The  work  is  among  criminals,  beggars, 
gipsys,  and  dissolute  women.  In  evangelistic  work  of  this 
kind  Mr.  Fuentea  has  spent  twelve  years  of  his  life.  The  rep- 
resentations of  this  brother  impress  your  Committee  that 
there  may  be  here  an  open  door  for  mission  work  in  North- 
em  Spain,  with  centres  already  established  at  Grenada  and 
Oviedo. 

But  it  wtU  require  6,000  francs  a  year  from  this  Society  to 
sostain  the  mission  on  iU  present  basis,  and  very  speedily  a 
Tery  much  larger  appropriation,  if  the  work  was  to  be  ex- 
tended so  as  to  represent  the  M.  E.  Church  in  an  adequate 
degree. 

For  this  your  Committee  do  not  think  the  Church  is  at 
present  prepared,  tmd  therefore  recommend  that  brother 
Fuentes  be  informed  that  while  we  sympathize  with  all  evan- 
gelical missions,  and  would  gladly  extend  them  aid,  yet  our 


work  is  at  present  too  widely  extended  to  permit  of  our  enter- 
ing Spain. 

3.  RepresentationB  are  also  made,  through  somewhat  ex- 
tended correspondence,  that  Rev.  J.  Francisco  Cordova,  of  our 
New  Mexico  Spanish  Mission.the  son  of  Felipe  Cordova,formerly 
of  our  Mexico  Mission,  who  retired  from  Mexico  by  the  advice 
of  our  mission,  the  superintendent  believing  if  he  remained  be 
would  be  murdered,  would  he  willing  to  undertake  the  estab- 
lishment of  a  Spanish  mission  in  New  York  City. 

This  young  minister  has  been  for  several  years  preaching  in 
our  mission  in  New  Mexico,  and  is  highly  commended  by  the 
Superintendent  and  others,  and  desires  now  to  pursue  hi» 
studies  at  Drew  Seminary  and  at  the  same  time  conduct  a 
mission  in  New  York  City. 

Your  Committee  think  the  work  of  founding  a  Spanish  mis- 
sion will  require  the  undivided  time  and  energy  of  the  Miasion- 
ary,  and  we  therefore  recommend  that  the  proposition  be  not 
approved. 

3.  Rev.  H.  J.  Walker,  P.  E.  of  Eustis  District,  8t.  John's 
River  Conference,  represents  that  there  are  at  Yboo  City,  a 
town  near  Tampa,  Florida,  in  his  district,  over  2,000  Cubans, 
cigar  manufacturer8,and  other  Cubans  settling  in  townsaround. 
There  is  a  large  settlement  at  Key  West  and  St.  Augustine. 

To  these  Rev.  John  Steele  of  Ironton,  Mo.,  formerly  of  our 
New  Mexico  Mission,  is  willing  to  come  and  preach.  There  are 
already  three  English-speaking  charges  of  our  Church  within 
the  same  county  as  Tamj>a.  Brother  Walker  asks  an  appro- 
priation to  sustain  Brother  Steele  in  establishing  this  work, 
beginning  at  Tampa  and  its  suburb  Yboo  City,  and  in  time  to 
include  Key  West,  St.  Augustine,  Jacksonville  and  other  places. 

Rev.  J.  W.  Storey,  P.  E.  of  the  East  Florida  District,  sup- 
ports the  application  of  Brother  Walker,  The  grant  is  desired 
in  addition  to  the  usual  grant  to  St.  John's  River  Conference. 

Your  Committee  recommend  the  sum  of  |1,000  be  appro- 
priated to  the  St.  John's  River  Annual  Conference,  to  be  used 
for  Spanish  work  at  Tampa  and  its  vicinity. 

The  report  of  the  Committee  respecting  work  in  Spain 
and  in  New  York  City  was  adopted,  and  the  report  re- 
specting work  in  Florida  was  laid  on  the  table. 

Dr.  Hare  reported  for  the  Committee  on  Work  among 
the  Jews  : 

Yomr  Committee,  to  whom  was  referred  certain  papers  re- 
lating to  the  establishment  of  a  mission  to  the  Jews  in  New 
York  city  and  vicinity,  beg  leave  to  report 

That,  in  their  judgment,  it  would  not  be  the  best  use  of  funds 
under  our  control  to  establish  and  maintain  such  a  mission, 
but  that  we  recommend  the  New  York  City  Church  Extension 
and  Missionary  Society  to  do  whatever  lies  in  their  power  for 
this  large  part  of  the  unevangelized  population  of  this  great 
city. 

Secretary  McCabe  moved  as  a  substitute,  that  we  ap- 
propnate  $i,ooo  to  commence  a  work  among  the  Jews 
in  New  York  city,  but  it  did  not  prevail. 

The  report  was  then  adopted. 

Mr.  J.  S.  McLane  reported,  for  the  Committee  on 
Work  among  the  Italians,  as  follows  : 

The  Committee  on  Italian  work  would  report  that  Rev. 
Vito  L.  Calabrese,  missionary,  opened  last  July,  in  the  chapel 
of  the  Five  Points  Mission,  a  mission  for  the  Italians:  that  it 
has  been  a  great  success,  and  the  outlook  is  in  every  way 
promising.  It  is  also  expected  that  Bro.  Calabrese  will  work 
among  the  Italian  immigrants  at  Cajrtle  Garden. 

The  Committee  recommend  an  appropriation  to  the  New 


York  Conference  of  one  thousand  dollars  for  work  among 
Italians. 

The  CommiMee  also  considered  an  appeal  for  he1[»  for  Italian 
work  in  Ibe  city  of  New  Orleana  and  recommend  aa  appro- 
priation to  the  Louisiana  Conference  of  seven  hundrtMi  dollars 
for  Italian  work. 

The  Committee  also  recommend  that  Ave  hundred  dollars 
be  appro])riated  to  the  Rock  River  Conference  for  work  among 
Italians  in  Chicago, 

The  recommendation  for  an  appropriation  for  work 
among  the  Italians  in  New  York  City  was  adopted.  The 
recommendation  for  an  appropriation  for  work  in  New 
Orleans  was  adopted,  with  an  amendment  that  it  be 
placed  at  the  disposal  of  the  resident  Bishop.  The 
rtcommendation  for  an  appropriation  for  work  in  Chi- 
cago was  laid  on  the  table. 

Adjourned. 

MONDAY    EVENING. 

The  Committee  met  at  7.30  p.m.  Bishop  Joyce  pre- 
sided. Devotional  services  were  conducted  by  Dr.  Cran- 
ston. 

Secretary  Leonard  reported  from  the  Committee,  con- 
sisting of  the  Corresponding  Secretaries  and  Treasurer, 
as  follows  : 

Tlie  Committee  consisting  of  the  Corresponding  Secretaries 
and  Treasurer,  to  which  was  referred  sundry  papers,  presents 
the  following  report : 

1.  On  the  application  for  aid  to  found  a  Christian  College  at 
Naini  Tal,  InJia,  the  Coniniittee  ri^port  uufavurahly,  for  the 
rea.son  that  there  is  no  money  at  the  dispoi^al  of  the  General 
Missionary  Committee  for  that  purpose. 

2.  On  the  request  of  Dennis  Osborne,  asking  that  an  appro- 
priation at  the  dispoeal  of  the  Board  be  made  to  pay  the  uut- 
going  expenses  of  C.  U.  Rosselet  and  wife  for  the  Philander 
Smith  Institute  at  Mussourie,  India,  report  favorably,  pro- 
vided said  expenses  are  paid  out  of  appropriations  already 
marie. 

3.  On  the  request  of  S.  P.  Jacobs  for  an  appropriation  for 
the  erection  of  a  school  and  miesion  building  in  the  city  of 
Hyderabad,  South  India  Conference,  report  unfavorably,  for  the 

in    that  the   General  Committee   has  not   the  necessary 
money  at  its  disposal. 

4.  On  the  paper  referre<l  to  us  from  the  Book  Committee 
requesting  that  the  Missionary  Society  provide  f<ir  the  travel- 
ling expenscsof  the  Missionary  Bishops,  report  that  the  Mi.osion- 
ary  Society  will  pay  said  expenses,  as  it  has  always  (taid  the 
travelling  expenses  of  our  General  Sujierintendents  incurred  by 
visiting  our  fureign  missionary  fields. 

5.  On  the  request  of  C  L.  Davenport,  to  be  sent  to  Africa  as 
s  missionary,  your  Committee  report  that  Ihe  General  Mission- 
ary Committee  does  not  appoint  missionaries  to  any  Oeld.  It 
decides  what  nuniber  of  missionaries  shall  be  sent  to  a  given 
field,  while  the  Bishops  appoint  the  missionaries. 

All  the  items  in  the  report  were  adopted  except  that 
referring  to  the  request  of  Mr.  Osborne,  and  Dr.  McCabe 
moved  as  a  substitute  that  the  matter  be  referred  back 
to  the  Board. 

Bishop  Walden  moved  to  amend  by  making  an  appro- 
priation of  §400  for  outgoing  expenses  of  a  teacher  for 
the  Philander  Smith  Institute  at  Mussourie,  at  the  dis- 
posaJ  of  the  Board. 


Bishop  Walden's  amendment  was  lost,  and  Secretary 
McCabe's  substitute  was  adopted  to  refer  the  matter 
back  to  the  Board. 

Secretary  McCabe  offered  the  following  resolution, 
which  was  adopted  : 

Reaolved,  That  the  General  Committee  requests  all  returned 
misrionaries  who  may  be  at  home  on  leave  of  absence  or  upon 
official  duty,  to  refrain  from  making  public  collections  for 
special  objects  except  on  tlie  approval  of  the  Board,  but  to 
make  all  their  public  appeals  for  the  General  Work  and  in 
aiding  the  Presiding  Elders  and  pastors  in  bringing  the  Church 
up  to  the  standard  fixed  by  the  General  Committee  as  the 
least  amount  which  will  meet  the  absolute  neceasities  of  our 
Domestic  and  Foreign  Fields. 

Secretary  Baldwin  offered  as  an  additional  resolution: 

Resolved,  That  we  make  the  same  request  of  all  Superin- 
tendents and  Missionaries  in  the  home  work. 

The  resolution  was  adopted. 

Dr.  Graw  presented  a  Report  from  the  Committee  on 
Woman's  Work,  which  was  amended  and  adopted  : 

Your  Committee,  to  whom  was  referred  the  Budget  of  ap- 
propriations of  the  Woman's  Foreign  and  Woman's  Home 
Missionary  Societies  for  the  current  year,  after  careful  exam- 
ination recommend  that  the  same  be  approved. 

We  also  recommend  that  the  appropriations  of  these  Socie- 
ties be  published  in  the  Annual  Rei>ort  of  the  Parent  Society. 

Dr.  Graw  reported  from  the  Committee  on  Memorial 
of  the  Philadelphia  Conference  as  follows  : 

The  Committee  on  a  Memorial  from  the  Philadelphia  Con- 
ference report  as  follows  : 

Having  heard  the  representations  made  by  the  Committee 
from  the  Philadelphia  Conference,  we  are  favorably  impressed 
with  the  claims  they  present,  and  would  be  glad  to  recommend 
the  appropriation  of  |3,000  to  be  used  within  the  bounds  of 
that  Conference,  if  in  the  judgment  of  the  General  Committee 
it  can  be  done  without  seriously  embarrassing  the  administra- 
tiun  of  our  missionary  work  in  other  Conferences,  not  now 
receiving,  but  earnestly  desiring  similar  appropriations. 

The  report  was  laid  on  the  table  for  the  present. 

Welsh  Afisshns  were  taken  up. 

Dr.  Bovard  reported  from  the  Committee  on  Welsh 
Missions,  recommending  an  appropriation  of  $500  for 
work  among  the  Welsh  in  Philadelphia. 

On  motion,  the  report  was  laid  on  the  table  for  the 
present.  Four  hundred  dollars  were  appropriated  to  the 
Northern  New  York  Conference  for  Welsh  work. 

Six  hundred  dollars  were  appropriated  to  the  Rock 
River  Conference  for  Welsh  work. 

Five  hundred  dollars  were  appropriated  to  the 
Wyoming  Conference  for  Welsh  work. 

Scandinavian  Missions  were  called. 

Dr.  Bovard  reported,  from  the  Committee  on  Welsh 
and  other  work,  a  recommendation  that  ^500  be  appro- 
priated to  establish  a  Swedish  Mission  in  the  city  of  Phila- 
delphia. 

The  report  was  laid  on  the  table  for  the  present. 

The  Committee  also  recommended  an  appropriation  of 
I800  for  Swedish  work  in  New  York  City. 

Dr.  Hare  moved  that  1 1,000  be  appropriated,  and  it 
was  so  ordered. 


MINUTES  OF  THE  GENERAL  MISSION AR  Y  COMMITTEE. 


557 


An  appropriation  of  tj.aso  was  made  for  Swedish  work 
in  the  Austin  Conference. 

An  appropriation  of  ti,obo  was  made  for  Norwegian 
work  in  the  California  Conference,  $400  of  which  shall 
be  for  new  work. 

An  appropriation  of  $1,870  was  made  for  Swedish 
work  in  the  California  Conference. 

An  appropriation  was  made  of  I500  to  tl^p  Colorado 
Conference  for  Swedisli  work. 

An  appropriation  was  made  of  $900  to  the  Columbia 
River  Conference  for  Swedish  work. 

An  appropriation  of  $750  to  the  Louisiana  Conference 
for  Swedish  work  was  made. 

An  appropriation  of  ti,4oo  to  the  New  York  East 
Conference  for  Swedish  work  was  made,  and  $1,700  to 
the  same  Conference  for  Norwegian  work  was  made. 

An  appropriation  of  la^Soo  to  the  New  England  Con- 
ference for  Swedish  work  was  made. 

Adjourned. 

TUESDAY    MORNING,    NOVEMBER  30. 

Bishop  Vincent  presided.  Devotional  services  were 
conducted  by  Dr.  McCabe. 

Dr.  TiflTany  presented  a  paper  on  contributions  to 
Bishop  Taylor's  work,  which  was  referred  to  the  Com- 
mittee on  that  subject. 

Scandinavian  Missions  were  taken  up. 

♦  1,300  was  appropriated  to  the  New  England  Southern 
Conference  for  Swedish  work. 

On  motion  of  Mr.  Alden  Speare,  the  vote  was  recon- 
sidered by  which  $2,800  was  appropriated  to  the  New 
England  Conference,  and  the  appropriation  was  made  of 
$2,800,  with  S600  additional  for  new  work. 

An  apjiropriation  of  $8,500  was  made  to  the  Norwe- 
gian and  Danish  Conference. 

An  appropriation  was  made  to  the  Wilmington  Con- 
ference of  $300  for  Swedish  work. 

German  Missions  were  taken  up  and  the  following  ap- 
propriations were  made. 

Central  German,  $5,000. 

Chicago  German,  $4,000. 

East  German,  $6,000. 

Northern  German,  $3,200. 

Northwest  German,  $3,900. 

Southern  German,  $6,000. 

Adjourned. 

TUESDAY    AFTERNOON, 

Bishop  FitrGerald  presided.  Devotional  services  were 
conducted  by  Rev.  Robert  Forbes,  D.D. 

The  Committee  on  subscriptions  to  Bishop  Taylor's 
work  in  Africa  reported  as  follows; 

The  Committee  ap|>flinted  to  consider  a  memorial  of  Dr.  O. 
H.  Tiffany  rejwirt: 

Your  Committee  find  that  Mr.  Thomas  Bradley,  of  the 
Spring  Garden  Street  Church,  Piiiladelphia,  during  the  Confer- 
ence year  1887-8  paid  to  his  pastor  for  the  Missionary  Society 
$500,  designating  it  as  a  special  donation  for  BiBbop  Taylor's 
work  in  Africa,  thai  he  now  desires  the  money  to  be  paid  to 
Bishop  Taylor  or  to  the  Treasurer  of  bis  Transit  and  Building 


Fund,  and  that  we  have  as  yet  no  information  whether  the 
money  has  or  has  not  reached  our  Treasury;  therefore 

Remlved,  That  the  memorial  he  referred  to  the  Board  of 
Managers,  with  the  recommendation  that  if  the  Treasurer  has 
received  or  shall  receive  the  donation  in  qoestion,  the  Board 
pay  the  money  as  thun  requested. 

The  report  was  adopted. 

Bishop  Foss  moved  to  take  up  the  reports  of  the  Com- 
mittee on  the  Memorial  of  the  Presiding  Elders  of  the 
Philadelphia  Conference  and  on  work  among  the  Welsh 
and  other  foreign  populations,  and  it  was  so  ordered. 

Bishop  Foss  moved  as  a  substitute  for  both  reports  the 
following: 

Reaolved,  That  $1,000  be  appropriated  to  the  Philadelphia 
Conference  for  Mission  work  among  foreign  populalions  within 
itfl  limits,  with  the  following  conditions: 

1.  That  the  work  shall  be  prosecuted  in  the  vernacular 
language:)  of  the  several  foreign  populations. 

2.  That  no  part  of  this  money  be  used  for  work  among  the 
Germans,  for  whom  we  are  endeavoring  to  provide  through 
the  East  German  Conference,  which  include*  the  same  territory. 

8.  That  the  special  approval  of  the  resident  Bishop  be  re- 
quired for  tlie  opening  of  any  particular  class  of  the  work, 
thus  provided  for. 

The  substitute  was  accepted  and  adopted. 

On  motion  of  Bishop  Walden,  it  was  ordered  that  the- 
appropriaiion  of  last  year  be  continued  to  the  Georgia,, 
Savannah,  .-Vlabama,  Central  Alabama,  Austin,  South 
German,  Texas,  and  West  Texas  Conferences  pro  rata, 
until  the  next  ensuing  sessions  of  said  Conferences. 

Saint  Louis  German  Conference  was  taken  up  and  an^ 
appropriation  of  $4,000  made. 

West  German  Conference  was  taken  up  and  $7,000  ap»- 
propriated. 

French  Missions  were  taken  up. 

An  appropriation  of  $800  was  made  to  Central  Illinois^ 
Conference  for  French  work. 

An  api^ropriation  of  $400  was  made  to  the  Northwest 
Indiana  Conference  for  French  work. 

An  appropriation  of  $1,350  was  made  to  Louisiana,  at 
the  disposal  of  Resident  Bishop  for  French  work. 

An  appropriation  of  $3,000  was  made  for  French  work* 
in  the  New  Hampshire,  New  England  and  Troy  Confer- 
ence, at  the  disposal  of  the  Board. 

An  appropriation  was  made  of  $800  to  New  England 
Southern  Conference  for  French  work. 

An  appropriation  of  $1,200  was  made  to  the  New  York 
Conference  for  French  work. 

An  appropri.ition  of  $400  for  Finnish  work  was  made 
to  the  Minnesota  Conference. 

Mr.  G.  H.  Foster  moved  an  appropriation  of  $3,000  t<v 
Rock   River  Conference  for  work  among  the   French, 
Italian,  and  Bohemian  populations^  but  the  motion  was 
lost. 

Chinese  Missions  were  called. 

An  appropriation  of  $1,000  was  made  to  the  New  York 
Conference  for  work  among  the  Chinese  in  New  York  City^ 

An  appropriation  of  $t,ooo  was  made  to  the  Oregon. 
Conference  for  Chinese  work. 


York  Conference  of  one  thousand  dollars  for  work  among 
Italians. 

The  Committee  alpo  considered  an  appeal  for  help  for  Italian 
work  in  the  city  of  New  Orleans  and  recommeud  an  appro- 
priation to  the  Louisiana  Conference  of  seven  hundred  dollars 
for  Italian  work. 

The  Committee  also  reicommend  that  five  hundred  dollars 
be  appropriated  to  the  Rock  River  Conference  for  work  among 
Italian8  in  Chicago. 

The  recommendation  for  an  appropriation  for  work 
among  the  Italians  in  New  York  City  was  adopted.  The 
recommendation  for  an  appropriation  for  work  in  New 
Orleans  was  adopted,  with  an  amendment  that  it  be 
placed  at  the  disposal  of  the  resident  Bishop.  The 
recommendation  for  an  appropriation  for  work  in  Chi- 
cago was  laid  on  the  table. 

Adjourned. 

MONDAY    EVENING. 

The  Committee  met  at  7.30  p.m.  Bishop  Joyce  pre- 
sided. Devotional  services  wer6  conducted  by  Dr.  Cran- 
ston. 

Secretary  Leonard  reported  from  the  Committee,  con- 
sisting of  the  Corresponding  Secretaries  and  Treasurer, 
as  follows  : 

The  Committee  consisting  of  the  Corresponding  Secretaries 
and  Treasurer,  to  which  was  referred  sundry  papers,  presents 
the  following  report : 

1.  On  the  aijplication  for  aid  to  found  a  Christian  College  at 
Naini  Tal,  luJia,  tbe  Committee  report  unfavorably,  for  the 
reason  that  there  ia  no  money  at  the  disposal  of  the  General 
Miaaiunary  Committee  for  that  purpose. 

2.  Od  the  request  of  Dennis  Osborne,  asking  that  an  appro- 
priation at  the  disposal  of  the  Board  be  made  to  par  the  out- 
going ex(>eui<e8  of  C.  U.  Rosselet  and  wife  for  the  Philander 
Smith  Institute  at  Mussourie,  India,  report  favorably,  pro- 
vided said  erpensea  are  paid  out  of  appropriations  already 
made. 

3.  On  the  request  of  S.  P.  Jacobs  for  an  appropriation  for 
the  erection  of  a  Bchool  and  miEsion  building  in  the  city  of 
Hyderabad,  South  India  Conference,  report  unfavorably,  for  thr 
reason  that  the  General  Committee  has  not  the  nece(«8nr\ 
money  at  its  disposal. 

4.  On  the  pa(jer  referred  to  \n  from  the  Book  ComuiHi 
requesting  that  the  Missionary  Society  provide  for  the  Ir. 
ling  expenscsof  the  Missionary  Bishops,  report  that  the  Mi'- 
ary  Society  will  pay  said  expenses,  ns  it  has  always  i^ay 
travelling  expenses  of  our  General  Superintdbdents  fncn- 
visiting  our  foreign  missionary  fiel'ts. 

5.  On  the  request  of  C.  L.  Davenport,  t<i 
a  missionary,  your  Committee  report  that  i" 

ary  Committee  does  not  appoint  niissionarieit  iu.-> 
decides  what  number  of  missionariw  sbr  '  •>• 
field,  while  the  Bishops  appoint  th«  ui 

All  the  items  in  the  report 
referring  to  the  request  of  I 
moved  as  a  substitute  th 
to  the  Board. 

Bishop  VValder  vi"*-" 
priation  of  $400 

the  Ph::  >   tifc*^ 

posal  at  LCo  !••• 


Bishop  Walden's  amendment  was 
McCabe's  substitute   was   adopted   V 
back  to  the  Board. 

Secretary    McCabe  offered    the    lolli 
which  was  adopted  : 

ReHolved,  That  the  General  Conimitir 
missionaries  who  may  be  at  liomf-  on  I- 
ofHcial  duty,  to   refrain   from  mnlrinK" 
special  objects  except  on  the  ;i 
make  all  their  public  appeals 
aiding  the  Presiding  Elders  and  i 
up  to  the  standard  fixed  by  t 
least  amount  which  will  me«'5  • 
Domestic  and  Foreign  Fieldv. 

Secretary  Baldwin  ofTrrr. 

Resolved,  That  we  m.  .  3 

tendent«  and  Missionm  1  ^ 

The  resolution  was  ad 

Dr.  Graw  presence.!  T,i 

Woman's  Work,  wiin 

Your  Committee,  t< 
propriations  of  the 


Missionary  Socieii^ 
ination  reooim  i 

We  also  ri-i 
ties  be  publishinl 

Dr.  Graw  r-- 

of  the  Pbil;>' 

The  Com 
ference  n-; 

Havin 
from  t(). 
with  11. 

thr      : 

thai 
it  . 
U. 

u 


:.Ai  two  qui 
which 
10  East 

,p  Walden  to  thi 
irict,  E.  Tenn 
es  named  accort 


•  SESDAV    AFTERNOON. 

presided.     Devotional  se 

...p  Foss. 

n  the  place  of  the  next  se 

'V  Committee  recommend 


:es  were  nominated  and 


'J 


.  IrdUn 

.rtiiCfl"- 
alifoc 


.  :   ihe  Committee  were  ret 

i' i:  if'^f"  which  invitations  had  coi 

II  ol  the  Conferences  was  resumed  ;j 

■  nadc  as  follows:  Florida,  $2,500;  G 

I   ^6i   additional  for  extension  of  j 

,;  Holstor,  $4,500:  Michigan,  SS.> 00;  W 

un,  i^.ooo''  Wisconsin,  $4,000;  Idaho,  $3.6< 

$1,800;    Kentucky,   $5,000;    Lexington,   $3j 

R<Jck,  $J.»5o;    Louisiana,  $5,500;    Mississij 

■    <ouri,  $4,000;  Montana,  $10,000;  Nebraj 

\   *  Hampshire.  $t,ioo;  North  Carolina,  $3 

Nebraska.  $5,800;  Northwest  Iowa,  $3.6ooj 

Kansas.  $7,000;  Oregon,  $j,ooo;  Puget  Sof 

Saint  John's  River,  $3,500;  St.  Louis,  $5,500 

ft3,ooo,  with  $404  added  for  extension  o^ 

year;  South  Catx>lina,  $5,400. 

Adjouroed. 

WEDNESDAY    EVENING. 

The  Committee  met  at  6.45  p.m.  Bisho| 
sided.  Devotional  services  were  conduct* 
B.  Uaxfield. 


MINUTES  OF  THE  GENERAL  MISSIOANR  Y  COMMITTEE, 


American  Indian  Missions  were  taken  up  and  $4,500 
was  appropriated  to  the  Anierican  Indian  Missions  in 
the  Central  New  York,  Columbia  River,  Detroit,  Genesee, 
Michigan,  Northern  New  York,  Puget  Sound,  and  Wis- 
consin Conferences,  to  be  distributed  by  the  Board  and  at 
its  disposal. 

Adjourned. 

TUESDAV    EVENING. 

The  Committee  met  at  7.30  p.m.  Bishop  Goodsell 
presided.  Devotional  services  were  conducted  by  Dr. 
Hite. 

Bohemian  and  Hungarian  Missions  were  taken  up. 

An  appropriation  of  $1,000  was  made  to  East  Ohio 
Conference  for  Bohemian  and  Hungarian  work. 

An  appropriation  of  $1,250  was  made  to  Pittsburg 
Conference  for  Bohemian  and  Hungarian  work. 

An  appropriation  of  $1,500  was  made  to  the  Rock 
River  Conference  for  Bohemian  and  Hungarian  work. 

Northwest  Swedish  Conference  was  called  and  an  ap- 
propriation of  $9,500  was  made  (#500  is  for  McKeesport). 

Bishop  Warren  presented  the  Report  of  the  Committee 
on  Alaska: 

The  Committee  to  which  the  papers  concerning  Alaska  were 
referred  submits  the  following  Report.  That  while  we  appre- 
ciate the  needs  of  this  vast  region,  being  one-tenth  of  the  en- 
tire area  of  our  national  domain,  we  cannot  recommend  the 
|<eetabIiahmeDt  of  a  JUission  there  in  the  present  state  of  our 
fliumoes, 

Dr.  Bovard  reported  for  the  Committee  on  Welsh  and 
other  foreign  work,  that  they  recommend  an  appropria- 
tion of  $800  to  the  Nebraska  Conference  for  work  among 
the  Bohemians,  but  the  report  was  not  adopted. 

JEnglish  Speaking  Missions  were  called. 

Appropriated  $3,400  to  Alabama  Conference,  and  $588 
additional  to  cover  the  extension  of  the  Conference  year. 

Appropriated  $6,500  to  Arkansas  Conference. 

Appropriated  $6,000  to  Austin  Conference,  and  $933 
for  extension  of  Conference  year. 

Blue  Ridge  received  $5,000. 

Central  Alabama  received  $3,400,  and  also  $538  for 
extension  of  the  Conference  year. 

Central  Missouri  received  $3,150. 

Central  Tennessee  received  t4,ooo. 

Colorado  received  $9,100. 

Adjourned. 

WEDNESDAY    MORNING,  NOV.   21. 

Bishop  Newman  presided.  Bishop  Walden  conducted 
the  devotional  services. 

An  appropriation  of  $2,700  was  made  to  the  Indian 
Territory. 

An  appropriation  of  $700  for  Swedish  work  was  made 
to  the  Southern  California  Conference. 

A  motion  to  give  $400  to  the  Southern  California  Con- 
ference for  Norwegian  work  did  not  prevail. 

An  appropriation  was  made  of  $7,500  to  the  California 
Conference  for  Chinese  Missions. 

An  appropriation  was  made  of  $4,545  to  the  Califor- 
nia Cojj/erence  for  Japanese  Missions  in  California. 


I 


Dr.  Bovard  moved  $2,000  for  the  work  in  the  Hawai._ 
ian  Islands.  I 

Bishop  Andrews  moved  that  the  Hawaiian  Islands  be 
constituted  a  Foreign  Mission,  but  the  motion  was  lost. 

Dr.  Goucher  moved  that  whatever  may  be  appropriated, 
it  be  to  the  California  Conference  for  work  in  the  Hawai- 
ian Islands,  to  be  administered  by  the  Board,  and  it  was 
so  ordered. 

$1,000  were  appropriated  for  work  in  the  Hawaiian 
Islands. 

The  appropriations  for  English  speaking  Missions  were 
continued. 

California  Conference  received  $4,500, 

Columbia  River  Conference  received  $5,500. 

Dakota  Conference  received  $12,750. 

Delaware  Conference  received  $850. 

Detroit  Conference  received  $6,000. 

East  Maine  received  *!  1,500, 

East  Tennessee  received  $2,800.  To  this  was  added 
$568  for  extension  of  the  Conference  year. 

On  motion,  it  was  resolved  that  two  quarters  of  the 
amount  appropriated  to  the  charges  which  were  trans- 
ferred from  Washington  Conference  to  East  Tennessee 
Conference  be  paid  by  Bishop  Walden  to  the  Presiding 
Elder  of  the  Wythevilte  District,  E,  Tenn.  Conference, 
for  distribution  to  the  charges  named  according  to  the 
appropriations. 

Adjourned. 

WEDNESDAY    AFTERNOON. 

Bishop  Bowman  presided.  Devotional  services  were 
conducted  by  Bishop  Foss. 

The  Committee  on  the  place  of  the  next  session  of  the 
General  Missionary  Committee  recommended  that  St. 
Louis  be  the  place. 

Several  other  places  were  nominated  and  Kansas  City 
was  selected. 

The  thanks  of  the  Committee  were  returned  to  the 
various  places  from  which  invitations  had  come. 

The  call  of  the  Conferences  was  resumed  ;  and  appro- 
priations made  as  follows:  Florida,  $2,500;  Georgia,  $3.- 
500,  with  $462  additional  for  extension  of  Conference 
year;  Holslon,  $4,500;  Michigan,  $5,100;  West  Wiscon- 
sin, $4,000;  Wisconsin,  $4,000;  Idaho,  $3,600;  Kansas, 
$t,8oo;  Kentucky,  $5,000;  Lexington,  $3,500;  Little 
Rock,  $3,250;  Louisiana,  $5,500;  Mississippi,  $6,000; 
Missouri,  $4,000;  Montana,  $10,000;  Nebraska,  $2,800; 
New  Hampshire,  $r, 100;  North  Carolina,  $3,600;  North  _ 
Nebraska,  $5,800;  Northwest  Iowa,  $3,600;  Northwest  I 
Kansas,  $7,000;  Oregon,  $1,000;  Puget  Sound.  $5,750; 
Saint  John's  River,  $3,500;  St.  Louis,  $5,500;  Savannah, 
$3,000,  with  $404  added  for  extension  of  Conference 
year;  South  Carolina,  $5,400. 

Adjourned. 

WEDNESDAY    EVENING. 

The  Committee  met  at  6.45  p.m.  Bishop  Foster  pre- 
sided. Devotional  services  were  conducted  by  Dr.  J. 
B.  Maxfield. 


I 


MINUTES  OF  THE  GENERAL  MISSIONARY  COMMITTEE. 


559 


Making  appropriations  to  English-speaking  Conferences 
was  resumed,  and  the  following  sums  were  appropriated: 

Southern  California,  $6,500;  South  Kansas,  $3,250; 
Southwest  Kansas,  $6,000;  North  Carolina,  $3,600;  Ten- 
nessee. $3,150;  Texas,  $4,250,  and  $326  was  added  for 
extension  of  Conference  year;  Vermont,  $1,200;  Virginia, 
$5,000;  Minnesota,  $9,300;  North  Dakota,  $8,500;  Wash- 
ington, $2, 200;  West  Nebraska,  $9,500;  West  Texas,  $4,- 
250,  and  $605  for  exlension  of  Conference  year;  West 
Virginia,  $5,000;  Wilmington,  $1,800,  of  which  ^400  was 
for  Dorchester  Co.,  Maryland,  and  $1,400  lo  the  Virginia 
District. 

Bishop  Mallalieu  presented  a  claim  of  Rev.  W.  P.  Mc- 
Laughlin for  money  advanced  on  property  in   New  Or-  ; 
leans,  which  was  referred  to  the  Board  of  Managers  with 
a  recommendation  that  it  be  paid. 

The  Committee  on  Cities  reported  as  follows: 

The  Committee  on  Mission  work  in  large  cities  recommend 
that  the  Bishops  l)e  reque.sted  to  consider  the  question  of  Mis- 
sion work  in  our  large  cities,  and  la  confer  with  the  Societies 
organized  in  these  cities  for  Mission  work  with  reference  to  an 
adjustment  through  which  the  Parent  MisBionary  Society  may 
co-operate  with  these  Societies,  and  that  the  Board  of  Bishops 
be  also  requested  to  report  upon  the  8ut>ject  to  the  QeneraJ 
Missionary  Committee  at  its  next  annual  meeting. 

The  report  was  adopted. 

The  Committee  on  Appeal  to  the  Church  reported  that 
the  paper  would  be  ready  for  publication  next  week,  and 
it  was  ordered  that  said  appeal  be  signed  with  the  names 
of  all  the  members  of  the  Committee. 

On  motion  of  Secretary  McCabe,  each  Bishop  and 
each  other  member  of  the  General  Committee  was  re- 
quested to  make  it  convenient  and  part  of  his  plan  uf 
work  during  the  current  fiscal  year  to  attend  at  least 
twelve  District  Missionary  Conventions  and  speak  in 
them  on  the  subject  of  missions. 

On  motion  of  Treasurer  Phillips,  the  vote  was  reconsid- 
ered appropriating  $100,000  to  pay  outstanding  drafts 
and  interest. 

Bishop  Foss  moved  to  make  the  whole  appropriation 
$1,300,000,  and  that  the  dilTerence  ($77,691)  between  the 
appropriations  made  and  this  sum  be  appropriated  for 
outstanding  drafts,  and  the  motion  was  adopted. 

.\  motion  was  made  that  the  Treasurer  of  the  Mission- 
ary Society  be  authorized  lo  receive  special  contributions 
to  be  used  as  a  transit  fund,  to  be  administered  by  the 
Board  for  sending  out  missionaries  to  found  self-support- 
ing churches  in  foreign  fields,  but  the  motion  did  not 
prevail. 

On  motion,  it  was  ordered  that  $50  be  paid  to  the  sex- 
ton of  St.  Paul's  M.  E.  Church  for  his  services  during  the 
session  of  the  Committee,  and  that  the  thanks  of  the 
Conamittee  be  tendered  to  the  Trustees  of  St.  Paul's 
Church  for  its  use,  and  thanks  be  returned  to  those  who 
had  entertained  members  of  the  Committee. 

On  motion,  it  was  ordered  that  the  Chinese  Mission  in 
San  Francisco  be  informed  that  their  request  for 
building  a  church  in  Chinatown  in  San  Francisco  is  de- 


clined only  on  account  of  the  lack  of  necessary  funds, 
and  it  was  also  ordered  that  if  any  person  can  be  found 
who  will  give  $10,000  for  the  erection  of  a  church  in  Chi- 
natown, San  Francisco,  the  Board  is  authorized  to  receive 
and  administer  it. 

Bishop  Merrill  made  a  verbal  report  in  regard  to  the 
memorial  of  the  students  of  Drew  Seminary,  and  it  was 
ordered  that  the  Committee  express  their  appreciation  of 
the  generous  proposition  of  the  students  of  Drew  Semi- 
nary to  support  a  worker  in  the  foreign  field,  and  the 
same  be  referred  to  the  favorable  consideration  of  the 
Board  of  Managers. 

A  committee  was  ordered,  to  consist  of  two  Bishops, 
two  Representatives  of  Districts,  two  Members  of  the 
Board,  a  Secretary  and  Treasurer,  to  consider  an  im- 
provement on  the  present  plan  for  making  appropriations, 
and  report  at  the  opening  of  the  next  meeting  of  the 
Committee,  and  Bishop  Andrews,  Bishop  Foss,  Dr.  G.  S. 
Hare,  Dr.  W.  F.  Speake.  Mr.  Aldcn  Speare,  Dr.  J.  F. 
Goucher,  Secretary  Peck,  and  Treasurer  Phillips,  were 
constituted  said  Committee. 

At  10.30  P.M.  the  Committee  adjourned  sine  die,  with 
the  benediction  by  Bishop  Foster. 


The  Missionary  Collections  and  Appro 
priations. 

When  the  General  Missionary  Committee  met,  it  was 
ascertained  that  while  the  receipts  of  the  treasury  had 
been  less  than  the  previous  year,  and  some  of  the  confer- 
ences had  fallen  behind  in  their  contributions,  yet,  taking 
all  the  conferences  together,  the  collections  from  them 
showed  an  increase.  This,  under  all  the  circumstances, 
was  a  gratifying  report,  and  Secretary  McCabe,  who, 
probably  better  than  any  other  man,  understands  what 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  is  able  and  willing  to 
do  for  missions,  urged  that  the  call  for  next  year  should 
be  the  same  as  last  year,  $1,200,000,  and  that  the  appro- 
priations should  be  for  this  amount  less  the  amount  of 
the  debt. 

The  other  secretaries  agreed  with  him.  Upon  the  three 
corresponding  secretaries  rests  largely  the  inspiring  the 
Church  to  fulfil  the  obligations  imposed  by  the  appro- 
priations, and  the  tireless  and  magnetic  "Chaplain"  is 
ably  seconded  by  his  colleagues. 

For  more  than  one  day  the  discussion  continued  on  the 
amount  to  be  appropriated.  We  have  room  to  give  the 
substance  of  only  two  of  the  speeches,  that  of  Dr.  Hare 
in  favor  of  asking  the  Church  for  only  about  one  million, 
and  Bishop  FitzGerald  in  favor  of  the  same  as  last  year. 

Dk.  Harb.— I  am  satisfied  you  cannot  satisfy  the  Church  in 
any  other  way  as  well,  nor  give  the  Church  as  much  confidi-oee 
in  the  misgiontry  work  as  to  reduce  the  amount  asked  for,  and 
the  appropriations.  They  have  been  led  to  expect  it.  Wc 
ought  to  see  to  it  that  the  Hissioaary  Society  does  not  get  into 
debt  this  year.  There  is  a  wide  diwatisfaction  with  the  pros- 
pect of  a  debt.  This  Committee  made  a  great  mistake  last 
year  in  asking  for  »1,800,000.     If  thu  Gammitte«  should  be 


I 


A 


560 


OUR  MISSION  FIELDS  AND  MISSIONARIES. 


vise  enough  to  ask  for  the  next  year  just  about  a  million  of 
dollars,  the  Church  would  auatain  us  and  put  us  in  the  condi- 
tioa  where  we  presently  could  aak  for  more.  This  dep>ending 
upon  enthusiasm  instead  of  upon  information  is  not  the  thing 
for  a  committee  like  this.  We  cannot  pay  the  debt  out  of  our 
own  ]>ocket8,  and  wc  have  no  business  to  make  a  debt,  and  then 
ask  somebody  to  pay  it. 

Bishop  FitzGkrai.d. — If  the  Church  in  certain  quarters  is 
looking  for  a  reduction  in  the  appropriations  and  in  the  asking, 
it  is  in  order  that  they  may  reduce  tlieir  contributions.  We 
have  every  reason  to  thank  God  and  take  courage.  The  people 
never  gave  so  much  missionary  money  as  they  gave  last  year. 
They  have  given  us  the  assurance  that  they  are  making  these 
contributions  from  principle,  and  I  think  we  ought  to  be  guided 
by  the  thing  which  they  have  done. 

I  am  in  favor  of  keeping  before  our  people  the  call  for 
$1,200,000.  There  is  some  excuse  for  our  falling  below  that 
•mount  the  past  year,  and  much  reason  to  expect  a  much  better 
lyear  in  the  one  upon  which  we  have  just  entered. 

We  h«ve  a  larger  corps  of  secretaries.  These  secretaries  have 
been  fairly  at  work  for  only  four  or  6ve  niontlm  of  the  year  just 
passed,  so  that  they  have  had  no  fair  chance  in  this  matter. 

We  have  been  pasdng  through  a  year  of  severe  trial  for  all 
Buch  interests  as  this.  It  was  the  year  fur  the  election  of  a 
President,  and  this  has  largely  diverted  the  attention  and  cSorts 
of  our  people.  There  have  been  many  forebodiogs.  Every- 
body just  now  is  not  only  hopeful  but  confident.  1  believe 
that  the  year  to  come  will  be  the  grandest  year  that  the  Church 
has  ever  witnessed. 

The  question  is,  How  much  money  has  this  Missionary  Soci- 
ety ?  Every  minister  in  the  Cburch  is  the  agent  of  the  Bociety, 
and  in  the  hands  of  these  agents  to-day  I  presunne  there  is 
enough  money  to  wipe  out  the  indebtedness  of  the  Church.  I 
hope  that  this  General  Committee  will  make  the  appropriation 
f  1,200, 000,  and  let  the  churches  see  we  have  confidence  in 
them. 

Mr,  Philips,  the  treasurer,  represented  that  appropria- 
ting the  sum  of  $1,200,000  would  involve  the  embarrass- 
ment and  expense  incidental  to  the  borrowing  of  large 
amotints  in  the  middle  of  the  year.  Not  le.ss  than  $285,- 
coo  had  been  borrowed  at  onetime  the  past  year.  Bishop 
Foss,  Bishop  Andrews,  Dr.  Buckley,  Mr.  R.  Grant,  and 
Mr.  Alden  Speare  spoke  against  the  appropriating  of 
$1,200,000.  Mr.  Speare  said  that  the  churches  were 
being  unduly  pressed  and  that  the  impression  was  made 
upon  some  persons  that  the  great  end  of  churches  was  to 
raise  money  rather  than  to  save  souls.  The  Secretaries, 
Dr.  Forbes,  Dr.  Lockwood,  Bishop  Walden,  Dr.  Goucher, 
Bishop  Newman,  Bishop  Hurst  and  others  spoke  in  favor 
of  again  asking  the  Church  for  $1,200,000. 

It  was  contended  that  the  foreign  work  received  more 
than  its  share,  as  the  expenditures  for  Foreign  Missions 
for  1888  were  $624,279.79,  and  the  Domestic  Missions 
received  during  the  year  only  $474,179.83.  But  it  was 
shown  that  the  Domestic  work  received  much  more  than 
the  Foreign  work,  for  while  the  appropriations  to  the 
Foreign  work  includes  expenditures  for  schools,  church 
buildings  and  parsonages,  the  apipropriations  for  Home 
work  were  only  for  the  work,  and  these  amounts  are 
largely  supplemented  by  the  appropriations  of  the  Freed- 


men's  Aid  and  Southern  Education  Society,  and  by  those 
of  the  Church  Extension  Society. 

The  truth  is  that  most  of  the  pleas  for  missions  ad- 
dressed to  congregations  are  based  upon  our  obligations 
to  the  heathen,  and  not  one-half  of  all  the  money  raised 
for  mission  work  is  expended  in  carrying  on  Foreign 
Missions. 

After  the  appropriations  were  finished  it  was  ascertained 
that  over  $22,000  beyond  the  limit  set  ($1,200,000),  had 
been  appropriated,  although  the  appropriations  in  nearly 
every  case  were  smaller  than  the  previous  year.  In  roost 
instances  a  considerable  advance  had  been  asked  and 
was  needed  in  order  to  a  proper  development  of  the 
work. 

The  appropriation  to  pay  outstanding  debts  and  inter- 
est was  reconsidered  and  the  appropriation  for  these  pur- 
poses lessened. 

The  Church  is  asked  for  $1,200,000,  but  no  provision 
is  made  for  interest,  and  unless  the  treasury  shall  receive 
over  $1,200,000  for  the  year  closing  October  31,  1889, 
there  will  be  an  indebtedness  still. 

The  asking  does  not  measure  the  needs  but  only  what 
it  is  believed  the  Church  will  give.  The  Church  can  give 
more.  Let  it  surprise  and  gladden  the  hearts  of  the 
committee  and  of  all  our  missionary  workers  by  increas- 
ing the  collections  beyond  the  apportionments  made 
upon  the  conferences. 


i 


I 


Our  Mission  Fields  and  Missionaries. 

The  Mission  Fields  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
embrace  missions  in  Foreign  Lands  among  the  Heathen, 
Roman  Catholics,  Protestants,  and  members  of  the  Greek 
Church,  and  in  this  country  among  the  Foreigners,  and 
those  in  the  South  and  West  who  are  largely  deprived 
of  religious  privileges. 

The  Mission  Fields  among  the  Heathen  are  in  Africa, 
India,  Malaysia,  China,  Japan,  and  Korea,  and  among 
these  we  have  225  missionaries  and  assistant  missionaries 
and  last  year  expended  $327,850.51. 

Our  Foreign  Missions  among  the  Roman  Catholics  are 
in  Mexico,  South  America  and  Italy.  In  these  countries 
we  have  32  missionaries,  and  last  year  expended  for 
them  $165,959.26. 

We  have  one  Foreign  Mission  among  the  members  of 
the  Greek  Church  and  that  is  in  Bulgaria.  We  have 
there  eight  missionaries  and  assistant  missionaries  and 
expended  last  year  for  the  mission  $20,630.09. 

Our  Missions  where  the  majority  of  the  people  are 
Protestants  are  in  Finland,  Sweden,  Norway,  Denmark, 
Germany,  and  Switzerland.  The  work  in  these  coun- 
tries is  carried  on  by  natives  of  the  country  and  our 
appropriations  are  made  to  the  Sweden,  Norway,  Ger- 
many and  Switzerland  Conferences,  and  to  the  Denmark 
Mission  to  aid  the  native  Methodists  in  carrying  on  the  ■ 
work  of  evangelization  among  their  own  people.  The 
appropriations  are  chiefly  grants  in-aid,  and  last  year 
there  was  expended  for  these  countries  1109,839.93. 


I 
I 

I 

I 


AFRICA. 

The  Liberia  Mission  was  founded  in  1833  by  Rev.  M. 
B.  Cox,  the  first  missionary  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  to  Africa.  The  mission  was  organized  into  an 
Annual  Conference  in  1836,  under  the  name  of  the 
Liberia  Conference.  The  General  Conference  of  1888 
chzmged  the  name  to  the  "Africa  Conference"  and 
ordered  that  "  The  Africa  Conference  shall  include  the 
whole  of  Africa." 

There  are  now  no  missionaries  in  Africa  sent  there 
by  the  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  and  the  appropriations  for  several  years  have 
generally  been  $2,500  to  supplement  the  salaries  of  the 
native  preachers  belonging  to  the  Liberia  Conference 
working  in  Liberia, 

The  disbursements  for  Africa  last  year  amounted  to 
^15,180.93,  but  of  this  amount  Ji2,ooo  was  paid  to  the 
Treasurer  of  the  Episcopal  Fund,  and  by  him  paid  to 
Bishop  Taylor,  being  the  amount  appropriated  by  the 
General  Missionary  Committee  for  Bishop  Taylor's 
salary  for  four  years. 

The  Liberia  Conference  at  its  session  held  in  Monrovia 
last  February  reported  27  appointments;  60  local 
preachers,  2,641  members,  161  probationers,  40  Sunday-, 
schools  with  2342  scholars,  38  churches  valued  at  $31,- 
044,  t  parsonage  valued  at  $150.00.  During  1887  there 
were  36  adults  and  91  children  baptized,  $7.63  collected 
for  missions,  $1,184  collected  for  ministerial  support. 

The  Conference  ro!l  last  February  gave  43  names.  Of 
these  18  were  missionaries  in  South  Central  Africa  and 
the  upper  Congo  in  Bishop  Taylor's  self-supporting  work, 
leaving  25  travelling  preachers  in  Liberia. 

Among  the  missionaries  then  reported  as  being  in 
South  Central  Africa,  Dr.  W.  R.  Summers  and  Rev.  E. 
A.  Shoreland  have  died.  Rev.  Joseph  Wilks  has  been 
transferred  to  the  Michigan  Conference  and  is  at  Park- 
ville,  Mich.,  Rev.  C.  L.  Davenport  has  been  transferred 
to  the  Central  Illinois  Conference,  and  stationed  at  Del 
Rey,  111.,  and  some  of  the  others  have  left  the  work. 

Bishop  Taylor  reports  to  us  that  in  Angola  at  S/.  Paul 
lie  Loanda  are  Rev.  C.  M.  McLean  and  wife;  at  Dondo 
D.  Reid,  M.D.;  Pungo  Andongo,  Rev.  A.  E.  Withey  and 
wife;  Nhanguepepo,  Rev.  W.  P,  Dodson,  Rev.  C.  W. 
Gordon,  Chas.  Rudolph,  Miss  Effie  H.  Brannan;  Mai- 
ange.  Rev.  S.  J.  Mead  and  wife,  Rev.  W.  H.  Mead  and 
wife.  Rev.  Robert  Shields,  Miss  Bertha  Mead. 

On  the  Congo  at  Kimpoko,  Mr.  Burr,  L.  B,  Walker 
and  wife,  H.  Elkins  and  wife;  /sangiia,  Rev.  W.  O. 
White,  Rev.  Wm.  Rasmussen  ;  Vivi,  Rev.  J.  C.  Teter 
and  wife  (formerly  Miss  Lindsey),  Mr.  Field,  Rev.  C, 
Laflin  and  wife,  Miss  Lizzie  Trimble;  Chavunga  (near 
Banana),  Miss  Mary  K.ildare,  Miss  Susan  Collins  (color- 
ed); Kabinda,  Rev.  J.  L.  Judson  (colored  and  lately 
appointed  consul  at  St  Paul  de  Loanda),  Archie  Steele; 
Mamba,  Rev.  Ai  Sartore,  Miss  Martha  Kah. 

I  In  Liberia  on  the  Cavalla  River  are  8  stations  and  8 
white  missionaries  from  the  United  States.  On  the  Kroo 
Coast  District  are  8  stations  and  3  white  and  2  colored 


I 


missionaries.     On  the  Grand  Bassa  District  are  3  stations 
and  1  white  missionary. 

Bishop  Taylor  expects  to  send  20  more  missionaries 
to  the  West  Coast  of  Africa  by  January  10.  He  leaves 
the  United  States  this  month  for  Africa.  His  address 
will  be  Cape  Palmas,  Liberia,  until  May  i  ;  from  May  i 
to  August  I,  1889,  care  of  Rev.  C.  M.  McLean,  St.  Paul 
de  Loanda;  and  from  August  i  to  November  i,  1889, 
Banana,  West  Coast  of  Africa. 

INDIA. 

At  the  last  General  Conference  Rev.  James  M.  Tho- 
bum,  D.D.,  was  elected  and  consecrated  Bishop  of  India 
and  Malaysia,  and  last  month  the  Bishop  and  his  wife 
sailed  for  India,  Bishop  Thoburn  has  given  more  than 
25  years  of  earnest  missionary  work  to  India,  and  his 
return  as  Bishop  to  that  country  is  hailed  with  joy,  not 
only  by  our  own  missionaries,  but  by  all  other  churches 
and  missionaries.  We  shall  now  expect  our  missions 
there  to  rapidly  advance  under  the  inspiration  and  guid- 
ance of  such  a  leader.  The  three  India  Conferences 
will  be  held  Jan.  9,  17,  31,  1889,  and  we  shall  probably 
receive  the  appointments  for  the  April  number  of  this 
magazine.     Mission  work  in  India  commenced  in  1856. 

North  India  Conference. 

The  General  Conference  of  1888  decided  that  "The 
North  India  Conference  shall  consist  of  the  Northwest 
Provinces  and  Oudh,  excepting  the  territorial  districts  of 
Sahanmpur  and  Dehra  Dun  and  the  Allahabad  English 
Church." 

The  missionaries  now  in  India  are 


Rev.  B.  H.  Badley,  D.D. 
Mrs.  Mary  Badley. 
Rev.  J,  C.  Butcher,  M.D. 
Mrs.  Adft  Butcher. 
Rev.  Thos.'Craven. 
Mrs.  Jeunie  Craven. 
Rev.  8.  8.  Deiue,  M.D. 
Mrs.  S.  8.  Dease. 
Rev.  Q.  F.  HopkiDB. 
Mrs.  G.  F.  Hopkins. 
Rev.  T.  8.  Johnson,  M.D. 
Mrs.  Amanda  Johnson. 
Rev.  J.  C.  LawsoD. 
Mrs.  Ellen  I.  Lawson. 
Rev.  H.  Mansell. 
Mrs.  Nannie  Mansell. 
Rev.  J.  H.  Messmore. 
Mrs.  Elizabeth  Messmore. 
Rev.  E.  W.  Parker,  D.D. 
Mrs.  Lois  Parker. 
Rev.  J.  H.  Schively. 
Mrs.  Carrie  Schively. 
Rev.  J.  E,  Scott,  Ph.D. 
Mrs.  Emma  Scott. 
Rev.  C.  W.  Simmons. 
Mrs.  C.  W.  Simmons. 


Rev.  C,  L.  Bare. 
Mrs.  C.  L,  Bu«. 
Rev.  James  Baume. 
Mrs.  James  Baume. 
Rev,  W.  R.  Clancy. 
Mrs.  Charlotte  Clancy. 
Rev.  F.  W.  Poote. 
Mrs.  Laura  H.  Foote. 
Rev.  R.  Hoakins. 
Mrs.  Charlotte  Hoskins. 
Rev,  8.  Knowles. 
Mrs.  Isabella  Knowles. 
Rev.  A.  T.  Leonard. 
Rev.  A.  J.  Maxwell. 
Mrs.  A.  J.  M&rwell. 
Rev.  J.  T.  McMahon. 
Rev.  F.  L.  Neeld. 
Mrs.  F.  L.  Neeld. 
Rev.  N.  L.  Rockjey. 
Mn.  N.  L.  Rockey. 
Rev.  T.  J.  Scott,  D.D. 
Mrs.  Mary  £.  Scott. 
Rev.  J.  W.  Waugh. 
Mrs,  Jennie  Waugh. 
Rev.  P.  T.  Wilson,  M.D. 
Mrs.  P.  T.  Wilson. 


Mrs.  J.  T.  McMahon  is  at  Lima,  N.  T. 
Rev.  D.  W.  Thomas  and  his  wife  Mrs.  Mary  F.  Thomas  are  at 
Haverstraw,  N.  Y. 


Conference,  and  he  and  hia  wife  are  at  Bouthold,  Long  Island, 
N.  Y. 

Rev.  H.  F.  Kaatendick  and  wife  are  at  Orient,  Long  Island, 
N.  Y. 

The  North  India  Conference  at  its  session  January 
4-9,  1888,  reported  62  travelling  preachers,  162  native 
preachers,  546  native  teachers,  3,192  members  and  3,004 
probationers,  2  theological  schools  with  37  students,  10 
high  schools  with  1,395  pupils,  457  day-schools  with 
13,789  pupils,  590  Sunday-schools  with  22,903  scholars, 
64  churches  and  chapels  estimated  as  worth  $95,912,  86 
parsonages  or  homes,  estimated  as  worth  $99,277.  In 
1887  there  were  790  conversions,  843  adults  and  587 
children  baptized,  $4,425  collected  for  self-support,  $593 
collected  for  the  Missionary  Society,  $297  collected  for 
other  benevolent  societies,  $7  collected  for  church  re- 
pairing, $25,488  collected  for  other  local  purposes. 

It  has  also  15  foreign  missionaries  and  303  native 
workers  of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society. 

The  General  Committee  appropriated  to  this  Confer- 
ence 210,000  rupees  or  $70,000. 

An  additional  appropriation  of  $1,500  was  also  made 
toward  the  support  of  a  missionary,  asked  for  by  Mr.  A. 
M.  Ingram. 

South  India  Conference. 

The  General  Conference  of  1888  ordered  that  "The 
South  India  Conference  shall  include  Sindh,  Guzerat, 
the  Bombay  Presidency,  and  all  of  peninsular  India  south 
and  west  of  a  line  drawn  from  Burhanpur,  C.  P.,  to 
Jabalpur,  not  including  these  stations;  thence  due  east 
to  Bengal,  and  along  its  south-west  border  to  the  Bay  of 
Bengal." 

The  missionaries  belonging  to  this  Conference  and 
now  in  India  are: 

Rev.  A.  H.  Bftker.  Rev.  W.  W.  Brucre. 

Mrs.  A.  H.  Baker.  Mrs.  Carrie  P.  Bruere. 

Rev.  W.  E.  L.  Clark.  Rev.  W.  F.  G.  Curtiea. 

Mrs.  W.  E.  L.  Clark.  Mrs.  W.  F.  Q.  Curties. 

Rev.  C.  £.  Delamater.  Rev.  £.  F.  Frcase. 

Mrs.  C.  E.  Delamater.  Mrs.  E.  F.  Frease. 

Rev.  D.  O.  Fox.  Rev.  G.  K.  Gilder. 

Mrs.  Ellen  H.  Fox.  Mrs.  G.  K.  Gilder. 

Rev.  J.  H.  Garden.  Rev.  G€o.  W.  Isham. 

Mrs.  J.  H.  Garden.  Mrs.  G.  W.  Isham. 

Rev.  W.  H.  HoUister.  Rev.  W.  L.  King. 

Mrs.  W.  H.  HoUister.  Mrs.  W.  L.  King. 

Rev.  B.  P.  Jacobs.  Rev.  A.  Mitchell. 

Mrs.  8.  P.  Jacobs.  Mrs.  A.  Mitchell. 

Rev.  James  Lyon.  Rev.  A.  W.  Rudisill,  D.D. 

Mrs.  J.  Lyon.  Mrs.  A.  W.  RudisilL 

Rev.  A.  W.  Prautch.  Rev.  Geo.  I.  Stone. 

Rev.  W.  E.  Robbins.  Mrs.  Marilla  Stone. 

Mrs.  Alice  Robbins.  Rev.  A.  E.  Winter. 

Rev.  H.  C.  Stuntz.  Mrs.  A.  E.  Winter. 

Mrs.  H.  C.  Stuntz. 

Rev.  W.  Bowser  has  been  transferred  to  the  New  Mexico 
English  Mission  and  is  in  charge  of  the  school  at  Albuquerque, 
New  Mexico. 

Rev.  Ira  A.  Richards  has  been  traasferred  to  the  North  Ohio 
Conference,  and  is  stationed  at  Pittsfield,  Ohio. 

Rev.  J.  8.  Stone,  M.D.,  has  been  transferred  to  the  New  York 


Conference,  and  is  in  charge  of  a  Mission  in  New  York  City. 
His  address  is  140  W.  lOtb  St.,  New  York. 

Rev.  C.  R.  Thoburn  has  been  transferred  to  the  Southwest 
Kansas  Conference,  and  stationed  at  Peabody,  Kan. 

Rev.  J.  £.  Robinson  leaves  this  month  for  India.  He  it 
presiding  elder  of  the  Bombay  District,  His  wife  and  children 
will  remain  in  the  United  States,  at  Roseville,  asubarb  of  New- 
ark, N.  J. 

Rev.  J.  B.  Buttrick  of  Canada  and  Rev.  J.  B.  Thomas  of  the 
Indiana  Conference  leave  for  India  this  month. 

Rev.  Geo.  Bowen,  the  veteran  and  universally  beloved  mis- 
sionary, died  last  winter  immediately  after  the  holding  of  the 
last  session  of  the  Conference,  of  which  he  was  president. 

Rev.  D.  O.  Ernsberger  is  at  Lockington,  Ohio. 

The  South  India  Conference  at  its  session  last  January 
reported  49  travelling  preachers,  19  native  preachers, 
30  native  teachers.  550  members,  141  probationers,  2 
high  schools  with  154  scholars,  18  day-schools  with  670 
scholars,  2,-t,  Sunday-schools  with  1,981  scholars,  18 
churches  valued  at  $51,660,  7  parsonages  valued  at  $14,- 
630.  During  1887  there  were  reported  46  conversions, 
29  adults  and  58  children  baptized. 

There  are  also  3  foreign  missionaries  and  8  native 
workers  of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society. 

There  were  9  foreign  missionaries  and  3  native  mem- 
bers of  the  Conference  engaged  exclusively  in  vernacular 
work  during  1887, 

The  General  Committee  appropriated  to  this  Con- 
ference 60,000  rupees  valued  at  $2:, 000. 

Bengal  Conference. 

The  General  Conference  of  1888  ordered  that  "The 
Bengal  Conference  shall  include  Bengal  and  Burma,  and 
such  portions  of  India  as  ar«"  not  included  by  the  North 
and  South  India  Conferences." 

The  missionaries  now  in  India  belonging  to  this  Con- 
ference are: 

Rev.  F.  J.  Blewitt.  Rev.  E.  8.  Busby. 

Mrs.  Ruth  C.  Blewitt.  Rev.  Wm.  P.  Byers. 

Rev.  R.  H.  Craig.  Rev.  C.  G.  Conklin. 

Mrs.  R.  H.  Craig.  Mrs.  Mary  Conklin. 

Rev.  C.  W.  DoSouza.  Rev.  A.  Oilruth. 

Mrs.  Ellen  DeSouza.  Rev.  C.  P.  Hard. 

Rev.  H.  Jackson.  Mrs.  Lydia  Hard. 

Mrs.  H.  Jackson.  Rev.  E.  Jeffries. 

Rev.  L.  H.  Koepaell.  Mrs.  E.  Jeffries. 

Rev.  S.  P.  Long.  Rev.  Neils  Madsen. 

Mrs.  8.  P.  Long.  Rev.  J.  P.  Meik. 

Rev.  F.  L.  McCoy,  Ph.D.  Mrs.  J.  P.  Meik. 

Mrs.  F.  L.  McCoy.  Rev.  C.  M.  Miller. 

Rev.  T.  E.  F.  Morton.  Mrs.  C.  M.  Miller. 

Mrs.  Esther  B.  Morton.  Rev.  C.  H.  Plomcr. 

Rev.  F.  D.  Newhouse.  Mrs.  Ellen  G.  Plomer. 

Mrs.  Ida  K.  Newhouse.  Rev.  F.  W.  Wame. 

Rev.  A.  S.  E.  Vardon.  Mrs.  F.  W.  Wame. 

Mrs.  A.  8.  E.  Vardon.  Rev.  J.  D.  Webb. 

Mrs.  J.  D.  Webb. 

Rev.  Dennis  Osborne  and  wife  are  now  on  their  way  back  to 
India.     Rev.  E.  8.  Busby  marries  this  month  Misa  M.  Greene. 

Rev.  W.  N.  Brewster  has  gone  to  reinforce  the  mission. 

Rev.  Ray  Allen  has  been  transferred  to  the  Genesee  Con- 
ference and  appointed  to  Pavilion  Centre,  N.  Y. 


OUR  MISSION  FIELDS  AND  MISSIONARIES. 


Rev.  W.  A.  Carroll  has  been  transferred  to  the  Baltimore 
Conference. 

R«v.  A.  G.  Creamer  has  been  transferred  to  the  Kansas  Con- 
ference. 

Rev.  L.  R.  Januey  has  been  transferred  to  the' Oregon  Con- 
ference and  stationed  at  Oregon  City,  Oregon. 

Rev.  J.  M,  Tbobiirn,  Jr.,  has  bten  transferred  to  the  Erie 
Conference  and  stationed  at  Oil  City,  Pa. 

Rev.  John  BiHckstock  has  been  transferred  to  the  Northwest 
Indiana  Conference,  and  stationed  at  Romney,  Ind. 

Rev.  D.  M.  Tompkins  has  been  transferred  to  the  Rock 
River  Conference  and  sttitioned  at  Freeport,  Fll. 

Rev.  8.  P.  Jacobs  and  wife  are  at  Bedford,  Michigan.  They 
will  return  to  India. 

Prof.  T.  A.  Clifton  and  wife  have  returned  to  the  United 
States  and  are  no  longer  connected  with  the  mission. 

Rev.  P.  M.  Buck  and  wife,  formerly  of  the  North  India  Con- 
ference, and  now  in  the  United  States,  have  been  transferred 
to  the  Bengal  Conference  and  leave  fur  India  this  month. 

The  Bengal  Conference  was  organized  in  1887,  and  at 
its  session  held  last  January  it  reported  (excluding  Singa- 
pore) 25  travelling  preachers,  zz  native  preachers,  36 
native  teachers,  693  members,  598  probationers,  215 
pupils  in  2  high  schools,  687  pupils  in  18  day-schools, 
1,639  pupils  in  31  Sunday-schools,  16  churches  valued  at 
$74,078,  9  parsonages  valued  at  $20,300.  During  the 
year  1887  there  were  207  conversions,  64  adults  and  66 
children  baptized,$i4, 140  were  collected  for  self-support, 
)i2  collected  for  the  Missionary  Society,  $2,002  collected 
for  church  building,  $321  for  other  local  purposes. 

There  were  also  2  foreign  missionaries,  and  4  native 
workers  of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society. 

The  General  Missionary  Committee  appropriated  for 
the  Bengal  Conference  52,2>S6  rupees  valued  at  $18,300. 

The  following  missionaries  of  the  Woman's  Foreign 
Missionary  Society  are  in  India: 

Miss  L.  E.  Blackman,  Miss  Black,  Miss  Kate  Blair,  Miss  An- 
nie Budden,  Miss  Mary  E.  Carroll,  Miss  Mary  Christiancy, 
M.D.,  Miss  Martha  E.  Day,  Miss  Sarah  DeLine,  Miss  Esther 
DeVine,  Miss  Clara  Downey,  Miss  S.  A.  Easton,  Miss 
Fannie  M.  English,  Miss  Izella  Ernsberger,  M.D.,  Miss 
Estelle  Files,  Miss  Delia  A.  Fuller,  Miss  Anna  Qallimore, 
Miss  Emily  L.  Harvey,  Miss  Margaret  C.  Hedrick,  Miss 
Mary  A.  Hughes,  Miss  Theresa  J.  Kyle,  Miss  Anna  E. 
LawBon,  Miss  Sue  McBiirnie,  Miss  Mary  Maxey,  Misa  Hettie  V. 
Mansell,  Miss  Oriel  Miller,  Miss  Kate  McDowell,  M.D.,  Miss  F. 
M,  Perrinc,  Miss  Mary  Reed,  Miss  Phoebe  Rowe,  Hiss  Fannie 
J.  Sparkes,  Miss  Lucy  Sullivan,  Miss  Frances  £.  Wilson,  Miss 
Julia  Wisner.  In  the  United  StaUt — Misa  Emma  L.  Knowlea, 
Mias  Isabella  Thoburn. 

lOALAVSIA. 

The  Malaysia  Mission  includes  the  island  of  Singa- 
pore, the  peninsula  of  Malacca  and  the  adjacent  regions 
occupied  by  the  Malays,  embracing  a  population  of  about 
50,000,000. 

The  missionaries  are  Rev.  W.  F.  Oldham  and  wife, 
Rev.  B.  F.  West,  M.D.,  and  wife.  Rev.  R.  W.  Munson  and 
wife.  The  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  is  repre- 
sented by  Miss  Sophia  Blackmore. 

Singapore  reported  last  January  35  members  and  12 
probationers,  2  day-schools  with  150  scholars,  i  Sunday- 


school  with  100  pupils,  I  church  valued  al  6,000  rupees, 

I  parsonage  worth  6,000  rupees. 

The  General  Committee  appropriated  18,570  rupees, 
valued  at  $6,500. 

The  Chinese  are  an  important  and  influential  part  of 
the  population,  and  give  liberally  to  the  support  of  the 
mission. 

CHINA. 

Mission  work  in  China  was  commenced  in  1847.  The 
progress  made  since  then  has  developed  into  one  Con- 
ference and  three  Missions.  The  expenditure  last  year 
for  the  work  in  China  amounted  to  $114,129.44.  The 
approi)riations  for  the  ensuing  year  are  $108,019. 

The  Foochow  Mission  was  organized  into  a  Conference 
in  1877.  The  General  Conference  of  1888  ordered  that 
"  The  Foochow  Conference  shall  include  the  Fokicn 
Province  in  China." 

The  report  made  last  January  showed  there  were  be- 
longing to  the  Mission  5  foreign  and  4  assistant  mission- 
aries, 4  foreign  and  8  native  workers  of  the  Woman's 
Foreign  Missionary  Society,  96  native  preachers,  41  native 
teachers,  2,217  members,  1,229  probationers,  i  theologi- 
cal school  with  21  students,  1  high  school  with  21  pupils, 
37  day  schools  with  450  scholars,  104  Sunday-schools 
with  1,821  scholars,  76  churches  valued  at  $16,066,  28 
parsonages  valued  at  $4,984.  During  18S7  there  were 
608  conversions,  $13  collected  for  missions,  $773  col- 
lected for  self-support. 

The  missionaries  now  in  the  mission  are: 

Rev.  Nathan  Sites,  D.D.  Rev.  N.  J.  Plumb. 

Mrs.  8.  Moore  Sites.  Mrs.  N.  J.  Plumb. 

Rev.  Geo.  B.  Smyth.  Rev.  Myron  C.  Wilcox. 

Mrs.  G.  B.  Smyth.  Mrs.  Hattie  S.  Wilcox. 

Rev.  J.  H.  Worley.  Rev.  Wm.  H.  Lacy. 

Mrs.  J.  H.  Worley.  Mrs.  W.  H.  lAcy. 

Rev.  Timothy  Donogbue.  Mrs.  T.  Donoghue. 

W,  F.  M.  Soc— Miss  Julia  BonaBeld,  Miss  Mary  E.  Carlton, 
M.D.,  Misa  Mabel  C.  Hartford,  Miss  Carrie  I.  Jewell,  Miss  Ella 
Johnson.     Hiss  C.  A.  Corey,  M.D.,  is  at  Van  Buren,  Indiana. 

The  Committee  appropriated  last  year  $22,493;  '^»s 
year  $19,414- 

The  Central  China  Mission  was  founded  in  1868. 
The  General  Conference  of  1888  established  its  bounda- 
ries as  follows:  "  The  Central  China  Mission  includes 
Central  China;  with  its  central  station  at  the  City  of 
Kiukiang,  on  the  Yangtze  River." 

The  report  made  last  January  gave  it  11   foreign  and 

II  assistant  missionaries,  4  foreign  and  2  native  workers 
of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  6  native 
preachers,  25  native  teachers,  262  members,  207  proba- 
tioners, 4  high  schools  with  115  pupils,  26  day  schools 
with  393  scholars,  15  Sunday-schools  with  506  scholars, 
7  churches  valued  at  $6,700,  13  parsonages  valued  at 
$50,200.  There  were  in  1887  reported  139  conversions, 
and  $230  collected  for  self-support. 

The  missionaries  in  China  are- 

Rev.  J.  J.  Banbury.  Rev.  Robert  C.  Bcebe,  M.D. 

Rev.  J.  C.  Ferguson.  Mrs.  Harriet  L.  Beebe. 

Mrs.  Minnie  E.  Ferguson.  Rev.  John  R.  Hykes. 


564 


OUR  MISSION  FIELDS  AND  MISSIONARIES. 


Mrs.  Rebie  S.  Hykes. 
Bev.  Charles  F.  Eupfer. 
Mrs.  Lydia  B.  Eupfer. 
Rev.  Edward  8.  Little. 
Mrs.  Carrie  Little. 
Rev.  Geo.  A.  Stuart,  M.D. 
Mrs.  Anna  0.  Stuart. 


Rev.  James  Jackson. 

Mrs.  J.  Jackson. 

Rev.  W.  C.  Longden. 

Mrs.  Oertrude  E.  Longden. 

Rev.  D.  W.  Nichols. 

Mrs.  D.  W.  Nichols. 

Rev.  John  Walley. 

Mrs.  John  Walley. 

The  Superintendent  Rev.  Y.  C.  Hart,  and  his  wife  Mrs. 
Addie  J.  Hart,  are  at  Parkdale,  Ont.,  Can.  Rev.  Geo.  W. 
Woodall,  and  his^ife  Mrs.  Sarah  H.  Woodall  are  at  comer  of 
Willoughby  and  Raymond  Sts.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 

W.  F.  M.  Soc— Miss  Lucy  H.  Hoag,  M.D.  Miss  Gertrude 
Howe,  Miss  Emma  Mitchell,  Miss  Sarah  Peters,  Miss  Mary  C. 
Robinson,  Miss  Ella  Shaw,  Miss  Francis  I.  Wheeler. 

The  General  Missionary  Committee  appropriated  last 
year  for  the  Mission  $43,500;  this  year  $37,895.08  of 
which  $2,233  is  for  property  at  Kiukiang. 

The  North  China  Mission  was  commenced  in  1869. 
The  General  Conference  of  1888  said:  "The  North 
China  Mission  includes  North  China;  with  its  central 
station  at  the  City  of  Peking." 

The  report  made  last.  January  showed  there  were  10 
foreign  and  10  assistant  missionaries,  4  foreign  and  3 
native  workers  of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary 
Society,  14  native  preachers,  12  native  and  7  foreign 
teachers,  571  members,  239  probationers,  2  high  schools 
with  113  pupils,  8  day  schools  with  105  scholars,  9  Sun- 
day-schools with  404  scholars,  9  churches  valued  at 
$15,350;  15  parsonages  valued  at  $46,800.  In  1887  there 
were  collected  $296  for  self-support. 

The  missionaries  in  China  are: 

Rev.H.  H.  Lowry,D.D.,Supt.     Rev.  Frederick  Brown. 

Mrs.  Parthie  E.  Lowry.  Mrs.  Agnes  B.  Brown. 

Rev.  Geo.  B.  Crews,  M.D.         Rev.  W.  H.  Curtiss,  M.D. 

Mrs.  Eate  V.  Crews.  Mrs.  W.  H.  Curtiss. 

Rev.  Geo.  R.  Davis.  Rev.  Wm.  P.  Hobart. 

Mrs.  Martha  B.  Davis.  Mrs.  Emily  M.  Hobart. 

Rev.  N.  S.  Hopkins,  M.D.        Rev.  L.  W.  Pilcher. 

Mrs.  Fannie  H.  Hopkins.  Mrs.  Mary  A.  Pilcher. 

Rev.  James  H.  Pyke.  Rev.  Wilbur  F.  Walker. 

Mrs.  Bella  G.  Pyke.  Mrs.  Flora  M.  Walker. 

Rev.  Oscar  W.  Willete.  Miss  Vesta  O.  Greer. 

Mrs.  Pbena  Willets. 

Rev.  Marcus  L.  Taft,  and  his  wife  Mrs.  Louise  E.  Taft  are 
in  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  Rev.  F.  D.  Gamewell,  and  his  wife  Mrs. 
M.  P.  Gamewell  are  at  Hackensack,  N.  J.  Mr.  J.  J.  Gregory, 
M.D.,  is  expected  to  leave  for  China  this  month. 

W.  F.  M.  Soc. — Miss  Clara  M.  Cushman,  Miss  Anna  Gloss, 
M.D.,  Miss  Nellie  R.  Green,  Miss  Lilian  G.  Hale,  Mrs.  Carrie 
L  Jewell,  Miss  Mary  Eetring,  Miss  Edna  G.  Terry,  M.D.  Miss 
Anna  B   Sears  is  at  Bucyrus,  Ohio. 

The  General  Committee  appropriated  last  year,  $44,- 
362;  this  year,  $43,310. 

The  estimates  sent  from  the  Mission  called  for  $55,- 
089.93  ^^  being  greatly  needed,  but  the  Committee  on 
China  cut  down  the  asking  to  $38,319.93  and  this  was 
the  amount  at  first  appropriated.  After  considerable  dis- 
cussion an  additional  .•$5,000  was  appropriated  for  two 
buildings  for  parsonages,  and  the  appropriations  made 
"vere  for  irork,  $j8,osi;  for  claim  of  Dr.  Crews  at  dis- 


posal of  the  Board  $258.93;  for  Mission  buildings, 
$5,000;  Total,  $43,309.93. 

The  JVest  China  Mission  was  commenced  in  1881,  but 
in  1887  the  missionaries  were  driven  out  from  its  head- 
quarters at  Chungking  and  its  property  destroyed.  The 
mission  has  been  re-established  and  there  are  now  three 
missionaries  at  Chungking,  Rev.  Spencer  Lewis,  Mrs. 
Esther  B.  Lewis,  and  Rev.  H.  Olin  Cady. 

Rev.  Frank  D.  Gamewell,  its  former  Superintendent, 
who  is  now  in  the  United  States,  has  been  transferred  to 
the  North  China  Mission.  He  expects  to  return  next 
Spring. 

The  Mission  reported  a  year  ago  10  members  and  11 
probationers. 

The  General  Conference  of  1888  said  of  its  boundaries, 
"  The  West  China  Mission  includes  Western  China,  with 
its  central  station  at  Chungking,  in  the  Province  of 
Szechuen." 

The  General  Committee  appropriated  last  year  $8,500; 
this  year  $7,400. 

JAPAN. 

The  Japan  Conference  includes  the  Empire  of  Japan. 
The  mission  was  commenced  in  1872  and  was  organized 
as  a  conference  in  1884.  The  missionaries  now  in  Japan 
are: 

Rev.  Charles  Bishop.  Rev.  J.  G.  Cleveland. 

Mrs.  Olive  W.  Bishop.  Mrs.  J.  G.  Cleveland. 

Rev.  Irvin  H.  Correll.  Rev.  J.  C.  Davison. 

Mrs.  Jennie  L.  Correll.  Mrs.  Lizzie  8.  Davison. 

Rev.  Gideon  F.  Draper.  Rev.  M.  N.  Frantz. 

Mrs.  M.  E.  Draper.  Rev.  E.  R.  Fulkerson. 

Rev.  G.  W.  Green.  Mrs.  E.  R  Fulkerson. 

Mrs.  Sallie  Q.  Gre«>n.  Rev.  H.  B.  Johnson. 

Rev.  C.  S.  LoDg,  Ph.D.  Mrs.  Clara  E.  Johnson. 

Mrs.  Flora  I.  Long.  Rev.  D.  N.  Mclnturft. 

Rev.  S.  Ogata.  Mrs.  D.  N.  Mclnturff. 

Rev.  Julius  Soper.  Rev.  D.  S.  Spencer. 

Mrs.  F.  D.  Soper.  Mrs.  Mary  E.  Spencer. 

Rev.  H.  W.  Swartz.  Rev.  Milton  a  Vail. 

Mrs.  Lola  M.  Swartz.  Mrs.  M.  S.  Vail. 

Rev.  W.  8.  Worden.  Rev.  J.  Wier. 

Mrs.  W.  S.  Worden.  Mrs.  J.  Wier. 

Miss  Harriet  S.  Ailing. 

Rev.  J.  O.  Spencer,  and  his  wife  Mrs.  A.  R.  Spencer  are  at 
Lynn,  Pa. 

Miss  Jennie  S.  Vail  is  in  the  United  States,  but  returns  to 
Japan  next  month. 

During  the  year  Rev.  W.  C.  Davidson  and  wife.  Rev.  W.  C. 
Eitchin  and  wife,  and  Rev.  Dr.  R.  S.  Maclay  and  wife  have  re- 
turned to  the  United  States  and  are  not  expected  to  re-enter 
mission  work  in  Japan. 

W.  F.  M.  Soc. — Miss  Belle  J.  Allen,  Miss  Annie  P.  Atkinson, 
Miss  Mary  Atkinson,  Miss  Anna  L.  Bing,  Miss  Mary  A.  Ddn- 
forth,  Miss  Augusta  Dickerson,  Miss  M.  J.  Elliott,  Miss  Emma 
Everding,  Miss  Minnie  S.  Hampton,  Miss  Ella  J.  Hewett,  Miss 
M.  J.  Holbrook,  Miss  Annie  M.  Kaulbach,  Miss  M.  £.  V. 
Pardoe,  Miss  G.  M.  Rulofson,  Miss  Elizabeth  Ruaaell,  Miss 
Matilda  A.  Spencer,  Miss  Lida  B.  Smith,  Mrs.  Carrie  W.  Van 
Petten,  Miss  Mary  A.  Vance,  Miss  Rebecca  J.  Watson.  In  tht 
United  Statet — Miss  Jennie  M.  Gheer. 

There  were  reported  last  January  as  connected  with 


the  mission,  15  foreign  missionaries  and  their  wives,  13 
foreign  and  20  native  workers  of  the  Woman's  Foreign 
Missionary  Society,  50  native  preachers,  1,970  members, 
524  probationers,  2  theological  schools  with  39  students, 
5  high-schools  with  600  pupils,  19  day-schools  with  602 
scholars,  74  Sunday-schools  with  3,325  scholars,  26 
churches  valued  at  $io,8gi,  ig  parsonages  valued  at 
$37,650.  In  1887  there  were  reported  192  conversions,  and 
^,113  collected  for  self-support. 

Last  year  Japan  received  an  appropriation  of  $56,660; 
this  year,  $60, 1 66.  Of  the  latter  amount,  $4,500  were  for 
the  building  of  dormitories  for  the  Anglo-Japanese  Uni- 
versity at  Tokyo,  and  S'uSoo  toward  the  expenses  of 
sending  out  and  supporting  a  president  for  the  institu- 
tion. 

The  work  in  Japan  has  been  a  marvellous  development, 
and  the  present  outlook  is  very  encouraging.  In  no  land 
has  the  money  expended  brought  belter  relurns. 

nExioo. 

The  Mexico  Conference  includes  the  Republic  of 
Mexico,  except  the  States  of  Chihuahua,  Sonora,  and 
Lower  California.  Chihuahua  is  included  in  the  New 
Mexico  Spanish  Mission;  Sonora  in  the  Arizona  Mission, 
and  Lower  California  is  established  as  a  separate  mis- 
sion. The  Mexico  Mission  was  commenced  in  1873  ^"d 
organized  as  a  conference  in  1885. 

The  missionaries  now  in  Mexico  are: 

Rev.  J.  W.  Butler,  D.D. 

Mrs.  J.  W.  Butler. 

Rev,  Wm.  Green. 


Rev.  Samuel  P.  Graver. 
Mrs.  8.  P.  Graver. 
Rev.  Alrnon  W.  Greenman, 
Mrs.  A.  W.  Greenmttn. 
Rev.  H.  O.  Lemric. 
Rev.  8.  W.  Siberia. 
Mrs.  S.  W.  SiberU. 
Rev.  F.  D.  Tubbs. 
Mrs.  F.  D.  Tubbs. 
Mi^s  Gyger. 


Mrs.  Wm.  Green. 

Rev.  Geo.  B.  Hyde. 

Mrs.  G.  B.  Hyde. 

Rev.  Levi  B.  Salmans. 

Mrs.  L.  B.  Salmans. 

Rev.  Lucius  8.  Smith. 

Mrs.  L.  C.  Smith. 

Miss  Wilson. 

Rev,  W.  P.  F.  Ferguson  and  wife  have  returned  to  the 
United  Slates,  aud  are  not  now  conaccted  with  the  mission. 

W.  F.  M,  80c. —Miss  Hattie  L.  Ayres,  Miss  Nella  H.  Field, 
Miss  Mary  UastingB,  Miss  Lizzie  Hewett,  Miss  Nettie  C.  Ogden, 
Miss  Susan  M.  Warner.  In  th«  United  <8<atM— Miss  Laura  M. 
Latimer,  Mi»s  Mary  De  F.  Loyd. 

The  Conference  last  January  reported  twenty  members 
of  conference,  seven  preachers  on  trial,  740  probationers* 
995  members,  twenty-nine  Sunday-schools  with  1,265 
scholars,  seventeen  churches  valued  at  $77,100,  thirteen 
parsonages  valued  at  $55,000. 

The  appropriation  last  year  amounted  to  $59,592;  this 
year  to  $52,000. 

BVLCABIA. 

"  The  Bulgarian  Mission  includes  the  Principality  of 
Bulgaria,  with  its  central  station  at  the  city  of  Sistof,  on 
the  Danube  river."     The  missionaries  are: 

Rev.  D.  C.  ChalHs.  Rev.  John  8.  Ladd. 

Mrs   Irene  L,  Chaliis.  Mrs.  Rosa  D.  Ladd. 

Rev.  Elford  F.  Lounsbury.      Rev.  T.  Conatantine. 
[ifLn.  Adelia  Lounsbury.  Mrs.  T.  Conatantine. 


\V.  F.  M.  Soc.  —  Miss  Liooa  A.  Schcnck,  Mias  Ella  B. 
Fincham. 

The  Bulgarian  Mission  was  commenced  in  1857  and 
has  had  a  precarious  existence  on  account  of  the  condi- 
tion of  the  country.  "  It  was  abandoned  in  1871;  re-oc- 
cupied in  1873;  broken  up  in  1877:  renewed  in  1879." 
The  last  ten  years  it  has  had  much  to  contend  with 
in  the  distracted  condition  of  Bulgaria,  and  the  half- 
hearted sympathy  it  has  received  from  the  United  States. 
It  has  been  a  very  expensive  mission  in  view  of  apparent 
results,  but  the  outlook  is  good  if  the  country  is  not  dis- 
turbed by  another  war.  There  are  reported  ninety-seven 
members  and  fifteen  probationers  in  nine  circuits  and 
stations,  seven  Sunday-schools  with  179  scholars,  one 
theological  school  with  sixteen  students,  two  high  schools 
with  forty-five  pupils,  two  churches  valued  at  $2,457,  five 
parsonages  valued  at  $1 1,333- 

The  appropriations  last  year  were  $21,054;  this  year, 
at  the  disposal  of  the  Board,  $19,220.  The  amount 
expended  for  the  mission  from  t857  to  1888  is  $255,- 
881. II, 

ITALY. 

The  Italy  Conference  includes  the  kingdom  of  Italy, 
and  those  parts  of  contiguous  countries  where  the  Italian 
language  is  spoken.  The  mission  was  founded  in  1872  and 
organized  as  a  conference  in  i88r. 

The  missionaries  now  there  are: 

Rev.  Wm.  Burt.  Rev.  Everett  8.  Stackpnle. 

Mrs.  W.  Burt.  Mrs.  E.  8.  Stack  pole. 

The  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  is  repre- 
sented by  Miss  Emma  M.  Hall. 

Rev.  L.  M.  Vernon,  D.D.,  who  established  the  mission, 
has  been  transferred  to  the  Central  New  York  Conference 
and  stationed  in  Syracuse,  N.  Y, 

The  Italy  Conference,  at  its  session  last  March,  reported 
twenty-seven  travelling  preachers,  seven  local  preachers, 
eight  Sunday-schools  with  457  scholars,  177  probation- 
ers 982  members,  six  churches  valued  at  $48,000,  six  par- 
sonages valued  at  $13,000. 

Last  year  there  were  appropriated  $52,237;  this  year, 
$47,000,  of  which  not  more  than  $2,000  shall  be  for 
reinforcements.  An  additional  appropriation  of  $4,000 
was  made  to  pay  money  advanced  by  the  treasurer  for 
ibe  church  at  Bologna. 

Italy  from  1872  to  1888  has  cost  the  Missionary  Soci- 
ety $383.'30->7. 

The  work  in  Italy  (or  the  amount  expended  shows  as 
well  as  any  of  our  missions  except  Japan  and  North 
India. 

KOBBA. 

"  The  Korea  Mission  includes  the  Kingdom  of  Korea; 
with  its  central  station  at  Seoul,  the  capital  of  the  king- 
dom." 

The  mission  was  founded  in  1885,  and  the  missiona- 
ries are: 

Rev.  H.  G.  Appenzeller.         Mrs.  Bertha  Ohlinger. 

Mrs.  Ella  D.  Appenzeller.       Rev.  W.  B.  Scranton,  m.d. 

Rev.  F.  Ohlinger.  Mrs.  Loulie  A.  Sorauton. 

R«v.  Q.  H.  Jones. 


I 


566 


OUR  MISSION  FIELDS  AND  MISSIONARIES. 


W.  P.  M.  Soc. — Miss  Meta  Howard,  M.D.,  Miss  Louisa  C. 
Rotiiweiler,  Mrs.  Mary  F.  Scranton. 

The  two  schools  and  the  hospital  work  have  succeeded 
well  and  there  have  been  some  conversions.  The  edict 
issued  by  the  king  this  year  that  there  should  be  no  re- 
ligious teaching,  is  interfering  with  the  evangelistic  work, 
but  the  school  and  hospital  work  are  continued,  and  it  is 
believed  the  time  is  not  far  distant  when  there  will  be 
full  religious  liberty. 

Last  year  $18,266  were  appropriated;  this  year  $16,104, 
at  the  disposal  of  the  Board. 

SCANDINAVIA. 

Scandinavia  embraces  Norway,  Sweden  and  Denmark, 
and  here  the  Methodist  Church  is  represented  by  the 
Norway  Conference,  the  Sweden  Conference  and  the 
Denmark  Mission. 

Rev.  O.  P.  Peterson  left  New  York  for  Norway  May  1, 
1849,  intending  to  stay  a  month,  but  his  story  of  what  the 
Gospel  had  done  for  him  started  a  revival,  and  he  was 
detained  there  until  June,  1850.  Bishop  Waugh  ap- 
pointed him  missionary  to  Norway  in  1853,  and  he  arrived 
at  Frederickstadt  in  December  of  that  year. 

Rev.  John  P.  Larsson,  a  convert  at  the  Bethel  ship  in 
New  York  harbor,  went  home  to  Sweden  and  the  story  of 
his  conversion  awakened  a  revival  which  detained  him 
eighteen  months.  Pastor  Hedstrom  obtained  an  appro- 
priation in  1854  toward  his  support. 

The  work  in  Denmark  was  commenced  by  Rev.  C. 
Willerup,  in  1857. 

The  Missionary  Society  has  expended  for  Scandinavia 
from  1855  to  1888,  $1,094,812.68,  and  in  1887  there  were 
reported  ninety-six  ordained  and  eighty-two  unordained 
native  preachers,  243  local  preachers  and  other  helpers, 
17,285  members,  4,858  probationers,  120  churches  valued 
at  $617,720,  thirteen  parsonages  valued  at  $24,785.  There 
is  an  indebtedness  on  church  property  of  $99,873. 

The  Norway  Conference  embraces  Norway.  The  Rev. 
M.  Hansen  has  this  year  been  transferred  from  the  New 
York  East  Conference  to  Christiana,  Norway,  to  teach 
in  the  Theological  School.  Rev.  Laust  Christensen  has 
been  transferred  from  the  Norwegian  and  Danish  Con- 
ference in  the  United  States  to  Norway,  and  Rev.  J.  H. 
Johnson  from  Norway  to  the  Norwegian  and  Danish 
Conference.  There  are  3,833  members  and  6n  proba- 
tioners, twenty-six  ordained  and  eight  unordained  native 
preachers. 

The  appropriation  to  Norway  last  year  was  $15,142; 
this  year,  $14,000.  This  is  a  grant  in  aid,  as  the  Mis- 
sionary Society  does  not  now  send  missionaries  to  Nor- 
way. 

The  Sweden  Conference  embraces  Sweden  and  Finland 
in  Europe.  This  year  Rev.  Svend  K.  Johansen  and  Rev. 
Jens  Nielsen  were  transferred  to  Sweden  from  the  Nor- 
wegian and  Danish  Conference;  Rev.  Karl  J.  Karlsson 
from  Sweden  to  the  Northwest  Swedish  Conference,  and 
Rev.  F.  O.  B.  Wallin  from  Sweden  to  the  New  England 
Conference.  Among  the  workers  is  Rev.  B.  A.  Carlson, 
Presiding  Elder  of  the  Finland  District,  who  was  trans- 


ferred from  the  Erie  Conference.  There  are  sixty-four 
ordained  and  sixty-eight  unordained  native  preachers, 
and  12,266  members,  and  3,937  probationers. 

The  appropriation  to  Sweden  last  year  was  $29,492} 
this  year,  $25,068.  This  is  a  grant  in  aid,  as  the  Mis- 
sionary Society  no  longer  sends  missionaries  to  Sweden. 

The  Denmark  Mission  includes  the  Kingdom  of  Den- 
mark; with  its  central  station  at  the  city  of  Copenhagen. 
The  only  missionary  in  Denmark  sent  there  from  the 
United  States  by  the  Missionary  Society  is  the  Superin- 
tendent, Rev.  Karl  Schou.  The  mission  has  eight  ordained 
and  six  unordained  native  preachers,  1,186  members,  310 
probationers. 

The  appropriation  last  year  amounted  to  $9,838;  this 
year,  $8,362. 

The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  Scandinavia  is 
spiritual  and  vigorous,  and  would  not  need  assistance 
from  America  were  it  not  that  it  is  being  constantly  de- 
pleted by  emigration  to  America. 

GERIHANir. 

The  Germany  Conference  includes  the  work  in  Ger- 
many. Rev.  Wm.  Nast  made  a  tour  of  inspection  to 
Germany  in  1844,  and  Rev.  Ludwig  S.  Jacoby  was  ap- 
pointed missionary  to  Germany  in  1849,  arriving  in 
Bremen,  November  7  of  that  year.  In  1855  there  were 
reported  596  members  and  forty-four  probationers.  The 
Germany  Conference  was  organized  in  1856. 

The  Conference  held  last  June  reported  seventy  trav- 
elling preachers,  thirty-seven  local  •  preachers,  265  Sun- 
day-schools with  10,723  scholars,  7,296  members,  2,203 
probationers,  seventy-two  churches  valued  at  •372,837, 
eleven  parsonages  valued  at  $53,760,  present  indebted- 
ness on  church  property,  $154,270. 

The  appropriation  last  year  was  $35,060;  this  year, 
$30,300.  The  Missionary  Society  does  not  now  send 
missionaries  to  Germany  and  there  are  no  members  of 
the  Conference  who  were  sent  from  the  United  States 
by  the  Society.  The  native  Church  is  being  aided.  It 
is  believed  that  whenever  the  indebtedness  is  paid  on  the 
church  property,  no  more  help  will  be  needed  from  the 
United  States. 

SWITZERLAND. 

The  Switzerland  Conference  includes  the  work  in 
Switzerland  and  those  portions  of  France  where  the  Ger- 
man language  is  spoken.  The  Rev.  Zur  Jacobsmuehlen 
commenced  the  work  in  Switzerland  in  1858,  and  the 
Switzerland  Conference  was  set  off  from  the  Germany 
Conference  in  1886. 

It  reports  this  year  thirty-two  travelling  preachers,  four 
local  preachers,  186  Sunday-schools  with  13,398  scholars, 
4,846  members,  906  probationers,  25  churches  valued  at 
$170,370,  five  parsonages  valued  at  $18,000.  There  is  an 
indebtedness  on  the  church  property  of  $92,246. 

The  appropriation  last  year  was  $11,440;  this  year, 
$9,840.  No  missionaries  are  now  being  sent  by  the  Mis- 
sionary Society  to  Switzerland,  but  the  appropriation  is 
to  aid  the  Church  there.  The  only  member  of  the  Con- 
ference who   was  sent  by  the  Missionary    Society   to 


Europe  as  a  missionary  is    Kev.  H.  Nuelsen,  the  book 
agent  at  Bremen. 

The  Missionary  Society  has  expended  in  Germany  and 
Switzerland  from  1857  to  1888,  $945,573.76. 


Methodist  Episcopal  Hissiong  Among  the 
American  Indians. 

The  General  Missionary  Committee  appropriated 
$7,aoo  for  work  among  the  American  Indians,  This 
does  not  embrace  all  the  work  done  by  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  for  the  Indians,  for  some  of  the  Con- 
ferences have  appointments  that  give  more  or  less  atten- 
tion to  work  among  them.  The  appropriations  of  the 
Committee  were  made  for  work  in  the  States  of  New 
York,  Wisconsin,  Michigan,  and  in  the  Washington  and 
Indian  Territories. 

NEW    YORK. 

Appropriation  to  Central  New  York  Conference  for 
Onondaga  Indians,  S446;  Oneida  Indians,  $178, 

The  Onondaga  Indian  Mission  is  in  the  Syracuse  Dis- 
trict of  the  Central  New  York  Conference.  There  are 
300  Indians  on  the  Reservation  and  sixty  of  them  belong 
to  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  There  is  a  church 
building  valued  at  $3,000,  and  a  parsonage  valued  at 
$1,000.  They  are  doing  well,  considering  the  character 
of  the  surroundings,  and  there  is  miich  true  piety  among 
our  people.     The  schools  are  State  schools. 

The  Oneida  Indian  Mission  is  in  the  Central  New 
York  Conference.  There  are  170  Indians,  of  whom 
forty-five  are  in  our  Church,  The  Missionary  Society 
owns  an  old  church,  which  with  lot  is  valued  at  $500. 
Their  condition  is  improved  somewhat  in  the  past  two 
years.  They  compare  favorably  with  the  surrounding 
whites.  The  church  building  should  soon  be  rebuilt. 
The  day  schools  are  supported  by  the  State. 

Appropriation  to  Northern  New  York  Conference  for 
the  St.  Regis  Indians,  I624. 

The  St.  Regis  Indian  Mission  is  on  the  .St.  Lawrence 
District  of  the  Northern  New  York  Conference.  There 
are  3,000  Indians  on  the  Reservation  and  we  have  sixty- 
two  members  and  probationers,  and  a  church  building 
valued  at  $2,500,  and  a  parsonage  valued  at  $900.  The 
mission  is  fairly  prosperous.  Our  members  are  poor  but 
zealous;  earnest  and  spiritual  in  meetings  and  consistent 
in  their  lives.  Our  mission  at  St.  Regis  began  in  1847. 
The  tribes  then  numbered  1,500  and  their  condition  was 
wretched.  The  first  eighteen  years  of  the  mission  proved 
prosperous,  conversions  appeared  sound,  and  the  Church 
exerted  a  strong  influence  over  the  tribe.  Then,  unfor- 
tunately, it  passed  for  twenty  years  under  Indian  man- 
agement, and  Methodist  rules  were  generally  disregarded. 
The  State  and  provincial  schools  are  small  and  all  under 
Roman  Catholic  management.  The  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  is  the  only  one  that  has  made  any  evangelistic 
effort  among  them.  They  have  fallen  back  in  intelligence 
though  advanced  in  material  prosperity. 


Appropriation  to  Genesee  Conference  for  Indians  in 
Cattaraugus  county  and  Genesee  count)',  $400. 

The  mission  in  Cattaraugus  County  is  on  the  Cattarau- 
gus Reservation,  and  is  connected  with  Gowanda  charge, 
Buffalo  District.  The  Missionary  Society  has  no  prop- 
erty there,  but  there  is  a  church  building  owned  by  trus- 
tees. The  condition  of  the  mission  is  fair.  The  schools 
are  run  by  the  State  or  National  Gcfvernment. 

The  mission  in  Genesee  county  is  among  the  Seneca 
Indians  on  the  Tonawanda  Reservation,  and  is  connected 
with  the  Alabama  charge,  Genesee  District.  Here  is  the 
largest  landed  Reservation  in  the  State.  There  are  about 
700  Indians,  many  of  whom  are  pagans  and  live  without 
the  sanctity  of  marriage.  The  membership  of  our  Church 
is  eighteen.  The  meetings  are  well  attended.  There  are 
no  schools  except  common  schools.  There  is  no  prop- 
erty belonging  to  the  Missionary  Society.  A  church  edi- 
fice was  commenced  two  years  ago  by  means  of  money 
raised  at  Silver  Lake  camp-meeting.  Help  was  expected 
from  the  Church  Extension  Society,  but  none  received. 
Appeals  were  made  to  pastors  of  Conference  without  suc- 
cess. People  are  doing  all  they  can  toward  completing 
the  church,  some  working  without  compensation.  $250 
needed  to  enclose  and  finish  church,  which  could  have 
an  attendance  of  from  seventy  to  100  if  the  church  were 
finished.  Our  Church  has  the  only  regularly  appointed 
missionary  there. 

WISCONSIN. 

Appropriation  to  the  Wisconsin  Conference  for  the 
Oneida  Indians,  $178. 

The  mission  is  on  the  Appleton  District  of  the  Wiscon- 
sin Conference.  There  are  900  Indians  on  the  Reserva- 
tion, and  the  Methodist  Church  has  260  communicants 
and  a  flourishing  Sunday-school.  The  church  property 
consists  of  one  church  building  about  fifty  years  old,  one 
parsonage,  one  barn,  twenty-five  acres  of  fairly  good 
land.  The  spiritual  condition  of  the  membership  is  good. 
There  are  six  schools  on  the  Reservation,  one  of  which 
is  under  our  care,  one  under  the  management  of  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  and  the  others  under  the 
care  of  the  General  Government. 

MICHIGAN. 

Appropriation  to  the  Michigan  Conference  for  the  In- 
dians, $624. 

There  are  missions  in  three  districts  of  the  Conference. 
On  the  Grand  Traverse  District,  at  Northpoint,  Petoskey 
and*  Elk  Rapids;  on  Big  Rapids  District  at  Isabella  and 
Riverton  ;  on  Kalamazoo  District  at  Nottawa  and  Brad- 
ley. 

The  Norlhport  Mission  is  located  on  the  peninsula 
between  Grand  Traverse  Bay  and  Lake  Mission.  About 
200  Indians  reside  on  the  Reservation,  and  sixty-one  be- 
long to  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  The  condition 
of  the  Church  is  prosperous.  One  church  building  be- 
longs to  the  Missionary  Society,  valued  at  $850.  The 
schools  are  the  common  district  schools. 

The  Petoskey  Mission  numbers  ninety-five  among  a 
population  of  200,  and  spiritually  is  doing  well. 

The  Elk  Rapids  Mission  has  fifty-one  members,  while 
the  Reservation  embraces  about  150  Indians.  They  are 
doing  fairly  well  but  are  poor. 

The  Isabella  Mission  has  100  members  from  the  500 
members  belonging  to  the  Reservation. 

The  Riverton  Mission  has  thirty-five  members,  while 
the  Indians  number  100. 

The  Nottawa  and   Bradley  Mission   consists  of  twa 


568 


METHODIST  MISSIONS  AMONG  THE  AMER. 


DIANS. 


GAMMON  SCHOOL  OF  THEOLOGY,  ATLANTA,  QA. 


J 


small  bands  numbering  together  sixty-six  members.  There  j 
are  150  Indians  on  the  Reservation.     The  spiritual  con- 
dition of  the  Church  is  fair. 

Appropriation  to  the  Detroit  Conference  for  Indians  in 
the  Alpena  District  and  Marquette  District,  1624. 

The  missions  on  the  Alpena  District  are  Taymouth, 
Saginaw  and  Pinconning.  The  Indians  number  500. 
There  are  three  church  buildings,  each  valued  at  ♦1,000. 
The  condition  of  the  membership  is  quite  satisfactory. 
The  people  are  poor,  but  are  careful  and  systematic,  and 
pay  cheerfully  to  the  support  of  the  Gospel.  The  schools 
are  common  district  schools,  except  one  purely  Indian 
school  conducted  by  the  Government. 

There  are  four  missions  on  the  Marquette  District: 
Iroquois,  Hannahville,  Munising  and  Kewawenon. 

The  Iroquois  mission  is  near  Sault  Ste  Marie,  It  re- 
ports six  members  and  eighteen  probationers.  It  has  a 
Government  school  taught  by  our  missionary.  The  mis- 
sion is  in  good  condition. 

Hannahville  has  forty  members.  The  Indians  are  ab- 
sent from  their  homes  too  much  for  best  school  or  Church 
work. 

Munising  has  forty  members.  A  new  church  was  dedi- 
cated December  28,  1887.  There  is  a  self-sustaining 
district  school.     The  outlook  is  fairly  encouraging. 

Kewawenon  has  sixty  members  and  a  Government 
school.  A  neat  church  was  erected  in  1888  at  a  cost  of 
about$i,4oo.  It  has  also  a  commodious  parsonage.  The 
church  and  parsonage  were  made  possible  through  the 
generosity  of  private  parties  not  members  of  our  Church. 

WASHINGTON    TERRITORY. 

Appropriation  to  Puget  Sound  Conference  for  the 
Nooksack  Indians,  $357. 

The  Nooksack  tribe  of  Indians  number  about  200  and 
are  living  for  twenty  miles  interspersed  among  the  white 
people  along  the  Sfooksack  river,  in  Whatcom  County, 
and  the  northwest  part  of  Washington  Territory.     The 


tribe  consider  themselves  Methodists,  and  are  under  the 
supervision  and  care  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 
About  130  of  the  tribe  in  Church  membership  and  on 
trial.  There  is  a  church,  a  parsonage  and  one  acre  of  good 
land  on  which  the  buildings  stand.  There  is  a  good  con- 
gregation, two  local  preachers,  one  class  leader,  and  one 
policeman  who  also  acts  as  sexton  and  overseer  of  the 
congregation.  There  is  a  day  school  taught  by  Mrs. 
Flinn  with  an  attendance  of  from  fifteen  to  twenty-five. 
The  Indian  Sunday-school  is  well  attended. 

Appropriation  to  Columbia  River  Conference  for  the 
Yakama  Indians,  $1,069. 

There  are  about  3,270  Indians  in  the  Yakama  agency, 
and  of  these  about  1,270  are  on  the  Reservation.  There 
are  about  150  connected  with  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  four  church  buildings  and  four  native  preachers. 
There  were  formerly  more  than  30c  Church  members. 

INDIAN   TERRtrORV. 

The  General  Committee  appropriated  $2,700  for  mis- 
sion work  in  the  Indian  Territory. 

The  Indian  Territory  Mission  held  its  annual  meeting 
commencing  October  20,  There  were  reported  at  that 
time  sixteen  appointments,  twenty-three  workers  (thirteen 
preachers  and  ten  wives  of  preachers),  409  members, 
sixty-seven  probationers,  sixteen  Sunday-schools  with 
585  scholars,  eight  churches  valued  at  $6,300,  six  parson- 
ages valued  at  $2,600,  During  the  year  there  were 
ninety-four  conversions,  thirty-seven  adults  baptized^ 
$30.00  collected  for  the  Missionary  Society,  $69.25  col- 
lected for  self-support,  $595  collected  for  church  building 
and  repairing,  $5  collected  for  other  purposes. 

There  are  also  two  workers  of  the  Woman's  Home 
Missionary  Society  who  are  actively  and  successfully 
employed.  Rev,  James  Murray,  superintendent  of  the 
mission,  reports  that  the  field  is  opening  well  and  he 
could  place  fifty  workers  with  great  advantage  in  the 
Territory. 


INSTITUTIONS  AND   WORK  OF  FREEDMEN'S  AID  SOCT. 


;6» 


IrwdttWtt's  3lia  ana  *outhfrn  (^duration  .^ofirtjj, 
^fthodl$t  <?pi$copal  (Thurrli. 

Rev.  J.  C.  HARTZELL,  D.D..  Corresponding  Secretary, 

190  West  Fourth  Street,  Cincinnati,  Ohio. 


Work  :   This  Society  establiihes  ami  maintains  institutions 

of  Christian  learning  in  the  Southern  States  anion^ 

both  Colored  and  White  People. 


Institutions  and  Work  of  tlie  Freedmen's  Aid 
and  Southern  Education  Society. 

Gammon  School  of  Theology,  Atlanta,  Ga. 

This  institution,  through  the  noble  generosity  of  the 
Christian  philanthropist  whose  name  it  bears,  is  fast 
taking  rank  among  the  best  schools  of  the  Church.  Last 
year  fifty-six  students  were  in  attendance  preparing  for 
the  ministry.  Only  theological  students  are  received. 
The  faculty— W.  \\  Thirkield.  B.D..  J.  C.  Murray,  B.D., 
and  E.  L.  Parks,  IJ.D. — are  men  filled  with  holy  enthusi- 
asm in  their  work,  and  in  methods  of  instruction  are  fully 
abreast  of  I  he  times. 

In  addition  to  the  one  large  building,  three  professors' 
homes  costing  $40,000  each,  have  been  built,  and  also 
several  cottages  for  students.  Mr.  Gammon  is  now 
erecting  a  $20,000  fire  proof-library  building. 

A  class  of  nine  noble  young  men  were  graduated  last 
June. 

This  school  needs  a  permanent  students'  aid  fund. 
$1,000  will  endow  a  perpetual  scholarship. 

Contributions  of  books  for  the  new  library  will  be 
gladly  received. 

SCHOOL    WORK. 

In  32  years  this  society  has  expended  $2,092,003.72 
in  establishing  and  maintaining  institutions  of  Christian 
learning  in  the  Southern  States  among  both  colored  and 
while  people. 

AMONG  THE  COLORED  PEOPLE,  CHAR- 
TERED institutions  are  located  at  Nashville,  Tenn., 
Atlanta,  Ga.,  Orangeburg,  S.  C,  New  Orleans,  La.,  Little 
Rock,  Ark.,  Holly  Springs,  Miss.,  Marshall,  Texas,  and 
Baltimore,  Maryland.  In  these  schools  of  high  grade  are 
2,448  students  and  64  instructors. 

A  Medical  College  is  maintained  at  Nashville,  Tenn., 
with  eight  professors.  Fifty-four  students  are  now  in 
attendance  and  nearly  100  have  already  been  graduated. 

A  School  of  Dentistry  is  maintained  in  connection  with 
the  medical  college,  and  a  new  building  is  now  being 
erected. 

Institutions  not  Chartered  number  13  located  through- 
out the  South,  with  44  teachers,  1,027  students. 

These  schools  among  the  colored  people  number  22, 
with  127  instructors  and  4,632  students.  In  22  years 
fully  100,000  different  students  have  been  enrolled  in 
these  institutions  ! 

AMONG  THE  WHITE  PEOPLE,  the  Society  has 
established  several  schools  and  extends  aid  to  others;  in 
all  18,  with  80  instructors  and  1,945  students. 


Universities  are  being  developed  at  Chattanooga, 
Tenn.,  Athens,  Tenn.,  Little  Rock,  Ark.,  Ft.  Worth, 
Texas.  In  these  4  schools  were  45  teachers  and  960 
students,  among  whom  were  over  50  studying  for  the 
Christian  ministry. 

Institutions  not  Chartered  Among  the  whites  number  11, 

I  with  35  instructors  and  985  students.     These  schools  are- 

I  chiefly  among  the  poorer  white  people  of  the  South,  and 

'  are  so  conducted  that  the  expense  of  living  is  very  smalU 

and  are  largely  self-supporting. 

SLfMMARY  OF  ALL  SCHOOLS:  37,  with  204  teach- 
ers and  6,451  students. 

Bishop  Simpson  said;  "One  dollar  contributed  to 
this  work  of  educating  young  men  and  women  to  be 
teachers  and  ministers  in  the  South,  will  do  as  much  good 
as  five  dollars  given  anywhere  else." 

SELF  HELP  is  a  fundamental  factor  in  the  conduct  of 

this  work.     Comparatively  few  students  are  helped  at  all, 

and  then  only  after  they  do  all  in  their  power  to  help 

j  themselves.     The  people  and  Conferences  on  the  ground 

give  more  and  more  each  year  to  the  work. 

SUNDAY    SERVICE. 

Every  pastor  is  earnestly  requested  to  supply  himself 
with  the  SUNDAY  SERVICE  of  Song  and  Responsive  Read- 
ings, to  be  used  in  presenting  this  cause  to  his  people. 
It  is  sent  free  to  all  pastors  who  will  use  it.  Address 
Rev.  J.  C.  Hartzell,  D.D.,   190  W.  4th  St.,  Cincinnati,©. 

NOTES. 

N.  B.  Steward,  Esq.,  sends  $700  for  the  New  Orleans 
building  fund  and  says,  "  May  the  good  Lord  accept  and 
bless  your  labors  in  His  vineyard." 

Rev.  E.  R.  Dille,  Oakland,  Cal,  writes  Dr.  Hartzell: 
"  Your  ringing  words  are  a  clarion  that  stirs  our  hearts 
out  here  on  this  far  Pacific  shore.     God  bless  you!  " 

Many  pastors  write  that  the  Sunday  Service  is  a  grand 
success. 

Rev.  L.  .'\.  Banks,  Boston,  preached  on  "  Black  and 
White  Problems  in  the  South,"  and  raised  $117.15,38- 
against  $3.00  paid  by  the  same  congregation. 

"  If  thou  draw  out  thy  soul  to  the  hungry,  and  satisfy 
the  afflicted  soul;  then  shall  thy  light  rise  in  obscurity, 
and  thy  darkness  be  as  the  noonday;  and  the  Lord  shall 
guide  thee  continually,  and  satisfy  thy  soul  in  drouth, 
and  make  fat  thy  bones:  and  thou  shalt  belike  a  watered 
garden,  and  like  a  spring  of  water,  whose  waters  fail  not."^ 
(Isaiah  viii.-io.) 


Peter  Cartwright  was  dying.  For  fifty  years  he  had 
been  a  presiding  elder  in  the  Church.  Dr.  Trotter,  a 
friend,  was  by  his  bed-side.  "  Trotter,"  said  the  old 
hero,  "  I  have  often  wondered  what  I  would  say  when  I 
was  dying,  and  now  I  have  it:  '  Give  the  Gospel  a  fair 
chance.'  "  This  is  the  right  motto  for  all  who  are  anx- 
ious about  the  race  problem  in  America.  Give  the  Gos 
pel,  as  represented  in  the  Christian  schools  of  the  South 
and  of  the  nation,  a  fair  chance. 


TiTO 


APPROPRIATIONS  AND  APPORTIONMENTS. 


Strength;,  Missionary  Collections,  Average  per  Member,  Appropriations  and  ApportionmentH. 

[The  kppropriAUona  In  the  KoKlUh-speokJiiK  Couferencea  are  only  for  English  work.J 


\ 


AUtiAina.. 89 

ArkAuaM .       .       BSi 

Aostia M 

Baltimore i7l' 

Blue  (Ud|;e I    4t 

Oaliforoia 144' 

Oeotral  AlaMma. '    6r 

Ceotral  Illinois IM 

Central  Misaouri «8l 

Central  New  York 197 

Central  Ohio 143 

Central  PennBylrania ....    19S 

-Oentral  Tenneaaee SSi 

Cincinnati 154 

Colorado 89 

Columbia  RiTW 54 

Dakota |    88 

Delaware ,, ....     9i 

Dee  Hoinea. 16S: 

Detroit 941 

Xast  Maine 94 

Baat  Ohio Sil 

Kaat  Tenneaaee. IS 

Brie 187 

Florida 41 

Oeneaee aos 

Georgia Sd 

Bolaton 115 

Idaho It 

niioola 815 

Indiana 119 

Iowa 104 

Kanaaa U7 

Keatuoky 80 


7,000 
0.0M 

i.ieol 

41.751 
5.?00 

11,40.1 
9.01101 

«,700 
0,617 

84,000 

85.300 

4g.»>7 
6,«00 

44,flUO 
6.l»l 
8.4W 

e,iico 

1«,664> 


99 

45 
141 

se 

838 

161 
189 
10$ 

89 


Lexini 
Uttle 

Loalslaoa  . 

Maine 

Hlobii^an. . 

Mlnneaota. 

Miaalatlppl 
Hlaaonrt . . . 
Montana.. 

Nebraska IH 

Newark 19« 

New  England 818 

New  England  Southern . .  136 

New  Hampshire 94 

New  Jersey 190 

New  York  284 

New  York  East 285 

North  Carolina 47 

.Ilorth  Dakota 89 

[North  Imliana                    .  16] 

North  Nebraska 71 

I  Nortbem  New  York 154 

I  North  Ohio 1481 

North-west  Indiana lit; 

Morth-weat  Iowa 991 

Noith-weat  Kanaaa {  86 

Ohio 179! 

Oregon 68 

PhlUdelphla 889 

Pittaburg 158 

Puget  Sound 85 

Bock  River  911 

Saint  John's  River 18 

Balut  Louis lOS 

BaTannab 89 

South  Carolina 116' 

South-east  Indiana 98l 

Bouthem  California i04i 

^uthem  llliuois {  tWi 

South  Kanaaa 

8oath-weat  Kanaaa. 

Tenneaaee 

Texaa 

Troy. 


106 

188 
M 
89 

194 

Upper  low* I  139 

Termont  \    87 

Virginia 46 

'Washington 1  187 

West  Nebraaka. |    T7' 

West  Tazaa i    63 

Weat  Virginia |  141 

"West  Wisconsin 110 

Wilmington 148 

Wisconsin 180 

Wyoming ;  179 


1496  70  t.06 
870  08      .16 
1,815  05 
86,674  80 
S99  07 
7,556  DO 
98  15, 
1C,8S«  !«' 
815  0.- 
18.188  07 
16,884  65 
35.449  17 
457  75 
85.588  86 
4,959  77 
1,844  50 
3,887  91 
8,401  19 
8i;i93;   17,788  88 
34,100    13.949  13 
"      8,5*1  40 
98,180  14 
486  OOj 
14,0«1  71 
596  75 
18,518  46 
171  40 
1,584  85 
85  00 
tS,lSI80, 
6.748  75I 
9.198  00 
6.177  88 
3,066  ISi 
445  47 
809  60 
714  to 
4,7M9B 
18.481  87 
11,868  87 
«78  to 
8,909  881 
1.188  08 
4.819  61 
84,880  E8 
88.888  94 

11.880  45 
7,680  81 

98.881  34 
48,468  14 
44,388  04 

418  00 

8,960  89 

11,501  55 

8,486  85 

18.110  68 

10,328  88 

»,87«  17 

5.540  88 

3,039  25 

81,879  OO: 

8,884  00 

59,000  01) 

19,187  78 

1.746  6OI 

96,ISS  85 

644  04; 

8,468  36' 

908  861 

8,188  81 

7,868  94 

T,40i  1.1 

0,911  85 

4,986  0^ 

4,6«)  78 

69  00 

699  05 

19,307  48 

14,007  6S| 

E,4SI  57 

1,083  88, 

ijsaooo 

1.881  00 
715  00, 

4.610  29 

4,775  88 
82.691  7S| 

7,103  34 
90.088  00 


11, M7 
53.400: 

8.100 
34,9101 

8,98*1 
80,900 

V^ 
S8,6IX) 

1,000 
49,184, 
88.900 
81,800 
90,450 
81,100 
in,898 

8,478 
18,485 
18,746 
88.600 
80,406 
80.999 
80.066 

1. 800 
15.400 
89,684 
87,635 
95,081 
14.488 
44.748 
61,570 
54.089 

8,900 

8,8001 
48.978 

e,Mw! 

87.656 
88,800 
89,100 
18,900 
18,479 
96,654 
5,900 
50.708 
48.435 
89,400 

8s,eoo 

886 
19,864 
16,400 
48,460 
38.600 

6.800 
88.675 
81,783 
81,856 

9,300 
11,800 
48,488 
91,800, 
18,816 

9,050 
85,482 

6,400 

8,500 1 
89,0  JO 
14.168 
33,150 
15,748 
«T,197i 


1.14 
U 

XT, 
06 
Oil 
.611 
.08 
.53 
.47: 
.78 
06. 
.57 
.8« 
.31! 
.8» 
.14 
.56; 
40 
.98i 
.41 
.181 
.41 

w 

.80 
.04 
.06, 
-961 
.691 
.17! 
.43 

SO 
.14, 

04! 
.071 
.01 
.85 

.as 

.68 
09 
.16' 
.99 

.97 

.86 
.69 

.401 
.681 
.681 
.891 
.88, 
.04' 
.70 
.87 
.841 
.47 
.861 
.81 
.48< 
.16 
.88 
■481 
.98 
.48 
.78 
.77 
.78 
.44 
-05 
.07 
.881 
188 
.88; 
.8) 
.SB 
.00 
05 
.45 
.67| 
.41! 
.11 
.01 
.19: 
.08 
.11 
.36' 
.68 
.4Sl 
.«8| 


88,400 
7.000 
7,()IJ0 

5,066 
4.500 
4,000 


83.988 
6.900 
6,98:) 

s°,6a6 

4,500 1 
8,988 


8,000      8,180^ 


4,600 

4,000 

10,500 
6,860 

15,000 
1,000 

9,100 

6,500 

ia,7M» 

8S0 

7,000 
1.5001 

6.0(10 
1.800 

9,600, 

a,8«« 

8,500 

8,t66 

4,rtX) 
4,500 
4.000 

8,600 
4.B00 
3,600 

8.ono 

6,500 
8,500 
3.8OO; 
6.600 

6,606' 
8,600 
7,000 
4,600 
11.600, 
8.800 


1,800 
6,000 
8,500 
a,8H) 
5,600 

B,i66 

9.800 
6.000 
4.000 
10,000 
9,800 


6,800      6,760 


8.S00 
8.600 
8,4<M 
5,400 


8.600 
6,000 
3.500 
6,000 


7,000     0,600 


8,600 
6.000 
8.500 
6,000^ 

i'«66 

6.600, 

8.000 

10,500 

5,000 

4.000 
8,000 
8,500 


8.850 
8,000 
3,160 
4,576 


1.800 

6,000 
8,800 
9,A(» 
4,855 
5,000 
4,0(J0 
1.8IX) 
4,000 


1600 

900 
1,500 
48,000 

500 
9,000 

too 
19,oon 
6<.K) 
04.500 
18.600 
85,500 
000 
89,000 

5,000 

8.500 

3,500 

8,600 
15,000 
16,000 

3,000 
88,600 

too 

16,600 

1.000 

80.500 

500 

3,000 

COO 

88.."00 

16.000 

11.600 

7,000 

4,000 

700 

400 

1,600 

6.000 

It.OOO 

18.000 

i,o(n 

4.toa  I 
i.too  1 1 

6,000  1 
88,000 
87,MJ0 
15,000 

a.600 
89.500 
67,000 
67.000 
800 

9,500 
15,500 

8,000 
19,000  j 
16,500 

l8;Ba)| 

5,0W 

8,.W<» 
2^70O 

3,50n 
68,000 
«8,000 

1.700 
88  000 

eoo 

6,500 
1,lM0 
4800 

18.500 
6,001) 

11,000 
5,850 
4.750 
1..V10 
8.(K») 

84,00(1 

ie.(xxi 

7,500 
1,400 
4.S4M 
8.000 
I, COO 
6.600 
6,000 
88,000 
10,000 
90.600 


OBKMAH     AND     SOiKDINA 

viAK  coxraaitNCEa. 

Central  Oennan 100 

Chicago  Qerman 64 

EastUerman 47 

Northern  dorman 46 

Nnrth-weat  Qerman 48 

Saint  Louis  German 100 

Southern  German 83 

West  Qerman 78 


Northwest  Swedish . 
Norwegian  and  Danish. 

MISSIONS  in  c.  a 


Anions  

Black  Hlll« 

Indian  Territory 

Nevada 

NewUexiira  Kngllsta. 
New  Mejcico  Spaniab. . 
U»h 


FORCION  OOHrEREMOB 
AXD  MlaSlONS. 

Afri(» 4.1 

South  America 13 

Foochow I    68 

Central  China 94 

North  (Jhina t7 

W<»t(Jblna I      9 

Qermany 70 

SwitaerLand S> 

Norway , 

Sweden , 

Denmark 

North  tDdla , 

South  India 

Bengal 33 

Bulgaria 

Italy 

Mextoo 

Japan 

Korea 


NSW  msaroiie  , 

Caliromla  Uertnan I 

North  PaciQc  German...! 
N.  W.  Norweg.  ti  Dantsb 

Wyoming 

Lower  {^ifomia 

Halayala ' 


14.100 

7,600 
4,981 
4.400 
4,800 
10,000 
1,700' 
5.400 
7,971 
8,741 


394 
448 
476 
798 
886 
1,116 
478 


9,989 
l.STfl 
8,440 

810, 
81 
9,499 
5,759 
4,444 
16,815 
1,475 
6,196 

691 
1,888 

113 

1.159 

1,785 

8,494 

4 


7,980  87 
8,909  00 
7,184  00 
1,946  00 
8,847  75 
6,6(0  40 
1,874  00 
8,490  OO 
4.911  80: 
8,453  61 


680  00 
168  00 

SO  00 
580  15 

88  70 
900  00 
601  86 


For  Engllah-apeaking  work  In  Sundry  OoDfereooea.  tW6,064. 
Total  appropriations  (or  Foreign  Hisaions,  $666,189;  forMtsslona  in  the 
United  States,  »460,870;  Hlscellaneous,  $9e.li00;  Outstanding  drafts,  t77,691 ; 
otal,  tt.800,000. 


Approttriftllons  for  1889. 

For  Foreign  Missions  in  Africa.  South  America.,  China,  Germany,  Switier- 
land,  Scaodlunvla,  India.  Jfalaysla.  Bulgaria,  Italy.  Mexico.  Japan.  Korea, 
and  Lower  Call  Foraia.  $560,189. 

Missions  In  the  United  States,  not  In  Annual  Conferences,  to  be  admlaia- 
tered  as  Foreign  Missions,  vix. :  Arizona,  Black  HiUs,  California  OermaB, 
Indian  Territory.  Nevada,  New  Mexico  English,  New  Mexico  Spaniab.  Nortll 
Paclflo  Oerraan .  North-west  Norwegian  and  Danlah,  Utah,  Wyoming,  t81,T8S. 
WelBh  BIlsBlona  in  the  Northern  New  York,  Hock  River,  and  Wyoming  Con- 
ferences. »t,S(X). 

ScandlnaviaD  Missions  In  the  Austin.  California.  Colorado,  Columbia  Rirer, 
LoulBlana.  Minnesota.  New  England,  New  England  Southern.  New  Tork, 
New  York  East,  North-west  Swedish,  Norwegian  and  Danish.  Southern  Call* 
fomia.  and  Wilmington  Conferences,  837,470. 

Gennan  Hlssioaa  In  the  Central  German,  Chicago  German,  Bast  Oorman, 
Northern  German,  North-weit  German,  Southern  German,  St.  Loult, 
German,  and  West  German  CoDft-rencea,  889,869. 

French  Mls^iioni  In  the  t'encral  lillnois,  Louisiana,  New  England  Southern, 
New  York,  and  North-west  Indiana  Conferences,  87,560. 

Chinese  Mlasions  In  the  Callfomta,  New  York,  and  Oregon  Couferencea, 
I9.BO0.    Japanese  Missions  In  the  California  Conference,  $5,545. 

American  Indian  Mlirions  In  the  Central  New  York,  Cohimbla  RItbt,  !>•■ 

iToit,  Genesee,  Hicbigao,  Northern  New  Y'ork,  Puget  Sound,  and  Wlscoosla 

Conferences,  84,500. 

I      Bohemian  and  Hungarian  Missions  in  the  East  Ohio,  Pltuborg  and  Hoek 

River  Conferences,  $3,750. 

lulian  Missions  In  the  Louisiana  and  New  York  Oonferenoes,  $1,700 

For  work  among  the   Foreign  population  of  Philadelphia  Ooi 

1;  (except  Qerman).  $4,000. 


Ifllsiiionar}-  Committee  Notes. 

The  General  Missionary  Committee  is 
composed  of  the  Bishops  (except  the 
Missionary  Bishops),  one  representative 
from  each  of  the  fourteen  distriets  into 
which  the  Annual  Conferences  are  divid- 
ed, fourteen  members  of  the  Board  of 
Managers  appointed  by  the  Board,  and 
the  Secretaries  and  Treasurers  of  the 
Society. 

The  Bifchops,  sixteen  in  number  were 
all  present  exc-cpt  Bishop  Fowler. 

The  fourteen  representatives  of  the  dis- 
tricts were  all  present,  except  Dr.  Trimble 
of  Columbus,  Ohio.  They  were  all  Doc- 
tors of  Divinity  we  believe,  except  one 
who  was  a  layman.  They  were  from  all 
sections  of  the  Church:  Dr.  Durrell  from 
Lawrence,  Mass;  Dr.  Hare,  Pouglikeepsie, 
N.  Y. ;  Dr.  Markham,  Utica,  N.  Y. ;  Dr. 
Speake,  Baltimore  Md. ;  Dr.  Tevis,  In- 
dianapolis, Ind. ;  Dr.  Forbes,  St  Paul, 
Mino. ;  Dr.  Maxficid,  Omaha,  Neb. ;  Dr. 
Pord,  Little  Rock,  Ark. ;  Dr.  Lockwood, 
Salina,  Kan. ;  Dr.  Blinn,  New  York  City, 
Dr.  Bovard,  University,  Cal. ;  Mr.  G.  H. 
Foster,  Milwaukee  Wis. 

The  fourteen  representatives  elected  by 
the  Board  were  ministers:  Drs.  Qoucher, 
Saxe,  Hunt,  Buckley,  Lowrie,  Sandford, 
Graw;  Laymen:  Taft,  McLean,  Speare, 
Reynolds,  Oakley,  Slayback,  Grant. 

The  ministers  were  present  each  day 
except  that  Dr.  Graw  was  absent  the  first 
day  and  Dr.  Buckley  was  absent  the  last 
three  days,  and  Dr.  O.  H.  Tiffany  filled 
their  places  in  tiieir  absence. 

The  laymen  representibg  the  Board 
were  present  except  Judge  Reynolds  and 
Mr.  Slayback.  and  the  place  of  Mr.  Slay- 
back  was  ailed  by  Mr.  Peter  A.  Welch. 

The  officers  of  the  Society,  SrxrrtarU^, 
Drs.  McCabe,  Peck,  Leonard,  Baldwin, 
Reid;  Trea*urer»,  Mr.  Phillips,  Dr.  Cran- 
ston, were  present. 

The  two  Missionary  Bishops,  though 
not  members  of  the  Board,  were  present  a 
part  of  the  tiiue,  and  by  invitation  ad- 
dressed the  Committee  on  subjects  con- 
nected with  the  countries  over  which  they 
have  jurisdiction. 

It  will  l>e  seen  there  were  present  as 
members  of  the  Committee  tifteen  Bishops, 
twenty-four  Doctors  of  Divinity,  and 
eight  laymen,  forty-seven  in  all. 

The  laymen  were  of  value.  They  could 
talk,  but  not  control.  They  were  needed, 
but  they  may  lay  too  much  stress  upon 
business  methods.  When  Protestant 
Missions  shall  be  conducted  only  upon 
"business  principles"  then  they  will  die, 
and  every  attempt  made  in  this  direc- 
tion has  been  a  comparative  failure.  A 
sanctified  common  sense  is  the  best  guide 
in  directing  Missionary  operations. 

Dr.  Blinn  was  the  honored,  careful,  I 
active  and  liberal  representative  of  the  | 
Germans.  Bishop  Walden  gave  much  i 
attention  to  addition,  subtraction,  multi-  I 


plication,  and  division.  Dr.  Hare  earn- 
estly plead  for  a  reduction  in  appropria- 
tions. Mr.  Richard  Grant  encouraged 
everything  looking  toward  self-support, 
and  he  and  Dr.  Goucber  each  gave  |500 
towards  helping  it  on  in  India.  Mr. 
Alden  Speare  of  Boston  spoke  frequently 
and  to  good  purpose,  looking  at  every- 
thing from  a  business  standpoint,  yet  not 
omitting  Christian  faith. 

We  cannot  give  the  speeches  of  each 
on  the  different  questions  considered,  and 
would  not  if  we  could,  as  they  would  in 
some  instances  be  misunderstood,  and  be 
calculated  to  do  harm  unless  every  part 
of  the  debate  leading  to  them  should  be 
given.  We  furnish  the  results.  They 
were  obtained  after  a  very  careful,  pains- 
taking and  prayerful  study  of  the  whole 
situation.  God  bless  the  missionary  work 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

:o: 

Appeal  or  the  General  MImsIou- 
ary  Committee. 

[Tbe  General  HUslonary  Cominitt«e  appoinUMl 
Bishops  Burst  aod  Warren  and  Seoretar;  Peck  to 
prepare  an  appeal  to  the  Church  in  iMshalf  of  Ut« 
Hi«sloDary  Society  .and  requested  that  It  be  read  In 
every  coDKregation  aod  Suoday-icbool  Utroughout 
Methodism.    Tbe  following  is  the  appeal:] 

The  General  Missionary  Committee  of 
tbe  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  has 
closed  its  session  for  the  year  1888.  We 
have  received  minute  intelligence  from 
every  part  of  our  mission  fields  in  foreign 
lands,  and  from  the  difficult  and  needy 
portions  of  our  own  country.  We  have 
received  information  from  all  fields,  com- 
municated to  ua  by  our  Missionary  Secre- 
taries, and  have  listened  to  reports  from 
I  the  Bishops,  who  have  only  recently  re- 
I  turned  from  their  visitation  to  Mexico, 
1  Japan,  China,  Korea,  and  every  one  of 
our  European  Mission  fields.  We  have 
inquired  into  the  condition  of  every  place 
where  our  missionaries  are  laboring,  in 
both  hemispheres,  and  have  adopted  plans, 
according  to  our  best  judgment,  for  the 
successful  prosecution  of  the  work  for 
another  year. 

OUR   mSSIONABT    WORKERS. 

The  success  of  our  missionary  work  at 
home    and    abroad    is   most    gratifying,  i 
Our  present  missionaries  sustain  that  high  ; 
standard    of    sacrifice    and    consecration  I 
which  has  distinguished  the  heralds  of 
the  crass  in  the  most  heroic  periods  of  tbe 
Church.     The  men  and  women  who  to- 
day represent  our  Church   on   the   front 
lines    of    tbe     battle-field,     which    now  ' 
stretches   around  the  globe,   are  worthy 
successors  of  the  first  missionaries  whom 
John  Wesley  sent  out  on  far  errands  for 
the  redemption  of  the  world.     The  suc- 
cess of  our  missionaries  during  the  past 
year  has  been  marked,  and  in  all  respects 
commensurate  with  the  confidence  placed 
in  them,  and  with  the  means  at  their  dis- 
posal.    The   Church   owes  to  its  noble 
workers  in  far-off  lands,  and  in  the  diffi-  j 


cult  fields  in  the  South  and  on  our  West- 
ern frontier,  a  debt  of  gratitude  which  it 
can  never  hope  to  pay,  except  in  increas- 
ing confidence,  deeper  sympathy,  and 
larger  funds  for  more  effective  work.  As 
they  begin  a  new  year  wc  extend  to  them 
our  hearty  salutations  of  deep  apprecia- 
tion, and  expect  from  them  a  daring  and 
devotion  no  leas  sublime  and  consecrated 
than  they  and  their  predecessors  have 
already  exhibited.  Besides,  we  solicit  from 
the  Church  at  homes  still  larger  measure  of 
sympathy  and  financial  support  for  the  ex- 
tension of  the  Messiah's  Kingdom  until 
the  ends  of  the  earth  are  reached. 

fivjlucixIj  cokditio>. 
The  collections  ending  Nov.  1,  1888, 
amounted  to  one  million  five  hundred  and 
eighty  one  dollars  and  twenty-four  cents 
($1,000,681.24).  We  have  appropriated 
for  the  year  1880  one  million  two  hundred 
thousand  dollars  ($1, 200,000;.  This  will 
require,  to  meet  the  appropriations  made, 
an  increase  in  the  collections  from  the 
Church  for  the  year  1889  of  nearly 
$200, 00<). 

WB  MUST   ADVAKCK. 

Have  we  been  justified  in  thus  relying 
on  the  Church  to  meet  this  new  demand f 
We  think  so.  Why?  Yeau-  after  year  the 
Conferences  have  advanced  in  their  col- 
lections. Even  during  the  past  year 
there  has  been  an  increase  iu  the  Confer- 
ence collections.  No  financial  depression 
prevails  in  the  country.  The  political 
excitement  to  which  we  must  submit 
periodically  lias  passed  by,  and  the  country 
resumes  its  settled  conditions.  Our 
membership  is  enlarging  at  the  rate  of 
about  150,000  accessions  annually.  Mis- 
sionary intelligence  is  constantly  increas- 
ing among  our  people,  and  we  are 
troubled  with  no  doctrinal  difficulty 
affecting  our  view  of  heathen  salvability. 
Our  Lord  set  no  limits  but  the  "end  of 
the  world  "  for  tbe  triumphant  march  of 
His  Gospel.  To  aim  at  less  than  the  con- 
version of  all  nations  to  Him  would  be 
unworthy  our  historical  position  as  a 
branch  of  the  Church  universal.  We 
cannot  for  one  moment  think  of  drawing 
in  our  advance  forces  or  surrounding  them 
with  new  limitations.  The  needs  of  the 
nations  which  sit  in  darkness,  and  of  the 
destitute  regions  of  our  own  country,  are 
of  such  magnitude  that  we  should  have 
been  false  to  the  responsibility  placed 
upon  us  had  we  thought  seriously  of  giv- 
ing up  any  part  of  our  work,  of  contract- 
ing our  fields,  calling  home  any  of  our 
missionaries,  or  daring  to  solicit  from  our 
meml)ers  a  less  sum  for  the  world's  evan- 
gelization than  we  requested  one  year  ago. 
Knowing  that  all  doors  are  open,  the  wide 
world  over,  for  the  entrance  of  the  Gospel; 
that  the  old  pagan  faiths  are  losing  their 
hold  on  the  confidence  of  their  votaries; 
that  the  success  of  our  missions  furnishes 
indisputable   fruit  of   the  divine  favor; 


J 


572 


AFFEAL  OF  THE  CE^EFAL  Af/SSIOXAFY  COMMITTEE. 


: 


that  the  remarkable  development  of  our 
work  in  the  South  and  on  the  frontier ' 
gives  evidence  that  we  have  made  no 
mistake  in  the  help  we  have  afforded ; 
that  the  vast  population  speaking  foreign 
languages  and  landing  on  our  shores  must 
have  the  Gospel,  and  that  at  the  earliest 
possible  moment;  we  have  felt  that  we 
could  not  haul  down  our  missionary 
banner,  therefore  we  hold  it  high,  and 
have  all  confidence  that  the  Cliurch  we 
represent  will  approve  our  course  and  re- 
s{>ond  promptly  to  the  demand  now  made 
upon  that  strong  faith  and  that  consecra- 
tion of  means  which  have  never  been  ap- 
pealed to  in  vain. 

SPECIAL  KEE06. 

Immifrrants  are  coming  to  our  shores  in 
greatly  increasing  numbers.  Some  are 
ignorant  and  superstitious,  having  been 
brought  up  in  the  dense  darkness  of 
Ttomanism.  Italians,  Bohemians,  and 
French  Canadians  are  concentrated  in  our 
large  cities  and  towns,  and  must  receive 
prompt  attention.  Large  numbers  of 
Scandinavians,  Germans,  Welsh,  and  peo- 
ple of  other  names,  from  Protestant  coun- 
tries in  Europe,  are  constantly  arriving. 
Thty  need  spiritual  care  from  the  very 
moment  they  land  on  our  coast.  Our  im- 
mense membership  in  the  South  is  steadily 
advancing  in  numbers  and  intelligence-, 
but  they  are  poor  and  need  our  help,  and 
will  need  it  for  years  to  come.  Our 
Western  and  North-western  frontier  is 
filling  up  with  settlers  who  have  only 
limited  means  at  t]>e  beginning,  and  must 
be  aided  until  they  become  able  tn  support 
their  own  rainiiitry.  It  is  estimated  that 
at  least  one  mitliun  of  people  cro.ss  the 
Mississippi  River  every  year,  and  become 
permanent  occupants  of  our  Western  do- 
main. Wemustsupply  their  spiritual  needs 
to-day,that  Ihey  may  minister  to  others  to- 
morrow. Our  Foreign  Missions  embrace 
three  classes  of  work — among  the  Protes- 
tant State  Churches,  the  Roman  Catholics, 
and  the  far-off  heathen.  In  Europe  we 
have  five  Annual  Conferences  and  two 
Missions,  and  each  year  mukes  a  new  ad- 
vance on  the  preceding.  To  crown  ull 
the  needs,  there  is  the  boundless  heathen 
world.  After  all  the  succei^e  among  the 
heathen,  the  %vork  among  those  millions 
is  only  just  begun.  Where  we  have  one 
laborer  we  ought  to  have  a  dozen;  where 
we  have  one  convert  we  ought  to  make  it 
possible  to  have  a  hundred.  The  whole 
heathen  world  should  be  covered  with  a 
net-work  of  preaching-places,  and  the 
very  air  made  vocal  with  the  shouts  of 
new-born  souls.  Can  we  hope  to  extend 
our  field  of  operations  among  the  nations 
sitting  in  darkness?  Yes.  If  the  Church 
responds  to  our  demands,  our  success  in 
the  future  will  far  exceed  our  moat  san- 
guine hopes.  More  missionaries  are  await- 
ing marching  orders  tliau  we  can  possibly 
employ.     They  stand  at  the  door  of  our 


Missionary  Office,  and  beg  for  the  privilege 

of  spending  their  lives  in  distant  lands. 
The  cry  has  come  to  us  from  all  quarters 
of  the  foreign  field,  as  well  as  from  the 
field  at  home,  for  more  laborers,  for  the 
harvest  is  white.  IIow  many  shall  go? 
That  i»  a  question  for  the  whole  Church 
to  settle.  While  faith  works  out  its  mira- 
cles, larger  means  will  give  to  the  most 
daring  faith  a  farther  vision. 

FLASB   FOR   WOnK. 

We  hope  the  memt>ers  of  our  Church 
will  get  ready,  without  the  loss  of  an 
hour,  for  a  year  of  magnificent  work  in  be- 
half of  the  great  cause  of  Missions.  The 
world's  conversion  is  the  only  limit  to  the 
true  believer's  proper  anticipation.  To 
hasten  the  hour  of  consummation  should 
be  a  universal  and  all-absorbing  thought. 

Presiding  EUlen.  On  the  450  presid- 
ing elders  of  our  Church  in  this  country 
will  depend  largely  the  work  of  organi- 
amtion  fer  the  filling  up  of  our  missionary 
treasury.  Let  arrangements  be  made  in 
each  district  for  missionary  meetings  in 
every  charge.  Let  public  services  be 
held  in  every  preaching-place,  wthere 
speakers  shall  present  the  cause  of  mis- 
sions in  all  its  importance,  and  afford  in- 
telligence from  all  our  fields.  We  hope 
that  every  one  of  our  presiding  elders  will 
take  pains  to  see  that  each  charge  in  bis 
district  becomes  a  very  centre  of  mission- 
ary fire;  that  intelligence  is  disseminated, 
and  that  every  member,  and  all  who  at- 
tend our  services,  and  as  many  others  as 
can  be  reached,  become  contributors  to 
the  cause. 

Our  PatUrTH.  On  our  12,000  pastors 
will  depend  mainly  the  work  of  directly 
reaching  our  membership.  Our  monthly 
perjodicai,  Tuk  Gohpel  in  All  Lands, 
should  be  in  the  hnnds  of  every  member. 
Children  in  our  Suuday-schools  should  be 
supplied  with  "The  Little  Missionary." 

Thtre  should  lie  a  monthly  missionary 
prayer- meeting,  where  special  informa- 
tion from  the  mission  fields  slinll  he  com- 
municated ;  the  whole  subject  of  missions 
presented  with  great  caro,  and  prayers 
offered  for  the  success  of  our  great  task 
for  the  saving  of  the  nations.  No  pastor 
can  reasonably  hope  to  awaken  a  strong 
missionary  interest  by  a  spasmodic  effort. 
Every  member  can  bo  reached  only  by 
systematic  work.  One  eloquent  sermon 
and  then  the  collection  cannot  win  victory 
in  this  great  battle  for  the  world's  conver- 
sion. The  whole  round  year  must  be 
pervaded  by  the  raisfinnary  spirit.  Every 
home  must  be  reach ed  and  every  heart 
made  warm  by  an  appeal  for  the  saving 
of  the  nations.  Let  each  pastor  resolve 
that  his  collections  shall  reach  at  least  the 
apportionment  for  his  charge.  If  the  ap- 
portionment may  seem  to  be  too  small, 
let  him,  in  connection  with  his  official 
board,  fix  a  larger  apportionment,  and 
then  work  toward  meeting  it. 


Official  Board*.  To  all  onr  official 
boards  we  earnestly  appeal  in  b«balf  of 
the  cause  of  missions.  They  are  charged 
with  a  weighty  responsibility  of  leader- 
ship. We  request  them  to  co-opertte 
with  their  pastors,  and  adopt  the  beat 
measures  as  to  time  and  method  fnr  taking 
the  collections  and  securing  the  best  po»- 
sible  results.  Without  the  earnest  and 
hearty  help  of  our  official  boards  we  can- 
not hope  for  the  great  missionary  advance; 
but  with  their  help  we  have  no  doubt  of 
magnificent  results.  Let  there  be  no  fear 
that  a  large  missionary  collection  can  harm 
the  pastor's  salary  or  any  of  the  benevo- 
lent funds.  No  one  offering  cast  into  the 
Lord's  treasury  can  barm  another.  The 
effort  to  enlarge  one  good  cause  will  help 
them  all. 

Sunday- ScliooU.  We  also  expect  from 
all  the  superintendents,  officers,  and  teadi- 
ers  in  our  Sunday -schools  that  they  will  ar- 
range for  a  missionary  Sunday  for  the 
benefit  of  the  children.  Let  the  Easter 
Sunday  be  devoted  to  this  purpose,  and 
the  day  be  called  "The  Children's  Mis- 
sionary Day."  Let  the  special  order  of 
services  prepared  by  our  missionarj  secre- 
taries be  made  use  of  for  tbb  important 
occasion.  To  make  the  day  a  success  the 
preparation  for  it  should  begin  at  once. 
Information  should  be  given;  the  interest 
of  each  young  person  should  be  arouted; 
and  every  available  means  employed  to 
arouse  all  the  young  people  of  our  Church 
to  the  great  need  of  the  whole  missionary 
field.  We  have  34,000  Sunday-schools  in 
our  Church,  and  in  them  there  are350,00{> 
Bible  classes,  to  say  nothing  of  the  multi 
tudc  of  classes  less  advanced.  Thisgn-ut 
number  of  young  people  could  of  them- 
selves fill  our  missionary  treasury  to  over- 
flowing, if  only  they  were  educated  and 
])roperly  directed  in  active  co-operation 
for  the  cause  of  missi<ms.  Pains  must  be 
taken  that  every  dollar  contributed  by 
our  Sunday  schools  for  the  missionary 
cause  should  go  directly  into  the  general 
treasury  of  the  Missionary  Society,  and  no 
part  of  it  be  directed  to  local  purposes. 

We  trust  that  our  whole  membership, 
now  numbering  over  two  millions  (includ- 
ing probationers),  will  give  new  attention 
to  the  Bupreme  need  of  active  and  intelli- 
gent interest  in  our  missionary  cause.  Let 
each  communicant  inquire  as  to  how  "the 
Lord  has  prospered  him,"  and  give  ac- 
cordingly. Do  not,  by  making  all  your 
arrangements  in  your  wills,  put  off  until 
death  your  generous  contributions  for  lb» 
world's  salvation.  Give  largely  while 
you  can  .see  and  enjoy  the  work  you  do. 
Many  a  benevolent  plan  has  totally  failed 
of  its  aid  by  being  postponed  so  long  that 
legal  advisers  and  competing  heirs  have 
reaped  a  harvest  which  was  intended  to 
aid  in  bringing  spiritual  life  to  the  dead 
nations  of  the  earth.  Provide  yourselTtt 
with  missionary  information,  and  pray 


\ 

I 

I 
I 


I 

I 

I 


OUR  CHURCH 


I 


secret  aad  at  your  family  altars  for  the 
early  conversion  of  the  world  to  Christ, 

We  urge  upon  our  presiding  elders, 
pa£tore,  official  membera,  Sunday-school 
superintendents,  and  all  our  membership, 
that  in  their  plans  and  offerings  they  will 
stand  loyal  and  true  to  the  Mi»sionary 
S<.>ciety  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  which  has  5,000  workers  at  home 
and  3.000  abroad,  I^et  no  other  collection 
interfere  with  this  great  sacred  benevolence 
of  the  Church. 

Our  M«tlo  fvr  1889— $1,200,000  frvtn 
CoUeetiont  Only.  The  million  a  year  for 
missions  is  now  an  antiquity.  We  are 
already  beyond  it,  and  soon  expect  to  lose 
sight  of  it.  This  year  we  ask  the  Church 
for  one  million  two  hundred  thousand 
doilara  (|l,200,000i  by  collictions  only. 
We  leave  the  question  with  you.  We  be- 
lieve you  will  meet  the  responsibility 
bravely  and  cheerfully.  In  another  year 
we  must  advance  upon  new  lines  of  work 
both  at  home  and  abnad.  We  now  hold 
some  of  our  missions  by  a  slender  thread 
for  the  want  of  adequate  support.  Oive 
us  more  means  and  they  will  all  spring 
into  vigor  and  new  life.  We  must  have 
larger  resources  for  meeting  the  multiply- 
ing demands  upon  us.  We  have  just  been 
compelled  to  deny  many  a  just  n.'que8t  to 
enter  upon  new  territory  and  to  provide 
larger  means  for  the  more  effective  admin- 
istration of  the  work  already  in  hand.  God 
has  no  fixed  hour  for  the  world's  conver- 
sion. Whenever  His  Church  is  ready  in 
faith,  and  holds  adequate  offerings  in  its 
hands,  the  bright  day  will  dawn.  We  ask 
our  people  to  plan  more  bruudly  than  ever 
before.  The  world  is  to  be  converted 
through  human  instrumentality.  The 
Scriptures  abound  in  promises  that  suc- 
cess will  attend  the  labors  of  God's fieople 
to  bring  all  uations  to  the  knowledge  of 
His  truth. 

We  trust  that  early  in  the  new  year  on 
which  we  enter  many  a  heart  will  be  kin- 
dled into  a  new  glow  of  desire  for  carry- 
ing to  all  lands  the  Oospel  of  Christ,  and 
that  many  a  heart  will  give  largely  where 
before  it  bnd  given  only  scantily.  Our 
Lord  is  waiting  for  the  stronger  faith  and 
more  generous  hand  of  each  of  ITis  chil- 
dren. The  field  is  white  unto  the  harvest. 
More  laborers  are  needed  every  year 
Multitudes  are  dying  every  day  without 
the  privilege  of  having  ever  heard  the 
name  of  Jesus,  or  listening  to  one  of  His 
promises.  It  is  for  the  Church  to  say  how 
many  laborers  shall  enter  into  the  broad 
and  waiting  harvest-field  with  keen  sickle 
in  hand.  It  is  for  us  to  say  how  soon  they 
will  go  and  make  glad  the  heart  of  the 
nations.  The  success  of  our  missionary 
cause  is  not  decided  abroad,  but  here  in 
the  heart  of  the  Church  at  home.  We 
know  what  kind  of  work  our  missionaries 
are  doing.  Let  us  this  year  take  a  step 
in  advance  of  all  the  former  years.     Let 


us  ask  Qod  for  new  consecration,  for 
deeper  sympathy  with  the  sad  condition 
of  the  unevangelized,  and  for  cheerful  and 
largo  giving  for  the  expansion  of  the 
Kingdom  of  Christ  from  the  river  to  the 
ends  of  the  earth.  Let  us  consecrate  our 
means  anew,  and  pray  as  never  before, 
'■Thy  kingdom  come." 
Tbouab  Bowman,  J.  B.  Ma\fikld, 
R.  8.  F08TEB,  T.  B.  Foud, 

S.  M.  Merbill,  J.  H.  LocKvroop, 

E.  O.  Andbbws,         C.  Blimn, 
H.  W.  Warrex,         M.  M.  Bovard, 
C.  D.  F088,  J.  F.  GoncHEB, 

J.  F.  UcKST,  O.  O.  Sake. 

W.  X.  Ninde.  Sakdford  Hunt, 

J.   M.  WaI.DEN,  J.  M.   BCCKLET, 

W.  F.  Mallaliec,      D.  R.  Lowrie, 

C.  H.  Fowler.  A.  K.  Sanford, 

J.   H.  VlNCKNT.  J.   B.   OllAW, 

J.  N.  FitzGkbald,  J.  H.  Takt, 

I.  W.  JovcE,  J,  8.  M'Leak, 

J.  P.  Newman.  Aldkn  Spbarb, 

D.  A.  G00D8EU-,  Gilbert  Oaklet, 

J.  M.    DURRELI,,  HlCBARD   GhANT. 

G.  S   Hare,  Peter  A.  Welcb, 

W.  F.  Mark  HAM,        C.  C.  M'Cabe, 
G.  E.  HiTE,  J,  O.  Peck, 

J.  M.  Trimble,  A.  B.  Leonard. 

W.  F.  Speake.  J.  M.  Rkid. 

J.  8.  Tevis,  8.  L   Baldwin, 

G.  II.  Foster,  J.  M.  Phillips 

Robert  Forbes,         Earl  Cranston. 

:o: 

Anulaton,  Alabama,  — Phcnniuenal 
Developiuem,— Our  Cburch. 

BY  C     L.   MAMN,   D.U. 

Anni^ton,  Alabama,  is  in  Calhoun  Co., 
sixty  miles  east  from  Birmingham,  and 
at  the  junction  of  four  great  trunk  rail- 
ways, viz.:  The  E.  T.,  Va.,  &  Ga.,  the 
Anniston  Atlantic,  Ga.  Pacific,  and 
Anniston  Cincinnati.  In  1888  Anniston 
(tlien  but  a  beautiful  place  for  a  city) 
was  opened  to  the  public.  To-day  it  has 
a  population  of  12,000  with  a  probability 
of  25,000  by  1890. 

It  is  the  centre  of  the  largest  mineral 
district  in  the  South,  with  this  special  ad- 
vantage, to  wit:  the  rtd  and  brown 
hematite  ores;  of  these  it  has  75,000  acres, 
with  40,000  acres  of  best  coal,  and  unlim- 
ited quantity  of  limestone;  the  three  essen- 
tials for  making  iron.  It  has  four  char- 
coal furnaces  with  an  annual  capacity  of 
50,000  tons  of  car-wheel  iron,  two  coke 
furnaces  nearly  completed  which  will 
produce  100,000  tons  of  iron  per  annum. 

It  has  in  process  of  construction  the 
largest  pipe  works  in  the  United  States 
with  a  daily  capucity  of  300  tons  of 
finished  pipe.  It  has  also  the  largest 
cotton  factory  in  the  State;  a  car  factory 
with  daily  capacity  of  25  cars;  extensive 
oar-wheel  workb,  two  large  foundries, 
axle  forge,  machine,  and  sheet  Iron, 
works;  planing  mills,  fire  and  pressed 
brick  works;  the  only  steel  bloomery  in 
the  South,  besides  many  other  industries. 

It  baa  electric  lights  and  gas   works, 


street  railway,  water  works,  mecadamized 
streets,  beautiful  residences,  fine  business 
blocks.  National  and  State  Banks,  excel- 
lent hotels — the  Aoniston  Inn  not  sur- 
passed in  the  South — etc. 

It  has  a  most  salubrious  climate,  free 
from  miasmatic  influences,  and  her  people 
rival  any  New  England  town  in  energy 
and  enterprise. 

Anniston  is  a  most  charming  city — a 
delightful  winter  resort  for  northern  peo- 
ple, and  a  beautiful  summer  home  for 
any  one. 

our  CHTinCH. 

We  began  to  build  a  church  the  last  of 

February,  which  we  mu»t  complete  before 

I  June,  1889,  heenust  the  lots  (4  lots)  were 

I  given   us   on   that    condition,    otherwise 

they  revert  to  the  donor.     This  property 

with    church    complete    will    be    worth 

♦50,000.     We  can't  afford  to  lose  it.     To 

complete   the  church    we    need    $4,500. 

Having  done  all  we  could  in  Anniston,  by 

advise  and  request  of  our  Bi8ho)>8,  some 

I  of  whom  have  been  on  the  field  and  one 

laid     the    cornei-stone,     we    make    this 

most  urgent  appeal  to  our  people  at  large 

to  help  us  through. 

Brothers,  friends,  please  come  to  our 
rescue  for  the  sake  of  Him  who  so  loved 
you  that  He  came  to  your  rescue.  Send  us 
your  offering  of  a  grateful,  happy  heart 
in  $500,  $100,  $50,  $25,  $10,  $5.  etc.,  and 
earth  will  be  the  brighter  and  heaven  will 
be  the  sweeter  to  you  for  having  helped 
to  lift  the  burden,  and  gladden  the  hearts 
of  thousands  of  immortal  beings,  who 
shall,  at  the  altar  you  thus  helped  to  erect, 
find  your  loving,  precious  Saviour,  and 
your  heaven  of  eternal  joys. 

"  Freely  ye  have  received,  freely  give," 

Read  what  our  Bishops  say: 

"  To  all  lovers  of  humanity  and  our 
free  institutions — Greeting:  The  recent 
marvellous  development  of  mineral  wealth 
in  the  new  South,  precipitates  new  con- 
ditions and  great  problems.  Our  repre- 
sentative, the  Rev.  C.  L.  Mann,  D.D., 
Superintendent  of  Education  in  the  Ala- 
bama Conference,  has  in  charge  the  church 
enterpri.se  in  Anniston,  Alabama,  the 
strategic  |)oint  in  that  State.  It  is  of 
the  utmost  importance  that  we  succeed  in 
this  enterprise.  We  therefore  pray  your 
kindly  consideration  and  generous  aid. 
Dr.  Mann  merits  your  fullest  confidence. 
Hear  him  gladly,  please.     (Signed) 

BlBHOFS 

Thos   Bowman. 

H.  W.  Wakkkk. 

J.  M.  Wauden. 

John  P.  Newman. 

J.  N.  FitzGbrald. 

W.  F.  Mallalikc." 

The  other  Bishops  concur  not  having 
had  an  opportunity  to  sign. 

Send  contributions  to  Rev.  C.  L.  Manm, 
D.D.,  care  Ptiillips  &  Hunt,  805  Broad- 
way,  New  York, 


W.  X.  Ninde. 
John  F.  Hitrst. 
C.  H.  Fowler. 
John  H.  Vincent. 
Isaac  W.  Jotcb, 


874 


MISSIONARY  NOTES  AND  COMMENTS, 


$1,200,000. 

TWELVE  NUNDRED   THOUSAND 
DOLLARS  FOR  MISSIONS 

BY  SUBSCRIPTION  ONLY 

—FOB— 

188Q, 

Noten  and  <7oinmeni*. 

Our  ministers  sometimes  complain  that 
the  Aaoual  Report  of  the  Missionary  Soci 
ety  is  issued  too  late  to  be  of  use  in  taking 
up  the  missioniiry  collections  in  the  Spring 
Coo  Terences.  For  this  reason  we  have 
given  in  this  number  the  latest  informa- 
tion respecting  our  foreign  mission  fields, 
and  a  copy  is  sent  to  every  pastor.  Please 
"read  and  inwardly  digest." 

We  have  bad  to  retrench  in  our  mission 
work.  We  pray  "Thy  kingdom  come," 
and  yet  do  not  give  enough  money  to  keep 
pace  with  the  progress  beiiig  made.  Over 
one  hundred  thousand  dollars  arc  greatly 
needed  in  the  foreign  field,  beyond  the 
appropriations  made  for  the  ensuing  year, 
and  OS  much  more  i.s  called  for  in  the 
home  field.  If  the  General  Committee 
had  believed  that  the  Methodist  Church 
would  contribute  $1,400,000  during  1888, 
they  would  have  gladly  made  the  appro- 
priations in  accordance  with  the  estimates 
sent  from  the  fields. 

It  is  time  to  awake.  Bishop  FitzGerald 
said  to  the  Geaeral  Committee,  he  be- 
lieved that  the  year  1880  would  be  the 
best  year  for  our  missionary  coltections  we 
have  ever  had.  God  grant  it.  It  will  be 
so  only  through  tears,  and  sacrifices,  and 
prayer.  How  much,  reader,  will  you 
promise  to  give  for  missions  in  1889?  Will 
you  give  it  weekly,  monthly,  quarterly, 
or  at  one  time?  How  much  can  you  give? 
How  much  ought  you  to  give?  Whoaball 
be  the  judge  of  this?  Do  you  belong  to 
yourself  or  to  God?  Do  your  posscsaions 
belong  to  yourself,  or  are  they  held  for 
God?  The  heathen  cry,  "  Come  over  and 
help  us."  God  cries,  'Go,  or  send." 
Conscience  cries,  '•  Am  I  my  brother's 
keeper ! "  Beyond  is  The  Great  White  { 
Throne.  j 

The  Qenerul  Committee  made  no  appro-  ' 
priation  for  B|)ecial  work  among  the  Jews. 
All  of  our  churches  are  oi)en  to  them,  and 
the  one  undcDomiiintionnl  missioD.  at  17 
St.  Mark's  Place,  New  York  City,  under 
the  charge  of  Rev.  Jacob  Freshman,  a 
Wesley  an  minister,  can  be  used  by  any  who 
may  desire  special  instruction.  Mr.  Fresh- 
man deserves  and  receives  the  confidence 
of  all  our  leading  ministers. 

The  General  Committee  made  no  special 
appropriation  for  work  among  the  Roman 
CutlioJJcs  ja  New  York  CJtj.     It  has  been 


truly  said  that  every  Protestant  church  in 
the  city  is  a  mission  for  them,  and  every 
Protestant  Pastor  will  gladly  become  a 
teacher  to  any  who  may  be  seekers  of  the 
truth.  Yet  may  it  not  be  best  that  there 
should  be  one  place  of  worship  open, 
where  those  who  desire  may  hear  at  least 
once  a  week,  the  strongest  arguments 
acainst  those  doctrines  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church  that  are  opposed  by 
Protestants?  Such  a  service  is  held  each 
Sunday  night  at  the  Masonic  Temple,  cor- 
ner of  Sixth  Avenue  and  Twenty-third 
Street,  under  the  charge  of  Father  O'Con- 
nor, a  converted  Catholic  priest.  These 
services,  which  have  been  continued  for 
several  years,  have  borne  most  excellent 
fruit.  Several  priests  have  been  converted, 
and  the  congregations  have  been  growing. 
Those  who  may  wish  fuller  information 
respecting  this  work  can  obtain  it  by 
writing  to  "  Father  O'Connor,  Editor  of 
T?u  ConwrUd  Catholic,  Bible  House,  New 
York." 

The  General  Committee  in  making  ap- 
propriations to  English-Speaking  Confer- 
ences, gave  27  conferences  iu  the  South, 
with  1,915  travelling  preachers  and  358,- 
000  members  and  probationers,  $112,614. 
Of  the  27  conferences,  11  are  white  and 
10  colored.  The  11  white  conferences 
have  622  travelling  preachers  and  122,600 
members,  and  received  last  year  |:.'}4,900; 
this  year  <;53.373.  They  are  Alabama, 
Arkansas,  Austin,  Blue  Ridge.  Central 
Tennessee.  Georgia,  Holston,  Kentucky, 
Saint  John's  River,  Virginia,  West  Vir- 
ginia. The  16  colored  conferences  have  , 
1,293  traoelling  preachers  and  231,300 1 
members,  and  last  year  received  $68,600; 
this  year  |50,S41.  They  are  Central  Ala- 
bama, Central  Missouri,  Delaware,  Ea^^t 
Tennessee,  Florida,  Lexington,  Little 
Rock,  Louisiana,  Mississippi,  North  Caro- 
lina, Savannah,  South  Carolina, Ten tjeasee, 
Texas,  Washington,  and  West  Texas. 
The  appropriations  have  been  reduced, 
and  in  most  of  the  conferences,  there  is 
steady  progress. 

The  Superintendent  of  our  Central 
China  Mission,  the  Rev,  Virgil  C.  Hart, 
boa  lately  written  a  book  of  800  pages, 
entitled  "Western  China,'^  which  is  pub- 
lished by  TlcknorA  C!o.,  of  Boston,  at  $2. 
Dr.  Hart  last  year  visited  our  West  China 
Mission,  and  in  doing  so  obtained  much  ! 
valuable  informntion  respsrting  the  peo-  \ 
pie  of  Western  China,  and  their  religious 
beliefs,  and  the  book  gives  the  account  of 
"  A  Journey  to  the  Great  Buddhist  Centre 
of  Mount  Omei."  There  are  thirteen 
illustrations,  some  of  which  represeat 
Chungking,  the  headquarters  of  our  West 
China  Miaaion,  and  the  scenery  in  the 
vicinity,  and  on  the  route  travelled.  It 
is  well  written  and  will  well  repay  perusal. 
Get  it  and  become  better  acquainted  with 
our  work  in  China.  We  shall  make  ex- 
tracts from  it  hereafter. 


The  report  of  the  Centenary  Conference 
on  Protestant  Mission.^  of  the  World, 
which  was  held  in  London  last  June,  will 
be  published  this  month  by  Fleming  H. 
Revel,  of  12  Bible  House,  New  York,  and 
1 148  Madison  St.,  Chicago,  III.,  in  two 
large  8vo  volumes  of  600  pages  each, 
I  bound  in  cloth,  at  $2  net  for  the  set. 
I  Our  issue  is  delayed  and  we  are  able  to 
I  record  the  meeting  of  a  Christian  Conven- 
tion or  Conference  in  Chickoring  Hall, 
December  3-6,  called  to  consider  the 
present  spiritual  condition  of  New  York 
city,  the  evangelistic  work  now  being 
done,  and  to  consider  what  is  essential  to 
the  greatest  spiritual  welfare  of  the  people. 
The  sessions,  two  each  day,  were  well  at- 
tended, the  speakers  were  able  and  con- 
vincing, the  result  was  the  appointment 
of  a  committee  of  twenty  five  representing 
the  leading  Protestant  Churches  and  the 
principal  missions,  for  the  purpose  of 
forming  plana  for  the  more  successful 
prosecution  of  the  work.  Probably  there 
has  never  been  held  a  convention  of  Chris- 
tian workers  in  this  city  so  likely  to  pro- 
duce the  best  of  fruits.  It  wna  inspiring 
and  practical. 

Bishop  Taylor  left  New  York  City,  De- 
cember 1st,  for  Liverpool,  on  his  way  to 
Africa.  He  holds  the  Africa  Conference 
Jan   10,  at  Greenville,  Liberia. 

The  seventh  annual  meeting  of  the 
Board  of  Managers  of  the  Woman's  Home 
Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church  was  held  in  Boston,  com- 
mencing Nov.  1.  The  receipts  of  the 
year  had  been  $50,551,89;  the  expendi- 
tures $53,366.  The  supplies  department 
had  distributed  goods  valued  at  $42,457. 
"  Woman's  Home  Missions"  the  monthly 
organ  of  the  society  has  a  circulation 
of  13,000  copies.  Appropriations  were 
made  for  the  next  year  amotmting  to 
$120,000. 

The  E.Tecutive  Committee  of  the  Wo- 
man's Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  assembled  in 
annual  ecssinn  in  Cincinnati,  Ohio,  Octo- 
ber 28.  The  receipts  of  the  year  had  been 
$206,248.  an  increase  of  $15,089.87.  Dur- 
ing the  year  30  mlBsionaries  had  been  sent 
out,  of  whom  22  were  new  candidates. 
The  appropriations  for  the  next  year  were 
$228,669.  The  organ  of  the  society  is  the 
"  Heathen  Woman's  Friend,"  wliich  has 
19,907  subscribers. 

The  Board  of  Education  of  the  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  Chuich  held  its  annual 
meeting  in  New  York  Nov.  21,  1888. 
The  receipts  of  the  year  from  all  sources 
were  $47,000.  Rev.  D.  C.  H.  Payne  ia 
the  Corresponding  Secretary.  It  was  re- 
solved to  recommend  to  the  annual  con- 
ferences to  put  a  column  in  their  minutes 
to  give  the  amount  raised  by  each  charge 
for  the  Board  of  Education.  The  work 
of  the  Board  is  increasing  in  efficiency 
and  power,  and  as  it  is  missionary  in  its 


I  character,  we  are  glad  to  report  its  prog- 

■  reas. 

■  The  0«aeral  Committee  of  Church  Ex- 
F  tension  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 

met  in  Philsdelphis  Not.  22,  1888.  The 
k  receipts  of  the  year  had  heen  :|168,857.31 
P  to  the  general  fund.  The  loaa  fund  had 
received  from  gifts  $31,040.21 ;  from 
property,  $8,318.44;  loans  returned,  #62,- 
985.11,  a  total  of  (108,288.76.  The  Gen- 
eral and  loan  funds  amounted  to  f2G6,- 
895.97  for  use  during  the  year.  Appro- 
priations for  the  next  year  amounting  to 
#245,000  were  made.  The  next  annual 
meeting  will  be  held  in  Saint  Louis. 
Rev.    Dr.    Kynett   is   the   Corresponding 

(Secretary.     This  society  is  performing  a 
▼ery  important  work. 


I 


The  monthly  Concert  for  MlaalonB, 

The  General  Conference  of  the  Metho- 1 
dist  Episcopal  Church  last  May  adopted  , 
the  following:  I 

"  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Preacher  io  oharge,  , 
aided  by  ihe  Committee  OD  Mlulona.  t«  Institute  | 
a  montblr  Hlasionary  prajer-meeiInK  or  lecture  I 
in  e«oh    Bocietjr,  or  Cliurcli  and  Ooii|;re|[atioD,  ' 
wherever  practicable,  for  tlie  purpose  or  Imploring 
Ibe  D1*liiebleaiiiaKon  MlasiODs,  for  thedHTusionof 
UiMionar;  intelligence,  and  to  afford  ati  opfortun- 
tty  fur  Toluntary   oflerioKi  to    ttie    Mlstloaarr 
Cause."  I 

The  following  subjects  are  suggested 
for  the  meetings:  i 

188),  January,  Tbb  Woato. 

"     February,  Cbtna. 

"     Marcb,  Mexico. 

"     April.  Inou. 

Hay,  BcaaA. 

June,  AraiOA. 

"    July,  Malatsia. 

Auipist,  Italy. 

"    September,  Japax. 

"    October,  Kobea. 

"     NoTember.  ARaBMTiHA. 

"     December,  Buloabia. 

The  Gospel  in  All  Lands  will  contain 
each  month  special  articles  on  the  Protes- 
tant Missions  in  those  lands,  end  espe- 
cially on  the  Method ist  Episcopal  Mis- 
sions. 

-:  o; 

Oar  maalonitrles  and  niBalons. 

Dr.  C.  8.  Long  writes  from  Nagoya, 
Japan,  October  20,  that  the  visit  of  Bishop 
Fowler  to  Japan  was  a  benediction  to  the 
work  throughout  the  Empire.  He  was  in 
Japan  for  a  month  and  travelled  further 
into  the  interior  of  the  country  than  any 
other  Bishop. 

Several  missionaries  returned  to  their 
fields  last  month:  Bishop  Tbobuin  and 
family.  Rev.  Dennis  Osborne  and  family 
for  India,  Rev.  George  B.  Smyth  and  wife 
to  China.  Rev.  C.  W.  Simmons  and  wife 
have  gone  to  Moradabad,  India.  Mias  Alice 
Scott  and  Miss  Mabel  Scott,  daughters  of 
Rev.  Dr.  T.  J.  Scott,  have  returned  to 
their  parents  at  Bareilly,  India.  In  the 
flrat  week  in  December  Rev.  J.  E.  Robin- 
son and  the  Rev,  P.  M.  Buck  and  family 
returned  to  India.  Brother  Robinson 
leaves  hia  family  in  the  United  States. 


Rev.  C.  A.  Ratcliflfe  and  wife,  formerly 
in  Bishop  Taylor's  work  at  St.  Paul  de  | 
Loanda,  Africa,  have  returned  to  the  i 
United  States  (West  Gorham,  Me.)  and  | 
have  been  accepted  by  Bishop  Taylor's ' 
committee  for  Brazil. 

Rev.  Heti  Chatelaine,  who  was  in  Bishop 
Taylor's  Mission  in  Africa,  is  now  at  La 
Ferriere,  Switzerland.  He  is  preparing 
books  in  the  Kimbundu  language.  The 
Gospel  of  John,  translated  by  him,  is  now 
being  printed  by  the  British  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society. 

A  Deaconess'  Home  is  to  be  established 
in  Cincinnati,  Ohio,  as  a  memorial  to  Mrs. 
James  Gamble  who  died  a  few  months 
ago.  Mr.  James  Gamble  and  his  children 
will  give  the  use  of  a  house  containing 
ten  rooms,  and  $1,000  a  ytar  for  five  years 
for  this  purpose.  It  is  understood  that 
Mi^s  Isabella  Thoburn,  the  sister  of  Bishop 
Thoburn,  and  a  missionary  in  India  for 
many  years,  will  have  charge  of  the  Home 
as  Superintendent. 

The  movement  for  Methodist  Union  in 
Japan  is  making  steady  progress.  A 
Committee  on  Discipline  has  been  ap- 
pointed, ODi>  from  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  One  from  the  Methodint  Episcopal 
Church,  South,  and  one  from  the  Canada 
Methodist  Church,  with  two  others  ap- 
pointed by  these  three,  who  shall  form  a 
constitution  which  shall  be  submitted  to 
the  various  missions,  and  then  by  them  to 
the  Boards  at  home,  and  the  General  Con- 
ferences of  these  three  Churches. 

The  Rev.  £.  S.  Little  writes  from  Kiu- 
kiang,  China,  that  he  has  latnly  baptized 
seven  men  and  women,  converts  from 
heathenism.  Self-support  among  the  native 
churches  is  increasing,  and  he  expects  to 
ask  for  license  for  ton  self-supporting  local 
preachers.  He  has  bought  a  native  ceme- 
tery in  which  to  bury  the  Christian  dead, 
and  has  raised  an  extra  10,000  cash  from 
the  natives  towards  paying  for  it  and  ex- 
pects next  year  it  will  be  free  from  debt. 
This  is  the  only  native  Christian  cemetery 
in  the  mission.  He  has  nearly  thirty  ser- 
vices a  week  and  has  very  large  and  orderly 
congregations,  and  among  them  a  number 
of  shopkeepers  who  come  not  as  loiterers 
but  to  worship. 

The  Japan  Methodist  Episcopal  Con- 
ference, at  its  session  last  August,  re- 
ported 2,854  members  and  849  probation- 
ers, an  increase  of  884  members  and  325 
probationers,  a  most  encouraging  exhibit. 
The  Mtlhoditt  AdtoeaU  of  Japan  says: 
"An  action  of  the  Conference  of  great  im- 
portance was  the  acceptance  of  a  proposi- 
tion from  the  managers  of  the  Too  Oijiku, 
Hirosaki.  This  proposition  embodied  a 
request  that  the  Conference  appoint  a 
principal  for  the  school,  and  elect  aeven 
peraons,  who  in  conjunction  with  the  re- 
maining seven  members  of  the  old  board 
of  trustees  should  form  a  new  l)oard  of 
trustees  for  the  management  of  the  school. 


This  school  has  a  great  inSuence  in  tne 
northern  part  of  the  empire,  and  will  no 
doubt  be  a  valuable  adjunct  to  our  work 
in  that  region. " 

Rev.  J.  Jackson  writes  from  Nanking, 
Sept.  24,  1888:     "  This  year  has  been  ao 
exciting  one  in  Nanking  on  account  of 
the  triennial  examinations.     Twenty-nine 
thousand  students  were  in  the  ball  at  one 
time  for  examination.      I  started  a  move- 
ment   some    time    ago    for  distributing 
books  to  the  students  as  they  left  the  hall. 
The  Bible  and  Tract  Society  gave  liberal 
grants  of  books,  so  that  we  were  able  on 
the    10th  of  the  present  month  to  give 
away    nearly    five    thousand    parcels    «>f 
books,  in  all  about  fifteen  thousand  copies 
of  Scripture  tracts,  etc.,  which  were  re- 
ceived very  politely  for  the  most  part  by 
the  students  as  they  name  out  from  the 
first    examination.       It    was    alraut    the 
1  hardest  day's  work  I  ever  did  in  my  life. 
'The  crowds  were  immense.     Thestudents 
I  were  coming  out    without    intermission 
I  from  morning  till  evening  from  the  three 
gateways.     The  one  near  the  Confucian 
Temple  was  so  jammed  that  we  could  not 
I  get  our  boxes  in.     I  was  so  tired  at  night 
^  that  for  two  or  three  days  I  was  hardly 
I  able  to  move." 

j  The  New  York  City  Church  Extension 
,  and  Missionary  Society  is  a  very  impor- 
tant agency  for  good  in  this  city,  and  ia 
doing  a  most  excellent  work  under  the 
direction  of  Rev.  Dr,  Crawford,  its  Secre- 
tary. During  the  past  year  the  Battery 
Park  mission  was  opened  under  the  charge 
of  a  superintendent  and  two  missionaries. 
During  the  year  223  newly-arrived  immi- 
grants confessed  conversion,  and  employ- 
ment has  been  found  for  577.  Hundreds 
of  others  have  in  various  ways  been  as- 
sisted. During  the  last  nine  months  322,- 
494  persons  landed  at  Castle  Garden. 
I  The  Chinese  mission  was  opened  in  May, 
I  corner  of  Seventh  Avenue  and  Twenty- 
third  Street.  Thirty  young  men  are  un- 
der the  care  of  the  mission  at  that  point. 
In  July  an  Italian  mission  was  opened  in 
the  chapel  at  Five  Points  mission.  It  has 
I  been  very  successful,  and  about  60  attend 
every  Sabbath  to  hear  the  Rev.  Vito  L. 
Calabrese.  On  the  14th  of  last  month  a 
French  mission  was  opened  at  No.  68 
Third  Street.  The  Rev.  Paul  Desjardius. 
is  in  charge.  The  most  remarkable  enter- 
prise is  at  No.  5o  Little  Twelfth  Street, 
at  Central  Assembly  Hall.  It  is  upon  the 
principle  of  the  M'All  mission  in  Paris. 
Rev.  J.  S.  Stone,  M.D.,  formerly  of  Bom- 
bay, India,  and  his  wife  are  in  charge. 
The  room  ia  crowded  with  men  and  boys, 
mostly  foreigners.  The  society  has  pro- 
vided for  a  Deaconesses*  Home  in  accord- 
ance with  the  action  of  the  last  General 
Conference. 

The  Board  of  Direction  for  a  Dea- 
conesses' Home,  appointed  by  the  New 
York  City  Church  Extension  Society,  met . 


lutThursday,  and  elected  Geo.  U'Kibbeo, 
Esq.,  President,  and  the  Rev.  C.  R.  North, 
Secretary,  and  Dr.  Merritt  Hulburd  were 
appointed  a  committee  to  prepire  rules  and 
complete  n  plan  of  work,  also  to  receive 
applications  for  service  in  it.  Theoutloolc 
seems  to  be  a  grand  one,  and  this  new  de- 
parture wilt,  if  liberally  supported  and 
wisely  administered,  undoubtedly  con- 
tribute greatly  to  the  success  of  our 
C!hurch  in  all  our  great  centres  of  popula- 
tion. It  appears,  on  examination  of  the 
subject,  that  $2S0  will  support  d  dea- 
coness one  year,  and  |5,000  endow  one  in 
perpetuity.  A  committee  composed  of 
the  president  and  Messrs.  Paton  and  Lav- 
«ry  was  instructed  to  secure  the  refusal  of 
fluitabte  quarters,  looking  to  the  estab- 
lishment of  the  Home  at  the  enrliest  prac- 
ticable date.  The  secretary's  address  is 
305  West  18th  Street. 


New  Hope,  Dr.  A.  Oriffetb. 
Wagner,  to  be  supplied. 
Snow  Creek,  Thos.  Allen. 
Salt  Creek,  Robt.  Greyson. 
Tallahina,  to  be  supplied. 
Caston,  J.  H.  Wilson. 

:o: 


The  iniiialonary  Treaaarer. 

The  Northern  Chrklian  Adtocate  of 
December  6  pays  the  following  well  merit- 
ed tribute  to  the  Treasurer  of  the  Mission-   li'>erty  as  most  of  the  countries  of  Europe 


by  Mr.  Walker  as  a  sort  of  apology  for 
the  king's  past  ill-treatment  of  missionaries 
and  their  converts. 

Finland,  which  since  1809  hasbelongeti 
to  Russia,  received  Christianity  through 
its  union  with  Sweden  in  the  twelfth 
century,  and  participated  in  the  religious 
movements  which  affected  Sweden.  The 
State  Church  is  therefore  Lutheran,  not 
Greek.     Tlie  Finns  do  not   posaeas  such 


ary   Society  of  the  Methodist   Episcopal 
Church : 

"  It  is  a  difficult  task  to  characterize  the 
various  elements  of  personal  power  that 
enter  into  the  General  Missionary  ('ommit- 
tce;  and  names  do  not  add  much  to  the 
influence  of  utterances  there.  Facts  and 
arguments  go  on  their  own  merits,  and 
not  by  other  weight  of  influence  of  the 
speaker.      If  miaistera   talk    after  good 


at  present  enjoy.  No  one  can  exercise 
the  rights  of  citizenship  unless  he  has 
been  baptized  and  confirmed  as  a  member 
of  the  State  Church.  Marriages  are  legal 
only  when  tl'ey  have  Ijcen  celebrated  by 
its  clergy.  In  February,  1887,  at  Hels- 
ingfors,  an  association  was  formed  for  the 
furtherance  of  religious  liberty  and  equal- 
ity.    The  Landag,  which  is  composed  of 


the  nobility, clergy,  burgher8.and  peasants, 

Rev.  James  Murray,  Superintendent  of  j  business  fashion  it  has  just  as  much  force   »°d  which   meets  every  third   year,  has 

the  Indian  Territory  Mission,  writes:  "  In  ]  ,^g  ^jjg  utterances  of  laymen,  and  il  busi-    often  been  urged  to  revise  the  laws  affect- 

'  ness  men  fail  to  talk  sound  .sense  DO  prom-' '«g  liberty  to  hold  religious  meetings, 
inence  in  the  liuaine«8  world  will  weigh  ***^>  ^^^  '^^  clergy  and  peasants  resist 
their  thought  in  this  connection.  Bishops  "^J  change,  though  the  nobles  and  burgh- 
differ  from  bishops  and  laymen  from  lay-  j «"  "^  ^"^^^  '«»^  sympathy  with  modem 
men  in  their  views  every  hour  of  the  ;  progress 
sessions.  But  withal  there  is  one  excep- 
tion that  is  quite  marked.  Whenever 
Treasurer  Phillips  rises  to  speak  all  give 
the  greatest  heed.  He  is  known  to  be 
exact  and  careful,  at  once  cautious  and 
bold,  and  he  exhibits  the  greatest  breadth 


our  mission,  counting  the  pastors,  their 
•wives,  and  those  in  the  employ  of  the 
Woman's  Home  Missionary  Society,  wc 
have  a  company  of  twenty-eight.  These 
arc  as  noble,  earnest  and  consecrated  a 
band  of  missionaries  as  any  superintendent 
ever  had  around  him.  Not  a  jar,  discoid, 
wrangle  or  Church  trial  has  occurrod  in 
the  two  years  it  has  been  my  lot  to  be 
with  them.  It  is  a  marvel  to  me  to  see 
with  what  religious  patience  and  resigna- 
tion these  pastors'  wives  put  up  with  their  ,  of  yie^.     |jc 


privations,  and  shows  most  clearly  the 
spirit  of  early  Methodism  still  lives.  The 
new  fields  arc  opening  rapidly  heforp  us 
and  tlie  call  for  workers  is  urgent.  Re- 
cent action  at  Washington  points  to 
changes  in  the  affairs  of  this  Territory 
▼cry  soon.  Many  of  the  Indians  are  now 
taking  their  land  in  severalty  under  the 
recent  law  and  are  asking  for  schools  and 
churches.  The  tribes  are  favorable  to  the 
establishment  of  churches  among  them, 
and  the  most  trouble  arises  from  sectional 
or  local  causes.  We  enclosed  fine  prop- 
erty in  Purcell,  Afton  and  Catoosa,  with 
fine  selections  in  Cameron,  Bartlesvillc 
and  Pawhuska.  I  could  place  from  tea 
to  fifteen  more  men  if  I  had  the  money, 
and  new  railroad  towns  must  be  occupied 
if  we  have  to  resort  to  local  and  transient 
help." 

The   appointments  are  as  follows   for 
1889: 

Wyandotte,  N.  F.  Tipton,  supply. 

Afton,  Jos.  Faulk. 

Vinita,  P.  O.  Matthews. 

Catoosa,  D.  J.  M.  Wood,  supply. 

Tulsa,  G.  W.  Mowbrey. 

Pawhuska,  Mrs.  F.  T.  Gaddis. 

Bartlesville,  John  Blake. 

Pawnee,  Miss  Mat'e  Beard. 

Island  Ford,  A.  Riley. 

Oak  Lodge  and  Cameron.  J.   M.  Wal- 

Cktcbe,  J.  K.  Howell. 


uses  few  words  to  express 
hie  thoughts,  but  these  are  so  admirably 
chosen  and  arranged  as  to  reach  the  max- 
imum of  jverspicuity.  In  pertinent  Anglo- 
Saxon  he  makes  the  sharpest  analysis  and 
clearest  explanations  of  the  situation  at 
any  point,  and  however  suddenly  sum- 
moned to  furnish  information  on  the 
financial  situation.  The  committees  year 
by  year  confide  in  him  and  hearken  to  his 
counsel.  The  value  of  such  a  man  to  the 
'  Church  is  inestimable,  and  the  paucity  of 
comment  on  this  value  in  our  public  press 
justilies  our  calling  attention  to  it  in  this 
way.     Long  live  John  M.  Phillips." 

. :o: 

niiacellanr. 
The  London  Chrittian  says  that  King 
Mwanga  of  Uganda,  has  been  looked 
upon  hithertii,  and  not  without  good  rea- 
son, as  an  obstacle  to  the  progress  of  mis- 
sion work  in  Central  Africa.  It  appears, 
however,  that  he  has  become  more  friend- 
ly. The  reception  he  gave  to  Mr.  Walker, 
an  agent  of  the  Church  Missiouary  Society, 
on  his  arrival  at  Uganda  in  April,  was 
unprecedented  in  its  magnificence  and 
kindliness.  Not  only  did  he  stand  up  and 
bow,  a  thing  that  he  has  never  done  be- 
fore to  a  guest,  when  the  missionaries 
entered  the  audience  chamber,  where  he 
sat  enthroned  among  a  large  retinue,  but 
he  seemed  pleased  and  satisfied  on  being 
assured  that  Mr.  Walker  was  simply  a 
teacher.     This  maaitealaliou  \a  icgMiftdV 


We  learn  that  the  association 
la  forbidden  to  hold  any  public  meetings, 
or  make  any  collections  for  the  further- 
ance of  its  object. — Journal  Rhligieux. 

A  recent  issue  of  the  Etude*  BeliffUiuei 
contains  some  statistics  of  the  number 
and  distribution  of  the  .Jesuit  missionaries 
abroad  at  the  commencement  of  the  pres- 
ent year.  The  numbers  are  those  of 
the  various  orders  of  the  priesthood, 
prie8t8,coadjutors,  and  "scolastiques,"but 
in  every  case  the  number  of  priests  is  more 
than  twice  that  of  the  other  two  orders  put 
together.  In  the  Balkan  Peninsula  there 
are  forty-five  Jesuit  missionaries;  in  Af- 
rica, and  especially  Egypt,  Madcgascar, 
and  the  Zambesi  region,  223;  in  Asia, 
especially  Armenia,  Syria,  certain  parts  of 
India,  and  parts  of  China,  699.  In  China 
alone  the  number  is  195,  all  of  French 
nationality.  In  Oceanica,  including  the 
Philippines,  the  Malay  Archipelago,  Aus- 
tralii),  and  New  Zealand,  the  number  is 
270;  in  America,  including  certain  speci- 
fied States  of  the  Union,  portions  of 
Canada,  British  Honduras,  Brazil,  and 
Peru,  1,130;  the  total  number  of  Jesuits 
scattered  over  the  globe  in  purely  mission- 
ary work  being  3,377.  These  are  of  vari- 
ous nationalities,  but  the  vast  majority 
are  FrcJich. 

Some  interesting  statistics  respecting 
the  Missionary  income  of  the  several  Mis- 
sionary Societies  in  England  have  been 
published  by  a  clergyman.  It  appears 
that  the  total  contributions  throughout 
the  British  Isles  to  Foreign  Missions  dur- 
ing the  year  1887  were  £1,328.750.  Of 
this  sum  £4*1, 238  were  contributed  by 
Church  of  England  Societief,  £187.048  by 
Church  of  England  and  Nnn-conformist 
Societies  jnintly,  and  £570,055  by  Non- 
conformist bodies  in  England  and  Wales, 
and  by    Presbyterians  in   Scotland  and